|
|
Forum rules
A place of you dumbshits to FUCK AROUND!
Beware; shit happens here.
POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
Author |
Message |
Pantsman
Level 39
Posts: 21063 |
Joined: Sat Feb 14, 2009 11:44 pm |
Cash on hand: 2,187.55
Bank: 5,250.50
Group: Sysop |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
I eat vitamins.
_________________
Yeap.
_________________
1 pcs.
|
4 pcs.
|
|
Wed Jan 09, 2013 2:01 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
THE
Ramayana
OF
* - Valmeeki
RENDERED INTO ENGLISH
WITH EXHAUSTIVE NOTES
BY
(. ^ ^reenivasa jHv$oiu$ar, B. A.,
LECTURER
S. P G. COLLEGE, TRICHINGj,
Balakanda and N
MADRAS: M. K. PEES8, A. L. T. PRKS8 AND GUARDIAN PBE8S. *
> 1910. %
i*t
Copyright ftpfiglwtd. 3 - , [ JJf JB^/to Reserved
PREFACE
The Ramayana of Valmeeki is a most unique work. The Aryans are the oldest race on earth and the most * advanced ; and the Ramayana is their first and grandest epic.
The Eddas of Scandinavia, the Niebelungen Lied of Germany, the Iliad of Homer, the Enead of Virgil, the Inferno, the Purgatorio, and the Paradiso of Dante, the Paradise Lost of Milton, the Lusiad of Camcens, the Shah Nama of Firdausi are Epics and no more ; the Ramayana of Valmeeki is an Epic and much more.
If any work can clam} to be the Bible of the Hindus, it is the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
Professor MacDonell, the latest writer on Samskritha Literature, says :
" The Epic contains the following verse foretelling its everlasting fame
* As long as moynfain ranges stand
And rivers flow upon the earth, So long will this Ramayana Survive upon the lips of men.
This prophecy has been perhaps even more abundantly fulfilled than the well-known prediction of Horace. No pro- duct of Sanskrit Literature has enjoyed a greater popularity in India down to the present day than the Ramayana. Its story furnishes the subject of many other Sanskrit poems as well as plays and still delights, from the lips* of reciters, the hearts of the myriads of the Indian people, as at the
11 PREFACE
great annual Rama-festival held at Benares. It has been translated into many Indian vernaculars. Above all, it inspired the greatest poet of medieval Hindustan, Tulasi Das, to compose in Hindi his version of the epic entitled Ram Chant Manas, which, with its ideal standard of virtue and purity, is a kind of Bible to a hundred millions of the people of Northern India." Sanskrit Literature, p. 317. So much for the version.
It is a fact within the personal observation of the elders of our country, that witnesses swear upon a copy of the Ramayana in the law-courts. Any one called upon to pay an unjust debt contents himself with saying, " I will place the money upon the Ramayana , let him take it if he dares." In private life, the expression, " I swear by the Ramayana/' is an inviolable oath I know instances where sums of money were lent upon no other security than a palm leaf manuscript of the Ramayana too precious a Talisman to lose When a man yearns for a son to continue his line on earth and raise him to the Mansions of the Blessed, the Elders advise him to read the Ramayana or hear it recited, or at least the Sundarakanda When a man has some great issue at stake that will either mend or mar his life, he reads the Sundarakanda or hears it expounded. When a man is very ill, past medical help, the old people about him say with one voice, " Read the Sundarakanda in the house and Maruthi will bring him back to life and health " When an evil spirit troubles sore a man or a woman, the grey- beards wag their wise heads and oracularly exclaim, " Ah f the Sundarakanda never fails " When any one desires to know the result of a contemplated project, he desires a child to open a page of the Sundarakanda and decides by the nature of the subject dealt with therein. (Here is a case in point. A year or two ago, I was asked by a young man to advise him whether he should marry or lead a life
lit
<fc single blessedness. I promised to give him an answer a day or two later. When I was alone, I took up my Ramayana and asked my child to open it. And lo ! the first line that met my eye was
Kumbhakarna-siro bhathi Kundala-lamkntam mahaili.
" The severed head of Kumbhakarna shone high and huge in the heavens, its splendour heightened by the ear- rings he wore."
I had not the heart to communicate the result to the poor man. His people had made everything ready for his marriage. I could plainly sec that his inclinations too lay that way. I could urge nothing against it his health was good, and his worldly position and prospects high and bright. Ah me f I was myself half- sceptical So, quite against my better self, I managed to avoid giving him an answer. And he, taking my silence for consent, got himself married Alas ! within a year his place in his house was vacant , his short meteoric life was over , his health shattered, his public life a failure, his mind darkened and gloomy by the vision ot his future, Death was a welcome deliverer to him , and an old mother and a child-wife are left to mourn his untimely end.
The Karma-kanda of the Vedas, the Upamshads, the Smnthis, the Mahabharatha, the Puranas, nay, no other work in the vast range of Samskntha literature is regarded by the Hindus in the same light as the Ramayana The Karma-kanda is accessible only to a very few, an infini- tesimal minority of the Brahmanas the Purohiths who are making a living out of it , and they too know not its meaning, but recite it parrot-like. The Upamshads are not for the men of the world , they are for hard-headed logicianb or calm-minded philosophers. The Smnthib are
IV
but Rules of daily life. The Bharatha is not a very auspi- cious work ; no devout Hindu would allow it to be read in in his house, for it brings on strife, dissensions and misfor- tune ; the temple of the Gods, the Mathas of Sanyasms, the river-ghauts, and the rest-houses for the travellers are chosen for the purpose The Bhagavad-geetha enjoys a unique unpopularity ; for, he who reads or studies it is weaned away from wife and child, house and home, friends and km, wealth and power and seeks the Path of Renunciation. The Puranas are but world-records, religious histories.
But, for a work that gives a man everything he holds dear and valuable in this world and leads him to the Feet of the Almighty Father, give me the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
The Lord of Mercy has come down among men time and oft ; and the Puranas contain incidental records of it short or long. But, the Ramayana of Valmeeki is the only biography we have of the Supreme One.
" Nothing that relates to any of the actors in that great world-drama shall 'escape thy all-seeing eye Rama, Lakshmana, Seetha, men and monkeys, gods and Rakshasas, their acts, their words, nay, their very thoughts, known or secret. Nothing that comes out of your mouth, consciously or otherwise, shall prove other than true/' Such was the power of clear vision and clear speech con- ferred on the poet by the Demiurge, the Ancient of Days.
" What nobler subject for your poem than Sree Rama- chandra, the Divine Hero, the soul of righteousness, the perfect embodiment of all that is good and great and the Director of men's thoughts, words and deeds in the light of their Karma ? " And this Ideal Man is the Hero of the Epic.
"The cloud-capped mouritains, the swift-coursing livers and all created things shdDl passe way and be as
taught. But, your noble song shall outlive them and never fade from the hearts of men." This is the boon of immor- tality the poem shall enjoy.
" And as long as the record of Rama's life holds sway over the hearts of men, so long shall you sit by me in my highest heaven/' This is the eternity of fame that comes to the singer as his guerdon
The Hero, the Epic, and the Poet are the most perfect any one can conceive.
It was composed when the Hero was yet upon earth, when his deeds and fame were fresh in the hearts of men. It was sung before himself. "And the poem they recite, how wonderful in its suggestivencss ' Listen we to it" such was ///,s estimate of the lay.
It was not written, but sung to sweet music Who were they that conveyed the message to the hearts of men ? The very sous of the Divine Hero, "Mark you the radiant glory that plays around them ' Liker gods than men ! . . . . Behold these young ascetics, of kingly form and mien. Rare singers are they and of mighty spiritual energy withal" and this encomium was from him who is Incarnate Wisdom.
What audience did they sing to ' ''Large concourses of Brahmanas and warriors, sages and saints . . . .Through many a land they travelled and sang to many an audience.
Thus many a time and oft did these boys recite it in crowded halls and broad streets, in sacred groves and sacrificial grounds And Rama invited to the as- sembly the literati, the theologians, the expounders of sacred histories, grammarians, Brahmanas grown grey in knowledge and experience, phonologists, musical experts, poets, rhetoricians, logicians, ritualists, philosophers, astronomers, astrologers, geographers, linguists, statesmen politicians, professors of music and dancing, painters
vi PREFACE
sculptors, minstrels, physiognomists, kings, merchant^, farmers, saints, sages, hermits, ascetics ... ."
What was the ettect produced on the hearers ?
" And such the pcrlectness of expression and delicacy of execution, that the hearers followed them with their hearts and ears , and such the marvellous power of their song, that an indescribable sense of bhs^ gradually stole over them and pervaded their frame and e\ery sense and faculty of theirs strange, overpowering and almost painful in its intensity "
What was the cutical estimate ot the audience ;
"What charming musK ' what sweetness and melody of verse ' And then, the vividness of narration ' We seem to live and move among old times and scenes long gone by. .
A rare and noble epic this, the Ramavana of honeyed verses and faultless diction, beautifully adapted to music, vocal or instrumental and charming to hear , begun and finished according to the best canons of the art, the most exacting critic cannot praise it too highly , the first of its kind and an unapproachable ideal for all time to come , the best model for all future poets , the thrice-distilled Essence of the Holy Scriptures , the surest giver oi health and happiness, length of years and prosperity, to all who read or listen to it. And, proficients as ye are in cverv style of music, marvellously have ye sung it."
But what raises Ramayana from the sphere oi literary works into " a mighty repository of the priceless wisdom enshrined in the Veelas ' ' The sacred monosyllable, the Pranava, is the mystic symbol of the Absolute , the Gayathn is an exposition of the Pranava , the Vedas are the paraphrase of the Gayathn , and the Ramayana is but the amplification of the Vedic mysteries and lurmshes the key thereto. Each letter of the Gayathn begins a thousand ot its stanzas.
PREFACE Vll
\ The p^em is based upon the hymns of the Rig-veda aught to the author bv Narada For, it is not a record of incidents that occurred during a certain cycle ; it is a symbolical account of cosmic events that come about m every cycle with but slight modifications , Rama, Seetha, Ravana and the other characteis in the Epu are arcJietvpes and real characters a mystery within a mvsterv The numerous k( Inner Meanings " of the Ramasana (vide Introduction) amph bear out the above remarks
There IN not one relation of hie, ptuate or public, but is beautifully and perfectly illustrated in the woids and deeds of the Ramavana characters (vide lyJ^^JMLJlon The Aims of Life 1 )
It is not a poem of an\ one world-asset , it must find a town, in everx village and in
Tin
(a). Tlie Rental recension Ch< Sardinia, helped Gorressio to bring of it m 1S(57
(b) The Renare^ mention. Between ISO,") 1H10, Carey and Marshman, the philanthiopic missionaries of Serampore, published the text of the hrst h\o kandas and a halt In 1S4<>, Sehlegel brought <mt an edition oi the text oi the first two kandas In 1 *,?), the complete text was lithographed at Bombav, and in ISfjO, a printed edi- tion ot the same appeared at Calcutta
(r) The South Indian retention While the first two recensions are in Devanagan, this exists in the Grantha characters or in the Telugu This uas unknown to the west and to the other parts of India until ll)0r>, when Mr. T. R. Knshnacharya of Kumbakonam, Madras Presidency,
Vlil PREFACE
conferred a great boon upon the literary world by publish- ing a fine edition of it in Devanagari (1905). The earliest Grantha edition was published in Madras in 1891 by Mr. K. Subramanya Sastry, with the commentaries of Govmda- raja, Mahesa-theertha, Ramanuja, Teeka-siromam and Pena-vachchan-Pillai. Mr. Raja Sastry of Madras has almost finished another edition of the same (1907), supple- menting the above commentaries with that of Thilaka (till now accessible only in Devanagari). It shows a considera- ble improvement in the matter of paper, type, printing and get-up. Meanwhile, Mr Knshnacharya has begun another beautiful edition of his text (1911) with the commentary of Goymdaraja and extracts from Thilaka, Theertheeya, Ramanujeeya, Sathyadharma-theertheeya, Thanisloki, Siromam, Vishamapada-vivnthi, Kathaka, Munibhavaprakasika etc. It will, when completed, place before the world many a rare and priceless information in- accessible till now.
Commentators
1. Govindaraja. He names his work the Ramayana- Bhooshana " an ornament to the Ramayana, " ; and each kanda furnishes a variety of it the anklets, the silk -cloth, the girdle, the pearl necklace, the beauty-mark between the eye-brows, the tiara and the crest-gem. He is of the Kausikas and the disciple of Sathakopa. The Lord Venka- tesa appeared to him in a dream one night while he lay asleep in front of His shrine on the Serpent Mount and commanded him to write a commentary on the Ramayana ; and in devout obedience to the Divine call, he undertook the task and right manfully has he performed it. It is the most comprehensive, the most scholarly and the most authoritative commentary on the Sacred Epic, albeit his zealous Vaishnavite spirit surges up now and then in a hi- at Siya and the Saivites, Priceless gems of traditional
PREFACE IX
pretations and oral instructions are embedded in his monu- mental work.
2. Mahesa-theertha. He declares himself to be the pupil of Narayana-theertha and has named his work Rama- yana-thathva-deepika. " I have but written down the opinions of various great men and have nothing of my own to give, except where I have tried to explain the inner meaning of the remarks made by Viradha, Khara, Vali and Ravana ". In fact, he copies out the commentary of Govindaraja bodily. He quotes Teeka-siromam and is criticised by Rama-panditha in his Thilaka.
3. Rama-pan ditha. His commentary, the Rama- yana-thilaka, was the only one accessible to the world (outside of southern India), being printed in Devanagan characters at Calcutta and Bombay. He quotes from and criticises the Ramayana-thathva- deepika and the Kathaka, but makes no reference to Govindaraja. It may be the that work of the latter, being in the Grantha characters, was not available to him in Northern India; and Theertha might have studied it in the South and written his commentary in the Devana- gan. Rama-panditha is a thorough-going, uncompromising Adwaithin, and jeers mercilessly at Theertha's esoteric interpretations. In the Grantha edition of the Ramayana, the Uthtnarakanda is commented upon only by Govindaraja and Theertha ; but, the Devanagan edition with the com- mentary of Rama-panditha, contains word for word, without a single alteration, the gloss of Mahesatheertha M I have tried in vain to explain or reconcile this enigma. But, the Adwaithic tenor of the arguments and the frequent criticisms of Kathaka, savor more of Rama-panditha than of Theertha.
4. Kathaka. I have not been able to find out the author of the commentary so named, which exists only in the extracts quoted in the Thilaka.
X PREFACE
5. Ramanuja. He confines himself mainly to a di#- cussion of the various readings of the text. What comment- ary he chances to write now and then, is not very valuable. He is not to be confounded with the famous Founder of the Visishtadwaitha School of Philosophy.
6. Thanislokt, Knshna-Samahvaya or as he is more popularly known by his Tamil cognomen, Pena-vachchan Pillay, is the author of it. It is not a regular commentary upon the Ramayana. He selects certain oft-quoted stanzas and writes short essays upon them, which are much admir- ed by the people of the South, and form the cram-book of the professional expounder of the Rarnayana. It is written in Manipravala a curious combination of Samskntha and Tamil, with quaint idioms and curious twists of language. Many of the explanations are far-fetched and wire-drawn and reveal a spirit of Vaishnavite sectarianism.
7. Abhaya-pradana-sara. Sree Vedantha-desika, the most prominent personage after Sree Ramanuja, is the author of this treatise. It selects the incident of Vibheeshana seeking refuge with Rama (Vibheeshana-saranagathi) as a typical illustration of the key-rote of the Ramayana the doctrine of Surrender to the Lord, and deals with the subject exhaustively. It is written in the Manipravala, as most of his Tamil works are.
Translations
Gorresio published an Italian rendering of the work in 1870, It was followed by the French translation of Hippolyte Fauche's. In the year 1846, Schlegel gave to the world a Latin version of the first Kanda and a part of the second. The Serampore Missionaries were the first to give the Ramayana an English garb ; but they proceeded no further than two Kandas and a half. Mr. Griffith, Prin- cipal of the Benares College, was the first to translate the
PREFACE xi
Ramayana into English verse (187074). But, the latest translation of Valmeeki's immortal epic into English prose is that of Manmathanath Dutt, M. A., Calcutta (1894).
" Then why go over the same ground and inflict upon the public another translation of the Ramayana m English prose?"
1 . Mr. Dutt has translated but the text of Valmeeki and that almost too literally ; he has not placed before the readers the priceless gems of information contained in the commentaries.
2. The text that, I think, he has used is the one pub- lished with the commentary of Rama-panditha, which differs widely from the South Indian Grantha text in read- ings and IK the number of stanzas and chapters.
3 More often than once, his rendering is completely wide of the maik. (It is neither useful nor graceful to make a list of all such instances. A careful comparison of his rendering with mine is all I request of any impartial scholar of Samskntha).
4. I venture to think that his translation conveys not to a Westerner the beauty, the spirit, the swing, the force and the grandeur of the original
5, Even supposing that it is a faultless rendering of a faultless text, it is not all that is required.
G. As is explained in the Introduction, the greatness of the Ramayana lies in its profound suggestiveness ; and no literal word-for-word rendering will do the barest justice to it.
7. Many incidents, customs, manners, usages and traditions of the time of Rama are hinted at or left to be in- ferred, being within the knowledge of the persons to whom the poem was sung ; but to the modern world they are a sealed book.
8. Even such of the above as have lived down to our times are so utterly changed, altered, nidified and over-laid by the accretions of ages as to be almost unrecognisable.
Xll
9. The same incident is variously related in various places.
Every one of the eighteen Puranas, as also the Maha- bharatha, the Adhyathma Ramayana and the Ananda Rama- yana, relates the coming down of the Lord as Sree Rama, but with great divergences of detail ; while the Padmapurana narrates the life and doings of Sree Rama in a former Kalpa, which differs very much in the main from the Ramayana of Valmeeki. The Adbhutha Ramayana and the Vasishtha Ramayana deal at great length with certain incidents in the life of Rama as are not touched upon by Valmeeki ; while the Ananda Ramayana devotes eight Kandas to the history of Rama after he was crowned at Ayodhya. Innumerable poems and plays founded upon Valmeeki's epic modify its incidents greatly, but base themselves on some Purana or other authoritative work.
10. Many a story that we have heard from the lips of our elders when we lay around roaring fires during long wintry nights and which we have come to regard as part and parcel of the life and doings of Rama, finds no place in Valmeeki's poem.
11. The poem was to be recited, not read, and to an ever-changing audience. Only twenty chapters were allow- ed to be sung a day, neither more nor less. Hence the in- numerable repititions, recapitulations and other literary rapids through which it is not very easy to steer our frail translation craft. The whole range of Samskntha literature, religious and secular, has to be laid under contribution to bring home to the minds of the readers a fair and adequate idea of the message that was conveyed to humanity by Valmeeki.
12. A bare translation of the text of the Ramayana is thus of no use nay, more mischievous than useful, in that it gives an incomplete and la many places a distorted
PREFACE xiii
view of the subject. It is to the commentaries that we have to turn for explanation, interpretation, amplification, reconciliation and rounding off. And of these, the most important, that of Govindaraja, is practically inaccessible except to the Tamil-speaking races of India. The saints of the Dravida country, the Alwars from Sree Sathakopa downwards, have taken up the study of the Ramayana of Valmeeki as a special branch of the Vedantha and have left behind them a large literature on the subject, original and explanatory. The Divya-prabandhas and their numer- ous commentaries are all in the quaint archaic Tamil style known as Mampravala, and are entirely unknown to the non-Tamil-speaking world. With those teachers the Rama- yana was not an ordinary epic, not even an Ithihasa. It was something higher, grander and more sacred. It was an Upadesa-Grantha a Book of Initiation , and no true Vaishnava may read it unless he has been initiated by his Guru into its mysteries. It is to him what the Bible was to the Catholic world of the Medieval Ages ; only the Initiated, the clergy as it were, could read and expound it. Over and above all this, there are many priceless teachings about the Inner Mysteries of the Ramayana which find no place in written books. They form part of the instructions that the Guru gives to the Disciple by word of mouth.
13. Then again, there is the never-ending discussion about the method of translation to be followed. Max- Muller, the Grand Old Man of the Orientalist School opines thus : " When I was enabled to collate copies which came from the south of India, the opinion,which I have often ex- pressed of the great value of Southern Mss. received fresh confirmation The study of Grantha and other southern Mss, will inaugurate, I believe, a new period in the critical treatment of Sanskrit texts. The rule which I have follow- ed myself, and which I have asked my fellow-translators
Xiv PREPACK
to follow, has been adhered to in this new volume atoo, viz. whenever a choice has to be made between what is not quite faithful and what is not quite English, to surren- der, without hesitation, the idiom rather than the accuracy of the translation. I know that all true scholars have ap- proved of this, and if some of our critics have been offend- ed by certain unidiomatic expressions occurring in our translations, all I can say is, that we shall always be most grateful if they would suggest translations which are not only faithful, but also idiomatic. For the purpose we have in view, a rugged but faithful translation seems to us more useful than a smooth but misleading one.
However, we have laid ourselves open to another kind of censure also, namely, of having occasionally not been literal enough. It is impossible to argue these questions in general, but every translator knows that in many cases a literal translation may convey an entirely wrong mean- ing. " Introduction to his Translation of the Upamshads. Part II, p. 13
" It is difficult to explain to those who have not them- selves worked at the Veda, how it is that, though we may understand almost every word, yet we find it so difficult to lay hold of a whole chain of connected thought and to discover expressions that will not throw a wrong shade on the original features of the ancient words of the Veda. We have, on the one hand, to avoid giving to our translations too modern a character or paraphrasing instead of tran- slating ; while on the other, we cannot retain expressions which, if literally rendered in English or any modern tongue, would have an air of quamtness or absurdity totally foreign to the intention of the ancient poets.
While in my translation of the Veda in the remarks that I have to make in the course of my commentary, I shall frequently differ from other scholars, who have dope
PREFACE XV
their best and who have done what they have done in a truly scholarlike, that is in a humble spirit, it would be un- pleasant, even were it possible within the limits assigned, to criticise every opinion that has been put forward on the meaning of certain words or on the construction of certain verses of the Veda. I prefer as much as possible to vindi- cate my own translation, instead of examining the transla- tions of other scholars, whether Indian or European. " From the Preface to his translation of the Rig-veda Samhitha.
In his letter to me of the 26th of January 1892, referring to my proposal to translate the Markandeya Purana as one of the Sacred Books of the East, he writes
" I shall place your letter before the Chancellor and Delegates of the Press, and I hope they may accept your proposal. If you would send me a specimen of your translation, clearly written, I shall be glad to examine it, and compare it with the text in the Bibliotheca Iinlua. I have a Mss. of the Markandeya-punma. Possibly the palm leaf Mss. in Grantha letters would supply you with a better text than that printed in the Ribliotheca Indica"
But, Mrs. Besant, in her Introduction to ' The Laws of Manu, in the Light of Theosophy. By Bhagavan Das, M. A./ takes a different view
" One explanatory statement should be made as to the method of conveying to the modern reader the thought of the ancient writer. The European Orientalist, with admir- able scrupulosity and tireless patience, works away labon- busly with dictionary and grammar to give an " accurate and scholarly translation " of the foreign language which he is striving to interpret. What else can he do ? But the Result, as compared with the Original, is like the dead pressed specimen ' of the botanist beside the breathing living flower of the garden. Even I, with my poor know- ledge of Samsknt, know the joy of contacting the pulsing
XVI PREFACE
virile scriptures in their own tongue, and the inexpressible dulness and dreariness of their scholarly renderings into English. But our lecturer is a Hindu, who from childhood upwards has lived in the atmosphere of the elder days ; he heard the old stories before he could read, sung by grand-mother, aunt, and pandit ; when he is tired now, he finds his recreation in chanting over the well-loved stanzas of an Ancient Purana, crooning them softly as a lullaby to a weaned mind ; to him the ' well-constructed language ' (Samsknt) is the mother-tongue,
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:15 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________
1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm
Orange Juice Jones
Level 22
Cash on hand: 64,214.50 Posts: 2443 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Gender: Age: 21 Forum style: Hermes Groups: Special Access, Їи$aиїту, Registered users
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:26 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words! Image
_________________ Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm Report this post Profile Send private message E-mail Orange Juice Jones Online Level 23 Level 23 User avatar
Cash on hand: 115,159.80 Posts: 2725 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Edit post Reply with quote Post Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
"Then is recited the wonderful Parva called Drona full of incidents. First comes the installation in the command of the army of the great instructor in arms, Drona: then the vow made by that great master of weapons of seizing the wise Yudhishthira in battle to please Duryodhana; then the retreat of Arjuna from the field before the Sansaptakas, then the overthrow of Bhagadatta like to a second Indra in the field, with the elephant Supritika, by Arjuna; then the death of the hero Abhimanyu in his teens, alone and unsupported, at the hands of many Maharathas including Jayadratha; then after the death of Abhimanyu, the destruction by Arjuna, in battle of seven Akshauhinis of troops and then of Jayadratha; then the entry, by Bhima of mighty arms and by that foremost of warriors-in-chariot, Satyaki, into the Kaurava ranks impenetrable even to the gods, in search of Arjuna in obedience to the orders of Yudhishthira, and the destruction of the remnant of the Sansaptakas. In the Drona Parva, is the death of Alambusha, of Srutayus, of Jalasandha, of Shomadatta, of Virata, of the great warrior-in-chariot Drupada, of Ghatotkacha and others; in this Parva, Aswatthaman, excited beyond measure at the fall of his father in battle, discharged the terrible weapon Narayana. Then the glory of Rudra in connection with the burning (of the three cities). Then the arrival of Vyasa and recital by him of the glory of Krishna and Arjuna. This is the great seventh Parva of the Bharata in which all the heroic chiefs and princes mentioned were sent to their account. The number of sections in this is one hundred and seventy. The number of slokas as composed in the Drona Parva by Rishi Vyasa, the son of Parasara and the possessor of true knowledge after much meditation, is eight thousand, nine hundred and nine.
"Then comes the most wonderful Parva called Karna. In this is narrated the appointment of the wise king of Madra as (Karna's) charioteer. Then the history of the fall of the Asura Tripura. Then the application to each other by Karna and Salya of harsh words on their setting out for the field, then the story of the swan and the crow recited in insulting allusion: then the death of Pandya at the hands of the high-souled Aswatthaman; then the death of Dandasena; then that of Darda; then Yudhishthira's imminent risk in single combat with Karna in the presence of all the warriors; then the mutual wrath of Yudhishthira and Arjuna; then Krishna's pacification of Arjuna. In this Parva, Bhima, in fulfilment of his vow, having ripped open Dussasana's breast in battle drank the blood of his heart. Then Arjuna slew the great Karna in single combat. Readers of the Bharata call this the eighth Parva. The number of sections in this is sixty-nine and the number of slokas is four thousand, nine hundred and sixty-tour.
"Then hath been recited the wonderful Parva called Salya. After all the great warriors had been slain, the king of Madra became the leader of the (Kaurava) army. The encounters one after another, of charioteers, have been here described. Then comes the fall of the great Salya at the hands of Yudhishthira, the Just. Here also is the death of Sakuni in battle at the hands of Sahadeva. Upon only a small remnant of the troops remaining alive after the immense slaughter, Duryodhana went to the lake and creating for himself room within its waters lay stretched there for some time. Then is narrated the receipt of this intelligence by Bhima from the fowlers: then is narrated how, moved by the insulting speeches of the intelligent Yudhishthira, Duryodhana ever unable to bear affronts, came out of the waters. Then comes the encounter with clubs, between Duryodhana and Bhima; then the arrival, at the time of such encounter, of Balarama: then is described the sacredness of the Saraswati; then the progress of the encounter with clubs; then the fracture of Duryodhana's thighs in battle by Bhima with (a terrific hurl of) his mace. These all have been described in the wonderful ninth Parva. In this the number of sections is fifty-nine and the number of slokas composed by the great Vyasa--the spreader of the fame of the Kauravas--is three thousand, two hundred and twenty.
"Then shall I describe the Parva called Sauptika of frightful incidents. On the Pandavas having gone away, the mighty charioteers, Kritavarman, Kripa, and the son of Drona, came to the field of battle in the evening and there saw king Duryodhana lying on the ground, his thighs broken, and himself covered with blood. Then the great charioteer, the son of Drona, of terrible wrath, vowed, 'without killing all the Panchalas including Drishtadyumna, and the Pandavas also with all their allies, I will not take off armour.' Having spoken those words, the three warriors leaving Duryodhana's side entered the great forest just as the sun was setting. While sitting under a large banian tree in the night, they saw an owl killing numerous crows one after another. At the sight of this, Aswatthaman, his heart full of rage at the thought of his father's fate, resolved to slay the slumbering Panchalas. And wending to the gate of the camp, he saw there a Rakshasa of frightful visage, his head reaching to the very heavens, guarding the entrance. And seeing that Rakshasa obstructing all his weapons, the son of Drona speedily pacified by worship the three-eyed Rudra. And then accompanied by Kritavarman and Kripa he slew all the sons of Draupadi, all the Panchalas with Dhrishtadyumna and others, together with their relatives, slumbering unsuspectingly in the night. All perished on that fatal night except the five Pandavas and the great warrior Satyaki. Those escaped owing to Krishna's counsels, then the charioteer of Dhrishtadyumna brought to the Pandavas intelligence of the slaughter of the slumbering Panchalas by the son of Drona. Then Draupadi distressed at the death of her sons and brothers and father sat before her lords resolved to kill herself by fasting. Then Bhima of terrible prowess, moved by the words of Draupadi, resolved, to please her; and speedily taking up his mace followed in wrath the son of his preceptor in arms. The son of Drona from fear of Bhimasena and impelled by the fates and moved also by anger discharged a celestial weapon saying, 'This is for the destruction of all the Pandavas'; then Krishna saying. 'This shall not be', neutralised Aswatthaman's speech. Then Arjuna neutralised that weapon by one of his own. Seeing the wicked Aswatthaman's destructive intentions, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him which the latter returned. Pandava then deprived the mighty warrior-in-chariot Aswatthaman, of the jewel on his head, and became exceedingly glad, and, boastful of their success, made a present of it to the sorrowing Draupadi. Thus the tenth Parva, called Sauptika, is recited. The great Vyasa hath composed this in eighteen sections. The number of slokas also composed (in this) by the great reciter of sacred truths is eight hundred and seventy. In this Parva has been put together by the great Rishi the two Parvas called Sauptika and Aishika.
"After this hath been recited the highly pathetic Parva called Stri, Dhritarashtra of prophetic eye, afflicted at the death of his children, and moved by enmity towards Bhima, broke into pieces a statue of hard iron deftly placed before him by Krishna (as substitute of Bhima). Then Vidura, removing the distressed Dhritarashtra's affection for worldly things by reasons pointing to final release, consoled that wise monarch. Then hath been described the wending of the distressed Dhritarashtra accompanied by the ladies of his house to the field of battle of the Kauravas. Here follow the pathetic wailings of the wives of the slain heroes. Then the wrath of Gandhari and Dhritarashtra and their loss of consciousness. Then the Kshatriya ladies saw those heroes,--their unreturning sons, brothers, and fathers,--lying dead on the field. Then the pacification by Krishna of the wrath of Gandhari distressed at the death of her sons and grandsons. Then the cremation of the bodies of the deceased Rajas with due rites by that monarch (Yudhishthira) of great wisdom and the foremost also of all virtuous men. Then upon the presentation of water of the manes of the deceased princes having commenced, the story of Kunti's acknowledgment of Karna as her son born in secret. Those have all been described by the great Rishi Vyasa in the highly pathetic eleventh Parva. Its perusal moveth every feeling heart with sorrow and even draweth tears from the eyes. The number of sections composed is twenty-seven. The number of slokas is seven hundred and seventy-five.
"Twelfth in number cometh the Santi Parva, which increaseth the understanding and in which is related the despondency of Yudhishthira on his having slain his fathers, brothers, sons, maternal uncles and matrimonial relations. In this Parva is described how from his bed of arrows Bhishma expounded various systems of duties worth the study of kings desirous of knowledge; this Parva expounded the duties relative to emergencies, with full indications of time and reasons. By understanding these, a person attaineth to consummate knowledge. The mysteries also of final emancipation have been expatiated upon. This is the twelfth Parva the favourite of the wise. It consists of three hundred and thirty-nine sections, and contains fourteen thousand, seven hundred and thirty-two slokas.
"Next in order is the excellent Anusasana Parva. In it is described how Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, was reconciled to himself on hearing the exposition of duties by Bhishma, the son of Bhagirathi. This Parva treats of rules in detail and of Dharma and Artha; then the rules of charity and its merits; then the qualifications of donees, and the supreme ride-regarding gifts. This Parva also describes the ceremonials of individual duty, the rules of conduct and the matchless merit of truth. This Parva showeth the great merit of Brahmanas and kine, and unraveleth the mysteries of duties in relation to time and place. These are embodied in the excellent Parva called Anusasana of varied incidents. In this hath been described the ascension of Bhishma to Heaven. This is the thirteenth Parva which hath laid down accurately the various duties of men. The number of sections, in this is one hundred and forty-six. The number of slokas is eight thousand.
"Then comes the fourteenth Parva Aswamedhika. In this is the excellent story of Samvarta and Marutta. Then is described the discovery (by the Pandavas) of golden treasuries; and then the birth of Parikshit who was revived by Krishna after having been burnt by the (celestial) weapon of Aswatthaman. The battles of Arjuna the son of Pandu, while following the sacrificial horse let loose, with various princes who in wrath seized it. Then is shown the great risk of Arjuna in his encounter with Vabhruvahana the son of Chitrangada (by Arjuna) the appointed daughter of the chief of Manipura. Then the story of the mongoose during the performance of the horse-sacrifice. This is the most wonderful Parva called Aswamedhika. The number of sections is one hundred and three. The number of slokas composed (in this) by Vyasa of true knowledge is three thousand, three hundred and twenty.
"Then comes the fifteenth Parva called Asramvasika. In this, Dhritarashtra, abdicating the kingdom, and accompanied by Gandhari and Vidura went to the woods. Seeing this, the virtuous Pritha also, ever engaged in cherishing her superiors, leaving the court of her sons, followed the old couple. In this is described the wonderful meeting through the kindness of Vyasa of the king (Dhritarashtra) with the spirits of his slain children, grand-children, and other princes, returned from the other world. Then the monarch abandoning his sorrows acquired with his wife the highest fruit of his meritorious actions. In this Parva, Vidura after having leaned on virtue all his life attaineth to the most meritorious state.
"The learned son of Gavalgana, Sanjaya, also of passions under full control, and the foremost of ministers, attained, in the Parva, to the blessed state. In this, Yudhishthira the just met Narada and heard from him about the extinction of the race of Vrishnis. This is the very wonderful Parva called Asramvasika. The number of sections in this is forty-two, and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is one thousand five hundred and six.
"After this, you know, comes the Maushala of painful incidents. In this, those lion-hearted heroes (of the race of Vrishni) with the scars of many a field on their bodies, oppressed with the curse of a Brahmana, while deprived of reason from drink, impelled by the fates, slew each other on the shores of the Salt Sea with the Eraka grass which (in their hands) became (invested with the fatal attributes of the) thunder. In this, both Balarama and Kesava (Krishna) after causing the extermination of their race, their hour having come, themselves did not rise superior to the sway of all-destroying Time. In this, Arjuna the foremost among men, going to Dwaravati (Dwaraka) and seeing the city destitute of the Vrishnis was much affected and became exceedingly sorry. Then after the funeral of his maternal uncle Vasudeva the foremost among the Yadus (Vrishnis), he saw the heroes of the Yadu race lying stretched in death on the spot where they had been drinking. He then caused the cremation of the bodies of the illustrious Krishna and Balarama and of the principal members of the Vrishni race. Then as he was journeying from Dwaraka with the women and children, the old and the decrepit--the remnants of the Yadu race--he was met on the way by a heavy calamity. He witnessed also the disgrace of his bow Gandiva and the unpropitiousness of his celestial weapons. Seeing all this, Arjuna became despondent and, pursuant to Vyasa's advice, went to Yudhishthira and solicited permission to adopt the Sannyasa mode of life. This is the sixteenth Parva called Maushala The number of sections is eight and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The next is Mahaprasthanika, the seventeenth Parva.
"In this, those foremost among men the Pandavas abdicating their kingdom went with Draupadi on their great journey called Mahaprasthana. In this, they came across Agni, having arrived on the shore of the sea of red waters. In this, asked by Agni himself, Arjuna worshipped him duly, returned to him the excellent celestial bow called Gandiva. In this, leaving his brothers who dropped one after another and Draupadi also, Yudhishthira went on his journey without once looking back on them. This the seventeenth Parva is called Mahaprasthanika. The number of sections in this is three. The number of slokas also composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The Parva that comes after this, you must know, is the extraordinary one called Svarga of celestial incidents. Then seeing the celestial car come to take him, Yudhishthira moved by kindness towards the dog that accompanied him, refused to ascend it without his companion. Observing the illustrious Yudhishthira's steady adherence to virtue, Dharma (the god of justice) abandoning his canine form showed himself to the king. Then Yudhishthira ascending to heaven felt much pain. The celestial messenger showed him hell by an act of deception. Then Yudhishthira, the soul of justice, heard the heart-rending lamentations of his brothers abiding in that region under the discipline of Yama. Then Dharma and Indra showed Yudhishthira the region appointed for sinners. Then Yudhishthira, after leaving the human body by a plunge in the celestial Ganges, attained to that region which his acts merited, and began to live in joy respected by Indra and all other gods. This is the eighteenth Parva as narrated by the illustrious Vyasa. The number of slokas composed, O ascetics, by the great Rishi in this is two hundred and nine.
"The above are the contents of the Eighteen Parvas. In the appendix (Khita) are the Harivansa and the Vavishya. The number of slokas contained in the Harivansa is twelve thousand."
These are the contents of the section called Parva-sangraha. Sauti continued, "Eighteen Akshauhinis of troops came together for battle. The encounter that ensued was terrible and lasted for eighteen days. He who knows the four Vedas with all the Angas and Upanishads, but does not know this history (Bharata), cannot be regarded as wise. Vyasa of immeasurable intelligence, has spoken of the Mahabharata as a treatise on Artha, on Dharma, and on Kama. Those who have listened to his history can never bear to listen to others, as, indeed, they who have listened to the sweet voice of the male Kokila can never hear the dissonance of the crow's cawing. As the formation of the three worlds proceedeth from the five elements, so do the inspirations of all poets proceed from this excellent composition. O ye Brahman, as the four kinds of creatures (viviparous, oviparous, born of hot moisture and vegetables) are dependent on space for their existence, so the Puranas depend upon this history. As all the senses depend for their exercise upon the various modifications of the mind, so do all acts (ceremonials) and moral qualities depend upon this treatise. There is not a story current in the world but doth depend on this history, even as body upon the food it taketh. All poets cherish the Bharata even as servants desirous of preferment always attend upon masters of good lineage. Even as the blessed domestic Asrama can never be surpassed by the three other Asramas (modes of life) so no poets can surpass this poem.
"Ye ascetics, shake off all inaction. Let your hearts be fixed on virtue, for virtue is the one only friend of him that has gone to the other world. Even the most intelligent by cherishing wealth and wives can never make these their own, nor are these possessions lasting. The Bharata uttered by the lips of Dwaipayana is without a parallel; it is virtue itself and sacred. It destroyeth sin and produceth good. He that listeneth to it while it is being recited hath no need of a bath in the sacred waters of Pushkara. A Brahmana, whatever sins he may commit during the day through his senses, is freed from them all by reading the Bharata in the evening. Whatever sins he may commit also in the night by deeds, words, or mind, he is freed from them all by reading Bharata in the first twilight (morning). He that giveth a hundred kine with horns mounted with gold to a Brahmana well-posted up in the Vedas and all branches of learning, and he that daily listeneth to the sacred narrations of the Bharata, acquireth equal merit. As the wide ocean is easily passable by men having ships, so is this extensive history of great excellence and deep import with the help of this chapter called Parva sangraha."
Thus endeth the section called Parva-sangraha of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION III
(Paushya Parva)
Sauti said, "Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, was, with his brothers, attending his long sacrifice on the plains of Kurukshetra. His brothers were three, Srutasena, Ugrasena, and Bhimasena. And as they were sitting at the sacrifice, there arrived at the spot an offspring of Sarama (the celestial bitch). And belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya, he ran away to his mother, crying in pain. And his mother seeing him crying exceedingly asked him, 'Why criest thou so? Who hath beaten thee? And being thus questioned, he said unto his mother, 'I have been belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya.' And his mother replied, 'Thou hast committed some fault for which hast thou been beaten!' He answered, 'I have not committed any fault. I have not touched the sacrificial butter with my tongue, nor have I even cast a look upon it.' His mother Sarama hearing this and much distressed at the affliction of her son went to the place where Janamejaya with his brothers was at his long-extending sacrifice. And she addressed Janamejaya in anger, saying, 'This my son hath committed no fault: he hath not looked upon your sacrificial butter, nor hath he touched it with his tongue. Wherefore hath he been beaten?' They said not a word in reply; whereupon she said, 'As ye have beaten my son who hath committed no fault, therefore shall evil come upon ye, when ye least expect it.'
"Janamejaya, thus addressed by the celestial bitch, Sarama, became exceedingly alarmed and dejected. And after the sacrifice was concluded returned to Hastinapura, and began to take great pains in searching for a Purohita who could by procuring absolution for his sin, neutralise the effect of the curse.
"One day Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, while a-hunting, observed in a particular part of his dominions a hermitage where dwelt a certain Rishi of fame, Srutasrava. He had a son named Somasrava deeply engaged in ascetic devotions. Being desirous of appointing that son of the Rishi as his Purohita, Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, saluted the Rishi and addressed him, saying, 'O possessor of the six attributes, let this thy son be my purohita.' The Rishi thus addressed, answered Janamejaya, 'O Janamejaya, this my son, deep in ascetic devotions, accomplished in the study of the Vedas, and endued with the full force of my asceticism, is born of (the womb of) a she-snake that had drunk my vital fluid. He is able to absolve thee from all offences save those committed against Mahadeva. But he hath one particular habit, viz. he would grant to any Brahmana whatever might be begged of him. If thou canst put up with it, then thou take him.' Janamejaya thus addressed replied to the Rishi, 'It shall be even so.' And accepting him for his Purohita, he returned to his capital; and he then addressed his brothers saying, 'This is the person I have chosen for my spiritual master; whatsoever he may say must be complied with by you without examination.' And his brothers did as they were directed. And giving these directions to his brothers, the king marched towards Takshyashila and brought that country under his authority.
"About this time there was a Rishi, Ayoda-Dhaumya by name. And Ayoda-Dhaumya had three disciples, Upamanyu, Aruni, and Veda. And the Rishi bade one of these disciples, Aruni of Panchala, to go and stop up a breach in the water-course of a certain field. And Aruni of Panchala, thus ordered by his preceptor, repaired to the spot. And having gone there he saw that he could not stop up the breach in the water-course by ordinary means. And he was distressed because he could not do his preceptor's bidding. But at length he saw a way and said, 'Well, I will do it in this way.' He then went down into the breach and lay down himself there. And the water was thus confined.
"And some time after, the preceptor Ayoda-Dhaumya asked his other disciples where Aruni of Panchala was. And they answered, 'Sir, he hath been sent by yourself saying, 'Go, stop up the breach in the water-course of the field,' Thus reminded, Dhaumya, addressing his pupils, said, 'Then let us all go to the place where he is.'
"And having arrived there, he shouted, 'Ho Aruni of Panchala! Where art thou? Come hither, my child.' And Aruni hearing the voice of his preceptor speedily came out of the water-course and stood before his preceptor. And addressing the latter, Aruni said, 'Here I am in the breach of the water-course. Not having been able to devise any other means, I entered myself for the purpose of preventing the water running out. It is only upon hearing thy voice that, having left it and allowed the waters to escape, I have stood before thee. I salute thee, Master; tell me what I have to do.'
"The preceptor, thus addressed, replied, 'Because in getting up from the ditch thou hast opened the water-course, thenceforth shalt thou be called Uddalaka as a mark of thy preceptor's favour. And because my words have been obeyed by thee, thou shalt obtain good fortune. And all the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharmasastras also.' And Aruni, thus addressed by his preceptor, went to the country after his heart.
"The name of another of Ayoda-Dhaumya's disciples was Upamanyu. And Dhaumya appointed him saying, 'Go, my child, Upamanyu, look after the kine.' And according to his preceptor's orders, he went to tend the kine. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's house and standing before him he saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor seeing him in good condition of body asked him, 'Upamanyu, my child, upon what dost thou support thyself? Thou art exceedingly plump.' And he answered, 'Sir, I support myself by begging'. And his preceptor said, 'What is obtained in alms should not be used by thee without offering it to me.' And Upamanyu, thus told, went away. And having obtained alms, he offered the same to his preceptor. And his preceptor took from him even the whole. And Upamanyu, thus treated, went to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's abode. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him with respect. And his preceptor perceiving that he still continued to be of good condition of body said unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee even the whole of what thou obtainest in alms, without leaving anything for thee. How then dost thou, at present, contrive to support thyself?' And Upamanyu said unto his preceptor, 'Sir, having made over to you all that I obtain in alms, I go a-begging a second time for supporting myself.' And his preceptor then replied, 'This is not the way in which thou shouldst obey the preceptor. By this thou art diminishing the support of others that live by begging. Truly having supported thyself so, thou hast proved thyself covetous.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to all that his preceptor said, went away to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned to his preceptor's house. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor observing that he was still fat, said again unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee all thou obtainest in alms and thou dost not go a-begging a second time, and yet art thou in healthy condition. How dost thou support thyself?' And Upamanyu, thus questioned, answered, 'Sir, I now live upon the milk of these cows.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'It is not lawful for thee to appropriate the milk without having first obtained my consent.' And Upamanyu having assented to the justice of these observations, went away to tend the kine. And when he returned to his preceptor's abode, he stood before him and saluted him as usual. And his preceptor seeing that he was still fat, said, 'Upamanyu, my child, thou eatest no longer of alms, nor dost thou go a-begging a second time, not even drinkest of the milk; yet art thou fat. By what means dost thou contrive to live now? And Upamanyu replied, 'Sir, I now sip the froth that these calves throw out, while sucking their mother's teats.' And the preceptor said, 'These generous calves, I suppose, out of compassion for thee, throw out large quantities of froth. Wouldst thou stand in the way of their full meals by acting as thou hast done? Know that it is unlawful for thee to drink the froth.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to this, went as before to tend the cows. And restrained by his preceptor, he feedeth not on alms, nor hath he anything else to eat; he drinketh not of the milk, nor tasteth he of the froth!
"And Upamanyu, one day, oppressed by hunger, when in a forest, ate of the leaves of the Arka (Asclepias gigantea). And his eyes being affected by the pungent, acrimonious, crude, and saline properties of the leaves which he had eaten, he became blind. And as he was crawling about, he fell into a pit. And upon his not returning that day when the sun was sinking down behind the summit of the western mountains, the preceptor observed to his disciples that Upamanyu was not yet come. And they told him that he had gone out with the cattle.
"The preceptor then said, 'Upamanyu being restrained by me from the use of everything, is, of course, and therefore, doth not come home until it be late. Let us then go in search of him.' And having said this, he went with his disciples into the forest and began to shout, saying, 'Ho Upamanyu, where art thou?' And Upamanyu hearing his preceptor's voice answered in a loud tone, 'Here I am at the bottom of a well.' And his preceptor asked him how he happened to be there. And Upamanyu replied, 'Having eaten of the leaves of the Arka plant I became blind, and so have I fallen into this well.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'Glorify the twin Aswins, the joint physicians of the gods, and they will restore thee thy sight.' And Upamanyu thus directed by his preceptor began to glorify the twin Aswins, in the following words of the Rig Veda:
'Ye have existed before the creation! Ye first-born beings, ye are displayed in this wondrous universe of five elements! I desire to obtain you by the help of the knowledge derived from hearing, and of meditation, for ye are Infinite! Ye are the course itself of Nature and intelligent Soul that pervades that course! Ye are birds of beauteous feathers perched on the body that is like to a tree! Ye are without the three common attributes of every soul! Ye are incomparable! Ye, through your spirit in every created thing, pervade the Universe!
"Ye are golden Eagles! Ye are the essence into which all things disappear! Ye are free from error and know no deterioration! Ye are of beauteous beaks that would not unjustly strike and are victorious in every encounter! Ye certainly prevail over time! Having created the sun, ye weave the wondrous cloth of the year by means of the white thread of the day and the black thread of the night! And with the cloth so woven, ye have established two courses of action appertaining respectively to the Devas and the Pitris. The bird of Life seized by Time which represents the strength of the Infinite soul, ye set free for delivering her unto great happiness! They that are in deep ignorance, as long as they are under delusions of their senses, suppose you, who are independent of the attributes of matter, to be gifted with form! Three hundred and sixty cows represented by three hundred and sixty days produce one calf between them which is the year. That calf is the creator and destroyer of all. Seekers of truth following different routes, draw the milk of true knowledge with its help. Ye Aswins, ye are the creators of that calf!
"The year is but the nave of a wheel to which is attached seven hundred and twenty spokes representing as many days and nights. The circumference of this wheel represented by twelve months is without end. This wheel is full of delusions and knows no deterioration. It affects all creatures whether to this or of the other worlds. Ye Aswins, this wheel of time is set in motion by you!
"The wheel of Time as represented by the year has a nave represented by the six seasons. The number of spokes attached to that nave is twelve as represented by the twelve signs of the Zodiac. This wheel of Time manifests the fruits of the acts of all things. The presiding deities of Time abide in that wheel. Subject as I am to its distressful influence, ye Aswins, liberate me from that wheel of Time. Ye Aswins, ye are this universe of five elements! Ye are the objects that are enjoyed in this and in the other world! Make me independent of the five elements! And though ye are the Supreme Brahma, yet ye move over the Earth in forms enjoying the delights that the senses afford.
"In the beginning, ye created the ten points of the universe! Then have ye placed the Sun and the Sky above! The Rishis, according to the course of the same Sun, perform their sacrifices, and the gods and men, according to what hath been appointed for them, perform their sacrifices also enjoying the fruits of those acts!
"Mixing the three colours, ye have produced all the objects of sight! It is from these objects that the Universe hath sprung whereon the gods and men are engaged in their respective occupations, and, indeed, all creatures endued with life!
"Ye Aswins, I adore you! I also adore the Sky which is your handiwork! Ye are the ordainers of the fruits of all acts from which even the gods are not free! Ye are yourselves free from the fruits of your acts!
"Ye are the parents of all! As males and females it is ye that swallow the food which subsequently develops into the life creating fluid and blood! The new-born infant sucks the teat of its mother. Indeed it is ye that take the shape of the infant! Ye Aswins, grant me my sight to protect my life!"
The twin Aswins, thus invoked, appeared and said, 'We are satisfied. Here is a cake for thee. Take and eat it.' And Upamanyu thus addressed, replied, 'Your words, O Aswins, have never proved untrue. But without first offering this cake to my preceptor I dare not take it.' And the Aswins thereupon told him, 'Formerly, thy preceptor had invoked us. We thereupon gave him a cake like this; and he took it without offering it to his master. Do thou do that which thy preceptor did.' Thus addressed, Upamanyu again said unto them, 'O Aswins, I crave your pardon. Without offering it to my preceptor I dare not apply this cake.' The Aswins then said, 'O, we are pleased with this devotion of thine to thy preceptor. Thy master's teeth are of black iron. Thine shall be of gold. Thou shall be restored to sight and shall have good fortune.'
"Thus spoken to by the Aswins he recovered his sight, and having gone to his preceptor's presence he saluted him and told him all. And his preceptor was well-pleased with him and said unto him, 'Thou shalt obtain prosperity even as the Aswins have said. All the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharma-sastras.' And this was the trial of Upamanyu.
"Then Veda the other disciple of Ayoda-Dhaumya was called. His preceptor once addressed him, saying, 'Veda, my child, tarry some time in my house and serve thy preceptor. It shall be to thy profit.' And Veda having signified his assent tarried long in the family of his preceptor mindful of serving him. Like an ox under the burthens of his master, he bore heat and cold, hunger and thirst, at all times without a murmur. And it was not long before his preceptor was satisfied. And as a consequence of that satisfaction, Veda obtained good fortune and universal knowledge. And this was the trial of Veda.
"And Veda, having received permission from his preceptor, and leaving the latter's residence after the completion of his studies, entered the domestic mode of life. And while living in his own house, he got three pupils. And he never told them to perform any work or to obey implicitly his own behests; for having himself experienced much woe while abiding in the family of his preceptor, he liked not to treat them with severity.
"After a certain time, Janamejaya and Paushya, both of the order of Kshatriyas, arriving at his residence appointed the Brahman. Veda, as their spiritual guide (Upadhyaya). And one day while about to depart upon some business related to a sacrifice, he employed one of his disciples, Utanka, to take charge of his household. 'Utanka', said he, 'whatsoever should have to be done in my house, let it be done by thee without neglect.' And having given these orders to Utanka, he went on his journey.
"So Utanka always mindful of the injunction of his preceptor took up his abode in the latter's house. And while Utanka was residing there, the females of his preceptor's house having assembled addressed him and said, 'O Utanka, thy mistress is in that season when connubial connection might be fruitful. The preceptor is absent; then stand thou in his place and do the needful.' And Utanka, thus addressed, said unto those women, 'It is not proper for me to do this at the bidding of women. I have not been enjoined by my preceptor to do aught that is improper.'
"After a while, his preceptor returned from his journey. And his preceptor having learnt all that had happened, became well-pleased and, addressing Utanka, said, 'Utanka, my child, what favour shall I bestow on thee? I have been served by thee duly; therefore hath our friendship for each other increased. I therefore grant thee leave to depart. Go thou, and let thy wishes be accomplished!'
"Utanka, thus addressed, replied, saying, "Let me do something that you wish, for it hath been said, 'He who bestoweth instruction contrary to usage and he who receiveth it contrary to usage, one of the two dieth, and enmity springeth up between the two.--I, therefore, who have received thy leave to depart, am desirous of bringing thee some honorarium due to a preceptor. His master, upon hearing this, replied, 'Utanka, my child, wait a while.' Sometime after, Utanka again addressed his preceptor, saying, 'Command me to bring that for honorarium, which you desire.' And his preceptor then said, 'My dear Utanka, thou hast often told me of your desire to bring something by way of acknowledgment for the instruction thou hast received. Go then in and ask thy mistress what thou art to bring. And bring thou that which she directs.' And thus directed by his preceptor Utanka addressed his preceptress, saying, 'Madam, I have obtained my master's leave to go home, and I am desirous of bringing something agreeable to thee as honorarium for the instruction I have received, in order that I may not depart as his debtor. Therefore, please command me what I am to bring.' Thus addressed, his preceptress replied, 'Go unto King Paushya and beg of him the pair of ear-rings worn by his Queen, and bring them hither. The fourth day hence is a sacred day when I wish to appear before the Brahmanas (who may dine at my house) decked with these ear-rings. Then accomplish this, O Utanka! If thou shouldst succeed, good fortune shall attend thee; if not, what good canst thou expect?'
"Utanka thus commanded, took his departure. And as he was passing along the road he saw a bull of extraordinary size and a man of uncommon stature mounted thereon. And that man addressed Utanka and said, 'Eat thou of the dung of this bull.' Utanka, however, was unwilling to comply. The man said again, 'O Utanka, eat of it without scrutiny. Thy master ate of it before.' And Utanka signified his assent and ate of the dung and drank of the urine of that bull, and rose respectfully, and washing his hands and mouth went to where King Paushya was.
'On arriving at the palace, Utanka saw Paushya seated (on his throne). And approaching him Utanka saluted the monarch by pronouncing blessings and said, 'I am come as a petitioner to thee.' And King Paushya, having returned Utanka's salutations, said, 'Sir, what shall I do for thee?' And Utanka said, 'I came to beg of thee a pair of ear-rings as a present to my preceptor. It behoveth thee to give me the ear-rings worn by the Queen.'
"King Paushya replied, 'Go, Utanka, into the female apartments where the Queen is and demand them of her.' And Utanka went into the women's apartments. But as he could not discover the Queen, he again addressed the king, saying, 'It is not proper that I should be treated by thee with deceit. Thy Queen is not in the private apartments, for I could not find her.' The king thus addressed, considered for a while and replied, 'Recollect, Sir, with attention whether thou art not in a state of defilement in consequence of contact with the impurities of a repast. My Queen is a chaste wife and cannot be seen by any one who is impure owing to contact with the leavings of a repast. Nor doth she herself appear in sight of any one who is defiled.'
"Utanka, thus informed, reflected for a while and then said, 'Yes, it must be so. Having been in a hurry I performed my ablutions (after meal) in a standing posture.' King Paushya then said, 'Here is a transgression, purification is not properly effected by one in a standing posture, not by one while he is going along.' And Utanka having agreed to this, sat down with his face towards the east, and washed his face, hands, and feet thoroughly. And he then, without a noise, sipped thrice of water free from scum and froth, and not warm, and just sufficient to reach his stomach and wiped his face twice. And he then touched with water the apertures of his organs (eyes, ears, etc.). And having done all this, he once more entered the apartments of the women. And this time he saw the Queen. And as the Queen perceived him, she saluted him respectfully and said, 'Whalecum, Sir, command me what I have to do.' And Utanka said unto her, 'It behoveth thee to give me those ear-rings of thine. I beg them as a present for my preceptor.' And the Queen having been highly pleased with Utanka's conduct and, considering that Utanka as an object of charity could not be passed over, took off her ear-rings and gave them to him. And she said, 'These ear-rings are very much sought after by Takshaka, the King of the serpents. Therefore shouldst thou carry them with the greatest care.'
"And Utanka being told this, said unto the Queen, 'Lady, be under no apprehension. Takshaka, Chief of the serpents, is not able to overtake me.' And having said this, and taking leave of the Queen, he went back into the presence of Paushya, and said, 'Paushya, I am gratified.' Then Paushya said to Utanka, 'A fit object of charity can only be had at long intervals. Thou art a qualified guest, therefore do I desire to perform a sraddha. Tarry thou a little. And Utanka replied, 'Yes, I will tarry, and beg that the clean provisions that are ready may be soon brought in.' And the king having signified his assent, entertained Utanka duly. And Utanka seeing that the food placed before him had hair in it, and also that it was cold, thought it unclean. And he said unto Paushya, 'Thou givest me food that is unclean, therefore shalt thou lose thy sight.' And Paushya in answer said, 'And because dost thou impute uncleanliness to food that is clean, therefore shalt thou be without issue.' And Utanka thereupon rejoined, 'It behoveth thee not, after having offered me unclean food, to curse me in return. Satisfy thyself by ocular proof.'
"And Paushya seeing the food alleged to be unclean satisfied himself of its uncleanliness. And Paushya having ascertained that the food was truly unclean, being cold and mixed with hair, prepared as it was by a woman with unbraided hair, began to pacify the Rishi Utanka, saying, 'Sir, the food placed before thee is cold, and doth contain hair, having been prepared without sufficient care. Therefore I pray thee pardon me. Let me not become blind.' And Utanka answered, 'What I say must come to pass. Having become blind, thou mayst, however, recover the sight before long. Grant that thy curse also doth not take effect on me.' And Paushya said unto him, 'I am unable to revoke my curse. For my wrath even now hath not been appeased. But thou knowest not this. For a Brahmana's heart is soft as new-churned butter, even though his words bear a sharp-edged razor. It is otherwise in respect of these with the Kshatriya. His words are soft as new-churned butter, but his heart is like a sharp-edged tool, such being the case, I am unable, because of the hardness of my heart, to neutralise my curse. Then go thou thy own way.' To this Utanka made answer, "I showed thee the uncleanliness of the food offered to me, and I was even now pacified by thee. Besides, saidst thou at first that because I imputed uncleanliness to food that was clean I should be without issue. But the food truly unclean, thy curse cannot affect me. Of this I am sure.' And Utanka having said this departed with the ear-rings.
"On the road Utanka perceived coming towards him a naked idle beggar sometimes coming in view and sometimes disappearing. And Utanka put the ear-rings on the ground and went for water. In the meantime the beggar came quickly to the spot and taking up the ear-rings ran away. And Utanka having completed his ablutions in water and purified himself and having also reverently bowed down to the gods and his spiritual masters pursued the thief with the utmost speed. And having with great difficulty overtaken him, he seized him by force. But at that instant the person seized, quitting the form of a beggar and assuming his real form, viz., that of Takshaka, speedily entered a large hole open in the ground. And having got in, Takshaka proceeded to his own abode, the region of the serpents.
"Now, Utanka, recollecting the words of the Queen, pursued the Serpent, and began to dig open the hole with a stick but was unable to make much progress. And Indra beholding his distress sent his thunder-bolt (Vajra) to his assistance. Then the thunder-bolt entering that stick enlarged that hole. And Utanka began to enter the hole after the thunder-bolt. And having entered it, he beheld the region of the serpents infinite in extent, filled with hundreds of palaces and elegant mansions with turrets and domes and gate-ways, abounding with wonderful places for various games and entertainments. And Utanka then glorified the serpents by the following slokas:
"Ye Serpents, subjects of King Airavata, splendid in battle and showering weapons in the field like lightning-charged clouds driven by the winds! Handsome and of various forms and decked with many coloured ear-rings, ye children of Airavata, ye shine like the Sun in the firmament! On the northern banks of the Ganges are many habitations of serpents. There I constantly adore the great serpents. Who except Airavata would desire to move in the burning rays of the Sun? When Dhritarashtra (Airavata's brother) goes out, twenty-eight thousand and eight serpents follow him as his attendants. Ye who move near him and ye who stay at a distance from him, I adore all of you that have Airavata for your elder brother.
"I adore thee also, to obtain the ear-rings, O Takshaka, who formerly dwelt in Kurukshetra and the forest of Khandava! Takshaka and Aswasena, ye are constant companions who dwell in Kurukshetra on the banks of the Ikshumati! I also adore the illustrious Srutasena, the younger brother of Takshaka, who resided at the holy place called Mahadyumna with a view to obtaining the chiefship of the serpents.
"The Brahmana Rishi Utanka having saluted the chief serpents in this manner, obtained not, however, the ear-rings. And he thereupon became very thoughtful. And when he saw that he obtained not the ear-rings even though he had adored the serpents, he then looked about him and beheld two women at a loom weaving a piece of cloth with a fine shuttle; and in the loom were black and white threads. And he likewise saw a wheel, with twelve spokes, turned by six boys. And he also saw a man with a handsome horse. And he began to address them the following mantras:
"This wheel whose circumference is marked by twenty-four divisions representing as many lunar changes is furnished with three hundred spokes! It is set in continual motion by six boys (the seasons)! These damsels representing universal nature are weaving without intermission a cloth with threads black and white, and thereby ushering into existence the manifold worlds and the beings that inhabit them! Thou wielder of the thunder, the protector of the universe, the slayer of Vritra and Namuchi, thou illustrious one who wearest the black cloth and displayest truth and untruth in the universe, thou who ownest for thy carrier the horse which was received from the depths of the ocean, and which is but another form of Agni (the god of fire), I bow to thee, thou supreme Lord, thou Lord of the three worlds, O Purandara!'
"Then the man with the horse said unto Utanka, 'I am gratified by this thy adoration. What good shall I do to thee?' And Utanka replied, 'Even let the serpents be brought under my control.' Then the man rejoined, 'Blow into this horse.' And Utanka blew into that horse. And from the horse thus blown into, there issued, from every aperture of his body, flames of fire with smoke by which the region of the Nagas was about to be consumed. And Takshaka, surprised beyond measure and terrified by the heat of the fire, hastily came out of his abode taking the ear-rings with him, and said unto Utanka, 'Pray, Sir, take back the ear-rings.' And Utanka took them back.
"But Utanka having recovered his ear-rings thought, 'O, this is that sacred day of my preceptress. I am at a distance. How can I, therefore, show my regard for her? And when Utanka was anxious about this, the man addressed him and said, 'Ride this horse, Utanka, and he will in a moment carry thee to thy master's abode.' And Utanka having signified his assent, mounted the horse and presently reached his preceptor's house.
"And his preceptress that morning after having bathed was dressing her hair sitting, thinking of uttering a curse on Utanka if he should not return within time. But, in the meantime, Utanka entered his preceptor's abode and paid his respects to his preceptress and presented her the ear-rings. 'Utanka', said she, 'thou hast arrived at the proper time at the proper place. Whalecum, my child; thou art innocent and therefore I do not curse thee! Good fortune is even before thee. Let thy wishes be crowned with success!'
"Then Utanka waited on his preceptor. And his preceptor said, 'Thou art Whalecum! What hath occasioned thy long absence?' And Utanka replied to his preceptor, 'Sir, in the execution of this my business obstruction was offered by Takshaka, the King of serpents. Therefore I had to go to the region of the Nagas. There I saw two damsels sitting at a loom, weaving a fabric with black and white threads. Pray, what is that? There likewise I beheld a wheel with twelve spokes ceaselessly turned by six boys. What too doth that import? Who is also the man that I saw? And what the horse of extraordinary size likewise beheld by me? And when I was on the road I also saw a bull with a man mounted thereon, by whom I was endearingly accosted thus, 'Utanka, eat of the dung of this bull, which was also eaten by thy master?' So I ate of the dung of that bull according to his words. Who also is he? Therefore, enlightened by thee, I desire to hear all about them.'
"And his preceptor thus addressed said unto him, 'The two damsels thou hast seen are Dhata and Vidhata; the black and white threads denote night and day; the wheel of twelve spokes turned by the six boys signified the year comprising six seasons. The man is Parjanya, the deity of rain, and the horse is Agni, the god of fire. The bull that thou hast seen on the road is Airavata, the king of elephants; the man mounted thereon is Indra; and the dung of the bull which was eaten by thee was Amrita. It was certainly for this (last) that thou hast not met with death in the region of the Nagas; and Indra who is my friend having been mercifully inclined showed thee favour. It is for this that thou returnest safe, with the ear-rings about thee. Then, O thou amiable one, I give thee leave to depart. Thou shall obtain good fortune.'
"And Utanka, having obtained his master's leave, moved by anger and resolved to avenge himself on Takshaka, proceeded towards Hastinapura. That excellent Brahmana soon reached Hastinapura. And Utanka then waited upon King Janamejaya who had some time before returned victorious from Takshashila. And Utanka saw the victorious monarch surrounded on all sides by his ministers. And he pronounced benedictions on him in a proper form. And Utanka addressed the monarch at the proper moment in speech of correct accent and melodious sounds, saying, 'O thou the best of monarchs! How is it that thou spendest thy time like a child when there is another matter that urgently demandeth thy attention?'"
"Sauti said, 'The monarch Janamejaya, thus addressed, saluting that excellent Brahmana replied unto him, 'In cherishing these my subjects I do discharge the duties of my noble tribe. Say, what is that business to be done by me and which hath brought thee hither.'
"The foremost of Brahmanas and distinguished beyond all for good deeds, thus addressed by the excellent monarch of large heart, replied unto him, 'O King! the business is thy own that demandeth thy attention; therefore do it, please. O thou King of kings! Thy father was deprived of life by Takshaka; therefore do thou avenge thy father's death on that vile serpent. The time hath come, I think, for the act of vengeance ordained by the Fates. Go then avenge the death of thy magnanimous father who, being bitten without cause by that vile serpent, was reduced to five elements even like a tree stricken by thunder. The wicked Takshaka, vilest of the serpent race, intoxicated with power committed an unnecessary act when he bit the King, that god-like father, the protector of the race of royal saints. Wicked in his deeds, he even caused Kasyapa (the prince of physicians) to run back when he was coming for the relief of thy father. It behoveth thee to burn the wicked wretch in the blazing fire of a snake-sacrifice. O King! Give instant orders for the sacrifice. It is thus thou canst avenge the death of thy father. And a very great favour shall have also been shown to me. For by that malignant wretch, O virtuous Prince, my business also was, on one occasion, obstructed, while proceeding on account of my preceptor."
"Sauti continued, The monarch, having heard these words, was enraged with Takshaka. By the speech of Utanka was inflamed the prince, even as the sacrificial fire with clarified butter. Moved by grief also, in the presence of Utanka, the prince asked his ministers the particulars of his father's journey to the regions of the blessed. And when he heard all about the circumstances of his father's death from the lips of Utanka, he was overcome with pain and sorrow.
And thus endeth the section called Paushya of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata."
SECTION IV
(Pauloma Parva)
'UGRASRAVA SAUTI, the son of Lomaharshana, versed in the Puranas, while present in the forest of Naimisha, at the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, stood before the Rishis in attendance. Having studied Puranas with meticulous devotion and thus being thoroughly acquainted with them, he addressed them with joined hands thus, 'I have graphically described to you the history of Utanka which is one of the causes of King Janamejaya's Snake-sacrifice. What, revered Sirs, do ye wish to hear now? What shall I relate to you?' The holy men replied, 'O son of Lomaharshana, we shall ask thee about what we are anxious to hear and thou wilt recount the tales one by one. Saunaka, our revered master, is at present attending the apartment of the holy fire. He is acquainted with those divine stories which relate to the gods and asuras. He adequately knoweth the histories of men, serpents, and Gandharvas. Further, O Sauti, in this sacrifice that learned Brahmana is the chief. He is able, faithful to his vows, wise, a master of the Sastras and the Aranyaka, a speaker of truth, a lover of peace, a mortifier of the flesh, and an observer of the penances according to the authoritative decrees. He is respected by us all. It behoveth us therefore to wait for him. And when he is seated on his highly respected seat, thou wilt answer what that best of Dwijas shall ask of thee.'
"Sauti said, 'Be it so. And when the high-souled master hath been seated I shall narrate, questioned by him, sacred stories on a variety of subjects." After a while that excellent Brahmana (Saunaka) having duly finished all his duties, and having propitiated the gods with prayers and the manes with oblations of water, came back to the place of sacrifice, where with Sauti seated before was the assembly of saints of rigid vows sitting at ease. And when Saunaka was seated in the midst of the Ritwiks and Sadhyas, who were also in their seats, he spake as followeth."
SECTION V
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'Child, thy father formerly read the whole of the Puranas, O son of Lomaharshana, and the Bharata with Krishna-Dwaipayana. Hast thou also made them thy study? In those ancient records are chronicled interesting stories and the history of the first generations of the wise men, all of which we heard being rehearsed by thy sire. In the first place, I am desirous of hearing the history of the race of Bhrigu. Recount thou that history, we shall attentively listen to thee."
"Sauti answered, 'By me hath been acquired all that was formerly studied by the high-souled Brahmanas including Vaisampayana and repeated by them; by me hath been acquired all that had been studied by my father. O descendant of the Bhrigu race, attend then to so much as relateth to the exalted race of Bhrigu, revered by Indra and all the gods, by the tribes of Rishis and Maruts (Winds). O great Muni, I shall first properly recount the story of this family, as told in the Puranas.
"The great and blessed saint Bhrigu, we are informed, was produced by the self-existing Brahma from the fire at the sacrifice of Varuna. And Bhrigu had a son, named Chyavana, whom he dearly loved. And to Chyavana was born a virtuous son called Pramati. And Pramati had a son named Ruru by Ghritachi (the celestial dancer). And to Ruru also by his wife Pramadvara, was born a son, whose name was Sunaka. He was, O Saunaka, thy great ancestor exceedingly virtuous in his ways. He was devoted to asceticism, of great reputation, proficient in law, and eminent among those having a knowledge of the Vedas. He was virtuous, truthful, and of well-regulated fare.'
"Saunaka said, 'O son of Suta, I ask thee why the illustrious son of Bhrigu was named Chyavana. Do tell me all.'
"Sauti replied, 'Bhrigu had a wife named Puloma whom he dearly loved. She became big with child by Bhrigu. And one day while the virtuous continent Puloma was in that condition, Bhrigu, great among those that are true to their religion, leaving her at home went out to perform his ablutions. It was then that the Rakshasa called Puloma came to Bhrigu's abode. And entering the Rishi's abode, the Rakshasa saw the wife of Bhrigu, irreproachable in everything. And seeing her he became filled with lust and lost his senses. The beautiful Puloma entertained the Rakshasa thus arrived, with roots and fruits of the forest. And the Rakshasa who burnt with desire upon seeing her, became very much delighted and resolved, O good sage, to carry her away who was so blameless in every respect.
'My design is accomplished,' said the Rakshasa, and so seizing that beautiful matron he carried her away. And, indeed, she of agreeable smiles, had been betrothed by her father himself, to him, although the former subsequently bestowed her, according to due rites, on Bhrigu. O thou of the Bhrigu race, this wound rankled deep in the Rakshasa's mind and he thought the present moment very opportune for carrying the lady away.
"And the Rakshasa saw the apartment in which the sacrificial fire was kept burning brightly. The Rakshasa then asked the flaming element 'Tell me, O Agni, whose wife this woman rightfully is. Thou art the mouth of gods; therefore thou art bound to answer my question. This lady of superior complexion had been first accepted by me as wife, but her father subsequently bestowed her on the false Bhrigu. Tell me truly if this fair one can be regarded as the wife of Bhrigu, for having found her alone, I have resolved to take her away by force from the hermitage. My heart burneth with rage when I reflect that Bhrigu hath got possession of this woman of slender waist, first betrothed to me.'"
"Sauti continued, 'In this manner the Rakshasa asked the flaming god of fire again and again whether the lady was Bhrigu's wife. And the god was afraid to return an answer. 'Thou, O god of fire,' said he, residest constantly within every creature, as witness of her or his merits and demerits. O thou respected one, then answer my question truly. Has not Bhrigu appropriated her who was chosen by me as my wife? Thou shouldst declare truly whether, therefore, she is my wife by first choice. After thy answer as to whether she is the wife of Bhrigu, I will bear her away from this hermitage even in sight of thee. Therefore answer thou truly.'"
"Sauti continued, 'The Seven flamed god having heard these words of the Rakshasa became exceedingly distressed, being afraid of telling a falsehood and equally afraid of Bhrigu's curse. And the god at length made answer in words that came out slowly. 'This Puloma was, indeed, first chosen by thee, O Rakshasa, but she was not taken by thee with holy rites and invocations. But this far-famed lady was bestowed by her father on Bhrigu as a gift from desire of blessing. She was not bestowed on thee O Rakshasa, this lady was duly made by the Rishi Bhrigu his wife with Vedic rites in my presence. This is she--I know her. I dare not speak a falsehood. O thou best of the Rakshasas, falsehood is never respected in this world.'"
SECTION VI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, having heard these words from the god of fire, the Rakshasa assumed the form of a boar, and seizing the lady carried her away with the speed of the wind--even of thought. Then the child of Bhrigu lying in her body enraged at such violence, dropped from his mother's womb, for which he obtained the name of Chyavana. And the Rakshasa perceiving the infant drop from the mother's womb, shining like the sun, quitted his grasp of the woman, fell down and was instantly converted into ashes. And the beautiful Pauloma, distracted with grief, O Brahmana of the Bhrigu race, took up her offspring Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu and walked away. And Brahma, the Grandfather of all, himself saw her, the faultless wife of his son, weeping. And the Grandfather of all comforted her who was attached to her son. And the drops of tears which rolled down her eyes formed a great river. And that river began to follow the foot-steps of the wife of the great ascetic Bhrigu. And the Grandfather of the worlds seeing that river follow the path of his son's wife gave it a name himself, and he called it Vadhusara. And it passeth by the hermitage of Chyavana. And in this manner was born Chyavana of great ascetic power, the son of Bhrigu.
"And Bhrigu saw his child Chyavana and its beautiful mother. And the Rishi in a rage asked her, 'By whom wast thou made known to that Rakshasa who resolved to carry thee away? O thou of agreeable smiles, the Rakshasa could not know thee as my wile. Therefore tell me who it was that told the Rakshasa so, in order that I may curse him through anger.' And Pauloma replied, 'O possessor of the six attributes! I was identified to the Rakshasa by Agni (the god of fire). And he (the Rakshasa) bore me away, who cried like the Kurari (female osprey). And it was only by the ardent splendour of this thy son that I was rescued, for the Rakshasa (seeing this infant) let me go and himself falling to the ground was turned into ashes.'
"Sauti continued, 'Bhrigu, upon hearing this account from Pauloma, became exceedingly enraged. And in excess of passion the Rishi cursed Agni, saying, 'Thou shalt eat of all things.'"
So ends the sixth section called "the curse on Agni" in the Adi Parva.
SECTION VII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'the god of fire enraged at the curse of Bhrigu, thus addressed the Rishi, 'What meaneth this rashness, O Brahmana, that thou hast displayed towards me? What transgression can be imputed to me who was labouring to do justice and speak the truth impartially? Being asked I gave the true answer. A witness who when interrogated about a fact of which he hath knowledge, representeth otherwise than it is, ruineth his ancestors and descendants both to the seventh generation. He, too, who, being fully cognisant of all the particulars of an affair, doth not disclose what he knoweth, when asked, is undoubtedly stained with guilt. I can also curse thee, but Brahmanas are held by me in high respect. Although these are known to thee, O Brahmana, I will yet speak of them, so please attend! Having, by ascetic power, multiplied myself, I am present in various forms, in places of the daily homa, at sacrifices extending for years, in places where holy rites are performed (such as marriage, etc.), and at other sacrifices. With the butter that is poured upon my flame according to the injunctions prescribed in the Vedas, the Devas and the Pitris are appeased. The Devas are the waters; the Pitris are also the waters. The Devas have with the Pitris an equal right to the sacrifices called Darshas and Purnamasas. The Devas therefore are the Pitris and the Pitris, the Devas. They are identical beings, worshipped together and also separately at the changes of the moon. The Devas and the Pitris eat what is poured upon me. I am therefore called the mouth of the Devas and the Pitris. At the new moon the Pitris, and at the full moon the Devas, are fed through my mouth, eating of the clarified butter that is poured on me. Being, as I am, their mouth, how am I to be an eater of all things (clean and unclean)?
"Then Agni, alter reflecting for a while, withdrew himself from all places; from places of the daily homa of the Brahmanas, from all long-extending sacrifices, from places of holy rites, and from other ceremonies. Without their Oms and Vashats, and deprived of their Swadhas and Swahas (sacrificial mantras during offerings), the whole body of creatures became much distressed at the loss of their (sacrificial) fire. The Rishis in great anxiety went to the gods and addressed them thus, 'Ye immaculate beings! The three regions of the universe are confounded at the cessation of their sacrifices and ceremonies in consequence of the loss of fire! Ordain what is to be done in tins matter, so that there may be no loss of time.' Then the Rishis and the gods went together to the presence of Brahma. And they represented to him all about the curse on Agni and the consequent interruption of all ceremonies. And they said, 'O thou greatly fortunate! Once Agni hath been cursed by Bhrigu for some reason. Indeed, being the mouth of the gods and also the first who eateth of what is offered in sacrifices, the eater also of the sacrificial butter, how will Agni be reduced to the condition of one who eateth of all things promiscuously?' And the creator of the universe hearing these words of theirs summoned Agni to his presence. And Brahma addressed Agni, the creator of all and eternal as himself, in these gentle words, 'Thou art the creator of the worlds and thou art their destroyer! Thou preserves! the three worlds and thou art the promoter of all sacrifices and ceremonies! Therefore behave thyself so that ceremonies be not interrupted. And, O thou eater of the sacrificial butter, why dost thou act so foolishly, being, as thou art, the Lord of all? Thou alone art always pure in the universe and thou art its stay! Thou shall not, with all thy body, be reduced to the state of one who eateth of all things promiscuously. O thou of flames, the flame that is in thy viler parts shall alone eat of all things alike. The body of thine which eateth of flesh (being in the stomach of all carnivorous animals) shall also eat of all things promiscuously. And as every thing touched by the sun's rays becometh pure, so shall everything be pure that shall be burnt by thy flames. Thou art, O fire, the supreme energy born of thy own power. Then, O Lord, by that power of thine make the Rishi's curse come true. Continue to 'receive thy own portion and that of the gods, offered at thy mouth.'
'Sauti continued, 'Then Agni replied to the Grandfather, 'So be it.' And he then went away to obey the command of the supreme Lord. The gods and the Rishis also returned in delight to the place whence they had come. And the Rishis began to perform as before their ceremonies and sacrifices. And the gods in heaven and all creatures of the world rejoiced exceedingly. And Agni too rejoiced in that he was free from the prospect of sin.
"Thus, O possessor of the six attributes, had Agni been cursed in the days of yore by Bhrigu. And such is the ancient history connected with the destruction of the Rakshasa, Pauloma and the birth of Chyavana.'"
Thus endeth the seventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION VIII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, begot a son in the womb of his wife Sukanya. And that son was the illustrious Pramati of resplendent energy. And Pramati begot in the womb of Ghritachi a son called Ruru. And Ruru begot on his wife Pramadvara a son called Sunaka. And I shall relate to you in detail, O Brahmana, the entire history of Ruru of abundant energy. O listen to it then in full!
"Formerly there was a great Rishi called Sthulakesa possessed of ascetic power and learning and kindly disposed towards all creatures. At that time, O Brahmana sage, Viswavasu, the King of the Gandharvas, it is said, had intimacy with Menaka, the celestial dancing-girl. And the Apsara, Menaka, O thou of the Bhrigu race, when her time was come, brought forth an infant near the hermitage of Sthulakesa. And dropping the newborn infant on the banks of the river, O Brahmana, Menaka, the Apsara, being destitute of pity and shame, went away. And the Rishi, Sthulakesa, of great ascetic power, discovered the infant lying forsaken in a lonely part of the river-side. And he perceived that it was a female child, bright as the offspring of an Immortal and blazing, as it were, with beauty: And the great Brahmana, Sthulakesa, the first of Munis, seeing that female child, and filled with compassion, took it up and reared it. And the lovely child grew up in his holy habitation, the noble-minded and blessed Rishi Sthulakesa performing in due succession all the ceremonies beginning with that at birth as ordained by the divine law. And because she surpassed all of her sex in goodness, beauty, and every quality, the great Rishi called her by the name of Pramadvara. And the pious Ruru having seen Pramadvara in the hermitage of Sthulakesa became one whose heart was pierced by the god of love. And Ruru by means of his companions made his father Pramati, the son of Bhrigu, acquainted with his passion. And Pramati demanded her of the far-famed Sthulakesa for his son. And her foster-father betrothed the virgin Pramadvara to Ruru, fixing the nuptials for the day when the star Varga-Daivata (Purva-phalguni) would be ascendant.
"Then within a few days of the time fixed for the nuptials, the beautiful virgin while at play with companions of her own sex, her time having come, impelled by fate, trod upon a serpent which she did not perceive as it lay in coil. And the reptile, urged to execute the will of Fate, violently darted its envenomed fangs into the body of the heedless maiden. And stung by that serpent, she instantly dropped senseless on the ground, her colour faded and all the graces of her person went off. And with dishevelled hair she became a spectacle of woe to her companions and friends. And she who was so agreeable to behold became on her death what was too painful to look at. And the girl of slender waist lying on the ground like one asleep--being overcome with the poison of the snake-once more became more beautiful than in life. And her foster-father and the other holy ascetics who were there, all saw her lying motionless upon the ground with the splendour of a lotus. And then there came many noted Brahmanas filled with compassion, and they sat around her. And Swastyatreya, Mahajana, Kushika, Sankhamekhala, Uddalaka, Katha, and Sweta of great renown, Bharadwaja, Kaunakutsya, Arshtishena, Gautama, Pramati, and Pramati's son Ruru, and other inhabitants of the forest, came there. And when they saw that maiden lying dead on the ground overcome with the poison of the reptile that had bitten her, they all wept filled with compassion. But Ruru, mortified beyond measure, retired from the scene.'"
So ends the eighth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION IX
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'While those illustrious Brahmanas were sitting around the dead body of Pramadvara, Ruru, sorely afflicted, retired into a deep wood and wept aloud. And overwhelmed with grief he indulged in much piteous lamentation. And, remembering his beloved Pramadvara, he gave vent to his sorrow in the following words, 'Alas! The delicate fair one that increaseth my affliction lieth upon the bare ground. What can be more deplorable to us, her friends? If I have been charitable, if I have performed acts of penance, if I have ever revered my superiors, let the merit of these arts restore to life my beloved one! If from my birth I have been controlling my passions, adhered to my vows, let the fair Pramadvara rise from the ground.
"And while Ruru was indulging in these lamentations for the loss of his bride, a messenger from heaven came to him in the forest and addressed him thus, 'The words thou utterest, O Ruru, in thy affliction are certainly ineffectual. For, O pious man, one belonging to this world whose days have run out can never come back to life. This poor child of a Gandharva and Apsara has had her days run out! Therefore, O child, thou shouldst not consign thy heart to sorrow. The great gods, however, have provided beforehand a means of her restoration to life. And if thou compliest with it, thou mayest receive back thy Pramadvara.'
"And Ruru replied, O messenger of heaven! What is that which the gods have ordained. Tell me in full so that (on hearing) I may comply with it. It behoveth thee to deliver me from grief!' And the celestial messenger said unto Ruru, 'Resign half of thy own life to thy bride, and then, O Ruru of the race of Bhrigu, thy Pramadvara shall rise from the ground.' 'O best of celestial messengers, I most willingly offer a moiety of my own life in favour of my bride. Then let my beloved one rise up once more in her dress and lovable form.'
"Sauti said, 'Then the king of Gandharvas (the father of Pramadvara) and the celestial messenger, both of excellent qualities, went to the god Dharma (the Judge of the dead) and addressed him, saying, 'If it be thy will, O Dharmaraja, let the amiable Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, now lying dead, rise up with a moiety of Ruru's life.' And Dharmaraja answered, 'O messenger of the gods, if it be thy wish, let Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, rise up endued with a moiety of Ruru's life.'
"Sauti continued, 'And when Dharmaraja had said so, that maiden of superior complexion, Pramadvara, endued with a moiety of Ruru's life, rose as from her slumber. This bestowal by Ruru of a moiety of his own span of life to resuscitate his bride afterwards led, as it would be seen, to a curtailment of Ruru's life.
"And on an auspicious day their fathers gladly married them with due rites. And the couple passed their days, devoted to each other. And Ruru having obtained such a wife, as is hard to be found, beautiful and bright as the filaments of the lotus, made a vow for the destruction of the serpent-race. And whenever he saw a serpent he became filled with great wrath and always killed it with a weapon.
"One day, O Brahmana, Ruru entered an extensive forest. And there he saw an old serpent of the Dundubha species lying stretched on the ground. And Ruru thereupon lifted up in anger his staff, even like to the staff of Death, for the purpose of killing it. Then the Dundubha, addressing Ruru, said, 'I have done thee no harm, O Brahmana! Then wherefore wilt thou slay me in anger?'"
So ends the ninth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION X
(Pauloma Parva continued)
Sauti said, 'And Ruru, on hearing those words, replied, 'My wife, dear to me as life, was bit by a snake; upon which, I took, O snake, a dreadful vow, viz., that I would kill every snake that I might come across. Therefore shall I smite thee and thou shalt be deprived of life.'
"And the Dundubha replied, 'O Brahmana, the snakes that bite man are quite different in type. It behoveth thee not to slay Dundubhas who are serpents only in name. Subject like other serpents to the same calamities but not sharing their good fortune, in woe the same but in joy different, the Dundubhas should not be slain by thee under any misconception.'
"Sauti continued, 'And the Rishi Ruru hearing these words of the serpent, and seeing that it was bewildered with fear, albeit a snake of the Dundubha species, killed it not. And Ruru, the possessor of the six attributes, comforting the snake addressed it, saying, 'Tell me fully, O snake, who art thou thus metamorphosed?' And the Dundubha replied, 'O Ruru! I was formerly a Rishi by name Sahasrapat. And it is by the curse of a Brahmana that I have been transformed into a snake. And Ruru asked, 'O thou best of snakes, for what wast thou cursed by a Brahmana in wrath? And how long also will thy form continue so?'"
And so ends the tenth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued 'The Dundubha then said, 'In former times, I had a friend Khagama by name. He was impetuous in his speech and possessed of spiritual power by virtue of his austerities. And one day when he was engaged in the Agni-hotra (Fire-sacrifice), I made a mock snake of blades of grass, and in a frolic attempted to frighten him with it. And anon he fell into a swoon. On recovering his senses, that truth-telling and vow-observing ascetic, burning with wrath, exclaimed, 'Since thou hast made a powerless mock snake to frighten me, thou shalt be turned even into a venomless serpent thyself by my curse.' O ascetic, I well knew the power of his penances; therefore with an agitated heart, I addressed him thus, bending low with joined hands, 'Friend, I did this by way of a joke, to excite thy laughter. It behoveth thee to forgive me and revoke thy curse.' And seeing me sorely troubled, the ascetic was moved, and he replied, breathing hot and hard. 'What I have said must come to pass. Listen to what I say and lay it to thy heart. O pious one! when Ruru the pure son of Pramati, will appear, thou shall be delivered from the curse the moment thou seest him. Thou art the very Ruru and the son of Pramati. On regaining my native form, I will tell thee something for thy good.
"And that illustrious man and the best of Brahmanas then left his snake-body, and attained his own form and original brightness. He then addressed the following words to Ruru of incomparable power, 'O thou first of created beings, verily the highest virtue of man is sparing the life of others. Therefore a Brahmana should never take the life of any creature. A Brahmana should ever be mild. This is the most sacred injunction of the Vedas. A Brahmana should be versed in the Vedas and Vedangas, and should inspire all creatures with belief in God. He should be benevolent to all creatures, truthful, and forgiving, even as it is his paramount duty to retain the Vedas in his memory. The duties of the Kshatriya are not thine. To be stern, to wield the sceptre and to rule the subjects properly are the duties of the Kshatriya. Listen, O Ruru, to the account of the destruction of snakes at the sacrifice of Janamejaya in days of yore, and the deliverance of the terrified reptiles by that best of Dwijas, Astika, profound in Vedic lore and might in spiritual energy.'"
And so ends the eleventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru then asked, 'O best of Dwijas, why was king Janamejaya bent upon destroying the serpents?--And why and how were they saved by the wise Astika? I am anxious to hear all this in detail.'
"The Rishi replied, 'O Ruru, the important history of Astika you will learn from the lips of Brahmanas.' Saying this, he vanished.
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru ran about in search of the missing Rishi, and having failed to find him in all the woods, fell down on the ground, fatigued. And revolving in his mind the words of the Rishi, he was greatly confounded and seemed to be deprived of his senses. Regaining consciousness, he came home and asked his father to relate the history in question. Thus asked, his father related all about the story.'"
So ends the twelfth section in the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIII
(Astika Parva)
"Saunaka said, 'For what reason did that tiger among kings, the royal Janamejaya, determine to take the lives of the snakes by means of a sacrifice? O Sauti, tell us in full the true story. Tell us also why Astika, that best of regenerate ones, that foremost of ascetics, rescued the snakes from the blazing fire. Whose son was that monarch who celebrated the snake-sacrifice? And whose son also was that best of regenerate ones?'
"Sauti said, 'O best of speakers, this story of Astika is long. I will duly relate it in full, O listen!'
"Saunaka said, 'I am desirous of hearing at length the charming story of that Rishi, that illustrious Brahmana named Astika.'
"Sauti said, 'This history (first) recited by Krishna-Dwaipayana, is called a Purana by the Brahmanas. It was formerly narrated by my wise father, Lomaharshana, the disciple of Vyasa, before the dwellers of the Naimisha forest, at their request. I was present at the recital, and, O Saunaka, since thou askest me, I shall narrate the history of Astika exactly as I heard it. O listen, as I recite in full that sin-destroying story.
"The father of Astika was powerful like Prajapati. He was a Brahma-charin, always engaged in austere devotions. He ate sparingly, was a great ascetic, and had his lust under complete control. And he was known by the name of Jaratkaru. That foremost one among the Yayavaras, virtuous and of rigid vows, highly blessed and endued with great ascetic power, once undertook a journey over the world. He visited diverse places, bathed in diverse sacred waters, and rested where night overtook him. Endued with great energy, he practised religious austerities, hard to be practised by men of unrestrained souls. The sage lived upon air only, and renounced sleep for ever. Thus going about like a blazing fire, one day he happened to see his ancestors, hanging heads down in a great hole, their feet pointing upwards. On seeing them, Jaratkaru addressed them, saying:
'Who are you thus hanging heads down in this hole by a rope of virana fibres that is again secretly eaten into on all sides by a rat living here?'
"The ancestors said, 'We are Rishis of rigid vows, called Yayavaras. We are sinking low into the earth for want of offspring. We have a son named Jaratkaru. Woe to us! That wretch hath entered upon a life of austerities only! The fool doth not think of raising offspring by marriage! It is for that reason, viz., the fear of extinction of our race, that we are suspended in this hole. Possessed of means, we fare like unfortunates that have none! O excellent one, who art thou that thus sorrowest as a friend on our account? We desire to learn, O Brahmana, who thou art that standest by us, and why, O best of men, thou sorrowest for us that are so unfortunate.'
"Jaratkaru said, 'Ye are even my sires and grandsires I am that Jaratkaru! O, tell me, how I may serve you.'
"The fathers then answered, 'Try thy best, O child, to beget a son to extend our line. Thou wilt then, O excellent one, have done a meritorious art for both thyself and us. Not by the fruits of virtue, not by ascetic penances well hoarded up, acquireth the merit which one doth by becoming a father. Therefore, O child, by our command, set thy heart upon marriage and offspring. Even this is our highest good.'
"Jaratkaru replied, 'I shall not marry for my sake, nor shall I earn wealth for enjoyment, but I shall do so for your welfare only. According to this understanding, I shall, agreeably to the Sastric ordinance, take a wife for attaining the end. I shall not act otherwise. If a bride may be had of the same name with me, whose friends would, besides, willingly give her to me as a gift in charity, I shall wed her duly. But who will give his daughter to a poor man like me for wife. I shall, however, accept any daughter given to me as alms. I shall endeavour, ye sires, even thus to wed a girl! Having given my word, I will not act otherwise. Upon her I will raise offspring for your redemption, so that, ye fathers, ye may attain to eternal regions (of bliss) and may rejoice as ye like.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'That Brahmana of rigid vows then wandered over the earth for a wife but a wife found he not. One day he went into the forest, and recollecting the words of his ancestors, he thrice prayed in a faint voice for a bride. Thereupon Vasuki rose and offered his sister for the Rishi's acceptance. But the Brahmana hesitated to accept her, thinking her not to be of the same name with himself. The high-souled Jaratkaru thought within himself, 'I will take none for wife who is not of the same name with myself.' Then that Rishi of great wisdom and austere penances asked him, saying, 'Tell me truly what is the name of this thy sister, O snake.'
"Vasuki replied, 'O Jaratkaru, this my younger sister is called Jaratkaru. Given away by me, accept this slender-waisted damsel for thy spouse. O best of Brahmanas, for thee I reserved her. Therefore, take her.' Saying this, he offered his beautiful sister to Jaratkaru who then espoused her with ordained rites.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O foremost of persons acquainted with Brahma, the mother of the snakes had cursed them of old, saying, 'He that hath the Wind for his charioteer (viz., Agni) shall burn you all in Janamejaya's sacrifice!' It was to neutralise that curse that the chief of the snakes married his sister to that high-souled Rishi of excellent vows. The Rishi wedded her according to the rites ordained (in the scriptures), and from them was born a high-souled son called Astika. An illustrious ascetic; versed in the Vedas and their branches, he regarded all with an even eye, and removed the fears of both his parents.
"Then, after a long space of time, a king descending from the Pandava line celebrated a great sacrifice known as the Snake-sacrifice, After that sacrifice had commenced for the destruction of the snakes, Astika delivered the Nagas, viz., his brothers and maternal uncles and other snakes (from a fiery death). And he delivered his fathers also by begetting offspring. And by his austerities, O Brahmana, and various vows and study of the Vedas, he freed himself from all his debts. By sacrifices, at which various kinds of offerings were made, he propitiated the gods. By practising the Brahmacharya mode of life he conciliated the Rishis; and by begetting offspring he gratified his ancestors.
"Thus Jaratkaru of rigid vows discharged the heavy debt he owed to his sires who being thus relieved from bondage ascended to heaven. Thus having acquired great religious merit, Jaratkaru, after a long course of years, went to heaven, leaving Astika behind. There is the story of Astika that I have related duly Now, tell me, O tiger of Bhrigu's race, what else I shall narrate."
So ends the fifteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'O Sauti, relate once more in detail this history of the learned and virtuous Astika. Our curiosity for hearing it is great. O amiable one, thou speakest sweetly, with proper accent and emphasis; and we are well-pleased with thy speech. Thou speakest even as thy father. Thy sire was ever ready to please us. Tell us now the story as thy father had related it.'
"Sauti said, 'O thou that art blest with longevity, I shall narrate the history of Astika as I heard it from my father. O Brahmana, in the golden age, Prajapati had two daughters. O sinless one, the sisters were endowed with wonderful beauty. Named Kadru and Vinata, they became the wives of Kasyapa. Kasyapa derived great pleasure from his two wedded wives and being gratified he, resembling Prajapati himself, offered to give each of them a boon. Hearing that their lord was willing to confer on them their choice blessings, those excellent ladies felt transports of joy. Kadru wished to have for sons a thousand snakes all of equal splendour. And Vinata wished to bring forth two sons surpassing the thousand offsprings of Kadru in strength, energy, size of body, and prowess. Unto Kadru her lord gave that boon about a multitude of offspring. And unto Vinata also, Kasyapa said, 'Be it so!' Then Vinata, having; obtained her prayer, rejoiced greatly. Obtaining two sons of superior prowess, she regarded her boon fulfilled. Kadru also obtained her thousand sons of equal splendour. 'Bear the embryos carefully,' said Kasyapa, and then he went into the forest, leaving his two wives pleased with his blessings.'
"Sauti continued, 'O best of regenerate ones, after a long time, Kadru brought forth a thousand eggs, and Vinata two. Their maid-servants deposited the eggs separately in warm vessels. Five hundred years passed away, and the thousand eggs produced by Kadru burst and out came the progeny. But the twins of Vinata did not appear. Vinata was jealous, and therefore she broke one of the eggs and found in it an embryo with the upper part developed but the lower one undeveloped. At this, the child in the egg became angry and cursed his mother, saying. 'Since thou hast prematurely broken this egg, thou shall serve as a slave. Shouldst thou wait five hundred years and not destroy, or render the other egg half-developed, by breaking it through impatience, then the illustrious child within it will deliver thee from slavery! And if thou wouldst have the child strong, thou must take tender care of the egg for all this time!' Thus cursing his mother, the child rose to the sky. O Brahmana, even he is the charioteer of Surya, always seen in the hour of morning!
"Then at the expiration of the five hundred years, bursting open the other egg, out came Garuda, the serpent-eater. O tiger of Bhrigu's race, immediately on seeing the light, that son of Vinata left his mother. And the lord of birds, feeling hungry, took wing in quest of the food assigned to him by the Great Ordainer of all.".
So ends the sixteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O ascetic, about this time the two sisters saw approaching near, that steed of complacent appearance named Uchchaihsravas who was worshipped by the gods, that gem of steeds, who arose at the churning of the Ocean for nectar. Divine, graceful, perpetually young, creation's master-piece, and of irresistible vigour, it was blest with every auspicious mark.'
"Saunaka asked, 'Why did the gods churn the Ocean for nectar, and under what circumstances and when as you say, did that best of steeds so powerful and resplendent spring?'
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain named Meru, of blazing appearance, and looking like a heap of effulgence. The rays of the Sun falling on its peaks of golden lustre are dispersed by them. Decked with gold and exceedingly beautiful, that mountain is the haunt of the gods and the Gandharvas. It is immeasurable and unapproachable by men of manifold sins. Dreadful beasts of prey wander over its breasts, and it is illuminated by many divine life-giving herbs. It stands kissing the heavens by its height and is the first of mountains. Ordinary people cannot even think of ascending it. It is graced with trees and streams, and resounds with the charming melody of winged choirs. Once the celestials sat on its begemmed peak--in conclave. They who had practised penances and observed excellent vows for amrita now seemed to be eager seekers alter amrita (celestial ambrosia). Seeing the celestial assembly in anxious mood Nara-yana said to Brahman, 'Do thou churn the Ocean with the gods and the Asuras. By doing so, amrita will be obtained as also all drugs and gems. O ye gods, chum the Ocean, ye will discover amrita.'"
So ends the seventeenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain called Mandara adorned with cloud-like peaks. It is the best of mountains, and is covered all over with intertwining herbs. There countless birds pour forth their melodies, and beasts of prey roam about. The gods, the Apsaras and the Kinnaras visit the place. Upwards it rises eleven thousand yojanas, and descends downwards as much. The gods wanted to tear it up and use it as a churning rod but failing to do so same to Vishnu and Brahman who were sitting together, and said unto them, 'Devise some efficient scheme, consider, ye gods, how Mandara may be dislodged for our good.'
"Sauti continued, 'O son of Bhrigu! Vishnu with Brahman assented to it. And the lotus-eyed one (Vishnu) laid the hard task on the mighty Ananta, the prince of snakes. The powerful Ananta, directed thereto both by Brahman and Narayana, O Brahmana, tore up the mountain with the woods thereon and with the denizens of those woods. And the gods came to the shore of the Ocean with Ananta and addressed the Ocean, saying, 'O Ocean; we have come to churn thy waters for obtaining nectar.' And the Ocean replied, 'Be it so, as I shall not go without a share of it. I am able to bear the prodigious agitation of my waters set up by the mountain.' The gods then went to the king of tortoises and said to him, 'O Tortoise-king, thou wilt have to hold the mountain on thy back!' The Tortoise-king agreed, and Indra contrived to place the mountain on the former's back.
"And the gods and the Asuras made of Mandara a churning staff and Vasuki the cord, and set about churning the deep for amrita. The Asuras held Vasuki by the hood and the gods held him by the tail. And Ananta, who was on the side of the gods, at intervals raised the snake's hood and suddenly lowered it. And in consequence of the stretch Vasuki received at the hands of the gods and the Asuras, black vapours with flames issued from his mouth. These, turned into clouds charged with lightning, poured showers that refreshed the tired gods. And flowers that also fell on all sides of the celestials from the trees on the whirling Mandara, refreshed them.
"Then, O Brahmana, out of the deep came a tremendous roar like unto the roar of the clouds at the Universal Dissolution. Diverse aquatic animals being crushed by the great mountain gave up the ghost in the salt waters. And many denizens of the lower regions and the world of Varuna were killed. Large trees with birds on the whirling Mandara were torn up by the roots and fell into the water. The mutual friction of those trees also produced fires that blazed up frequently. The mountain thus looked like a mass of dark clouds charged with lightning. O Brahmana, the fire spread, and consumed the lions, elephants and other creatures that were on the mountain. Then Indra extinguished that fire by pouring down heavy showers.
"After the churning, O Brahmana, had gone on for some time, gummy exudations of various trees and herbs vested with the properties of amrita mingled with the waters of the Ocean. And the celestials attained to immortality by drinking of the water mixed with those gums and with the liquid extract of gold. By degrees, the milky water of the agitated deep turned into clarified butter by virtue of those gums and juices. But nectar did not appear even then. The gods came before the boon-granting Brahman seated on his seat and said, 'Sire, we are spent up, we have no strength left to churn further. Nectar hath not yet arisen so that now we have no resource save Narayana.'
"On hearing them, Brahman said to Narayana, 'O Lord, condescend to grant the gods strength to churn the deep afresh.'
"Then Narayana agreeing to grant their various prayers, said, 'Ye wise ones, I grant you sufficient strength. Go, put the mountain in position again and churn the water.'
'Re-established thus in strength, the gods recommenced churning. After a while, the mild Moon of a thousand rays emerged from the Ocean. Thereafter sprung forth Lakshmi dressed in white, then Soma, then the White Steed, and then the celestial gem Kaustubha which graces the breast of Narayana. Then Lakshmi, Soma and the Steed, fleet as the mind, all came before the gods on high. Then arose the divine Dhanwantari himself with the white vessel of nectar in his hand. And seeing him, the Asuras set up a loud cry, saying, 'It be ours.'
"And at length rose the great elephant, Airavata, of huge body and with two pair of white tusks. And him took Indra the wielder of the thunderbolt. But with the churning still going on, the poison Kalakuta appeared at last. Engulfing the Earth it suddenly blazed up like a fire attended with fumes. And by the scent of the fearful Kalakuta, the three worlds were stupefied. And then Siva, being solicited by Brahman, swallowed that poison for the safety of the creation. The divine Maheswara held it in his throat, and it is said that from that time he is called Nilakantha (blue-throated). Seeing all these wondrous things, the Asuras were filled with despair, and got themselves prepared for entering into hostilities with the gods for the possession of Lakshmi and Amrita. Thereupon Narayana called his bewitching Maya (illusive power) to his aid, and assuming the form of an enticing female, coquetted with the Danavas. The Danavas and the Daityas charmed with her exquisite beauty and grace lost their reason and unanimously placed the Amrita in the hands of that fair damsel.'"
So ends the eighteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then the Daityas and the Danauas equipped with first-class armours and various weapons attacked the gods. In the meantime the valiant Lord Vishnu in the form of an enchantress accompanied by Nara deceived the mighty Danavas and took away the Amrita from their hands.
"And all the gods at that time of great fright drank the Amrita with delight, receiving it from Vishnu. And while the gods were partaking of it, after which they had so much hankered, a Danava named Rahu was also drinking it among them in the guise of a god. And when the Amrita had reached Rahu's throat only, Surya and Soma (recognised him and) intimated the fact to the gods. And Narayana instantly cut off with his discus the well-adorned head of the Danava who was drinking the Amrita without permission. And the huge head of the Danava, cut off by the discus and resembling a mountain peak, then rose up to the sky and began to utter dreadful cries. And the Danava's headless trunk, falling upon the ground and rolling thereon, made the Earth tremble with her mountains, forests and islands. And from that time there is a long-standing quarrel between Rahu's head and Surya and Soma. And to this day it swalloweth Surya and Soma (during solar and lunar eclipses).
"Then Narayana quitting his enchanting female form and hurling many terrible weapons at the Danavas, made them tremble. And thus on the shores of the salt-water sea, commenced the dreadful battle of the gods and the Asuras. And sharp-pointed javelins and lances and various weapons by thousands began to be discharged on all sides. And mangled with the discus and wounded with swords, darts and maces, the Asuras in large numbers vomited blood and lay prostrate on the earth. Cut off from the trunks with sharp double-edged swords, heads adorned with bright gold, fell continually on the field of battle. Their bodies drenched in gore, the great Asuras lay dead everywhere. It seemed as if red-dyed mountain peaks lay scattered all around. And when the Sun rose in his splendour, thousands of warriors struck one another with weapons. And cries of distress were heard everywhere. The warriors fighting at a distance from one another brought one another down by sharp iron missiles, and those fighting at close quarters slew one another with blows of their fists. And the air was filled with shrieks of distress. Everywhere were heard the alarming sounds,--'cut', 'pierce', 'at them', 'hurl down', 'advance'.
'And when the battle was raging fiercely, Nara and Narayana entered the field. And Narayana seeing the celestial bow in the hand of Nara, called to mind his own weapon, the Danava-destroying discus. And lo! the discus, Sudarsana, destroyer of enemies, like to Agni in effulgence and dreadful in battle, came from the sky as soon as thought of. And when it came, Narayana of fierce energy, possessing arms like the trunk of an elephant, hurled with great force that weapon of extraordinary lustre, effulgent as blazing fire, dreadful and capable of destroying hostile towns. And that discus blazing like the fire that consumeth all things at the end of Yuga, hurled with force from the hands of Narayana, and falling constantly everywhere, destroyed the Daityas and the Danavas by thousands. Sometimes it blazed like fire and consumed them all; sometimes it struck them down as it coursed through the sky; and sometimes, falling on the earth, it drank their life-blood like a goblin.
"On the other hand, the Danavas, white as the clouds from which the rain hath dropped, possessing great strength and bold hearts, ascended the sky, and by hurling down thousands of mountains, continually harassed the gods. And those dreadful mountains, like masses of clouds, with their trees and flat tops, falling from the sky, collided with one another and produced a tremendous roar. And when thousands of warriors shouted without intermission in the field of battle and mountains with the woods thereon began to fall around, the earth with her forests trembled. Then the divine Nara appeared at the scene of the dreadful conflict between the Asuras and the Ganas (the followers of Rudra), and reducing to dust those rocks by means of his gold-headed arrows, he covered the heavens with dust. Thus discomfited by the gods, and seeing the furious discus scouring the fields of heaven like a blazing flame, the mighty Danavas entered the bowels of the earth, while others plunged into the sea of salt-waters.
"And having gained the victory, the gods offered due respect to Mandara and placed him again on his own base. And the nectar-bearing gods made the heavens resound with their shouts, and went to their own abodes. And the gods, on returning to the heavens, rejoiced greatly, and Indra and the other deities made over to Narayana the vessel of Amrita for careful keeping.'"
And so ends the nineteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Thus have I recited to you the whole story of how Amrita was churned out of the Ocean, and the occasion on which the horse Uchchaihsravas of great beauty and incomparable prowess was obtained. It was this horse about which Kadru asked Vinata, saying, 'Tell me, amiable sister, without taking much time, of what colour Uchchaishravas is.' And Vinata answered, 'That prince of steeds is certainly white. What dost thou think, sister? Say thou what is its colour. Let us lay a wager upon it.' Kadru replied, then, 'O thou of sweet smiles. I think that horse is black in its tail. Beauteous one, bet with me that she who loseth will become the other's slave.'
'Sauti continued, 'Thus wagering with each other about menial service as a slave, the sisters went home, and resolved to satisfy themselves by examining the horse next day. And Kadru, bent upon practising a deception, ordered her thousand sons to transform themselves into black hair and speedily cover the horse's tail in order that she might not become a slave. But her sons, the snakes, refusing to do her bidding, she cursed them, saying, 'During the snake-sacrifice of the wise king Janamejaya of the Pandava race, Agni shall consume you all.' And the Grandsire (Brahman) himself heard this exceedingly cruel curse pronounced by Kadru, impelled by the fates. And seeing that the snakes had multiplied exceedingly, the Grandsire, moved by kind consideration for his creatures, sanctioned with all the gods this curse of Kadru. Indeed, as the snakes were of virulent poison, great prowess and excess of strength, and ever bent on biting other creatures, their mother's conduct towards them--those persecutors of all creatures,--was very proper for the good of all creatures. Fate always inflicts punishment of death on those who seek the death of other creatures. The gods, having exchanged such sentiments with one another, supported Kadru's action (and went away). And Brahman, calling Kasyapa to him, spake unto him these words, 'O thou pure one who overcomest all enemies, these snakes begotten by you, who are of virulent poison and huge bodies, and ever intent on biting other creatures, have been cursed by their mother. O son, do not grieve for it in the least. The destruction of the snakes in the sacrifice hath, indeed, been ordained long ago' Saying this, the divine Creator of the Universe comforted Kasyapa and imparted to that illustrious one the knowledge of neutralising poison."
And so ends the twentieth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said. 'Then when the night had passed away and the sun had risen in the morning, O thou whose wealth is asceticism, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, having laid a wager about slavery, went with haste and impatience to view the steed Uchchaishravas from a near point. On their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, vast and deep, rolling and tremendously roaring, full of fishes large enough to swallow the whale, and abounding with huge makaras and creatures of various forms by thousands, and rendered inaccessible by the presence of other terrible, monster-shaped, dark, and fierce aquatic animals, abounding with tortoises and crocodiles, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-God), the excellent and beautiful residence of the Nagas, the lord of all rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire, the friend (or asylum) of the Asuras, the terror of all creatures, the grand reservoir of water, and ever immutable. It is holy, beneficial to the gods, and is the great source of nectar; without limits, inconceivable, sacred, and highly wonderful. It is dark, terrible with the sound of aquatic creatures, tremendously roaring, and full of deep whirl-pools. It is an object of terror to all creatures. Moved by the winds blowing from its shores and heaving high, agitated and disturbed, it seems to dance everywhere with uplifted hands represented by its surges. Full of swelling billows caused by the waxing and waning of the moon the parent of Vasudeva's great conch called Panchajanya, the great mine of gems, its waters were formerly disturbed in consequence of the agitation caused within them by the Lord Govinda of immeasurable prowess when he had assumed the form of a wild boar for raising the (submerged) Earth. Its bottom, lower than the nether regions, the vow observing regenerate Rishi Atri could not fathom after (toiling for) a hundred years. It becomes the bed of the lotus-naveled Vishnu when at the termination of every Yuga that deity of immeasurable power enjoys yoga-nidra, the deep sleep under the spell of spiritual meditation. It is the refuge of Mainaka fearful of falling thunder, and the retreat of the Asuras overcome in fierce encounters. It offers water as sacrificial butter to the blazing fire issuing from the mouth of Varava (the Ocean-mare). It is fathomless and without limits, vast and immeasurable, and the lord of rivers.
"And they saw that unto it rushed mighty rivers by thousands with proud gait, like amorous competitors, each eager for meeting it, forestalling the others. And they saw that it was always full, and always dancing in its waves. And they saw that it was deep and abounding with fierce whales and makaras. And it resounded constantly with the terrible sounds of aquatic creatures. And they saw that it was vast, and wide as the expanse of space, unfathomable, and limitless, and the grand reservoir of water.'"
And so ends the twenty-first section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'The Nagas after consultation arrived at the conclusion that they should do their mother's bidding, for if she failed in obtaining her desire she might withdraw her affection and burn them all. If, on the other hand, she were graciously inclined, she might free them from her curse. They said, 'We will certainly render the horse's tail black.' And it is said that they then went and became hairs in the horse's tail.
"Now the two co-wives had laid the wager. And having laid the wager, O best of Brahmanas, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, the daughters of Daksha, proceeded in great delight along the sky to see the other side of the Ocean. And on their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, incapable of being easily disturbed, mightily agitated all of a sudden by the wind, and roaring tremendously; abounding with fishes capable of swallowing the whale and full of makaras; containing also creatures of diverse forms counted by thousands; frightful from the presence of horrible monsters, inaccessible, deep, and terrible, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-god), the wonderful habitations of the Nagas, the lord of rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire; the residence of the Asuras and of many dreadful creatures; the reservoir of water, not subject to decay, aromatic, and wonderful, the great source of the amrita of the celestials; immeasurable and inconceivable, containing waters that are holy, filled to the brim by many thousands of great rivers, dancing as it were in waves. Such was the Ocean, full of rolling waves, vast as the expanse of the sky, deep, of body lighted with the flames of subterranean fire, and roaring, which the sisters quickly passed over.'"
And so ends the twenty-second section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Having crossed the Ocean, Kadru of swift speed, accompanied by Vinata, soon alighted near the horse. They then both beheld that foremost of steeds of great speed, with body white as the rays of the moon but having black hairs (in the tail). And observing many black hairs in the tail, Kadru put Vinata, who was deeply dejected, into slavery. And thus Vinata having lost the wager, entered into a state of slavery and became exceedingly sorry.
"In the meantime, when his time came, burst forth from the egg without (the help of his) mother, Garuda of great splendour, enkindling all the points of the universe, that mighty being endued with strength, that bird capable of assuming at will any form, of going at will everywhere, and of calling to his aid at will any measure of energy. Effulgent like a heap of fire, he shone terribly. Of lustre equal to that of the fire at the end of the Yuga, his eyes were bright like the lightning-flash. And soon after birth, that bird grew in size and increasing his body ascended the skies. Fierce and vehemently roaring, he looked as terrible as second Ocean-fire. And all the deities seeing him, sought the protection of Vibhavasu (Agni). And they bowed down to that deity of manifold forms seated on his seat and spake unto him these words, 'O Agni, extend not thy body! Wilt thou consume us? Lo, this huge heap of thy flames is spreading wide!' And Agni replied, 'O, ye persecutors of the Asuras, it is not as ye imagine. This is Garuda of great strength and equal to me in splendour, endued with great energy, and born to promote the joy of Vinata. Even the sight of this heap of effulgence hath caused this delusion in you. He is the mighty son of Kasyapa, the destroyer of the Nagas, engaged in the well-being of the gods, and the foe of the Daityas and the Rakshasas. Be not afraid of it in the least. Come with me and see.' Thus addressed, the gods from a distance.
"The gods said, 'Thou art a Rishi (i.e., one cognisant of all mantras), share of the largest portion in sacrifices, ever resplendent, the controller along with the Rishi wended their way towards Garuda and adored him of birds, the presiding spirit of the animate and the inanimate universe. Thou art the destroyer of all, the creator of all; thou art the very Hiranyagarbha; thou art the progenitor of creation in the form of Daksha and the other Prajapatis; thou art Indra (the king of the gods), thou art Hayagriva the steed necked incarnation of Vishnu; thou art the arrow (Vishnu himself, as he became such in the hands of Mahadeva at the burning of Tripura); thou art the lord of the universe; thou art the mouth of Vishnu; thou art the four-faced Padmaja; thou art the Brahmana (i.e., wise), thou art Agni, Pavana, etc. (i.e., the presiding deity of every object in the universe). Thou art knowledge, thou art the illusion to which we are all subject; thou art the all-pervading spirit; thou art the lord of the gods; thou art the great Truth; thou art fearless; thou art ever unchanged; thou art Brahma without attributes; thou art the energy of the Sun; thou art the intellectual functions; thou art our great protector; thou art the ocean of holiness; thou art purity; thou art bereft of the attributes of darkness; thou art the possessor of the six high attributes; thou art he who cannot be withstood in contest. From thee have emanated all things; thou art of excellent deeds; thou art all that hath not been and all that hath been. Thou art pure knowledge; thou displayest to us, as Surya does by his rays, this animate and inanimate universe; thou darkenest the splendour of Surya at every moment, and thou art the destroyer of all; thou art all that is perishable and all that is imperishable. O thou resplendent as Agni, thou burnest all even as Surya in his anger burneth all creatures. O terrible one, thou resistest even as the fire that destroys everything at the time of the Universal Dissolution. O mighty Garuda who movest in the skies, we seek thy protection. O lord of birds thy energy is extraordinary, thy splendour is that of fire, thy brightness is like that of the lightning that no darkness can approach. Thou reachest the very clouds, and art both the cause and the effect; the dispenser of boons and invincible in prowess. O Lord, this whole universe is rendered hot by thy splendour, bright as the lustre of heated gold. Protect these high-souled gods, who overcome by thee and terrified withal, are flying along the heavens in different directions on their celestial cars. O thou best of birds, thou Lord of all, thou art the son of the merciful and high-souled Rishi Kasyapa; therefore, be not wroth but have mercy on the universe. Thou art Supreme. O pacify thy anger and preserve us. At thy voice, loud as the roar of the thunder, the ten points, the skies, the heavens, the Earth and our hearts, O bird, thou art continuously shaking. O, diminish this thy body resembling Agni. At the sight of the splendour resembling that of Yama when in wrath, our hearts lose all equanimity and quake. O thou lord of birds, be propitious to us who solicit thy mercy! O illustrious one, bestow on us good fortune and joy.'
And that bird of fair feathers, thus adored by the deities and diverse sections of Rishis, reduced his own energy and splendour.'"
And thus ends the twenty-third section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then hearing of and beholding his own body, that bird of beautiful feathers diminished its size.'
"And Garuda said, 'Let no creature be afraid; as ye are in a fright at the sight of my terrible form, I shall diminish my energy.'
"Sauti continued, 'Then that bird capable of going everywhere at will, that ranger of the skies capable of calling to his aid any measure of energy, bearing Aruna on his back, wended from his father's home and arrived at his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. And he placed Aruna of great splendour in the eastern regions, just at a time when Surya had resolved to burn the worlds with his fierce rays.'
"Saunaka said, 'When did the revered Surya resolve at the time to burn the worlds? What wrong was done to him by the gods that provoked his ire?'
"Sauti said, 'O sinless one, when Rahu was drinking nectar among the gods at the time of the churning of the ocean he was pointed out to the gods by Surya and Soma, and from that time he conceived an enmity towards those deities. And upon this Rahu sought to devour his afflictor (Surya), became wroth, and thought, 'Oh, this enmity of Rahu towards me hath sprung from my desire of benefiting the gods. And this dire consequence I alone have to sustain. Indeed, at this pass help I obtain not. And before the very eyes of the denizens of heaven I am going to be devoured and they brook it quietly. Therefore, for the destruction of the worlds must I strive.' And with this resolution he went to the mountains of the west.
"And from that place he began to radiate his heat around for the destruction of the world. And then the great Rishis, approaching the gods, spake unto them, 'Lo, in the middle of the night springeth a great heat striking terror into every heart, and destructive of the three worlds.' Then the gods, accompanied by the Rishis, wended to the Grandsire, and said unto him, 'O what is this great heat today that causeth such panic? Surya hath not yet risen, still the destruction (of the world) is obvious. O Lord, what will happen when he doth rise?" The Grandsire replied, 'Indeed, Surya is prepared to rise today for the destruction of the world. As soon as he will appear he will burn everything into a heap of ashes. By me, however, hath the remedy been provided beforehand. The intelligent son of Kasyapa is known to all by the name of Aruna. He is huge of body and of great splendour; he shall stay in front of Surya, doing the duty of his charioteer and taking away all the energy of the former. And this will ensure the welfare of the worlds, of the Rishis, and of the dwellers in heaven.'
"Sauti continued, 'Aruna, at the behest of the Grandsire, did all that he was ordered to do. And Surya rose veiled by Aruna's person. I have told thee now why Surya was in wrath, and how Aruna, the brother of Garuda, was appointed as his charioteer. Hear next of that other question asked by thee a little while ago.'"
And so ends the twenty-fourth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then that bird of great strength and energy and capable of going at will to every place repaired to his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. Thither lived Vinata in affliction, defeated in wager and put into a state of slavery. Once Kadru calling Vinata who had prostrated herself before the former, addressed her these words in the presence of her son, 'O gentle Vinata, there is in the midst of the ocean, in a remote quarter, a delightful and fair region inhabited by the Nagas. Bear me thither!' At this that mother of the bird of fair feathers bore (on her shoulders) the mother of the snakes. And Garuda also, directed by his mother's words, carried (on his back) the snakes. And that ranger of the skies born of Vinata began to ascend towards the Sun. And thereupon the snakes, scorched by the rays of the Sun, swooned away. And Kadru seeing her sons in that state prayed to Indra, saying, 'I bow to thee, thou Lord of all the gods! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Vritra! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Namuchi! O thou of a thousand eyes, consort of Sachi! By thy showers, be thou the protector of the snakes scorched by the Sun. O thou best of the deities, thou art our great protector. O Purandara, thou art able to grant rain in torrents. Thou art Vayu (the air), the clouds, fire, and the lightning of the skies. Thou art the propeller of the clouds, and hast been called the great cloud (i.e., that which will darken the universe at the end of Yuga). Thou art the fierce and incomparable thunder, and the roaring clouds. Thou art the Creator of the worlds and their Destroyer. Thou art unconquered. Thou art the light of all creatures, Aditya, Vibhavasu, and the wonderful elements. Thou art the ruler of all the gods. Thou art Vishnu. Thou hast a thousand eyes. Thou art a god, and the final resource. Thou art, O deity, all amrita, and the most adored Soma. Thou art the moment, the lunar day, the bala (minute), thou art the kshana (4 minutes). Thou art the lighted fortnight, and also the dark fortnight. Thou art kala, thou kashtha, and thou Truti.[1] Thou art the year, the seasons, the months, the nights, and the days. Thou art the fair Earth with her mountains and forests. Thou art also the firmament, resplendent with the Sun. Thou art the great Ocean with heaving billows and abounding with whales, swallowers of whales, and makaras, and various fishes. Thou art of great renown, always adored by the wise and by the great Rishis with minds rapt in contemplation. Thou drinkest, for the good of all creatures, the Soma juice in sacrifices and the clarified butter offered with sacred invocation. Thou art always worshipped at sacrifices by Brahmanas moved by desire of fruit. O thou of incomparable mass of strength, thou art sung in the Vedas and Vedangas. It is for that reason that learned Brahmanas bent upon performing sacrifices, study the Vedas with every care.'"
And so ends the twenty-fifth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'And then Indra, the king of gods, having the best of horses for his bearer, thus adored by Kadru, covered the entire firmament with masses of blue clouds. And he commanded the clouds, saying, Pour ye, your vivifying and blessed drops!' And those clouds, luminous with lightning, and incessantly roaring against each other in the welkin, poured abundant water. And the sky, in consequence of those wonderful and
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:28 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
increaseth covetousness and folly. Wealth alone is the root of niggardliness and boastfulness, pride and fear and anxiety! These are the miseries of men that the wise see in riches! Men undergo infinite miseries in the acquisition and retention of wealth. Its expenditure also is fraught with grief. Nay, sometimes, life itself is lost for the sake of wealth! The abandonment of wealth produces misery, and even they that are cherished by one's wealth become enemies for the sake of that wealth! When, therefore, the possession of wealth is fraught with such misery, one should not mind its loss. It is the ignorant alone who are discontented. The wise, however, are always content. The thirst of wealth can never be assuaged. Contentment is the highest happiness; therefore, it is, that the wise regard contentment as the highest object of pursuit. The wise knowing the instability of youth and beauty, of life and treasure-hoards, of prosperity and the company of the loved ones, never covet them. Therefore, one should refrain from the acquisition of wealth, bearing the pain incident to it. None that is rich free from trouble, and it is for this that the virtuous applaud them that are free from the desire of wealth. And as regards those that pursue wealth for purposes of virtue, it is better for them to refrain altogether from such pursuit, for, surely, it is better not to touch mire at all than to wash it off after having been besmeared with it. And, O Yudhishthira, it behoveth thee not to covet anything! And if thou wouldst have virtue, emancipate thyself from desire of worldly possessions!'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O Brahmana, this my desire of wealth is not for enjoying it when obtained. It is only for the support of the Brahmanas that I desire it and not because I am actuated by avarice! For what purpose, O Brahmana, doth one like us lead a domestic life, if he cannot cherish and support those that follow him? All creatures are seen to divide the food (they procure) amongst those that depend on them.[1] So should a person leading a domestic life give a share of his food to Yatis and Brahmacharins that have renounced cooking for themselves. The houses of the good men can never be in want of grass (for seat), space (for rest), water (to wash and assuage thirst), and fourthly, sweet words. To the weary a bed,--to one fatigued with standing, a seat,--to the thirsty, water,--and to the hungry, food should ever be given. To a guest are due pleasant looks and a cheerful heart and sweet words. The host, rising up, should advance towards the guest, offer him a seat, and duly worship him. Even this is eternal morality. They that perform not the Agnihotra[2] not wait upon bulls
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:32 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
THE
Ramayana
OF
* - Valmeeki
RENDERED INTO ENGLISH
WITH EXHAUSTIVE NOTES
BY
(. ^ ^reenivasa jHv$oiu$ar, B. A.,
LECTURER
S. P G. COLLEGE, TRICHINGj,
Balakanda and N
MADRAS: M. K. PEES8, A. L. T. PRKS8 AND GUARDIAN PBE8S. *
> 1910. %
i*t
Copyright ftpfiglwtd. 3 - , [ JJf JB^/to Reserved
PREFACE
The Ramayana of Valmeeki is a most unique work. The Aryans are the oldest race on earth and the most * advanced ; and the Ramayana is their first and grandest epic.
The Eddas of Scandinavia, the Niebelungen Lied of Germany, the Iliad of Homer, the Enead of Virgil, the Inferno, the Purgatorio, and the Paradiso of Dante, the Paradise Lost of Milton, the Lusiad of Camcens, the Shah Nama of Firdausi are Epics and no more ; the Ramayana of Valmeeki is an Epic and much more.
If any work can clam} to be the Bible of the Hindus, it is the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
Professor MacDonell, the latest writer on Samskritha Literature, says :
" The Epic contains the following verse foretelling its everlasting fame
* As long as moynfain ranges stand
And rivers flow upon the earth, So long will this Ramayana Survive upon the lips of men.
This prophecy has been perhaps even more abundantly fulfilled than the well-known prediction of Horace. No pro- duct of Sanskrit Literature has enjoyed a greater popularity in India down to the present day than the Ramayana. Its story furnishes the subject of many other Sanskrit poems as well as plays and still delights, from the lips* of reciters, the hearts of the myriads of the Indian people, as at the
11 PREFACE
great annual Rama-festival held at Benares. It has been translated into many Indian vernaculars. Above all, it inspired the greatest poet of medieval Hindustan, Tulasi Das, to compose in Hindi his version of the epic entitled Ram Chant Manas, which, with its ideal standard of virtue and purity, is a kind of Bible to a hundred millions of the people of Northern India." Sanskrit Literature, p. 317. So much for the version.
It is a fact within the personal observation of the elders of our country, that witnesses swear upon a copy of the Ramayana in the law-courts. Any one called upon to pay an unjust debt contents himself with saying, " I will place the money upon the Ramayana , let him take it if he dares." In private life, the expression, " I swear by the Ramayana/' is an inviolable oath I know instances where sums of money were lent upon no other security than a palm leaf manuscript of the Ramayana too precious a Talisman to lose When a man yearns for a son to continue his line on earth and raise him to the Mansions of the Blessed, the Elders advise him to read the Ramayana or hear it recited, or at least the Sundarakanda When a man has some great issue at stake that will either mend or mar his life, he reads the Sundarakanda or hears it expounded. When a man is very ill, past medical help, the old people about him say with one voice, " Read the Sundarakanda in the house and Maruthi will bring him back to life and health " When an evil spirit troubles sore a man or a woman, the grey- beards wag their wise heads and oracularly exclaim, " Ah f the Sundarakanda never fails " When any one desires to know the result of a contemplated project, he desires a child to open a page of the Sundarakanda and decides by the nature of the subject dealt with therein. (Here is a case in point. A year or two ago, I was asked by a young man to advise him whether he should marry or lead a life
lit
<fc single blessedness. I promised to give him an answer a day or two later. When I was alone, I took up my Ramayana and asked my child to open it. And lo ! the first line that met my eye was
Kumbhakarna-siro bhathi Kundala-lamkntam mahaili.
" The severed head of Kumbhakarna shone high and huge in the heavens, its splendour heightened by the ear- rings he wore."
I had not the heart to communicate the result to the poor man. His people had made everything ready for his marriage. I could plainly sec that his inclinations too lay that way. I could urge nothing against it his health was good, and his worldly position and prospects high and bright. Ah me f I was myself half- sceptical So, quite against my better self, I managed to avoid giving him an answer. And he, taking my silence for consent, got himself married Alas ! within a year his place in his house was vacant , his short meteoric life was over , his health shattered, his public life a failure, his mind darkened and gloomy by the vision ot his future, Death was a Whalecum deliverer to him , and an old mother and a child-wife are left to mourn his untimely end.
The Karma-kanda of the Vedas, the Upamshads, the Smnthis, the Mahabharatha, the Puranas, nay, no other work in the vast range of Samskntha literature is regarded by the Hindus in the same light as the Ramayana The Karma-kanda is accessible only to a very few, an infini- tesimal minority of the Brahmanas the Purohiths who are making a living out of it , and they too know not its meaning, but recite it parrot-like. The Upamshads are not for the men of the world , they are for hard-headed logicianb or calm-minded philosophers. The Smnthib are
IV
but Rules of daily life. The Bharatha is not a very auspi- cious work ; no devout Hindu would allow it to be read in in his house, for it brings on strife, dissensions and misfor- tune ; the temple of the Gods, the Mathas of Sanyasms, the river-ghauts, and the rest-houses for the travellers are chosen for the purpose The Bhagavad-geetha enjoys a unique unpopularity ; for, he who reads or studies it is weaned away from wife and child, house and home, friends and km, wealth and power and seeks the Path of Renunciation. The Puranas are but world-records, religious histories.
But, for a work that gives a man everything he holds dear and valuable in this world and leads him to the Feet of the Almighty Father, give me the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
The Lord of Mercy has come down among men time and oft ; and the Puranas contain incidental records of it short or long. But, the Ramayana of Valmeeki is the only biography we have of the Supreme One.
" Nothing that relates to any of the actors in that great world-drama shall 'escape thy all-seeing eye Rama, Lakshmana, Seetha, men and monkeys, gods and Rakshasas, their acts, their words, nay, their very thoughts, known or secret. Nothing that comes out of your mouth, consciously or otherwise, shall prove other than true/' Such was the power of clear vision and clear speech con- ferred on the poet by the Demiurge, the Ancient of Days.
" What nobler subject for your poem than Sree Rama- chandra, the Divine Hero, the soul of righteousness, the perfect embodiment of all that is good and great and the Director of men's thoughts, words and deeds in the light of their Karma ? " And this Ideal Man is the Hero of the Epic.
"The cloud-capped mouritains, the swift-coursing livers and all created things shdDl passe way and be as
taught. But, your noble song shall outlive them and never fade from the hearts of men." This is the boon of immor- tality the poem shall enjoy.
" And as long as the record of Rama's life holds sway over the hearts of men, so long shall you sit by me in my highest heaven/' This is the eternity of fame that comes to the singer as his guerdon
The Hero, the Epic, and the Poet are the most perfect any one can conceive.
It was composed when the Hero was yet upon earth, when his deeds and fame were fresh in the hearts of men. It was sung before himself. "And the poem they recite, how wonderful in its suggestivencss ' Listen we to it" such was ///,s estimate of the lay.
It was not written, but sung to sweet music Who were they that conveyed the message to the hearts of men ? The very sous of the Divine Hero, "Mark you the radiant glory that plays around them ' Liker gods than men ! . . . . Behold these young ascetics, of kingly form and mien. Rare singers are they and of mighty spiritual energy withal" and this encomium was from him who is Incarnate Wisdom.
What audience did they sing to ' ''Large concourses of Brahmanas and warriors, sages and saints . . . .Through many a land they travelled and sang to many an audience.
Thus many a time and oft did these boys recite it in crowded halls and broad streets, in sacred groves and sacrificial grounds And Rama invited to the as- sembly the literati, the theologians, the expounders of sacred histories, grammarians, Brahmanas grown grey in knowledge and experience, phonologists, musical experts, poets, rhetoricians, logicians, ritualists, philosophers, astronomers, astrologers, geographers, linguists, statesmen politicians, professors of music and dancing, painters
vi PREFACE
sculptors, minstrels, physiognomists, kings, merchant^, farmers, saints, sages, hermits, ascetics ... ."
What was the ettect produced on the hearers ?
" And such the pcrlectness of expression and delicacy of execution, that the hearers followed them with their hearts and ears , and such the marvellous power of their song, that an indescribable sense of bhs^ gradually stole over them and pervaded their frame and e\ery sense and faculty of theirs strange, overpowering and almost painful in its intensity "
What was the cutical estimate ot the audience ;
"What charming musK ' what sweetness and melody of verse ' And then, the vividness of narration ' We seem to live and move among old times and scenes long gone by. .
A rare and noble epic this, the Ramavana of honeyed verses and faultless diction, beautifully adapted to music, vocal or instrumental and charming to hear , begun and finished according to the best canons of the art, the most exacting critic cannot praise it too highly , the first of its kind and an unapproachable ideal for all time to come , the best model for all future poets , the thrice-distilled Essence of the Holy Scriptures , the surest giver oi health and happiness, length of years and prosperity, to all who read or listen to it. And, proficients as ye are in cverv style of music, marvellously have ye sung it."
But what raises Ramayana from the sphere oi literary works into " a mighty repository of the priceless wisdom enshrined in the Veelas ' ' The sacred monosyllable, the Pranava, is the mystic symbol of the Absolute , the Gayathn is an exposition of the Pranava , the Vedas are the paraphrase of the Gayathn , and the Ramayana is but the amplification of the Vedic mysteries and lurmshes the key thereto. Each letter of the Gayathn begins a thousand ot its stanzas.
PREFACE Vll
\ The p^em is based upon the hymns of the Rig-veda aught to the author bv Narada For, it is not a record of incidents that occurred during a certain cycle ; it is a symbolical account of cosmic events that come about m every cycle with but slight modifications , Rama, Seetha, Ravana and the other characteis in the Epu are arcJietvpes and real characters a mystery within a mvsterv The numerous k( Inner Meanings " of the Ramasana (vide Introduction) amph bear out the above remarks
There IN not one relation of hie, ptuate or public, but is beautifully and perfectly illustrated in the woids and deeds of the Ramavana characters (vide lyJ^^JMLJlon The Aims of Life 1 )
It is not a poem of an\ one world-asset , it must find a town, in everx village and in
Tin
(a). Tlie Rental recension Ch< Sardinia, helped Gorressio to bring of it m 1S(57
(b) The Renare^ mention. Between ISO,") 1H10, Carey and Marshman, the philanthiopic missionaries of Serampore, published the text of the hrst h\o kandas and a halt In 1S4<>, Sehlegel brought <mt an edition oi the text oi the first two kandas In 1 *,?), the complete text was lithographed at Bombav, and in ISfjO, a printed edi- tion ot the same appeared at Calcutta
(r) The South Indian retention While the first two recensions are in Devanagan, this exists in the Grantha characters or in the Telugu This uas unknown to the west and to the other parts of India until ll)0r>, when Mr. T. R. Knshnacharya of Kumbakonam, Madras Presidency,
Vlil PREFACE
conferred a great boon upon the literary world by publish- ing a fine edition of it in Devanagari (1905). The earliest Grantha edition was published in Madras in 1891 by Mr. K. Subramanya Sastry, with the commentaries of Govmda- raja, Mahesa-theertha, Ramanuja, Teeka-siromam and Pena-vachchan-Pillai. Mr. Raja Sastry of Madras has almost finished another edition of the same (1907), supple- menting the above commentaries with that of Thilaka (till now accessible only in Devanagari). It shows a considera- ble improvement in the matter of paper, type, printing and get-up. Meanwhile, Mr Knshnacharya has begun another beautiful edition of his text (1911) with the commentary of Goymdaraja and extracts from Thilaka, Theertheeya, Ramanujeeya, Sathyadharma-theertheeya, Thanisloki, Siromam, Vishamapada-vivnthi, Kathaka, Munibhavaprakasika etc. It will, when completed, place before the world many a rare and priceless information in- accessible till now.
Commentators
1. Govindaraja. He names his work the Ramayana- Bhooshana " an ornament to the Ramayana, " ; and each kanda furnishes a variety of it the anklets, the silk -cloth, the girdle, the pearl necklace, the beauty-mark between the eye-brows, the tiara and the crest-gem. He is of the Kausikas and the disciple of Sathakopa. The Lord Venka- tesa appeared to him in a dream one night while he lay asleep in front of His shrine on the Serpent Mount and commanded him to write a commentary on the Ramayana ; and in devout obedience to the Divine call, he undertook the task and right manfully has he performed it. It is the most comprehensive, the most scholarly and the most authoritative commentary on the Sacred Epic, albeit his zealous Vaishnavite spirit surges up now and then in a hi- at Siya and the Saivites, Priceless gems of traditional
PREFACE IX
pretations and oral instructions are embedded in his monu- mental work.
2. Mahesa-theertha. He declares himself to be the pupil of Narayana-theertha and has named his work Rama- yana-thathva-deepika. " I have but written down the opinions of various great men and have nothing of my own to give, except where I have tried to explain the inner meaning of the remarks made by Viradha, Khara, Vali and Ravana ". In fact, he copies out the commentary of Govindaraja bodily. He quotes Teeka-siromam and is criticised by Rama-panditha in his Thilaka.
3. Rama-pan ditha. His commentary, the Rama- yana-thilaka, was the only one accessible to the world (outside of southern India), being printed in Devanagan characters at Calcutta and Bombay. He quotes from and criticises the Ramayana-thathva- deepika and the Kathaka, but makes no reference to Govindaraja. It may be the that work of the latter, being in the Grantha characters, was not available to him in Northern India; and Theertha might have studied it in the South and written his commentary in the Devana- gan. Rama-panditha is a thorough-going, uncompromising Adwaithin, and jeers mercilessly at Theertha's esoteric interpretations. In the Grantha edition of the Ramayana, the Uthtnarakanda is commented upon only by Govindaraja and Theertha ; but, the Devanagan edition with the com- mentary of Rama-panditha, contains word for word, without a single alteration, the gloss of Mahesatheertha M I have tried in vain to explain or reconcile this enigma. But, the Adwaithic tenor of the arguments and the frequent criticisms of Kathaka, savor more of Rama-panditha than of Theertha.
4. Kathaka. I have not been able to find out the author of the commentary so named, which exists only in the extracts quoted in the Thilaka.
X PREFACE
5. Ramanuja. He confines himself mainly to a di#- cussion of the various readings of the text. What comment- ary he chances to write now and then, is not very valuable. He is not to be confounded with the famous Founder of the Visishtadwaitha School of Philosophy.
6. Thanislokt, Knshna-Samahvaya or as he is more popularly known by his Tamil cognomen, Pena-vachchan Pillay, is the author of it. It is not a regular commentary upon the Ramayana. He selects certain oft-quoted stanzas and writes short essays upon them, which are much admir- ed by the people of the South, and form the cram-book of the professional expounder of the Rarnayana. It is written in Manipravala a curious combination of Samskntha and Tamil, with quaint idioms and curious twists of language. Many of the explanations are far-fetched and wire-drawn and reveal a spirit of Vaishnavite sectarianism.
7. Abhaya-pradana-sara. Sree Vedantha-desika, the most prominent personage after Sree Ramanuja, is the author of this treatise. It selects the incident of Vibheeshana seeking refuge with Rama (Vibheeshana-saranagathi) as a typical illustration of the key-rote of the Ramayana the doctrine of Surrender to the Lord, and deals with the subject exhaustively. It is written in the Manipravala, as most of his Tamil works are.
Translations
Gorresio published an Italian rendering of the work in 1870, It was followed by the French translation of Hippolyte Fauche's. In the year 1846, Schlegel gave to the world a Latin version of the first Kanda and a part of the second. The Serampore Missionaries were the first to give the Ramayana an English garb ; but they proceeded no further than two Kandas and a half. Mr. Griffith, Prin- cipal of the Benares College, was the first to translate the
PREFACE xi
Ramayana into English verse (187074). But, the latest translation of Valmeeki's immortal epic into English prose is that of Manmathanath Dutt, M. A., Calcutta (1894).
" Then why go over the same ground and inflict upon the public another translation of the Ramayana m English prose?"
1 . Mr. Dutt has translated but the text of Valmeeki and that almost too literally ; he has not placed before the readers the priceless gems of information contained in the commentaries.
2. The text that, I think, he has used is the one pub- lished with the commentary of Rama-panditha, which differs widely from the South Indian Grantha text in read- ings and IK the number of stanzas and chapters.
3 More often than once, his rendering is completely wide of the maik. (It is neither useful nor graceful to make a list of all such instances. A careful comparison of his rendering with mine is all I request of any impartial scholar of Samskntha).
4. I venture to think that his translation conveys not to a Westerner the beauty, the spirit, the swing, the force and the grandeur of the original
5, Even supposing that it is a faultless rendering of a faultless text, it is not all that is required.
G. As is explained in the Introduction, the greatness of the Ramayana lies in its profound suggestiveness ; and no literal word-for-word rendering will do the barest justice to it.
7. Many incidents, customs, manners, usages and traditions of the time of Rama are hinted at or left to be in- ferred, being within the knowledge of the persons to whom the poem was sung ; but to the modern world they are a sealed book.
8. Even such of the above as have lived down to our times are so utterly changed, altered, nidified and over-laid by the accretions of ages as to be almost unrecognisable.
Xll
9. The same incident is variously related in various places.
Every one of the eighteen Puranas, as also the Maha- bharatha, the Adhyathma Ramayana and the Ananda Rama- yana, relates the coming down of the Lord as Sree Rama, but with great divergences of detail ; while the Padmapurana narrates the life and doings of Sree Rama in a former Kalpa, which differs very much in the main from the Ramayana of Valmeeki. The Adbhutha Ramayana and the Vasishtha Ramayana deal at great length with certain incidents in the life of Rama as are not touched upon by Valmeeki ; while the Ananda Ramayana devotes eight Kandas to the history of Rama after he was crowned at Ayodhya. Innumerable poems and plays founded upon Valmeeki's epic modify its incidents greatly, but base themselves on some Purana or other authoritative work.
10. Many a story that we have heard from the lips of our elders when we lay around roaring fires during long wintry nights and which we have come to regard as part and parcel of the life and doings of Rama, finds no place in Valmeeki's poem.
11. The poem was to be recited, not read, and to an ever-changing audience. Only twenty chapters were allow- ed to be sung a day, neither more nor less. Hence the in- numerable repititions, recapitulations and other literary rapids through which it is not very easy to steer our frail translation craft. The whole range of Samskntha literature, religious and secular, has to be laid under contribution to bring home to the minds of the readers a fair and adequate idea of the message that was conveyed to humanity by Valmeeki.
12. A bare translation of the text of the Ramayana is thus of no use nay, more mischievous than useful, in that it gives an incomplete and la many places a distorted
PREFACE xiii
view of the subject. It is to the commentaries that we have to turn for explanation, interpretation, amplification, reconciliation and rounding off. And of these, the most important, that of Govindaraja, is practically inaccessible except to the Tamil-speaking races of India. The saints of the Dravida country, the Alwars from Sree Sathakopa downwards, have taken up the study of the Ramayana of Valmeeki as a special branch of the Vedantha and have left behind them a large literature on the subject, original and explanatory. The Divya-prabandhas and their numer- ous commentaries are all in the quaint archaic Tamil style known as Mampravala, and are entirely unknown to the non-Tamil-speaking world. With those teachers the Rama- yana was not an ordinary epic, not even an Ithihasa. It was something higher, grander and more sacred. It was an Upadesa-Grantha a Book of Initiation , and no true Vaishnava may read it unless he has been initiated by his Guru into its mysteries. It is to him what the Bible was to the Catholic world of the Medieval Ages ; only the Initiated, the clergy as it were, could read and expound it. Over and above all this, there are many priceless teachings about the Inner Mysteries of the Ramayana which find no place in written books. They form part of the instructions that the Guru gives to the Disciple by word of mouth.
13. Then again, there is the never-ending discussion about the method of translation to be followed. Max- Muller, the Grand Old Man of the Orientalist School opines thus : " When I was enabled to collate copies which came from the south of India, the opinion,which I have often ex- pressed of the great value of Southern Mss. received fresh confirmation The study of Grantha and other southern Mss, will inaugurate, I believe, a new period in the critical treatment of Sanskrit texts. The rule which I have follow- ed myself, and which I have asked my fellow-translators
Xiv PREPACK
to follow, has been adhered to in this new volume atoo, viz. whenever a choice has to be made between what is not quite faithful and what is not quite English, to surren- der, without hesitation, the idiom rather than the accuracy of the translation. I know that all true scholars have ap- proved of this, and if some of our critics have been offend- ed by certain unidiomatic expressions occurring in our translations, all I can say is, that we shall always be most grateful if they would suggest translations which are not only faithful, but also idiomatic. For the purpose we have in view, a rugged but faithful translation seems to us more useful than a smooth but misleading one.
However, we have laid ourselves open to another kind of censure also, namely, of having occasionally not been literal enough. It is impossible to argue these questions in general, but every translator knows that in many cases a literal translation may convey an entirely wrong mean- ing. " Introduction to his Translation of the Upamshads. Part II, p. 13
" It is difficult to explain to those who have not them- selves worked at the Veda, how it is that, though we may understand almost every word, yet we find it so difficult to lay hold of a whole chain of connected thought and to discover expressions that will not throw a wrong shade on the original features of the ancient words of the Veda. We have, on the one hand, to avoid giving to our translations too modern a character or paraphrasing instead of tran- slating ; while on the other, we cannot retain expressions which, if literally rendered in English or any modern tongue, would have an air of quamtness or absurdity totally foreign to the intention of the ancient poets.
While in my translation of the Veda in the remarks that I have to make in the course of my commentary, I shall frequently differ from other scholars, who have dope
PREFACE XV
their best and who have done what they have done in a truly scholarlike, that is in a humble spirit, it would be un- pleasant, even were it possible within the limits assigned, to criticise every opinion that has been put forward on the meaning of certain words or on the construction of certain verses of the Veda. I prefer as much as possible to vindi- cate my own translation, instead of examining the transla- tions of other scholars, whether Indian or European. " From the Preface to his translation of the Rig-veda Samhitha.
In his letter to me of the 26th of January 1892, referring to my proposal to translate the Markandeya Purana as one of the Sacred Books of the East, he writes
" I shall place your letter before the Chancellor and Delegates of the Press, and I hope they may accept your proposal. If you would send me a specimen of your translation, clearly written, I shall be glad to examine it, and compare it with the text in the Bibliotheca Iinlua. I have a Mss. of the Markandeya-punma. Possibly the palm leaf Mss. in Grantha letters would supply you with a better text than that printed in the Ribliotheca Indica"
But, Mrs. Besant, in her Introduction to ' The Laws of Manu, in the Light of Theosophy. By Bhagavan Das, M. A./ takes a different view
" One explanatory statement should be made as to the method of conveying to the modern reader the thought of the ancient writer. The European Orientalist, with admir- able scrupulosity and tireless patience, works away labon- busly with dictionary and grammar to give an " accurate and scholarly translation " of the foreign language which he is striving to interpret. What else can he do ? But the Result, as compared with the Original, is like the dead pressed specimen ' of the botanist beside the breathing living flower of the garden. Even I, with my poor know- ledge of Samsknt, know the joy of contacting the pulsing
XVI PREFACE
virile scriptures in their own tongue, and the inexpressible dulness and dreariness of their scholarly renderings into English. But our lecturer is a Hindu, who from childhood upwards has lived in the atmosphere of the elder days ; he heard the old stories before he could read, sung by grand-mother, aunt, and pandit ; when he is tired now, he finds his recreation in chanting over the well-loved stanzas of an Ancient Purana, crooning them softly as a lullaby to a weaned mind ; to him the ' well-constructed language ' (Samsknt) is the mother-tongue,
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:15 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________
1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm
Orange Juice Jones
Level 22
Cash on hand: 64,214.50 Posts: 2443 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Gender: Age: 21 Forum style: Hermes Groups: Special Access, Їи$aиїту, Registered users
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:26 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words! Image
_________________ Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm Report this post Profile Send private message E-mail Orange Juice Jones Online Level 23 Level 23 User avatar
Cash on hand: 115,159.80 Posts: 2725 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!?
Edit post Reply with quote Post Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
"Then is recited the wonderful Parva called Drona full of incidents. First comes the installation in the command of the army of the great instructor in arms, Drona: then the vow made by that great master of weapons of seizing the wise Yudhishthira in battle to please Duryodhana; then the retreat of Arjuna from the field before the Sansaptakas, then the overthrow of Bhagadatta like to a second Indra in the field, with the elephant Supritika, by Arjuna; then the death of the hero Abhimanyu in his teens, alone and unsupported, at the hands of many Maharathas including Jayadratha; then after the death of Abhimanyu, the destruction by Arjuna, in battle of seven Akshauhinis of troops and then of Jayadratha; then the entry, by Bhima of mighty arms and by that foremost of warriors-in-chariot, Satyaki, into the Kaurava ranks impenetrable even to the gods, in search of Arjuna in obedience to the orders of Yudhishthira, and the destruction of the remnant of the Sansaptakas. In the Drona Parva, is the death of Alambusha, of Srutayus, of Jalasandha, of Shomadatta, of Virata, of the great warrior-in-chariot Drupada, of Ghatotkacha and others; in this Parva, Aswatthaman, excited beyond measure at the fall of his father in battle, discharged the terrible weapon Narayana. Then the glory of Rudra in connection with the burning (of the three cities). Then the arrival of Vyasa and recital by him of the glory of Krishna and Arjuna. This is the great seventh Parva of the Bharata in which all the heroic chiefs and princes mentioned were sent to their account. The number of sections in this is one hundred and seventy. The number of slokas as composed in the Drona Parva by Rishi Vyasa, the son of Parasara and the possessor of true knowledge after much meditation, is eight thousand, nine hundred and nine.
"Then comes the most wonderful Parva called Karna. In this is narrated the appointment of the wise king of Madra as (Karna's) charioteer. Then the history of the fall of the Asura Tripura. Then the application to each other by Karna and Salya of harsh words on their setting out for the field, then the story of the swan and the crow recited in insulting allusion: then the death of Pandya at the hands of the high-souled Aswatthaman; then the death of Dandasena; then that of Darda; then Yudhishthira's imminent risk in single combat with Karna in the presence of all the warriors; then the mutual wrath of Yudhishthira and Arjuna; then Krishna's pacification of Arjuna. In this Parva, Bhima, in fulfilment of his vow, having ripped open Dussasana's breast in battle drank the blood of his heart. Then Arjuna slew the great Karna in single combat. Readers of the Bharata call this the eighth Parva. The number of sections in this is sixty-nine and the number of slokas is four thousand, nine hundred and sixty-tour.
"Then hath been recited the wonderful Parva called Salya. After all the great warriors had been slain, the king of Madra became the leader of the (Kaurava) army. The encounters one after another, of charioteers, have been here described. Then comes the fall of the great Salya at the hands of Yudhishthira, the Just. Here also is the death of Sakuni in battle at the hands of Sahadeva. Upon only a small remnant of the troops remaining alive after the immense slaughter, Duryodhana went to the lake and creating for himself room within its waters lay stretched there for some time. Then is narrated the receipt of this intelligence by Bhima from the fowlers: then is narrated how, moved by the insulting speeches of the intelligent Yudhishthira, Duryodhana ever unable to bear affronts, came out of the waters. Then comes the encounter with clubs, between Duryodhana and Bhima; then the arrival, at the time of such encounter, of Balarama: then is described the sacredness of the Saraswati; then the progress of the encounter with clubs; then the fracture of Duryodhana's thighs in battle by Bhima with (a terrific hurl of) his mace. These all have been described in the wonderful ninth Parva. In this the number of sections is fifty-nine and the number of slokas composed by the great Vyasa--the spreader of the fame of the Kauravas--is three thousand, two hundred and twenty.
"Then shall I describe the Parva called Sauptika of frightful incidents. On the Pandavas having gone away, the mighty charioteers, Kritavarman, Kripa, and the son of Drona, came to the field of battle in the evening and there saw king Duryodhana lying on the ground, his thighs broken, and himself covered with blood. Then the great charioteer, the son of Drona, of terrible wrath, vowed, 'without killing all the Panchalas including Drishtadyumna, and the Pandavas also with all their allies, I will not take off armour.' Having spoken those words, the three warriors leaving Duryodhana's side entered the great forest just as the sun was setting. While sitting under a large banian tree in the night, they saw an owl killing numerous crows one after another. At the sight of this, Aswatthaman, his heart full of rage at the thought of his father's fate, resolved to slay the slumbering Panchalas. And wending to the gate of the camp, he saw there a Rakshasa of frightful visage, his head reaching to the very heavens, guarding the entrance. And seeing that Rakshasa obstructing all his weapons, the son of Drona speedily pacified by worship the three-eyed Rudra. And then accompanied by Kritavarman and Kripa he slew all the sons of Draupadi, all the Panchalas with Dhrishtadyumna and others, together with their relatives, slumbering unsuspectingly in the night. All perished on that fatal night except the five Pandavas and the great warrior Satyaki. Those escaped owing to Krishna's counsels, then the charioteer of Dhrishtadyumna brought to the Pandavas intelligence of the slaughter of the slumbering Panchalas by the son of Drona. Then Draupadi distressed at the death of her sons and brothers and father sat before her lords resolved to kill herself by fasting. Then Bhima of terrible prowess, moved by the words of Draupadi, resolved, to please her; and speedily taking up his mace followed in wrath the son of his preceptor in arms. The son of Drona from fear of Bhimasena and impelled by the fates and moved also by anger discharged a celestial weapon saying, 'This is for the destruction of all the Pandavas'; then Krishna saying. 'This shall not be', neutralised Aswatthaman's speech. Then Arjuna neutralised that weapon by one of his own. Seeing the wicked Aswatthaman's destructive intentions, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him which the latter returned. Pandava then deprived the mighty warrior-in-chariot Aswatthaman, of the jewel on his head, and became exceedingly glad, and, boastful of their success, made a present of it to the sorrowing Draupadi. Thus the tenth Parva, called Sauptika, is recited. The great Vyasa hath composed this in eighteen sections. The number of slokas also composed (in this) by the great reciter of sacred truths is eight hundred and seventy. In this Parva has been put together by the great Rishi the two Parvas called Sauptika and Aishika.
"After this hath been recited the highly pathetic Parva called Stri, Dhritarashtra of prophetic eye, afflicted at the death of his children, and moved by enmity towards Bhima, broke into pieces a statue of hard iron deftly placed before him by Krishna (as substitute of Bhima). Then Vidura, removing the distressed Dhritarashtra's affection for worldly things by reasons pointing to final release, consoled that wise monarch. Then hath been described the wending of the distressed Dhritarashtra accompanied by the ladies of his house to the field of battle of the Kauravas. Here follow the pathetic wailings of the wives of the slain heroes. Then the wrath of Gandhari and Dhritarashtra and their loss of consciousness. Then the Kshatriya ladies saw those heroes,--their unreturning sons, brothers, and fathers,--lying dead on the field. Then the pacification by Krishna of the wrath of Gandhari distressed at the death of her sons and grandsons. Then the cremation of the bodies of the deceased Rajas with due rites by that monarch (Yudhishthira) of great wisdom and the foremost also of all virtuous men. Then upon the presentation of water of the manes of the deceased princes having commenced, the story of Kunti's acknowledgment of Karna as her son born in secret. Those have all been described by the great Rishi Vyasa in the highly pathetic eleventh Parva. Its perusal moveth every feeling heart with sorrow and even draweth tears from the eyes. The number of sections composed is twenty-seven. The number of slokas is seven hundred and seventy-five.
"Twelfth in number cometh the Santi Parva, which increaseth the understanding and in which is related the despondency of Yudhishthira on his having slain his fathers, brothers, sons, maternal uncles and matrimonial relations. In this Parva is described how from his bed of arrows Bhishma expounded various systems of duties worth the study of kings desirous of knowledge; this Parva expounded the duties relative to emergencies, with full indications of time and reasons. By understanding these, a person attaineth to consummate knowledge. The mysteries also of final emancipation have been expatiated upon. This is the twelfth Parva the favourite of the wise. It consists of three hundred and thirty-nine sections, and contains fourteen thousand, seven hundred and thirty-two slokas.
"Next in order is the excellent Anusasana Parva. In it is described how Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, was reconciled to himself on hearing the exposition of duties by Bhishma, the son of Bhagirathi. This Parva treats of rules in detail and of Dharma and Artha; then the rules of charity and its merits; then the qualifications of donees, and the supreme ride-regarding gifts. This Parva also describes the ceremonials of individual duty, the rules of conduct and the matchless merit of truth. This Parva showeth the great merit of Brahmanas and kine, and unraveleth the mysteries of duties in relation to time and place. These are embodied in the excellent Parva called Anusasana of varied incidents. In this hath been described the ascension of Bhishma to Heaven. This is the thirteenth Parva which hath laid down accurately the various duties of men. The number of sections, in this is one hundred and forty-six. The number of slokas is eight thousand.
"Then comes the fourteenth Parva Aswamedhika. In this is the excellent story of Samvarta and Marutta. Then is described the discovery (by the Pandavas) of golden treasuries; and then the birth of Parikshit who was revived by Krishna after having been burnt by the (celestial) weapon of Aswatthaman. The battles of Arjuna the son of Pandu, while following the sacrificial horse let loose, with various princes who in wrath seized it. Then is shown the great risk of Arjuna in his encounter with Vabhruvahana the son of Chitrangada (by Arjuna) the appointed daughter of the chief of Manipura. Then the story of the mongoose during the performance of the horse-sacrifice. This is the most wonderful Parva called Aswamedhika. The number of sections is one hundred and three. The number of slokas composed (in this) by Vyasa of true knowledge is three thousand, three hundred and twenty.
"Then comes the fifteenth Parva called Asramvasika. In this, Dhritarashtra, abdicating the kingdom, and accompanied by Gandhari and Vidura went to the woods. Seeing this, the virtuous Pritha also, ever engaged in cherishing her superiors, leaving the court of her sons, followed the old couple. In this is described the wonderful meeting through the kindness of Vyasa of the king (Dhritarashtra) with the spirits of his slain children, grand-children, and other princes, returned from the other world. Then the monarch abandoning his sorrows acquired with his wife the highest fruit of his meritorious actions. In this Parva, Vidura after having leaned on virtue all his life attaineth to the most meritorious state.
"The learned son of Gavalgana, Sanjaya, also of passions under full control, and the foremost of ministers, attained, in the Parva, to the blessed state. In this, Yudhishthira the just met Narada and heard from him about the extinction of the race of Vrishnis. This is the very wonderful Parva called Asramvasika. The number of sections in this is forty-two, and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is one thousand five hundred and six.
"After this, you know, comes the Maushala of painful incidents. In this, those lion-hearted heroes (of the race of Vrishni) with the scars of many a field on their bodies, oppressed with the curse of a Brahmana, while deprived of reason from drink, impelled by the fates, slew each other on the shores of the Salt Sea with the Eraka grass which (in their hands) became (invested with the fatal attributes of the) thunder. In this, both Balarama and Kesava (Krishna) after causing the extermination of their race, their hour having come, themselves did not rise superior to the sway of all-destroying Time. In this, Arjuna the foremost among men, going to Dwaravati (Dwaraka) and seeing the city destitute of the Vrishnis was much affected and became exceedingly sorry. Then after the funeral of his maternal uncle Vasudeva the foremost among the Yadus (Vrishnis), he saw the heroes of the Yadu race lying stretched in death on the spot where they had been drinking. He then caused the cremation of the bodies of the illustrious Krishna and Balarama and of the principal members of the Vrishni race. Then as he was journeying from Dwaraka with the women and children, the old and the decrepit--the remnants of the Yadu race--he was met on the way by a heavy calamity. He witnessed also the disgrace of his bow Gandiva and the unpropitiousness of his celestial weapons. Seeing all this, Arjuna became despondent and, pursuant to Vyasa's advice, went to Yudhishthira and solicited permission to adopt the Sannyasa mode of life. This is the sixteenth Parva called Maushala The number of sections is eight and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The next is Mahaprasthanika, the seventeenth Parva.
"In this, those foremost among men the Pandavas abdicating their kingdom went with Draupadi on their great journey called Mahaprasthana. In this, they came across Agni, having arrived on the shore of the sea of red waters. In this, asked by Agni himself, Arjuna worshipped him duly, returned to him the excellent celestial bow called Gandiva. In this, leaving his brothers who dropped one after another and Draupadi also, Yudhishthira went on his journey without once looking back on them. This the seventeenth Parva is called Mahaprasthanika. The number of sections in this is three. The number of slokas also composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The Parva that comes after this, you must know, is the extraordinary one called Svarga of celestial incidents. Then seeing the celestial car come to take him, Yudhishthira moved by kindness towards the dog that accompanied him, refused to ascend it without his companion. Observing the illustrious Yudhishthira's steady adherence to virtue, Dharma (the god of justice) abandoning his canine form showed himself to the king. Then Yudhishthira ascending to heaven felt much pain. The celestial messenger showed him hell by an act of deception. Then Yudhishthira, the soul of justice, heard the heart-rending lamentations of his brothers abiding in that region under the discipline of Yama. Then Dharma and Indra showed Yudhishthira the region appointed for sinners. Then Yudhishthira, after leaving the human body by a plunge in the celestial Ganges, attained to that region which his acts merited, and began to live in joy respected by Indra and all other gods. This is the eighteenth Parva as narrated by the illustrious Vyasa. The number of slokas composed, O ascetics, by the great Rishi in this is two hundred and nine.
"The above are the contents of the Eighteen Parvas. In the appendix (Khita) are the Harivansa and the Vavishya. The number of slokas contained in the Harivansa is twelve thousand."
These are the contents of the section called Parva-sangraha. Sauti continued, "Eighteen Akshauhinis of troops came together for battle. The encounter that ensued was terrible and lasted for eighteen days. He who knows the four Vedas with all the Angas and Upanishads, but does not know this history (Bharata), cannot be regarded as wise. Vyasa of immeasurable intelligence, has spoken of the Mahabharata as a treatise on Artha, on Dharma, and on Kama. Those who have listened to his history can never bear to listen to others, as, indeed, they who have listened to the sweet voice of the male Kokila can never hear the dissonance of the crow's cawing. As the formation of the three worlds proceedeth from the five elements, so do the inspirations of all poets proceed from this excellent composition. O ye Brahman, as the four kinds of creatures (viviparous, oviparous, born of hot moisture and vegetables) are dependent on space for their existence, so the Puranas depend upon this history. As all the senses depend for their exercise upon the various modifications of the mind, so do all acts (ceremonials) and moral qualities depend upon this treatise. There is not a story current in the world but doth depend on this history, even as body upon the food it taketh. All poets cherish the Bharata even as servants desirous of preferment always attend upon masters of good lineage. Even as the blessed domestic Asrama can never be surpassed by the three other Asramas (modes of life) so no poets can surpass this poem.
"Ye ascetics, shake off all inaction. Let your hearts be fixed on virtue, for virtue is the one only friend of him that has gone to the other world. Even the most intelligent by cherishing wealth and wives can never make these their own, nor are these possessions lasting. The Bharata uttered by the lips of Dwaipayana is without a parallel; it is virtue itself and sacred. It destroyeth sin and produceth good. He that listeneth to it while it is being recited hath no need of a bath in the sacred waters of Pushkara. A Brahmana, whatever sins he may commit during the day through his senses, is freed from them all by reading the Bharata in the evening. Whatever sins he may commit also in the night by deeds, words, or mind, he is freed from them all by reading Bharata in the first twilight (morning). He that giveth a hundred kine with horns mounted with gold to a Brahmana well-posted up in the Vedas and all branches of learning, and he that daily listeneth to the sacred narrations of the Bharata, acquireth equal merit. As the wide ocean is easily passable by men having ships, so is this extensive history of great excellence and deep import with the help of this chapter called Parva sangraha."
Thus endeth the section called Parva-sangraha of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION III
(Paushya Parva)
Sauti said, "Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, was, with his brothers, attending his long sacrifice on the plains of Kurukshetra. His brothers were three, Srutasena, Ugrasena, and Bhimasena. And as they were sitting at the sacrifice, there arrived at the spot an offspring of Sarama (the celestial bitch). And belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya, he ran away to his mother, crying in pain. And his mother seeing him crying exceedingly asked him, 'Why criest thou so? Who hath beaten thee? And being thus questioned, he said unto his mother, 'I have been belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya.' And his mother replied, 'Thou hast committed some fault for which hast thou been beaten!' He answered, 'I have not committed any fault. I have not touched the sacrificial butter with my tongue, nor have I even cast a look upon it.' His mother Sarama hearing this and much distressed at the affliction of her son went to the place where Janamejaya with his brothers was at his long-extending sacrifice. And she addressed Janamejaya in anger, saying, 'This my son hath committed no fault: he hath not looked upon your sacrificial butter, nor hath he touched it with his tongue. Wherefore hath he been beaten?' They said not a word in reply; whereupon she said, 'As ye have beaten my son who hath committed no fault, therefore shall evil come upon ye, when ye least expect it.'
"Janamejaya, thus addressed by the celestial bitch, Sarama, became exceedingly alarmed and dejected. And after the sacrifice was concluded returned to Hastinapura, and began to take great pains in searching for a Purohita who could by procuring absolution for his sin, neutralise the effect of the curse.
"One day Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, while a-hunting, observed in a particular part of his dominions a hermitage where dwelt a certain Rishi of fame, Srutasrava. He had a son named Somasrava deeply engaged in ascetic devotions. Being desirous of appointing that son of the Rishi as his Purohita, Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, saluted the Rishi and addressed him, saying, 'O possessor of the six attributes, let this thy son be my purohita.' The Rishi thus addressed, answered Janamejaya, 'O Janamejaya, this my son, deep in ascetic devotions, accomplished in the study of the Vedas, and endued with the full force of my asceticism, is born of (the womb of) a she-snake that had drunk my vital fluid. He is able to absolve thee from all offences save those committed against Mahadeva. But he hath one particular habit, viz. he would grant to any Brahmana whatever might be begged of him. If thou canst put up with it, then thou take him.' Janamejaya thus addressed replied to the Rishi, 'It shall be even so.' And accepting him for his Purohita, he returned to his capital; and he then addressed his brothers saying, 'This is the person I have chosen for my spiritual master; whatsoever he may say must be complied with by you without examination.' And his brothers did as they were directed. And giving these directions to his brothers, the king marched towards Takshyashila and brought that country under his authority.
"About this time there was a Rishi, Ayoda-Dhaumya by name. And Ayoda-Dhaumya had three disciples, Upamanyu, Aruni, and Veda. And the Rishi bade one of these disciples, Aruni of Panchala, to go and stop up a breach in the water-course of a certain field. And Aruni of Panchala, thus ordered by his preceptor, repaired to the spot. And having gone there he saw that he could not stop up the breach in the water-course by ordinary means. And he was distressed because he could not do his preceptor's bidding. But at length he saw a way and said, 'Well, I will do it in this way.' He then went down into the breach and lay down himself there. And the water was thus confined.
"And some time after, the preceptor Ayoda-Dhaumya asked his other disciples where Aruni of Panchala was. And they answered, 'Sir, he hath been sent by yourself saying, 'Go, stop up the breach in the water-course of the field,' Thus reminded, Dhaumya, addressing his pupils, said, 'Then let us all go to the place where he is.'
"And having arrived there, he shouted, 'Ho Aruni of Panchala! Where art thou? Come hither, my child.' And Aruni hearing the voice of his preceptor speedily came out of the water-course and stood before his preceptor. And addressing the latter, Aruni said, 'Here I am in the breach of the water-course. Not having been able to devise any other means, I entered myself for the purpose of preventing the water running out. It is only upon hearing thy voice that, having left it and allowed the waters to escape, I have stood before thee. I salute thee, Master; tell me what I have to do.'
"The preceptor, thus addressed, replied, 'Because in getting up from the ditch thou hast opened the water-course, thenceforth shalt thou be called Uddalaka as a mark of thy preceptor's favour. And because my words have been obeyed by thee, thou shalt obtain good fortune. And all the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharmasastras also.' And Aruni, thus addressed by his preceptor, went to the country after his heart.
"The name of another of Ayoda-Dhaumya's disciples was Upamanyu. And Dhaumya appointed him saying, 'Go, my child, Upamanyu, look after the kine.' And according to his preceptor's orders, he went to tend the kine. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's house and standing before him he saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor seeing him in good condition of body asked him, 'Upamanyu, my child, upon what dost thou support thyself? Thou art exceedingly plump.' And he answered, 'Sir, I support myself by begging'. And his preceptor said, 'What is obtained in alms should not be used by thee without offering it to me.' And Upamanyu, thus told, went away. And having obtained alms, he offered the same to his preceptor. And his preceptor took from him even the whole. And Upamanyu, thus treated, went to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's abode. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him with respect. And his preceptor perceiving that he still continued to be of good condition of body said unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee even the whole of what thou obtainest in alms, without leaving anything for thee. How then dost thou, at present, contrive to support thyself?' And Upamanyu said unto his preceptor, 'Sir, having made over to you all that I obtain in alms, I go a-begging a second time for supporting myself.' And his preceptor then replied, 'This is not the way in which thou shouldst obey the preceptor. By this thou art diminishing the support of others that live by begging. Truly having supported thyself so, thou hast proved thyself covetous.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to all that his preceptor said, went away to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned to his preceptor's house. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor observing that he was still fat, said again unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee all thou obtainest in alms and thou dost not go a-begging a second time, and yet art thou in healthy condition. How dost thou support thyself?' And Upamanyu, thus questioned, answered, 'Sir, I now live upon the milk of these cows.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'It is not lawful for thee to appropriate the milk without having first obtained my consent.' And Upamanyu having assented to the justice of these observations, went away to tend the kine. And when he returned to his preceptor's abode, he stood before him and saluted him as usual. And his preceptor seeing that he was still fat, said, 'Upamanyu, my child, thou eatest no longer of alms, nor dost thou go a-begging a second time, not even drinkest of the milk; yet art thou fat. By what means dost thou contrive to live now? And Upamanyu replied, 'Sir, I now sip the froth that these calves throw out, while sucking their mother's teats.' And the preceptor said, 'These generous calves, I suppose, out of compassion for thee, throw out large quantities of froth. Wouldst thou stand in the way of their full meals by acting as thou hast done? Know that it is unlawful for thee to drink the froth.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to this, went as before to tend the cows. And restrained by his preceptor, he feedeth not on alms, nor hath he anything else to eat; he drinketh not of the milk, nor tasteth he of the froth!
"And Upamanyu, one day, oppressed by hunger, when in a forest, ate of the leaves of the Arka (Asclepias gigantea). And his eyes being affected by the pungent, acrimonious, crude, and saline properties of the leaves which he had eaten, he became blind. And as he was crawling about, he fell into a pit. And upon his not returning that day when the sun was sinking down behind the summit of the western mountains, the preceptor observed to his disciples that Upamanyu was not yet come. And they told him that he had gone out with the cattle.
"The preceptor then said, 'Upamanyu being restrained by me from the use of everything, is, of course, and therefore, doth not come home until it be late. Let us then go in search of him.' And having said this, he went with his disciples into the forest and began to shout, saying, 'Ho Upamanyu, where art thou?' And Upamanyu hearing his preceptor's voice answered in a loud tone, 'Here I am at the bottom of a well.' And his preceptor asked him how he happened to be there. And Upamanyu replied, 'Having eaten of the leaves of the Arka plant I became blind, and so have I fallen into this well.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'Glorify the twin Aswins, the joint physicians of the gods, and they will restore thee thy sight.' And Upamanyu thus directed by his preceptor began to glorify the twin Aswins, in the following words of the Rig Veda:
'Ye have existed before the creation! Ye first-born beings, ye are displayed in this wondrous universe of five elements! I desire to obtain you by the help of the knowledge derived from hearing, and of meditation, for ye are Infinite! Ye are the course itself of Nature and intelligent Soul that pervades that course! Ye are birds of beauteous feathers perched on the body that is like to a tree! Ye are without the three common attributes of every soul! Ye are incomparable! Ye, through your spirit in every created thing, pervade the Universe!
"Ye are golden Eagles! Ye are the essence into which all things disappear! Ye are free from error and know no deterioration! Ye are of beauteous beaks that would not unjustly strike and are victorious in every encounter! Ye certainly prevail over time! Having created the sun, ye weave the wondrous cloth of the year by means of the white thread of the day and the black thread of the night! And with the cloth so woven, ye have established two courses of action appertaining respectively to the Devas and the Pitris. The bird of Life seized by Time which represents the strength of the Infinite soul, ye set free for delivering her unto great happiness! They that are in deep ignorance, as long as they are under delusions of their senses, suppose you, who are independent of the attributes of matter, to be gifted with form! Three hundred and sixty cows represented by three hundred and sixty days produce one calf between them which is the year. That calf is the creator and destroyer of all. Seekers of truth following different routes, draw the milk of true knowledge with its help. Ye Aswins, ye are the creators of that calf!
"The year is but the nave of a wheel to which is attached seven hundred and twenty spokes representing as many days and nights. The circumference of this wheel represented by twelve months is without end. This wheel is full of delusions and knows no deterioration. It affects all creatures whether to this or of the other worlds. Ye Aswins, this wheel of time is set in motion by you!
"The wheel of Time as represented by the year has a nave represented by the six seasons. The number of spokes attached to that nave is twelve as represented by the twelve signs of the Zodiac. This wheel of Time manifests the fruits of the acts of all things. The presiding deities of Time abide in that wheel. Subject as I am to its distressful influence, ye Aswins, liberate me from that wheel of Time. Ye Aswins, ye are this universe of five elements! Ye are the objects that are enjoyed in this and in the other world! Make me independent of the five elements! And though ye are the Supreme Brahma, yet ye move over the Earth in forms enjoying the delights that the senses afford.
"In the beginning, ye created the ten points of the universe! Then have ye placed the Sun and the Sky above! The Rishis, according to the course of the same Sun, perform their sacrifices, and the gods and men, according to what hath been appointed for them, perform their sacrifices also enjoying the fruits of those acts!
"Mixing the three colours, ye have produced all the objects of sight! It is from these objects that the Universe hath sprung whereon the gods and men are engaged in their respective occupations, and, indeed, all creatures endued with life!
"Ye Aswins, I adore you! I also adore the Sky which is your handiwork! Ye are the ordainers of the fruits of all acts from which even the gods are not free! Ye are yourselves free from the fruits of your acts!
"Ye are the parents of all! As males and females it is ye that swallow the food which subsequently develops into the life creating fluid and blood! The new-born infant sucks the teat of its mother. Indeed it is ye that take the shape of the infant! Ye Aswins, grant me my sight to protect my life!"
The twin Aswins, thus invoked, appeared and said, 'We are satisfied. Here is a cake for thee. Take and eat it.' And Upamanyu thus addressed, replied, 'Your words, O Aswins, have never proved untrue. But without first offering this cake to my preceptor I dare not take it.' And the Aswins thereupon told him, 'Formerly, thy preceptor had invoked us. We thereupon gave him a cake like this; and he took it without offering it to his master. Do thou do that which thy preceptor did.' Thus addressed, Upamanyu again said unto them, 'O Aswins, I crave your pardon. Without offering it to my preceptor I dare not apply this cake.' The Aswins then said, 'O, we are pleased with this devotion of thine to thy preceptor. Thy master's teeth are of black iron. Thine shall be of gold. Thou shall be restored to sight and shall have good fortune.'
"Thus spoken to by the Aswins he recovered his sight, and having gone to his preceptor's presence he saluted him and told him all. And his preceptor was well-pleased with him and said unto him, 'Thou shalt obtain prosperity even as the Aswins have said. All the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharma-sastras.' And this was the trial of Upamanyu.
"Then Veda the other disciple of Ayoda-Dhaumya was called. His preceptor once addressed him, saying, 'Veda, my child, tarry some time in my house and serve thy preceptor. It shall be to thy profit.' And Veda having signified his assent tarried long in the family of his preceptor mindful of serving him. Like an ox under the burthens of his master, he bore heat and cold, hunger and thirst, at all times without a murmur. And it was not long before his preceptor was satisfied. And as a consequence of that satisfaction, Veda obtained good fortune and universal knowledge. And this was the trial of Veda.
"And Veda, having received permission from his preceptor, and leaving the latter's residence after the completion of his studies, entered the domestic mode of life. And while living in his own house, he got three pupils. And he never told them to perform any work or to obey implicitly his own behests; for having himself experienced much woe while abiding in the family of his preceptor, he liked not to treat them with severity.
"After a certain time, Janamejaya and Paushya, both of the order of Kshatriyas, arriving at his residence appointed the Brahman. Veda, as their spiritual guide (Upadhyaya). And one day while about to depart upon some business related to a sacrifice, he employed one of his disciples, Utanka, to take charge of his household. 'Utanka', said he, 'whatsoever should have to be done in my house, let it be done by thee without neglect.' And having given these orders to Utanka, he went on his journey.
"So Utanka always mindful of the injunction of his preceptor took up his abode in the latter's house. And while Utanka was residing there, the females of his preceptor's house having assembled addressed him and said, 'O Utanka, thy mistress is in that season when connubial connection might be fruitful. The preceptor is absent; then stand thou in his place and do the needful.' And Utanka, thus addressed, said unto those women, 'It is not proper for me to do this at the bidding of women. I have not been enjoined by my preceptor to do aught that is improper.'
"After a while, his preceptor returned from his journey. And his preceptor having learnt all that had happened, became well-pleased and, addressing Utanka, said, 'Utanka, my child, what favour shall I bestow on thee? I have been served by thee duly; therefore hath our friendship for each other increased. I therefore grant thee leave to depart. Go thou, and let thy wishes be accomplished!'
"Utanka, thus addressed, replied, saying, "Let me do something that you wish, for it hath been said, 'He who bestoweth instruction contrary to usage and he who receiveth it contrary to usage, one of the two dieth, and enmity springeth up between the two.--I, therefore, who have received thy leave to depart, am desirous of bringing thee some honorarium due to a preceptor. His master, upon hearing this, replied, 'Utanka, my child, wait a while.' Sometime after, Utanka again addressed his preceptor, saying, 'Command me to bring that for honorarium, which you desire.' And his preceptor then said, 'My dear Utanka, thou hast often told me of your desire to bring something by way of acknowledgment for the instruction thou hast received. Go then in and ask thy mistress what thou art to bring. And bring thou that which she directs.' And thus directed by his preceptor Utanka addressed his preceptress, saying, 'Madam, I have obtained my master's leave to go home, and I am desirous of bringing something agreeable to thee as honorarium for the instruction I have received, in order that I may not depart as his debtor. Therefore, please command me what I am to bring.' Thus addressed, his preceptress replied, 'Go unto King Paushya and beg of him the pair of ear-rings worn by his Queen, and bring them hither. The fourth day hence is a sacred day when I wish to appear before the Brahmanas (who may dine at my house) decked with these ear-rings. Then accomplish this, O Utanka! If thou shouldst succeed, good fortune shall attend thee; if not, what good canst thou expect?'
"Utanka thus commanded, took his departure. And as he was passing along the road he saw a bull of extraordinary size and a man of uncommon stature mounted thereon. And that man addressed Utanka and said, 'Eat thou of the dung of this bull.' Utanka, however, was unwilling to comply. The man said again, 'O Utanka, eat of it without scrutiny. Thy master ate of it before.' And Utanka signified his assent and ate of the dung and drank of the urine of that bull, and rose respectfully, and washing his hands and mouth went to where King Paushya was.
'On arriving at the palace, Utanka saw Paushya seated (on his throne). And approaching him Utanka saluted the monarch by pronouncing blessings and said, 'I am come as a petitioner to thee.' And King Paushya, having returned Utanka's salutations, said, 'Sir, what shall I do for thee?' And Utanka said, 'I came to beg of thee a pair of ear-rings as a present to my preceptor. It behoveth thee to give me the ear-rings worn by the Queen.'
"King Paushya replied, 'Go, Utanka, into the female apartments where the Queen is and demand them of her.' And Utanka went into the women's apartments. But as he could not discover the Queen, he again addressed the king, saying, 'It is not proper that I should be treated by thee with deceit. Thy Queen is not in the private apartments, for I could not find her.' The king thus addressed, considered for a while and replied, 'Recollect, Sir, with attention whether thou art not in a state of defilement in consequence of contact with the impurities of a repast. My Queen is a chaste wife and cannot be seen by any one who is impure owing to contact with the leavings of a repast. Nor doth she herself appear in sight of any one who is defiled.'
"Utanka, thus informed, reflected for a while and then said, 'Yes, it must be so. Having been in a hurry I performed my ablutions (after meal) in a standing posture.' King Paushya then said, 'Here is a transgression, purification is not properly effected by one in a standing posture, not by one while he is going along.' And Utanka having agreed to this, sat down with his face towards the east, and washed his face, hands, and feet thoroughly. And he then, without a noise, sipped thrice of water free from scum and froth, and not warm, and just sufficient to reach his stomach and wiped his face twice. And he then touched with water the apertures of his organs (eyes, ears, etc.). And having done all this, he once more entered the apartments of the women. And this time he saw the Queen. And as the Queen perceived him, she saluted him respectfully and said, 'Whalecum, Sir, command me what I have to do.' And Utanka said unto her, 'It behoveth thee to give me those ear-rings of thine. I beg them as a present for my preceptor.' And the Queen having been highly pleased with Utanka's conduct and, considering that Utanka as an object of charity could not be passed over, took off her ear-rings and gave them to him. And she said, 'These ear-rings are very much sought after by Takshaka, the King of the serpents. Therefore shouldst thou carry them with the greatest care.'
"And Utanka being told this, said unto the Queen, 'Lady, be under no apprehension. Takshaka, Chief of the serpents, is not able to overtake me.' And having said this, and taking leave of the Queen, he went back into the presence of Paushya, and said, 'Paushya, I am gratified.' Then Paushya said to Utanka, 'A fit object of charity can only be had at long intervals. Thou art a qualified guest, therefore do I desire to perform a sraddha. Tarry thou a little. And Utanka replied, 'Yes, I will tarry, and beg that the clean provisions that are ready may be soon brought in.' And the king having signified his assent, entertained Utanka duly. And Utanka seeing that the food placed before him had hair in it, and also that it was cold, thought it unclean. And he said unto Paushya, 'Thou givest me food that is unclean, therefore shalt thou lose thy sight.' And Paushya in answer said, 'And because dost thou impute uncleanliness to food that is clean, therefore shalt thou be without issue.' And Utanka thereupon rejoined, 'It behoveth thee not, after having offered me unclean food, to curse me in return. Satisfy thyself by ocular proof.'
"And Paushya seeing the food alleged to be unclean satisfied himself of its uncleanliness. And Paushya having ascertained that the food was truly unclean, being cold and mixed with hair, prepared as it was by a woman with unbraided hair, began to pacify the Rishi Utanka, saying, 'Sir, the food placed before thee is cold, and doth contain hair, having been prepared without sufficient care. Therefore I pray thee pardon me. Let me not become blind.' And Utanka answered, 'What I say must come to pass. Having become blind, thou mayst, however, recover the sight before long. Grant that thy curse also doth not take effect on me.' And Paushya said unto him, 'I am unable to revoke my curse. For my wrath even now hath not been appeased. But thou knowest not this. For a Brahmana's heart is soft as new-churned butter, even though his words bear a sharp-edged razor. It is otherwise in respect of these with the Kshatriya. His words are soft as new-churned butter, but his heart is like a sharp-edged tool, such being the case, I am unable, because of the hardness of my heart, to neutralise my curse. Then go thou thy own way.' To this Utanka made answer, "I showed thee the uncleanliness of the food offered to me, and I was even now pacified by thee. Besides, saidst thou at first that because I imputed uncleanliness to food that was clean I should be without issue. But the food truly unclean, thy curse cannot affect me. Of this I am sure.' And Utanka having said this departed with the ear-rings.
"On the road Utanka perceived coming towards him a naked idle beggar sometimes coming in view and sometimes disappearing. And Utanka put the ear-rings on the ground and went for water. In the meantime the beggar came quickly to the spot and taking up the ear-rings ran away. And Utanka having completed his ablutions in water and purified himself and having also reverently bowed down to the gods and his spiritual masters pursued the thief with the utmost speed. And having with great difficulty overtaken him, he seized him by force. But at that instant the person seized, quitting the form of a beggar and assuming his real form, viz., that of Takshaka, speedily entered a large hole open in the ground. And having got in, Takshaka proceeded to his own abode, the region of the serpents.
"Now, Utanka, recollecting the words of the Queen, pursued the Serpent, and began to dig open the hole with a stick but was unable to make much progress. And Indra beholding his distress sent his thunder-bolt (Vajra) to his assistance. Then the thunder-bolt entering that stick enlarged that hole. And Utanka began to enter the hole after the thunder-bolt. And having entered it, he beheld the region of the serpents infinite in extent, filled with hundreds of palaces and elegant mansions with turrets and domes and gate-ways, abounding with wonderful places for various games and entertainments. And Utanka then glorified the serpents by the following slokas:
"Ye Serpents, subjects of King Airavata, splendid in battle and showering weapons in the field like lightning-charged clouds driven by the winds! Handsome and of various forms and decked with many coloured ear-rings, ye children of Airavata, ye shine like the Sun in the firmament! On the northern banks of the Ganges are many habitations of serpents. There I constantly adore the great serpents. Who except Airavata would desire to move in the burning rays of the Sun? When Dhritarashtra (Airavata's brother) goes out, twenty-eight thousand and eight serpents follow him as his attendants. Ye who move near him and ye who stay at a distance from him, I adore all of you that have Airavata for your elder brother.
"I adore thee also, to obtain the ear-rings, O Takshaka, who formerly dwelt in Kurukshetra and the forest of Khandava! Takshaka and Aswasena, ye are constant companions who dwell in Kurukshetra on the banks of the Ikshumati! I also adore the illustrious Srutasena, the younger brother of Takshaka, who resided at the holy place called Mahadyumna with a view to obtaining the chiefship of the serpents.
"The Brahmana Rishi Utanka having saluted the chief serpents in this manner, obtained not, however, the ear-rings. And he thereupon became very thoughtful. And when he saw that he obtained not the ear-rings even though he had adored the serpents, he then looked about him and beheld two women at a loom weaving a piece of cloth with a fine shuttle; and in the loom were black and white threads. And he likewise saw a wheel, with twelve spokes, turned by six boys. And he also saw a man with a handsome horse. And he began to address them the following mantras:
"This wheel whose circumference is marked by twenty-four divisions representing as many lunar changes is furnished with three hundred spokes! It is set in continual motion by six boys (the seasons)! These damsels representing universal nature are weaving without intermission a cloth with threads black and white, and thereby ushering into existence the manifold worlds and the beings that inhabit them! Thou wielder of the thunder, the protector of the universe, the slayer of Vritra and Namuchi, thou illustrious one who wearest the black cloth and displayest truth and untruth in the universe, thou who ownest for thy carrier the horse which was received from the depths of the ocean, and which is but another form of Agni (the god of fire), I bow to thee, thou supreme Lord, thou Lord of the three worlds, O Purandara!'
"Then the man with the horse said unto Utanka, 'I am gratified by this thy adoration. What good shall I do to thee?' And Utanka replied, 'Even let the serpents be brought under my control.' Then the man rejoined, 'Blow into this horse.' And Utanka blew into that horse. And from the horse thus blown into, there issued, from every aperture of his body, flames of fire with smoke by which the region of the Nagas was about to be consumed. And Takshaka, surprised beyond measure and terrified by the heat of the fire, hastily came out of his abode taking the ear-rings with him, and said unto Utanka, 'Pray, Sir, take back the ear-rings.' And Utanka took them back.
"But Utanka having recovered his ear-rings thought, 'O, this is that sacred day of my preceptress. I am at a distance. How can I, therefore, show my regard for her? And when Utanka was anxious about this, the man addressed him and said, 'Ride this horse, Utanka, and he will in a moment carry thee to thy master's abode.' And Utanka having signified his assent, mounted the horse and presently reached his preceptor's house.
"And his preceptress that morning after having bathed was dressing her hair sitting, thinking of uttering a curse on Utanka if he should not return within time. But, in the meantime, Utanka entered his preceptor's abode and paid his respects to his preceptress and presented her the ear-rings. 'Utanka', said she, 'thou hast arrived at the proper time at the proper place. Whalecum, my child; thou art innocent and therefore I do not curse thee! Good fortune is even before thee. Let thy wishes be crowned with success!'
"Then Utanka waited on his preceptor. And his preceptor said, 'Thou art Whalecum! What hath occasioned thy long absence?' And Utanka replied to his preceptor, 'Sir, in the execution of this my business obstruction was offered by Takshaka, the King of serpents. Therefore I had to go to the region of the Nagas. There I saw two damsels sitting at a loom, weaving a fabric with black and white threads. Pray, what is that? There likewise I beheld a wheel with twelve spokes ceaselessly turned by six boys. What too doth that import? Who is also the man that I saw? And what the horse of extraordinary size likewise beheld by me? And when I was on the road I also saw a bull with a man mounted thereon, by whom I was endearingly accosted thus, 'Utanka, eat of the dung of this bull, which was also eaten by thy master?' So I ate of the dung of that bull according to his words. Who also is he? Therefore, enlightened by thee, I desire to hear all about them.'
"And his preceptor thus addressed said unto him, 'The two damsels thou hast seen are Dhata and Vidhata; the black and white threads denote night and day; the wheel of twelve spokes turned by the six boys signified the year comprising six seasons. The man is Parjanya, the deity of rain, and the horse is Agni, the god of fire. The bull that thou hast seen on the road is Airavata, the king of elephants; the man mounted thereon is Indra; and the dung of the bull which was eaten by thee was Amrita. It was certainly for this (last) that thou hast not met with death in the region of the Nagas; and Indra who is my friend having been mercifully inclined showed thee favour. It is for this that thou returnest safe, with the ear-rings about thee. Then, O thou amiable one, I give thee leave to depart. Thou shall obtain good fortune.'
"And Utanka, having obtained his master's leave, moved by anger and resolved to avenge himself on Takshaka, proceeded towards Hastinapura. That excellent Brahmana soon reached Hastinapura. And Utanka then waited upon King Janamejaya who had some time before returned victorious from Takshashila. And Utanka saw the victorious monarch surrounded on all sides by his ministers. And he pronounced benedictions on him in a proper form. And Utanka addressed the monarch at the proper moment in speech of correct accent and melodious sounds, saying, 'O thou the best of monarchs! How is it that thou spendest thy time like a child when there is another matter that urgently demandeth thy attention?'"
"Sauti said, 'The monarch Janamejaya, thus addressed, saluting that excellent Brahmana replied unto him, 'In cherishing these my subjects I do discharge the duties of my noble tribe. Say, what is that business to be done by me and which hath brought thee hither.'
"The foremost of Brahmanas and distinguished beyond all for good deeds, thus addressed by the excellent monarch of large heart, replied unto him, 'O King! the business is thy own that demandeth thy attention; therefore do it, please. O thou King of kings! Thy father was deprived of life by Takshaka; therefore do thou avenge thy father's death on that vile serpent. The time hath come, I think, for the act of vengeance ordained by the Fates. Go then avenge the death of thy magnanimous father who, being bitten without cause by that vile serpent, was reduced to five elements even like a tree stricken by thunder. The wicked Takshaka, vilest of the serpent race, intoxicated with power committed an unnecessary act when he bit the King, that god-like father, the protector of the race of royal saints. Wicked in his deeds, he even caused Kasyapa (the prince of physicians) to run back when he was coming for the relief of thy father. It behoveth thee to burn the wicked wretch in the blazing fire of a snake-sacrifice. O King! Give instant orders for the sacrifice. It is thus thou canst avenge the death of thy father. And a very great favour shall have also been shown to me. For by that malignant wretch, O virtuous Prince, my business also was, on one occasion, obstructed, while proceeding on account of my preceptor."
"Sauti continued, The monarch, having heard these words, was enraged with Takshaka. By the speech of Utanka was inflamed the prince, even as the sacrificial fire with clarified butter. Moved by grief also, in the presence of Utanka, the prince asked his ministers the particulars of his father's journey to the regions of the blessed. And when he heard all about the circumstances of his father's death from the lips of Utanka, he was overcome with pain and sorrow.
And thus endeth the section called Paushya of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata."
SECTION IV
(Pauloma Parva)
'UGRASRAVA SAUTI, the son of Lomaharshana, versed in the Puranas, while present in the forest of Naimisha, at the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, stood before the Rishis in attendance. Having studied Puranas with meticulous devotion and thus being thoroughly acquainted with them, he addressed them with joined hands thus, 'I have graphically described to you the history of Utanka which is one of the causes of King Janamejaya's Snake-sacrifice. What, revered Sirs, do ye wish to hear now? What shall I relate to you?' The holy men replied, 'O son of Lomaharshana, we shall ask thee about what we are anxious to hear and thou wilt recount the tales one by one. Saunaka, our revered master, is at present attending the apartment of the holy fire. He is acquainted with those divine stories which relate to the gods and asuras. He adequately knoweth the histories of men, serpents, and Gandharvas. Further, O Sauti, in this sacrifice that learned Brahmana is the chief. He is able, faithful to his vows, wise, a master of the Sastras and the Aranyaka, a speaker of truth, a lover of peace, a mortifier of the flesh, and an observer of the penances according to the authoritative decrees. He is respected by us all. It behoveth us therefore to wait for him. And when he is seated on his highly respected seat, thou wilt answer what that best of Dwijas shall ask of thee.'
"Sauti said, 'Be it so. And when the high-souled master hath been seated I shall narrate, questioned by him, sacred stories on a variety of subjects." After a while that excellent Brahmana (Saunaka) having duly finished all his duties, and having propitiated the gods with prayers and the manes with oblations of water, came back to the place of sacrifice, where with Sauti seated before was the assembly of saints of rigid vows sitting at ease. And when Saunaka was seated in the midst of the Ritwiks and Sadhyas, who were also in their seats, he spake as followeth."
SECTION V
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'Child, thy father formerly read the whole of the Puranas, O son of Lomaharshana, and the Bharata with Krishna-Dwaipayana. Hast thou also made them thy study? In those ancient records are chronicled interesting stories and the history of the first generations of the wise men, all of which we heard being rehearsed by thy sire. In the first place, I am desirous of hearing the history of the race of Bhrigu. Recount thou that history, we shall attentively listen to thee."
"Sauti answered, 'By me hath been acquired all that was formerly studied by the high-souled Brahmanas including Vaisampayana and repeated by them; by me hath been acquired all that had been studied by my father. O descendant of the Bhrigu race, attend then to so much as relateth to the exalted race of Bhrigu, revered by Indra and all the gods, by the tribes of Rishis and Maruts (Winds). O great Muni, I shall first properly recount the story of this family, as told in the Puranas.
"The great and blessed saint Bhrigu, we are informed, was produced by the self-existing Brahma from the fire at the sacrifice of Varuna. And Bhrigu had a son, named Chyavana, whom he dearly loved. And to Chyavana was born a virtuous son called Pramati. And Pramati had a son named Ruru by Ghritachi (the celestial dancer). And to Ruru also by his wife Pramadvara, was born a son, whose name was Sunaka. He was, O Saunaka, thy great ancestor exceedingly virtuous in his ways. He was devoted to asceticism, of great reputation, proficient in law, and eminent among those having a knowledge of the Vedas. He was virtuous, truthful, and of well-regulated fare.'
"Saunaka said, 'O son of Suta, I ask thee why the illustrious son of Bhrigu was named Chyavana. Do tell me all.'
"Sauti replied, 'Bhrigu had a wife named Puloma whom he dearly loved. She became big with child by Bhrigu. And one day while the virtuous continent Puloma was in that condition, Bhrigu, great among those that are true to their religion, leaving her at home went out to perform his ablutions. It was then that the Rakshasa called Puloma came to Bhrigu's abode. And entering the Rishi's abode, the Rakshasa saw the wife of Bhrigu, irreproachable in everything. And seeing her he became filled with lust and lost his senses. The beautiful Puloma entertained the Rakshasa thus arrived, with roots and fruits of the forest. And the Rakshasa who burnt with desire upon seeing her, became very much delighted and resolved, O good sage, to carry her away who was so blameless in every respect.
'My design is accomplished,' said the Rakshasa, and so seizing that beautiful matron he carried her away. And, indeed, she of agreeable smiles, had been betrothed by her father himself, to him, although the former subsequently bestowed her, according to due rites, on Bhrigu. O thou of the Bhrigu race, this wound rankled deep in the Rakshasa's mind and he thought the present moment very opportune for carrying the lady away.
"And the Rakshasa saw the apartment in which the sacrificial fire was kept burning brightly. The Rakshasa then asked the flaming element 'Tell me, O Agni, whose wife this woman rightfully is. Thou art the mouth of gods; therefore thou art bound to answer my question. This lady of superior complexion had been first accepted by me as wife, but her father subsequently bestowed her on the false Bhrigu. Tell me truly if this fair one can be regarded as the wife of Bhrigu, for having found her alone, I have resolved to take her away by force from the hermitage. My heart burneth with rage when I reflect that Bhrigu hath got possession of this woman of slender waist, first betrothed to me.'"
"Sauti continued, 'In this manner the Rakshasa asked the flaming god of fire again and again whether the lady was Bhrigu's wife. And the god was afraid to return an answer. 'Thou, O god of fire,' said he, residest constantly within every creature, as witness of her or his merits and demerits. O thou respected one, then answer my question truly. Has not Bhrigu appropriated her who was chosen by me as my wife? Thou shouldst declare truly whether, therefore, she is my wife by first choice. After thy answer as to whether she is the wife of Bhrigu, I will bear her away from this hermitage even in sight of thee. Therefore answer thou truly.'"
"Sauti continued, 'The Seven flamed god having heard these words of the Rakshasa became exceedingly distressed, being afraid of telling a falsehood and equally afraid of Bhrigu's curse. And the god at length made answer in words that came out slowly. 'This Puloma was, indeed, first chosen by thee, O Rakshasa, but she was not taken by thee with holy rites and invocations. But this far-famed lady was bestowed by her father on Bhrigu as a gift from desire of blessing. She was not bestowed on thee O Rakshasa, this lady was duly made by the Rishi Bhrigu his wife with Vedic rites in my presence. This is she--I know her. I dare not speak a falsehood. O thou best of the Rakshasas, falsehood is never respected in this world.'"
SECTION VI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, having heard these words from the god of fire, the Rakshasa assumed the form of a boar, and seizing the lady carried her away with the speed of the wind--even of thought. Then the child of Bhrigu lying in her body enraged at such violence, dropped from his mother's womb, for which he obtained the name of Chyavana. And the Rakshasa perceiving the infant drop from the mother's womb, shining like the sun, quitted his grasp of the woman, fell down and was instantly converted into ashes. And the beautiful Pauloma, distracted with grief, O Brahmana of the Bhrigu race, took up her offspring Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu and walked away. And Brahma, the Grandfather of all, himself saw her, the faultless wife of his son, weeping. And the Grandfather of all comforted her who was attached to her son. And the drops of tears which rolled down her eyes formed a great river. And that river began to follow the foot-steps of the wife of the great ascetic Bhrigu. And the Grandfather of the worlds seeing that river follow the path of his son's wife gave it a name himself, and he called it Vadhusara. And it passeth by the hermitage of Chyavana. And in this manner was born Chyavana of great ascetic power, the son of Bhrigu.
"And Bhrigu saw his child Chyavana and its beautiful mother. And the Rishi in a rage asked her, 'By whom wast thou made known to that Rakshasa who resolved to carry thee away? O thou of agreeable smiles, the Rakshasa could not know thee as my wile. Therefore tell me who it was that told the Rakshasa so, in order that I may curse him through anger.' And Pauloma replied, 'O possessor of the six attributes! I was identified to the Rakshasa by Agni (the god of fire). And he (the Rakshasa) bore me away, who cried like the Kurari (female osprey). And it was only by the ardent splendour of this thy son that I was rescued, for the Rakshasa (seeing this infant) let me go and himself falling to the ground was turned into ashes.'
"Sauti continued, 'Bhrigu, upon hearing this account from Pauloma, became exceedingly enraged. And in excess of passion the Rishi cursed Agni, saying, 'Thou shalt eat of all things.'"
So ends the sixth section called "the curse on Agni" in the Adi Parva.
SECTION VII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'the god of fire enraged at the curse of Bhrigu, thus addressed the Rishi, 'What meaneth this rashness, O Brahmana, that thou hast displayed towards me? What transgression can be imputed to me who was labouring to do justice and speak the truth impartially? Being asked I gave the true answer. A witness who when interrogated about a fact of which he hath knowledge, representeth otherwise than it is, ruineth his ancestors and descendants both to the seventh generation. He, too, who, being fully cognisant of all the particulars of an affair, doth not disclose what he knoweth, when asked, is undoubtedly stained with guilt. I can also curse thee, but Brahmanas are held by me in high respect. Although these are known to thee, O Brahmana, I will yet speak of them, so please attend! Having, by ascetic power, multiplied myself, I am present in various forms, in places of the daily homa, at sacrifices extending for years, in places where holy rites are performed (such as marriage, etc.), and at other sacrifices. With the butter that is poured upon my flame according to the injunctions prescribed in the Vedas, the Devas and the Pitris are appeased. The Devas are the waters; the Pitris are also the waters. The Devas have with the Pitris an equal right to the sacrifices called Darshas and Purnamasas. The Devas therefore are the Pitris and the Pitris, the Devas. They are identical beings, worshipped together and also separately at the changes of the moon. The Devas and the Pitris eat what is poured upon me. I am therefore called the mouth of the Devas and the Pitris. At the new moon the Pitris, and at the full moon the Devas, are fed through my mouth, eating of the clarified butter that is poured on me. Being, as I am, their mouth, how am I to be an eater of all things (clean and unclean)?
"Then Agni, alter reflecting for a while, withdrew himself from all places; from places of the daily homa of the Brahmanas, from all long-extending sacrifices, from places of holy rites, and from other ceremonies. Without their Oms and Vashats, and deprived of their Swadhas and Swahas (sacrificial mantras during offerings), the whole body of creatures became much distressed at the loss of their (sacrificial) fire. The Rishis in great anxiety went to the gods and addressed them thus, 'Ye immaculate beings! The three regions of the universe are confounded at the cessation of their sacrifices and ceremonies in consequence of the loss of fire! Ordain what is to be done in tins matter, so that there may be no loss of time.' Then the Rishis and the gods went together to the presence of Brahma. And they represented to him all about the curse on Agni and the consequent interruption of all ceremonies. And they said, 'O thou greatly fortunate! Once Agni hath been cursed by Bhrigu for some reason. Indeed, being the mouth of the gods and also the first who eateth of what is offered in sacrifices, the eater also of the sacrificial butter, how will Agni be reduced to the condition of one who eateth of all things promiscuously?' And the creator of the universe hearing these words of theirs summoned Agni to his presence. And Brahma addressed Agni, the creator of all and eternal as himself, in these gentle words, 'Thou art the creator of the worlds and thou art their destroyer! Thou preserves! the three worlds and thou art the promoter of all sacrifices and ceremonies! Therefore behave thyself so that ceremonies be not interrupted. And, O thou eater of the sacrificial butter, why dost thou act so foolishly, being, as thou art, the Lord of all? Thou alone art always pure in the universe and thou art its stay! Thou shall not, with all thy body, be reduced to the state of one who eateth of all things promiscuously. O thou of flames, the flame that is in thy viler parts shall alone eat of all things alike. The body of thine which eateth of flesh (being in the stomach of all carnivorous animals) shall also eat of all things promiscuously. And as every thing touched by the sun's rays becometh pure, so shall everything be pure that shall be burnt by thy flames. Thou art, O fire, the supreme energy born of thy own power. Then, O Lord, by that power of thine make the Rishi's curse come true. Continue to 'receive thy own portion and that of the gods, offered at thy mouth.'
'Sauti continued, 'Then Agni replied to the Grandfather, 'So be it.' And he then went away to obey the command of the supreme Lord. The gods and the Rishis also returned in delight to the place whence they had come. And the Rishis began to perform as before their ceremonies and sacrifices. And the gods in heaven and all creatures of the world rejoiced exceedingly. And Agni too rejoiced in that he was free from the prospect of sin.
"Thus, O possessor of the six attributes, had Agni been cursed in the days of yore by Bhrigu. And such is the ancient history connected with the destruction of the Rakshasa, Pauloma and the birth of Chyavana.'"
Thus endeth the seventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION VIII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, begot a son in the womb of his wife Sukanya. And that son was the illustrious Pramati of resplendent energy. And Pramati begot in the womb of Ghritachi a son called Ruru. And Ruru begot on his wife Pramadvara a son called Sunaka. And I shall relate to you in detail, O Brahmana, the entire history of Ruru of abundant energy. O listen to it then in full!
"Formerly there was a great Rishi called Sthulakesa possessed of ascetic power and learning and kindly disposed towards all creatures. At that time, O Brahmana sage, Viswavasu, the King of the Gandharvas, it is said, had intimacy with Menaka, the celestial dancing-girl. And the Apsara, Menaka, O thou of the Bhrigu race, when her time was come, brought forth an infant near the hermitage of Sthulakesa. And dropping the newborn infant on the banks of the river, O Brahmana, Menaka, the Apsara, being destitute of pity and shame, went away. And the Rishi, Sthulakesa, of great ascetic power, discovered the infant lying forsaken in a lonely part of the river-side. And he perceived that it was a female child, bright as the offspring of an Immortal and blazing, as it were, with beauty: And the great Brahmana, Sthulakesa, the first of Munis, seeing that female child, and filled with compassion, took it up and reared it. And the lovely child grew up in his holy habitation, the noble-minded and blessed Rishi Sthulakesa performing in due succession all the ceremonies beginning with that at birth as ordained by the divine law. And because she surpassed all of her sex in goodness, beauty, and every quality, the great Rishi called her by the name of Pramadvara. And the pious Ruru having seen Pramadvara in the hermitage of Sthulakesa became one whose heart was pierced by the god of love. And Ruru by means of his companions made his father Pramati, the son of Bhrigu, acquainted with his passion. And Pramati demanded her of the far-famed Sthulakesa for his son. And her foster-father betrothed the virgin Pramadvara to Ruru, fixing the nuptials for the day when the star Varga-Daivata (Purva-phalguni) would be ascendant.
"Then within a few days of the time fixed for the nuptials, the beautiful virgin while at play with companions of her own sex, her time having come, impelled by fate, trod upon a serpent which she did not perceive as it lay in coil. And the reptile, urged to execute the will of Fate, violently darted its envenomed fangs into the body of the heedless maiden. And stung by that serpent, she instantly dropped senseless on the ground, her colour faded and all the graces of her person went off. And with dishevelled hair she became a spectacle of woe to her companions and friends. And she who was so agreeable to behold became on her death what was too painful to look at. And the girl of slender waist lying on the ground like one asleep--being overcome with the poison of the snake-once more became more beautiful than in life. And her foster-father and the other holy ascetics who were there, all saw her lying motionless upon the ground with the splendour of a lotus. And then there came many noted Brahmanas filled with compassion, and they sat around her. And Swastyatreya, Mahajana, Kushika, Sankhamekhala, Uddalaka, Katha, and Sweta of great renown, Bharadwaja, Kaunakutsya, Arshtishena, Gautama, Pramati, and Pramati's son Ruru, and other inhabitants of the forest, came there. And when they saw that maiden lying dead on the ground overcome with the poison of the reptile that had bitten her, they all wept filled with compassion. But Ruru, mortified beyond measure, retired from the scene.'"
So ends the eighth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION IX
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'While those illustrious Brahmanas were sitting around the dead body of Pramadvara, Ruru, sorely afflicted, retired into a deep wood and wept aloud. And overwhelmed with grief he indulged in much piteous lamentation. And, remembering his beloved Pramadvara, he gave vent to his sorrow in the following words, 'Alas! The delicate fair one that increaseth my affliction lieth upon the bare ground. What can be more deplorable to us, her friends? If I have been charitable, if I have performed acts of penance, if I have ever revered my superiors, let the merit of these arts restore to life my beloved one! If from my birth I have been controlling my passions, adhered to my vows, let the fair Pramadvara rise from the ground.
"And while Ruru was indulging in these lamentations for the loss of his bride, a messenger from heaven came to him in the forest and addressed him thus, 'The words thou utterest, O Ruru, in thy affliction are certainly ineffectual. For, O pious man, one belonging to this world whose days have run out can never come back to life. This poor child of a Gandharva and Apsara has had her days run out! Therefore, O child, thou shouldst not consign thy heart to sorrow. The great gods, however, have provided beforehand a means of her restoration to life. And if thou compliest with it, thou mayest receive back thy Pramadvara.'
"And Ruru replied, O messenger of heaven! What is that which the gods have ordained. Tell me in full so that (on hearing) I may comply with it. It behoveth thee to deliver me from grief!' And the celestial messenger said unto Ruru, 'Resign half of thy own life to thy bride, and then, O Ruru of the race of Bhrigu, thy Pramadvara shall rise from the ground.' 'O best of celestial messengers, I most willingly offer a moiety of my own life in favour of my bride. Then let my beloved one rise up once more in her dress and lovable form.'
"Sauti said, 'Then the king of Gandharvas (the father of Pramadvara) and the celestial messenger, both of excellent qualities, went to the god Dharma (the Judge of the dead) and addressed him, saying, 'If it be thy will, O Dharmaraja, let the amiable Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, now lying dead, rise up with a moiety of Ruru's life.' And Dharmaraja answered, 'O messenger of the gods, if it be thy wish, let Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, rise up endued with a moiety of Ruru's life.'
"Sauti continued, 'And when Dharmaraja had said so, that maiden of superior complexion, Pramadvara, endued with a moiety of Ruru's life, rose as from her slumber. This bestowal by Ruru of a moiety of his own span of life to resuscitate his bride afterwards led, as it would be seen, to a curtailment of Ruru's life.
"And on an auspicious day their fathers gladly married them with due rites. And the couple passed their days, devoted to each other. And Ruru having obtained such a wife, as is hard to be found, beautiful and bright as the filaments of the lotus, made a vow for the destruction of the serpent-race. And whenever he saw a serpent he became filled with great wrath and always killed it with a weapon.
"One day, O Brahmana, Ruru entered an extensive forest. And there he saw an old serpent of the Dundubha species lying stretched on the ground. And Ruru thereupon lifted up in anger his staff, even like to the staff of Death, for the purpose of killing it. Then the Dundubha, addressing Ruru, said, 'I have done thee no harm, O Brahmana! Then wherefore wilt thou slay me in anger?'"
So ends the ninth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION X
(Pauloma Parva continued)
Sauti said, 'And Ruru, on hearing those words, replied, 'My wife, dear to me as life, was bit by a snake; upon which, I took, O snake, a dreadful vow, viz., that I would kill every snake that I might come across. Therefore shall I smite thee and thou shalt be deprived of life.'
"And the Dundubha replied, 'O Brahmana, the snakes that bite man are quite different in type. It behoveth thee not to slay Dundubhas who are serpents only in name. Subject like other serpents to the same calamities but not sharing their good fortune, in woe the same but in joy different, the Dundubhas should not be slain by thee under any misconception.'
"Sauti continued, 'And the Rishi Ruru hearing these words of the serpent, and seeing that it was bewildered with fear, albeit a snake of the Dundubha species, killed it not. And Ruru, the possessor of the six attributes, comforting the snake addressed it, saying, 'Tell me fully, O snake, who art thou thus metamorphosed?' And the Dundubha replied, 'O Ruru! I was formerly a Rishi by name Sahasrapat. And it is by the curse of a Brahmana that I have been transformed into a snake. And Ruru asked, 'O thou best of snakes, for what wast thou cursed by a Brahmana in wrath? And how long also will thy form continue so?'"
And so ends the tenth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued 'The Dundubha then said, 'In former times, I had a friend Khagama by name. He was impetuous in his speech and possessed of spiritual power by virtue of his austerities. And one day when he was engaged in the Agni-hotra (Fire-sacrifice), I made a mock snake of blades of grass, and in a frolic attempted to frighten him with it. And anon he fell into a swoon. On recovering his senses, that truth-telling and vow-observing ascetic, burning with wrath, exclaimed, 'Since thou hast made a powerless mock snake to frighten me, thou shalt be turned even into a venomless serpent thyself by my curse.' O ascetic, I well knew the power of his penances; therefore with an agitated heart, I addressed him thus, bending low with joined hands, 'Friend, I did this by way of a joke, to excite thy laughter. It behoveth thee to forgive me and revoke thy curse.' And seeing me sorely troubled, the ascetic was moved, and he replied, breathing hot and hard. 'What I have said must come to pass. Listen to what I say and lay it to thy heart. O pious one! when Ruru the pure son of Pramati, will appear, thou shall be delivered from the curse the moment thou seest him. Thou art the very Ruru and the son of Pramati. On regaining my native form, I will tell thee something for thy good.
"And that illustrious man and the best of Brahmanas then left his snake-body, and attained his own form and original brightness. He then addressed the following words to Ruru of incomparable power, 'O thou first of created beings, verily the highest virtue of man is sparing the life of others. Therefore a Brahmana should never take the life of any creature. A Brahmana should ever be mild. This is the most sacred injunction of the Vedas. A Brahmana should be versed in the Vedas and Vedangas, and should inspire all creatures with belief in God. He should be benevolent to all creatures, truthful, and forgiving, even as it is his paramount duty to retain the Vedas in his memory. The duties of the Kshatriya are not thine. To be stern, to wield the sceptre and to rule the subjects properly are the duties of the Kshatriya. Listen, O Ruru, to the account of the destruction of snakes at the sacrifice of Janamejaya in days of yore, and the deliverance of the terrified reptiles by that best of Dwijas, Astika, profound in Vedic lore and might in spiritual energy.'"
And so ends the eleventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru then asked, 'O best of Dwijas, why was king Janamejaya bent upon destroying the serpents?--And why and how were they saved by the wise Astika? I am anxious to hear all this in detail.'
"The Rishi replied, 'O Ruru, the important history of Astika you will learn from the lips of Brahmanas.' Saying this, he vanished.
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru ran about in search of the missing Rishi, and having failed to find him in all the woods, fell down on the ground, fatigued. And revolving in his mind the words of the Rishi, he was greatly confounded and seemed to be deprived of his senses. Regaining consciousness, he came home and asked his father to relate the history in question. Thus asked, his father related all about the story.'"
So ends the twelfth section in the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIII
(Astika Parva)
"Saunaka said, 'For what reason did that tiger among kings, the royal Janamejaya, determine to take the lives of the snakes by means of a sacrifice? O Sauti, tell us in full the true story. Tell us also why Astika, that best of regenerate ones, that foremost of ascetics, rescued the snakes from the blazing fire. Whose son was that monarch who celebrated the snake-sacrifice? And whose son also was that best of regenerate ones?'
"Sauti said, 'O best of speakers, this story of Astika is long. I will duly relate it in full, O listen!'
"Saunaka said, 'I am desirous of hearing at length the charming story of that Rishi, that illustrious Brahmana named Astika.'
"Sauti said, 'This history (first) recited by Krishna-Dwaipayana, is called a Purana by the Brahmanas. It was formerly narrated by my wise father, Lomaharshana, the disciple of Vyasa, before the dwellers of the Naimisha forest, at their request. I was present at the recital, and, O Saunaka, since thou askest me, I shall narrate the history of Astika exactly as I heard it. O listen, as I recite in full that sin-destroying story.
"The father of Astika was powerful like Prajapati. He was a Brahma-charin, always engaged in austere devotions. He ate sparingly, was a great ascetic, and had his lust under complete control. And he was known by the name of Jaratkaru. That foremost one among the Yayavaras, virtuous and of rigid vows, highly blessed and endued with great ascetic power, once undertook a journey over the world. He visited diverse places, bathed in diverse sacred waters, and rested where night overtook him. Endued with great energy, he practised religious austerities, hard to be practised by men of unrestrained souls. The sage lived upon air only, and renounced sleep for ever. Thus going about like a blazing fire, one day he happened to see his ancestors, hanging heads down in a great hole, their feet pointing upwards. On seeing them, Jaratkaru addressed them, saying:
'Who are you thus hanging heads down in this hole by a rope of virana fibres that is again secretly eaten into on all sides by a rat living here?'
"The ancestors said, 'We are Rishis of rigid vows, called Yayavaras. We are sinking low into the earth for want of offspring. We have a son named Jaratkaru. Woe to us! That wretch hath entered upon a life of austerities only! The fool doth not think of raising offspring by marriage! It is for that reason, viz., the fear of extinction of our race, that we are suspended in this hole. Possessed of means, we fare like unfortunates that have none! O excellent one, who art thou that thus sorrowest as a friend on our account? We desire to learn, O Brahmana, who thou art that standest by us, and why, O best of men, thou sorrowest for us that are so unfortunate.'
"Jaratkaru said, 'Ye are even my sires and grandsires I am that Jaratkaru! O, tell me, how I may serve you.'
"The fathers then answered, 'Try thy best, O child, to beget a son to extend our line. Thou wilt then, O excellent one, have done a meritorious art for both thyself and us. Not by the fruits of virtue, not by ascetic penances well hoarded up, acquireth the merit which one doth by becoming a father. Therefore, O child, by our command, set thy heart upon marriage and offspring. Even this is our highest good.'
"Jaratkaru replied, 'I shall not marry for my sake, nor shall I earn wealth for enjoyment, but I shall do so for your welfare only. According to this understanding, I shall, agreeably to the Sastric ordinance, take a wife for attaining the end. I shall not act otherwise. If a bride may be had of the same name with me, whose friends would, besides, willingly give her to me as a gift in charity, I shall wed her duly. But who will give his daughter to a poor man like me for wife. I shall, however, accept any daughter given to me as alms. I shall endeavour, ye sires, even thus to wed a girl! Having given my word, I will not act otherwise. Upon her I will raise offspring for your redemption, so that, ye fathers, ye may attain to eternal regions (of bliss) and may rejoice as ye like.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'That Brahmana of rigid vows then wandered over the earth for a wife but a wife found he not. One day he went into the forest, and recollecting the words of his ancestors, he thrice prayed in a faint voice for a bride. Thereupon Vasuki rose and offered his sister for the Rishi's acceptance. But the Brahmana hesitated to accept her, thinking her not to be of the same name with himself. The high-souled Jaratkaru thought within himself, 'I will take none for wife who is not of the same name with myself.' Then that Rishi of great wisdom and austere penances asked him, saying, 'Tell me truly what is the name of this thy sister, O snake.'
"Vasuki replied, 'O Jaratkaru, this my younger sister is called Jaratkaru. Given away by me, accept this slender-waisted damsel for thy spouse. O best of Brahmanas, for thee I reserved her. Therefore, take her.' Saying this, he offered his beautiful sister to Jaratkaru who then espoused her with ordained rites.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O foremost of persons acquainted with Brahma, the mother of the snakes had cursed them of old, saying, 'He that hath the Wind for his charioteer (viz., Agni) shall burn you all in Janamejaya's sacrifice!' It was to neutralise that curse that the chief of the snakes married his sister to that high-souled Rishi of excellent vows. The Rishi wedded her according to the rites ordained (in the scriptures), and from them was born a high-souled son called Astika. An illustrious ascetic; versed in the Vedas and their branches, he regarded all with an even eye, and removed the fears of both his parents.
"Then, after a long space of time, a king descending from the Pandava line celebrated a great sacrifice known as the Snake-sacrifice, After that sacrifice had commenced for the destruction of the snakes, Astika delivered the Nagas, viz., his brothers and maternal uncles and other snakes (from a fiery death). And he delivered his fathers also by begetting offspring. And by his austerities, O Brahmana, and various vows and study of the Vedas, he freed himself from all his debts. By sacrifices, at which various kinds of offerings were made, he propitiated the gods. By practising the Brahmacharya mode of life he conciliated the Rishis; and by begetting offspring he gratified his ancestors.
"Thus Jaratkaru of rigid vows discharged the heavy debt he owed to his sires who being thus relieved from bondage ascended to heaven. Thus having acquired great religious merit, Jaratkaru, after a long course of years, went to heaven, leaving Astika behind. There is the story of Astika that I have related duly Now, tell me, O tiger of Bhrigu's race, what else I shall narrate."
So ends the fifteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'O Sauti, relate once more in detail this history of the learned and virtuous Astika. Our curiosity for hearing it is great. O amiable one, thou speakest sweetly, with proper accent and emphasis; and we are well-pleased with thy speech. Thou speakest even as thy father. Thy sire was ever ready to please us. Tell us now the story as thy father had related it.'
"Sauti said, 'O thou that art blest with longevity, I shall narrate the history of Astika as I heard it from my father. O Brahmana, in the golden age, Prajapati had two daughters. O sinless one, the sisters were endowed with wonderful beauty. Named Kadru and Vinata, they became the wives of Kasyapa. Kasyapa derived great pleasure from his two wedded wives and being gratified he, resembling Prajapati himself, offered to give each of them a boon. Hearing that their lord was willing to confer on them their choice blessings, those excellent ladies felt transports of joy. Kadru wished to have for sons a thousand snakes all of equal splendour. And Vinata wished to bring forth two sons surpassing the thousand offsprings of Kadru in strength, energy, size of body, and prowess. Unto Kadru her lord gave that boon about a multitude of offspring. And unto Vinata also, Kasyapa said, 'Be it so!' Then Vinata, having; obtained her prayer, rejoiced greatly. Obtaining two sons of superior prowess, she regarded her boon fulfilled. Kadru also obtained her thousand sons of equal splendour. 'Bear the embryos carefully,' said Kasyapa, and then he went into the forest, leaving his two wives pleased with his blessings.'
"Sauti continued, 'O best of regenerate ones, after a long time, Kadru brought forth a thousand eggs, and Vinata two. Their maid-servants deposited the eggs separately in warm vessels. Five hundred years passed away, and the thousand eggs produced by Kadru burst and out came the progeny. But the twins of Vinata did not appear. Vinata was jealous, and therefore she broke one of the eggs and found in it an embryo with the upper part developed but the lower one undeveloped. At this, the child in the egg became angry and cursed his mother, saying. 'Since thou hast prematurely broken this egg, thou shall serve as a slave. Shouldst thou wait five hundred years and not destroy, or render the other egg half-developed, by breaking it through impatience, then the illustrious child within it will deliver thee from slavery! And if thou wouldst have the child strong, thou must take tender care of the egg for all this time!' Thus cursing his mother, the child rose to the sky. O Brahmana, even he is the charioteer of Surya, always seen in the hour of morning!
"Then at the expiration of the five hundred years, bursting open the other egg, out came Garuda, the serpent-eater. O tiger of Bhrigu's race, immediately on seeing the light, that son of Vinata left his mother. And the lord of birds, feeling hungry, took wing in quest of the food assigned to him by the Great Ordainer of all.".
So ends the sixteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O ascetic, about this time the two sisters saw approaching near, that steed of complacent appearance named Uchchaihsravas who was worshipped by the gods, that gem of steeds, who arose at the churning of the Ocean for nectar. Divine, graceful, perpetually young, creation's master-piece, and of irresistible vigour, it was blest with every auspicious mark.'
"Saunaka asked, 'Why did the gods churn the Ocean for nectar, and under what circumstances and when as you say, did that best of steeds so powerful and resplendent spring?'
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain named Meru, of blazing appearance, and looking like a heap of effulgence. The rays of the Sun falling on its peaks of golden lustre are dispersed by them. Decked with gold and exceedingly beautiful, that mountain is the haunt of the gods and the Gandharvas. It is immeasurable and unapproachable by men of manifold sins. Dreadful beasts of prey wander over its breasts, and it is illuminated by many divine life-giving herbs. It stands kissing the heavens by its height and is the first of mountains. Ordinary people cannot even think of ascending it. It is graced with trees and streams, and resounds with the charming melody of winged choirs. Once the celestials sat on its begemmed peak--in conclave. They who had practised penances and observed excellent vows for amrita now seemed to be eager seekers alter amrita (celestial ambrosia). Seeing the celestial assembly in anxious mood Nara-yana said to Brahman, 'Do thou churn the Ocean with the gods and the Asuras. By doing so, amrita will be obtained as also all drugs and gems. O ye gods, chum the Ocean, ye will discover amrita.'"
So ends the seventeenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain called Mandara adorned with cloud-like peaks. It is the best of mountains, and is covered all over with intertwining herbs. There countless birds pour forth their melodies, and beasts of prey roam about. The gods, the Apsaras and the Kinnaras visit the place. Upwards it rises eleven thousand yojanas, and descends downwards as much. The gods wanted to tear it up and use it as a churning rod but failing to do so same to Vishnu and Brahman who were sitting together, and said unto them, 'Devise some efficient scheme, consider, ye gods, how Mandara may be dislodged for our good.'
"Sauti continued, 'O son of Bhrigu! Vishnu with Brahman assented to it. And the lotus-eyed one (Vishnu) laid the hard task on the mighty Ananta, the prince of snakes. The powerful Ananta, directed thereto both by Brahman and Narayana, O Brahmana, tore up the mountain with the woods thereon and with the denizens of those woods. And the gods came to the shore of the Ocean with Ananta and addressed the Ocean, saying, 'O Ocean; we have come to churn thy waters for obtaining nectar.' And the Ocean replied, 'Be it so, as I shall not go without a share of it. I am able to bear the prodigious agitation of my waters set up by the mountain.' The gods then went to the king of tortoises and said to him, 'O Tortoise-king, thou wilt have to hold the mountain on thy back!' The Tortoise-king agreed, and Indra contrived to place the mountain on the former's back.
"And the gods and the Asuras made of Mandara a churning staff and Vasuki the cord, and set about churning the deep for amrita. The Asuras held Vasuki by the hood and the gods held him by the tail. And Ananta, who was on the side of the gods, at intervals raised the snake's hood and suddenly lowered it. And in consequence of the stretch Vasuki received at the hands of the gods and the Asuras, black vapours with flames issued from his mouth. These, turned into clouds charged with lightning, poured showers that refreshed the tired gods. And flowers that also fell on all sides of the celestials from the trees on the whirling Mandara, refreshed them.
"Then, O Brahmana, out of the deep came a tremendous roar like unto the roar of the clouds at the Universal Dissolution. Diverse aquatic animals being crushed by the great mountain gave up the ghost in the salt waters. And many denizens of the lower regions and the world of Varuna were killed. Large trees with birds on the whirling Mandara were torn up by the roots and fell into the water. The mutual friction of those trees also produced fires that blazed up frequently. The mountain thus looked like a mass of dark clouds charged with lightning. O Brahmana, the fire spread, and consumed the lions, elephants and other creatures that were on the mountain. Then Indra extinguished that fire by pouring down heavy showers.
"After the churning, O Brahmana, had gone on for some time, gummy exudations of various trees and herbs vested with the properties of amrita mingled with the waters of the Ocean. And the celestials attained to immortality by drinking of the water mixed with those gums and with the liquid extract of gold. By degrees, the milky water of the agitated deep turned into clarified butter by virtue of those gums and juices. But nectar did not appear even then. The gods came before the boon-granting Brahman seated on his seat and said, 'Sire, we are spent up, we have no strength left to churn further. Nectar hath not yet arisen so that now we have no resource save Narayana.'
"On hearing them, Brahman said to Narayana, 'O Lord, condescend to grant the gods strength to churn the deep afresh.'
"Then Narayana agreeing to grant their various prayers, said, 'Ye wise ones, I grant you sufficient strength. Go, put the mountain in position again and churn the water.'
'Re-established thus in strength, the gods recommenced churning. After a while, the mild Moon of a thousand rays emerged from the Ocean. Thereafter sprung forth Lakshmi dressed in white, then Soma, then the White Steed, and then the celestial gem Kaustubha which graces the breast of Narayana. Then Lakshmi, Soma and the Steed, fleet as the mind, all came before the gods on high. Then arose the divine Dhanwantari himself with the white vessel of nectar in his hand. And seeing him, the Asuras set up a loud cry, saying, 'It be ours.'
"And at length rose the great elephant, Airavata, of huge body and with two pair of white tusks. And him took Indra the wielder of the thunderbolt. But with the churning still going on, the poison Kalakuta appeared at last. Engulfing the Earth it suddenly blazed up like a fire attended with fumes. And by the scent of the fearful Kalakuta, the three worlds were stupefied. And then Siva, being solicited by Brahman, swallowed that poison for the safety of the creation. The divine Maheswara held it in his throat, and it is said that from that time he is called Nilakantha (blue-throated). Seeing all these wondrous things, the Asuras were filled with despair, and got themselves prepared for entering into hostilities with the gods for the possession of Lakshmi and Amrita. Thereupon Narayana called his bewitching Maya (illusive power) to his aid, and assuming the form of an enticing female, coquetted with the Danavas. The Danavas and the Daityas charmed with her exquisite beauty and grace lost their reason and unanimously placed the Amrita in the hands of that fair damsel.'"
So ends the eighteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then the Daityas and the Danauas equipped with first-class armours and various weapons attacked the gods. In the meantime the valiant Lord Vishnu in the form of an enchantress accompanied by Nara deceived the mighty Danavas and took away the Amrita from their hands.
"And all the gods at that time of great fright drank the Amrita with delight, receiving it from Vishnu. And while the gods were partaking of it, after which they had so much hankered, a Danava named Rahu was also drinking it among them in the guise of a god. And when the Amrita had reached Rahu's throat only, Surya and Soma (recognised him and) intimated the fact to the gods. And Narayana instantly cut off with his discus the well-adorned head of the Danava who was drinking the Amrita without permission. And the huge head of the Danava, cut off by the discus and resembling a mountain peak, then rose up to the sky and began to utter dreadful cries. And the Danava's headless trunk, falling upon the ground and rolling thereon, made the Earth tremble with her mountains, forests and islands. And from that time there is a long-standing quarrel between Rahu's head and Surya and Soma. And to this day it swalloweth Surya and Soma (during solar and lunar eclipses).
"Then Narayana quitting his enchanting female form and hurling many terrible weapons at the Danavas, made them tremble. And thus on the shores of the salt-water sea, commenced the dreadful battle of the gods and the Asuras. And sharp-pointed javelins and lances and various weapons by thousands began to be discharged on all sides. And mangled with the discus and wounded with swords, darts and maces, the Asuras in large numbers vomited blood and lay prostrate on the earth. Cut off from the trunks with sharp double-edged swords, heads adorned with bright gold, fell continually on the field of battle. Their bodies drenched in gore, the great Asuras lay dead everywhere. It seemed as if red-dyed mountain peaks lay scattered all around. And when the Sun rose in his splendour, thousands of warriors struck one another with weapons. And cries of distress were heard everywhere. The warriors fighting at a distance from one another brought one another down by sharp iron missiles, and those fighting at close quarters slew one another with blows of their fists. And the air was filled with shrieks of distress. Everywhere were heard the alarming sounds,--'cut', 'pierce', 'at them', 'hurl down', 'advance'.
'And when the battle was raging fiercely, Nara and Narayana entered the field. And Narayana seeing the celestial bow in the hand of Nara, called to mind his own weapon, the Danava-destroying discus. And lo! the discus, Sudarsana, destroyer of enemies, like to Agni in effulgence and dreadful in battle, came from the sky as soon as thought of. And when it came, Narayana of fierce energy, possessing arms like the trunk of an elephant, hurled with great force that weapon of extraordinary lustre, effulgent as blazing fire, dreadful and capable of destroying hostile towns. And that discus blazing like the fire that consumeth all things at the end of Yuga, hurled with force from the hands of Narayana, and falling constantly everywhere, destroyed the Daityas and the Danavas by thousands. Sometimes it blazed like fire and consumed them all; sometimes it struck them down as it coursed through the sky; and sometimes, falling on the earth, it drank their life-blood like a goblin.
"On the other hand, the Danavas, white as the clouds from which the rain hath dropped, possessing great strength and bold hearts, ascended the sky, and by hurling down thousands of mountains, continually harassed the gods. And those dreadful mountains, like masses of clouds, with their trees and flat tops, falling from the sky, collided with one another and produced a tremendous roar. And when thousands of warriors shouted without intermission in the field of battle and mountains with the woods thereon began to fall around, the earth with her forests trembled. Then the divine Nara appeared at the scene of the dreadful conflict between the Asuras and the Ganas (the followers of Rudra), and reducing to dust those rocks by means of his gold-headed arrows, he covered the heavens with dust. Thus discomfited by the gods, and seeing the furious discus scouring the fields of heaven like a blazing flame, the mighty Danavas entered the bowels of the earth, while others plunged into the sea of salt-waters.
"And having gained the victory, the gods offered due respect to Mandara and placed him again on his own base. And the nectar-bearing gods made the heavens resound with their shouts, and went to their own abodes. And the gods, on returning to the heavens, rejoiced greatly, and Indra and the other deities made over to Narayana the vessel of Amrita for careful keeping.'"
And so ends the nineteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Thus have I recited to you the whole story of how Amrita was churned out of the Ocean, and the occasion on which the horse Uchchaihsravas of great beauty and incomparable prowess was obtained. It was this horse about which Kadru asked Vinata, saying, 'Tell me, amiable sister, without taking much time, of what colour Uchchaishravas is.' And Vinata answered, 'That prince of steeds is certainly white. What dost thou think, sister? Say thou what is its colour. Let us lay a wager upon it.' Kadru replied, then, 'O thou of sweet smiles. I think that horse is black in its tail. Beauteous one, bet with me that she who loseth will become the other's slave.'
'Sauti continued, 'Thus wagering with each other about menial service as a slave, the sisters went home, and resolved to satisfy themselves by examining the horse next day. And Kadru, bent upon practising a deception, ordered her thousand sons to transform themselves into black hair and speedily cover the horse's tail in order that she might not become a slave. But her sons, the snakes, refusing to do her bidding, she cursed them, saying, 'During the snake-sacrifice of the wise king Janamejaya of the Pandava race, Agni shall consume you all.' And the Grandsire (Brahman) himself heard this exceedingly cruel curse pronounced by Kadru, impelled by the fates. And seeing that the snakes had multiplied exceedingly, the Grandsire, moved by kind consideration for his creatures, sanctioned with all the gods this curse of Kadru. Indeed, as the snakes were of virulent poison, great prowess and excess of strength, and ever bent on biting other creatures, their mother's conduct towards them--those persecutors of all creatures,--was very proper for the good of all creatures. Fate always inflicts punishment of death on those who seek the death of other creatures. The gods, having exchanged such sentiments with one another, supported Kadru's action (and went away). And Brahman, calling Kasyapa to him, spake unto him these words, 'O thou pure one who overcomest all enemies, these snakes begotten by you, who are of virulent poison and huge bodies, and ever intent on biting other creatures, have been cursed by their mother. O son, do not grieve for it in the least. The destruction of the snakes in the sacrifice hath, indeed, been ordained long ago' Saying this, the divine Creator of the Universe comforted Kasyapa and imparted to that illustrious one the knowledge of neutralising poison."
And so ends the twentieth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said. 'Then when the night had passed away and the sun had risen in the morning, O thou whose wealth is asceticism, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, having laid a wager about slavery, went with haste and impatience to view the steed Uchchaishravas from a near point. On their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, vast and deep, rolling and tremendously roaring, full of fishes large enough to swallow the whale, and abounding with huge makaras and creatures of various forms by thousands, and rendered inaccessible by the presence of other terrible, monster-shaped, dark, and fierce aquatic animals, abounding with tortoises and crocodiles, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-God), the excellent and beautiful residence of the Nagas, the lord of all rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire, the friend (or asylum) of the Asuras, the terror of all creatures, the grand reservoir of water, and ever immutable. It is holy, beneficial to the gods, and is the great source of nectar; without limits, inconceivable, sacred, and highly wonderful. It is dark, terrible with the sound of aquatic creatures, tremendously roaring, and full of deep whirl-pools. It is an object of terror to all creatures. Moved by the winds blowing from its shores and heaving high, agitated and disturbed, it seems to dance everywhere with uplifted hands represented by its surges. Full of swelling billows caused by the waxing and waning of the moon the parent of Vasudeva's great conch called Panchajanya, the great mine of gems, its waters were formerly disturbed in consequence of the agitation caused within them by the Lord Govinda of immeasurable prowess when he had assumed the form of a wild boar for raising the (submerged) Earth. Its bottom, lower than the nether regions, the vow observing regenerate Rishi Atri could not fathom after (toiling for) a hundred years. It becomes the bed of the lotus-naveled Vishnu when at the termination of every Yuga that deity of immeasurable power enjoys yoga-nidra, the deep sleep under the spell of spiritual meditation. It is the refuge of Mainaka fearful of falling thunder, and the retreat of the Asuras overcome in fierce encounters. It offers water as sacrificial butter to the blazing fire issuing from the mouth of Varava (the Ocean-mare). It is fathomless and without limits, vast and immeasurable, and the lord of rivers.
"And they saw that unto it rushed mighty rivers by thousands with proud gait, like amorous competitors, each eager for meeting it, forestalling the others. And they saw that it was always full, and always dancing in its waves. And they saw that it was deep and abounding with fierce whales and makaras. And it resounded constantly with the terrible sounds of aquatic creatures. And they saw that it was vast, and wide as the expanse of space, unfathomable, and limitless, and the grand reservoir of water.'"
And so ends the twenty-first section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'The Nagas after consultation arrived at the conclusion that they should do their mother's bidding, for if she failed in obtaining her desire she might withdraw her affection and burn them all. If, on the other hand, she were graciously inclined, she might free them from her curse. They said, 'We will certainly render the horse's tail black.' And it is said that they then went and became hairs in the horse's tail.
"Now the two co-wives had laid the wager. And having laid the wager, O best of Brahmanas, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, the daughters of Daksha, proceeded in great delight along the sky to see the other side of the Ocean. And on their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, incapable of being easily disturbed, mightily agitated all of a sudden by the wind, and roaring tremendously; abounding with fishes capable of swallowing the whale and full of makaras; containing also creatures of diverse forms counted by thousands; frightful from the presence of horrible monsters, inaccessible, deep, and terrible, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-god), the wonderful habitations of the Nagas, the lord of rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire; the residence of the Asuras and of many dreadful creatures; the reservoir of water, not subject to decay, aromatic, and wonderful, the great source of the amrita of the celestials; immeasurable and inconceivable, containing waters that are holy, filled to the brim by many thousands of great rivers, dancing as it were in waves. Such was the Ocean, full of rolling waves, vast as the expanse of the sky, deep, of body lighted with the flames of subterranean fire, and roaring, which the sisters quickly passed over.'"
And so ends the twenty-second section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Having crossed the Ocean, Kadru of swift speed, accompanied by Vinata, soon alighted near the horse. They then both beheld that foremost of steeds of great speed, with body white as the rays of the moon but having black hairs (in the tail). And observing many black hairs in the tail, Kadru put Vinata, who was deeply dejected, into slavery. And thus Vinata having lost the wager, entered into a state of slavery and became exceedingly sorry.
"In the meantime, when his time came, burst forth from the egg without (the help of his) mother, Garuda of great splendour, enkindling all the points of the universe, that mighty being endued with strength, that bird capable of assuming at will any form, of going at will everywhere, and of calling to his aid at will any measure of energy. Effulgent like a heap of fire, he shone terribly. Of lustre equal to that of the fire at the end of the Yuga, his eyes were bright like the lightning-flash. And soon after birth, that bird grew in size and increasing his body ascended the skies. Fierce and vehemently roaring, he looked as terrible as second Ocean-fire. And all the deities seeing him, sought the protection of Vibhavasu (Agni). And they bowed down to that deity of manifold forms seated on his seat and spake unto him these words, 'O Agni, extend not thy body! Wilt thou consume us? Lo, this huge heap of thy flames is spreading wide!' And Agni replied, 'O, ye persecutors of the Asuras, it is not as ye imagine. This is Garuda of great strength and equal to me in splendour, endued with great energy, and born to promote the joy of Vinata. Even the sight of this heap of effulgence hath caused this delusion in you. He is the mighty son of Kasyapa, the destroyer of the Nagas, engaged in the well-being of the gods, and the foe of the Daityas and the Rakshasas. Be not afraid of it in the least. Come with me and see.' Thus addressed, the gods from a distance.
"The gods said, 'Thou art a Rishi (i.e., one cognisant of all mantras), share of the largest portion in sacrifices, ever resplendent, the controller along with the Rishi wended their way towards Garuda and adored him of birds, the presiding spirit of the animate and the inanimate universe. Thou art the destroyer of all, the creator of all; thou art the very Hiranyagarbha; thou art the progenitor of creation in the form of Daksha and the other Prajapatis; thou art Indra (the king of the gods), thou art Hayagriva the steed necked incarnation of Vishnu; thou art the arrow (Vishnu himself, as he became such in the hands of Mahadeva at the burning of Tripura); thou art the lord of the universe; thou art the mouth of Vishnu; thou art the four-faced Padmaja; thou art the Brahmana (i.e., wise), thou art Agni, Pavana, etc. (i.e., the presiding deity of every object in the universe). Thou art knowledge, thou art the illusion to which we are all subject; thou art the all-pervading spirit; thou art the lord of the gods; thou art the great Truth; thou art fearless; thou art ever unchanged; thou art Brahma without attributes; thou art the energy of the Sun; thou art the intellectual functions; thou art our great protector; thou art the ocean of holiness; thou art purity; thou art bereft of the attributes of darkness; thou art the possessor of the six high attributes; thou art he who cannot be withstood in contest. From thee have emanated all things; thou art of excellent deeds; thou art all that hath not been and all that hath been. Thou art pure knowledge; thou displayest to us, as Surya does by his rays, this animate and inanimate universe; thou darkenest the splendour of Surya at every moment, and thou art the destroyer of all; thou art all that is perishable and all that is imperishable. O thou resplendent as Agni, thou burnest all even as Surya in his anger burneth all creatures. O terrible one, thou resistest even as the fire that destroys everything at the time of the Universal Dissolution. O mighty Garuda who movest in the skies, we seek thy protection. O lord of birds thy energy is extraordinary, thy splendour is that of fire, thy brightness is like that of the lightning that no darkness can approach. Thou reachest the very clouds, and art both the cause and the effect; the dispenser of boons and invincible in prowess. O Lord, this whole universe is rendered hot by thy splendour, bright as the lustre of heated gold. Protect these high-souled gods, who overcome by thee and terrified withal, are flying along the heavens in different directions on their celestial cars. O thou best of birds, thou Lord of all, thou art the son of the merciful and high-souled Rishi Kasyapa; therefore, be not wroth but have mercy on the universe. Thou art Supreme. O pacify thy anger and preserve us. At thy voice, loud as the roar of the thunder, the ten points, the skies, the heavens, the Earth and our hearts, O bird, thou art continuously shaking. O, diminish this thy body resembling Agni. At the sight of the splendour resembling that of Yama when in wrath, our hearts lose all equanimity and quake. O thou lord of birds, be propitious to us who solicit thy mercy! O illustrious one, bestow on us good fortune and joy.'
And that bird of fair feathers, thus adored by the deities and diverse sections of Rishis, reduced his own energy and splendour.'"
And thus ends the twenty-third section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then hearing of and beholding his own body, that bird of beautiful feathers diminished its size.'
"And Garuda said, 'Let no creature be afraid; as ye are in a fright at the sight of my terrible form, I shall diminish my energy.'
"Sauti continued, 'Then that bird capable of going everywhere at will, that ranger of the skies capable of calling to his aid any measure of energy, bearing Aruna on his back, wended from his father's home and arrived at his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. And he placed Aruna of great splendour in the eastern regions, just at a time when Surya had resolved to burn the worlds with his fierce rays.'
"Saunaka said, 'When did the revered Surya resolve at the time to burn the worlds? What wrong was done to him by the gods that provoked his ire?'
"Sauti said, 'O sinless one, when Rahu was drinking nectar among the gods at the time of the churning of the ocean he was pointed out to the gods by Surya and Soma, and from that time he conceived an enmity towards those deities. And upon this Rahu sought to devour his afflictor (Surya), became wroth, and thought, 'Oh, this enmity of Rahu towards me hath sprung from my desire of benefiting the gods. And this dire consequence I alone have to sustain. Indeed, at this pass help I obtain not. And before the very eyes of the denizens of heaven I am going to be devoured and they brook it quietly. Therefore, for the destruction of the worlds must I strive.' And with this resolution he went to the mountains of the west.
"And from that place he began to radiate his heat around for the destruction of the world. And then the great Rishis, approaching the gods, spake unto them, 'Lo, in the middle of the night springeth a great heat striking terror into every heart, and destructive of the three worlds.' Then the gods, accompanied by the Rishis, wended to the Grandsire, and said unto him, 'O what is this great heat today that causeth such panic? Surya hath not yet risen, still the destruction (of the world) is obvious. O Lord, what will happen when he doth rise?" The Grandsire replied, 'Indeed, Surya is prepared to rise today for the destruction of the world. As soon as he will appear he will burn everything into a heap of ashes. By me, however, hath the remedy been provided beforehand. The intelligent son of Kasyapa is known to all by the name of Aruna. He is huge of body and of great splendour; he shall stay in front of Surya, doing the duty of his charioteer and taking away all the energy of the former. And this will ensure the welfare of the worlds, of the Rishis, and of the dwellers in heaven.'
"Sauti continued, 'Aruna, at the behest of the Grandsire, did all that he was ordered to do. And Surya rose veiled by Aruna's person. I have told thee now why Surya was in wrath, and how Aruna, the brother of Garuda, was appointed as his charioteer. Hear next of that other question asked by thee a little while ago.'"
And so ends the twenty-fourth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then that bird of great strength and energy and capable of going at will to every place repaired to his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. Thither lived Vinata in affliction, defeated in wager and put into a state of slavery. Once Kadru calling Vinata who had prostrated herself before the former, addressed her these words in the presence of her son, 'O gentle Vinata, there is in the midst of the ocean, in a remote quarter, a delightful and fair region inhabited by the Nagas. Bear me thither!' At this that mother of the bird of fair feathers bore (on her shoulders) the mother of the snakes. And Garuda also, directed by his mother's words, carried (on his back) the snakes. And that ranger of the skies born of Vinata began to ascend towards the Sun. And thereupon the snakes, scorched by the rays of the Sun, swooned away. And Kadru seeing her sons in that state prayed to Indra, saying, 'I bow to thee, thou Lord of all the gods! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Vritra! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Namuchi! O thou of a thousand eyes, consort of Sachi! By thy showers, be thou the protector of the snakes scorched by the Sun. O thou best of the deities, thou art our great protector. O Purandara, thou art able to grant rain in torrents. Thou art Vayu (the air), the clouds, fire, and the lightning of the skies. Thou art the propeller of the clouds, and hast been called the great cloud (i.e., that which will darken the universe at the end of Yuga). Thou art the fierce and incomparable thunder, and the roaring clouds. Thou art the Creator of the worlds and their Destroyer. Thou art unconquered. Thou art the light of all creatures, Aditya, Vibhavasu, and the wonderful elements. Thou art the ruler of all the gods. Thou art Vishnu. Thou hast a thousand eyes. Thou art a god, and the final resource. Thou art, O deity, all amrita, and the most adored Soma. Thou art the moment, the lunar day, the bala (minute), thou art the kshana (4 minutes). Thou art the lighted fortnight, and also the dark fortnight. Thou art kala, thou kashtha, and thou Truti.[1] Thou art the year, the seasons, the months, the nights, and the days. Thou art the fair Earth with her mountains and forests. Thou art also the firmament, resplendent with the Sun. Thou art the great Ocean with heaving billows and abounding with whales, swallowers of whales, and makaras, and various fishes. Thou art of great renown, always adored by the wise and by the great Rishis with minds rapt in contemplation. Thou drinkest, for the good of all creatures, the Soma juice in sacrifices and the clarified butter offered with sacred invocation. Thou art always worshipped at sacrifices by Brahmanas moved by desire of fruit. O thou of incomparable mass of strength, thou art sung in the Vedas and Vedangas. It is for that reason that learned Brahmanas bent upon performing sacrifices, study the Vedas with every care.'"
And so ends the twenty-fifth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'And then Indra, the king of gods, having the best of horses for his bearer, thus adored by Kadru, covered the entire firmament with masses of blue clouds. And he commanded the clouds, saying, Pour ye, your vivifying and blessed drops!' And those clouds, luminous with lightning, and incessantly roaring against each other in the welkin, poured abundant water. And the sky, in consequence of those wonderful and
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:28 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! increaseth covetousness and folly. Wealth alone is the root of niggardliness and boastfulness, pride and fear and anxiety! These are the miseries of men that the wise see in riches! Men undergo infinite miseries in the acquisition and retention of wealth. Its expenditure also is fraught with grief. Nay, sometimes, life itself is lost for the sake of wealth! The abandonment of wealth produces misery, and even they that are cherished by one's wealth become enemies for the sake of that wealth! When, therefore, the possession of wealth is fraught with such misery, one should not mind its loss. It is the ignorant alone who are discontented. The wise, however, are always content. The thirst of wealth can never be assuaged. Contentment is the highest happiness; therefore, it is, that the wise regard contentment as the highest object of pursuit. The wise knowing the instability of youth and beauty, of life and treasure-hoards, of prosperity and the company of the loved ones, never covet them. Therefore, one should refrain from the acquisition of wealth, bearing the pain incident to it. None that is rich free from trouble, and it is for this that the virtuous applaud them that are free from the desire of wealth. And as regards those that pursue wealth for purposes of virtue, it is better for them to refrain altogether from such pursuit, for, surely, it is better not to touch mire at all than to wash it off after having been besmeared with it. And, O Yudhishthira, it behoveth thee not to covet anything! And if thou wouldst have virtue, emancipate thyself from desire of worldly possessions!'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O Brahmana, this my desire of wealth is not for enjoying it when obtained. It is only for the support of the Brahmanas that I desire it and not because I am actuated by avarice! For what purpose, O Brahmana, doth one like us lead a domestic life, if he cannot cherish and support those that follow him? All creatures are seen to divide the food (they procure) amongst those that depend on them.[1] So should a person leading a domestic life give a share of his food to Yatis and Brahmacharins that have renounced cooking for themselves. The houses of the good men can never be in want of grass (for seat), space (for rest), water (to wash and assuage thirst), and fourthly, sweet words. To the weary a bed,--to one fatigued with standing, a seat,--to the thirsty, water,--and to the hungry, food should ever be given. To a guest are due pleasant looks and a cheerful heart and sweet words. The host, rising up, should advance towards the guest, offer him a seat, and duly worship him. Even this is eternal morality. They that perform not the Agnihotra[2] not wait upon bulls
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:39 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
THE
Ramayana
OF
* - Valmeeki
RENDERED INTO ENGLISH
WITH EXHAUSTIVE NOTES
BY
(. ^ ^reenivasa jHv$oiu$ar, B. A.,
LECTURER
S. P G. COLLEGE, TRICHINGj,
Balakanda and N
MADRAS: M. K. PEES8, A. L. T. PRKS8 AND GUARDIAN PBE8S. *
> 1910. %
i*t
Copyright ftpfiglwtd. 3 - , [ JJf JB^/to Reserved
PREFACE
The Ramayana of Valmeeki is a most unique work. The Aryans are the oldest race on earth and the most * advanced ; and the Ramayana is their first and grandest epic.
The Eddas of Scandinavia, the Niebelungen Lied of Germany, the Iliad of Homer, the Enead of Virgil, the Inferno, the Purgatorio, and the Paradiso of Dante, the Paradise Lost of Milton, the Lusiad of Camcens, the Shah Nama of Firdausi are Epics and no more ; the Ramayana of Valmeeki is an Epic and much more.
If any work can clam} to be the Bible of the Hindus, it is the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
Professor MacDonell, the latest writer on Samskritha Literature, says :
" The Epic contains the following verse foretelling its everlasting fame
* As long as moynfain ranges stand
And rivers flow upon the earth, So long will this Ramayana Survive upon the lips of men.
This prophecy has been perhaps even more abundantly fulfilled than the well-known prediction of Horace. No pro- duct of Sanskrit Literature has enjoyed a greater popularity in India down to the present day than the Ramayana. Its story furnishes the subject of many other Sanskrit poems as well as plays and still delights, from the lips* of reciters, the hearts of the myriads of the Indian people, as at the
11 PREFACE
great annual Rama-festival held at Benares. It has been translated into many Indian vernaculars. Above all, it inspired the greatest poet of medieval Hindustan, Tulasi Das, to compose in Hindi his version of the epic entitled Ram Chant Manas, which, with its ideal standard of virtue and purity, is a kind of Bible to a hundred millions of the people of Northern India." Sanskrit Literature, p. 317. So much for the version.
It is a fact within the personal observation of the elders of our country, that witnesses swear upon a copy of the Ramayana in the law-courts. Any one called upon to pay an unjust debt contents himself with saying, " I will place the money upon the Ramayana , let him take it if he dares." In private life, the expression, " I swear by the Ramayana/' is an inviolable oath I know instances where sums of money were lent upon no other security than a palm leaf manuscript of the Ramayana too precious a Talisman to lose When a man yearns for a son to continue his line on earth and raise him to the Mansions of the Blessed, the Elders advise him to read the Ramayana or hear it recited, or at least the Sundarakanda When a man has some great issue at stake that will either mend or mar his life, he reads the Sundarakanda or hears it expounded. When a man is very ill, past medical help, the old people about him say with one voice, " Read the Sundarakanda in the house and Maruthi will bring him back to life and health " When an evil spirit troubles sore a man or a woman, the grey- beards wag their wise heads and oracularly exclaim, " Ah f the Sundarakanda never fails " When any one desires to know the result of a contemplated project, he desires a child to open a page of the Sundarakanda and decides by the nature of the subject dealt with therein. (Here is a case in point. A year or two ago, I was asked by a young man to advise him whether he should marry or lead a life
lit
<fc single blessedness. I promised to give him an answer a day or two later. When I was alone, I took up my Ramayana and asked my child to open it. And lo ! the first line that met my eye was
Kumbhakarna-siro bhathi Kundala-lamkntam mahaili.
" The severed head of Kumbhakarna shone high and huge in the heavens, its splendour heightened by the ear- rings he wore."
I had not the heart to communicate the result to the poor man. His people had made everything ready for his marriage. I could plainly sec that his inclinations too lay that way. I could urge nothing against it his health was good, and his worldly position and prospects high and bright. Ah me f I was myself half- sceptical So, quite against my better self, I managed to avoid giving him an answer. And he, taking my silence for consent, got himself married Alas ! within a year his place in his house was vacant , his short meteoric life was over , his health shattered, his public life a failure, his mind darkened and gloomy by the vision ot his future, Death was a Whalecum deliverer to him , and an old mother and a child-wife are left to mourn his untimely end.
The Karma-kanda of the Vedas, the Upamshads, the Smnthis, the Mahabharatha, the Puranas, nay, no other work in the vast range of Samskntha literature is regarded by the Hindus in the same light as the Ramayana The Karma-kanda is accessible only to a very few, an infini- tesimal minority of the Brahmanas the Purohiths who are making a living out of it , and they too know not its meaning, but recite it parrot-like. The Upamshads are not for the men of the world , they are for hard-headed logicianb or calm-minded philosophers. The Smnthib are
IV
but Rules of daily life. The Bharatha is not a very auspi- cious work ; no devout Hindu would allow it to be read in in his house, for it brings on strife, dissensions and misfor- tune ; the temple of the Gods, the Mathas of Sanyasms, the river-ghauts, and the rest-houses for the travellers are chosen for the purpose The Bhagavad-geetha enjoys a unique unpopularity ; for, he who reads or studies it is weaned away from wife and child, house and home, friends and km, wealth and power and seeks the Path of Renunciation. The Puranas are but world-records, religious histories.
But, for a work that gives a man everything he holds dear and valuable in this world and leads him to the Feet of the Almighty Father, give me the Ramayana of Valmeeki.
The Lord of Mercy has come down among men time and oft ; and the Puranas contain incidental records of it short or long. But, the Ramayana of Valmeeki is the only biography we have of the Supreme One.
" Nothing that relates to any of the actors in that great world-drama shall 'escape thy all-seeing eye Rama, Lakshmana, Seetha, men and monkeys, gods and Rakshasas, their acts, their words, nay, their very thoughts, known or secret. Nothing that comes out of your mouth, consciously or otherwise, shall prove other than true/' Such was the power of clear vision and clear speech con- ferred on the poet by the Demiurge, the Ancient of Days.
" What nobler subject for your poem than Sree Rama- chandra, the Divine Hero, the soul of righteousness, the perfect embodiment of all that is good and great and the Director of men's thoughts, words and deeds in the light of their Karma ? " And this Ideal Man is the Hero of the Epic.
"The cloud-capped mouritains, the swift-coursing livers and all created things shdDl passe way and be as
taught. But, your noble song shall outlive them and never fade from the hearts of men." This is the boon of immor- tality the poem shall enjoy.
" And as long as the record of Rama's life holds sway over the hearts of men, so long shall you sit by me in my highest heaven/' This is the eternity of fame that comes to the singer as his guerdon
The Hero, the Epic, and the Poet are the most perfect any one can conceive.
It was composed when the Hero was yet upon earth, when his deeds and fame were fresh in the hearts of men. It was sung before himself. "And the poem they recite, how wonderful in its suggestivencss ' Listen we to it" such was ///,s estimate of the lay.
It was not written, but sung to sweet music Who were they that conveyed the message to the hearts of men ? The very sous of the Divine Hero, "Mark you the radiant glory that plays around them ' Liker gods than men ! . . . . Behold these young ascetics, of kingly form and mien. Rare singers are they and of mighty spiritual energy withal" and this encomium was from him who is Incarnate Wisdom.
What audience did they sing to ' ''Large concourses of Brahmanas and warriors, sages and saints . . . .Through many a land they travelled and sang to many an audience.
Thus many a time and oft did these boys recite it in crowded halls and broad streets, in sacred groves and sacrificial grounds And Rama invited to the as- sembly the literati, the theologians, the expounders of sacred histories, grammarians, Brahmanas grown grey in knowledge and experience, phonologists, musical experts, poets, rhetoricians, logicians, ritualists, philosophers, astronomers, astrologers, geographers, linguists, statesmen politicians, professors of music and dancing, painters
vi PREFACE
sculptors, minstrels, physiognomists, kings, merchant^, farmers, saints, sages, hermits, ascetics ... ."
What was the ettect produced on the hearers ?
" And such the pcrlectness of expression and delicacy of execution, that the hearers followed them with their hearts and ears , and such the marvellous power of their song, that an indescribable sense of bhs^ gradually stole over them and pervaded their frame and e\ery sense and faculty of theirs strange, overpowering and almost painful in its intensity "
What was the cutical estimate ot the audience ;
"What charming musK ' what sweetness and melody of verse ' And then, the vividness of narration ' We seem to live and move among old times and scenes long gone by. .
A rare and noble epic this, the Ramavana of honeyed verses and faultless diction, beautifully adapted to music, vocal or instrumental and charming to hear , begun and finished according to the best canons of the art, the most exacting critic cannot praise it too highly , the first of its kind and an unapproachable ideal for all time to come , the best model for all future poets , the thrice-distilled Essence of the Holy Scriptures , the surest giver oi health and happiness, length of years and prosperity, to all who read or listen to it. And, proficients as ye are in cverv style of music, marvellously have ye sung it."
But what raises Ramayana from the sphere oi literary works into " a mighty repository of the priceless wisdom enshrined in the Veelas ' ' The sacred monosyllable, the Pranava, is the mystic symbol of the Absolute , the Gayathn is an exposition of the Pranava , the Vedas are the paraphrase of the Gayathn , and the Ramayana is but the amplification of the Vedic mysteries and lurmshes the key thereto. Each letter of the Gayathn begins a thousand ot its stanzas.
PREFACE Vll
\ The p^em is based upon the hymns of the Rig-veda aught to the author bv Narada For, it is not a record of incidents that occurred during a certain cycle ; it is a symbolical account of cosmic events that come about m every cycle with but slight modifications , Rama, Seetha, Ravana and the other characteis in the Epu are arcJietvpes and real characters a mystery within a mvsterv The numerous k( Inner Meanings " of the Ramasana (vide Introduction) amph bear out the above remarks
There IN not one relation of hie, ptuate or public, but is beautifully and perfectly illustrated in the woids and deeds of the Ramavana characters (vide lyJ^^JMLJlon The Aims of Life 1 )
It is not a poem of an\ one world-asset , it must find a town, in everx village and in
Tin
(a). Tlie Rental recension Ch< Sardinia, helped Gorressio to bring of it m 1S(57
(b) The Renare^ mention. Between ISO,") 1H10, Carey and Marshman, the philanthiopic missionaries of Serampore, published the text of the hrst h\o kandas and a halt In 1S4<>, Sehlegel brought <mt an edition oi the text oi the first two kandas In 1 *,?), the complete text was lithographed at Bombav, and in ISfjO, a printed edi- tion ot the same appeared at Calcutta
(r) The South Indian retention While the first two recensions are in Devanagan, this exists in the Grantha characters or in the Telugu This uas unknown to the west and to the other parts of India until ll)0r>, when Mr. T. R. Knshnacharya of Kumbakonam, Madras Presidency,
Vlil PREFACE
conferred a great boon upon the literary world by publish- ing a fine edition of it in Devanagari (1905). The earliest Grantha edition was published in Madras in 1891 by Mr. K. Subramanya Sastry, with the commentaries of Govmda- raja, Mahesa-theertha, Ramanuja, Teeka-siromam and Pena-vachchan-Pillai. Mr. Raja Sastry of Madras has almost finished another edition of the same (1907), supple- menting the above commentaries with that of Thilaka (till now accessible only in Devanagari). It shows a considera- ble improvement in the matter of paper, type, printing and get-up. Meanwhile, Mr Knshnacharya has begun another beautiful edition of his text (1911) with the commentary of Goymdaraja and extracts from Thilaka, Theertheeya, Ramanujeeya, Sathyadharma-theertheeya, Thanisloki, Siromam, Vishamapada-vivnthi, Kathaka, Munibhavaprakasika etc. It will, when completed, place before the world many a rare and priceless information in- accessible till now.
Commentators
1. Govindaraja. He names his work the Ramayana- Bhooshana " an ornament to the Ramayana, " ; and each kanda furnishes a variety of it the anklets, the silk -cloth, the girdle, the pearl necklace, the beauty-mark between the eye-brows, the tiara and the crest-gem. He is of the Kausikas and the disciple of Sathakopa. The Lord Venka- tesa appeared to him in a dream one night while he lay asleep in front of His shrine on the Serpent Mount and commanded him to write a commentary on the Ramayana ; and in devout obedience to the Divine call, he undertook the task and right manfully has he performed it. It is the most comprehensive, the most scholarly and the most authoritative commentary on the Sacred Epic, albeit his zealous Vaishnavite spirit surges up now and then in a hi- at Siya and the Saivites, Priceless gems of traditional
PREFACE IX
pretations and oral instructions are embedded in his monu- mental work.
2. Mahesa-theertha. He declares himself to be the pupil of Narayana-theertha and has named his work Rama- yana-thathva-deepika. " I have but written down the opinions of various great men and have nothing of my own to give, except where I have tried to explain the inner meaning of the remarks made by Viradha, Khara, Vali and Ravana ". In fact, he copies out the commentary of Govindaraja bodily. He quotes Teeka-siromam and is criticised by Rama-panditha in his Thilaka.
3. Rama-pan ditha. His commentary, the Rama- yana-thilaka, was the only one accessible to the world (outside of southern India), being printed in Devanagan characters at Calcutta and Bombay. He quotes from and criticises the Ramayana-thathva- deepika and the Kathaka, but makes no reference to Govindaraja. It may be the that work of the latter, being in the Grantha characters, was not available to him in Northern India; and Theertha might have studied it in the South and written his commentary in the Devana- gan. Rama-panditha is a thorough-going, uncompromising Adwaithin, and jeers mercilessly at Theertha's esoteric interpretations. In the Grantha edition of the Ramayana, the Uthtnarakanda is commented upon only by Govindaraja and Theertha ; but, the Devanagan edition with the com- mentary of Rama-panditha, contains word for word, without a single alteration, the gloss of Mahesatheertha M I have tried in vain to explain or reconcile this enigma. But, the Adwaithic tenor of the arguments and the frequent criticisms of Kathaka, savor more of Rama-panditha than of Theertha.
4. Kathaka. I have not been able to find out the author of the commentary so named, which exists only in the extracts quoted in the Thilaka.
X PREFACE
5. Ramanuja. He confines himself mainly to a di#- cussion of the various readings of the text. What comment- ary he chances to write now and then, is not very valuable. He is not to be confounded with the famous Founder of the Visishtadwaitha School of Philosophy.
6. Thanislokt, Knshna-Samahvaya or as he is more popularly known by his Tamil cognomen, Pena-vachchan Pillay, is the author of it. It is not a regular commentary upon the Ramayana. He selects certain oft-quoted stanzas and writes short essays upon them, which are much admir- ed by the people of the South, and form the cram-book of the professional expounder of the Rarnayana. It is written in Manipravala a curious combination of Samskntha and Tamil, with quaint idioms and curious twists of language. Many of the explanations are far-fetched and wire-drawn and reveal a spirit of Vaishnavite sectarianism.
7. Abhaya-pradana-sara. Sree Vedantha-desika, the most prominent personage after Sree Ramanuja, is the author of this treatise. It selects the incident of Vibheeshana seeking refuge with Rama (Vibheeshana-saranagathi) as a typical illustration of the key-rote of the Ramayana the doctrine of Surrender to the Lord, and deals with the subject exhaustively. It is written in the Manipravala, as most of his Tamil works are.
Translations
Gorresio published an Italian rendering of the work in 1870, It was followed by the French translation of Hippolyte Fauche's. In the year 1846, Schlegel gave to the world a Latin version of the first Kanda and a part of the second. The Serampore Missionaries were the first to give the Ramayana an English garb ; but they proceeded no further than two Kandas and a half. Mr. Griffith, Prin- cipal of the Benares College, was the first to translate the
PREFACE xi
Ramayana into English verse (187074). But, the latest translation of Valmeeki's immortal epic into English prose is that of Manmathanath Dutt, M. A., Calcutta (1894).
" Then why go over the same ground and inflict upon the public another translation of the Ramayana m English prose?"
1 . Mr. Dutt has translated but the text of Valmeeki and that almost too literally ; he has not placed before the readers the priceless gems of information contained in the commentaries.
2. The text that, I think, he has used is the one pub- lished with the commentary of Rama-panditha, which differs widely from the South Indian Grantha text in read- ings and IK the number of stanzas and chapters.
3 More often than once, his rendering is completely wide of the maik. (It is neither useful nor graceful to make a list of all such instances. A careful comparison of his rendering with mine is all I request of any impartial scholar of Samskntha).
4. I venture to think that his translation conveys not to a Westerner the beauty, the spirit, the swing, the force and the grandeur of the original
5, Even supposing that it is a faultless rendering of a faultless text, it is not all that is required.
G. As is explained in the Introduction, the greatness of the Ramayana lies in its profound suggestiveness ; and no literal word-for-word rendering will do the barest justice to it.
7. Many incidents, customs, manners, usages and traditions of the time of Rama are hinted at or left to be in- ferred, being within the knowledge of the persons to whom the poem was sung ; but to the modern world they are a sealed book.
8. Even such of the above as have lived down to our times are so utterly changed, altered, nidified and over-laid by the accretions of ages as to be almost unrecognisable.
Xll
9. The same incident is variously related in various places.
Every one of the eighteen Puranas, as also the Maha- bharatha, the Adhyathma Ramayana and the Ananda Rama- yana, relates the coming down of the Lord as Sree Rama, but with great divergences of detail ; while the Padmapurana narrates the life and doings of Sree Rama in a former Kalpa, which differs very much in the main from the Ramayana of Valmeeki. The Adbhutha Ramayana and the Vasishtha Ramayana deal at great length with certain incidents in the life of Rama as are not touched upon by Valmeeki ; while the Ananda Ramayana devotes eight Kandas to the history of Rama after he was crowned at Ayodhya. Innumerable poems and plays founded upon Valmeeki's epic modify its incidents greatly, but base themselves on some Purana or other authoritative work.
10. Many a story that we have heard from the lips of our elders when we lay around roaring fires during long wintry nights and which we have come to regard as part and parcel of the life and doings of Rama, finds no place in Valmeeki's poem.
11. The poem was to be recited, not read, and to an ever-changing audience. Only twenty chapters were allow- ed to be sung a day, neither more nor less. Hence the in- numerable repititions, recapitulations and other literary rapids through which it is not very easy to steer our frail translation craft. The whole range of Samskntha literature, religious and secular, has to be laid under contribution to bring home to the minds of the readers a fair and adequate idea of the message that was conveyed to humanity by Valmeeki.
12. A bare translation of the text of the Ramayana is thus of no use nay, more mischievous than useful, in that it gives an incomplete and la many places a distorted
PREFACE xiii
view of the subject. It is to the commentaries that we have to turn for explanation, interpretation, amplification, reconciliation and rounding off. And of these, the most important, that of Govindaraja, is practically inaccessible except to the Tamil-speaking races of India. The saints of the Dravida country, the Alwars from Sree Sathakopa downwards, have taken up the study of the Ramayana of Valmeeki as a special branch of the Vedantha and have left behind them a large literature on the subject, original and explanatory. The Divya-prabandhas and their numer- ous commentaries are all in the quaint archaic Tamil style known as Mampravala, and are entirely unknown to the non-Tamil-speaking world. With those teachers the Rama- yana was not an ordinary epic, not even an Ithihasa. It was something higher, grander and more sacred. It was an Upadesa-Grantha a Book of Initiation , and no true Vaishnava may read it unless he has been initiated by his Guru into its mysteries. It is to him what the Bible was to the Catholic world of the Medieval Ages ; only the Initiated, the clergy as it were, could read and expound it. Over and above all this, there are many priceless teachings about the Inner Mysteries of the Ramayana which find no place in written books. They form part of the instructions that the Guru gives to the Disciple by word of mouth.
13. Then again, there is the never-ending discussion about the method of translation to be followed. Max- Muller, the Grand Old Man of the Orientalist School opines thus : " When I was enabled to collate copies which came from the south of India, the opinion,which I have often ex- pressed of the great value of Southern Mss. received fresh confirmation The study of Grantha and other southern Mss, will inaugurate, I believe, a new period in the critical treatment of Sanskrit texts. The rule which I have follow- ed myself, and which I have asked my fellow-translators
Xiv PREPACK
to follow, has been adhered to in this new volume atoo, viz. whenever a choice has to be made between what is not quite faithful and what is not quite English, to surren- der, without hesitation, the idiom rather than the accuracy of the translation. I know that all true scholars have ap- proved of this, and if some of our critics have been offend- ed by certain unidiomatic expressions occurring in our translations, all I can say is, that we shall always be most grateful if they would suggest translations which are not only faithful, but also idiomatic. For the purpose we have in view, a rugged but faithful translation seems to us more useful than a smooth but misleading one.
However, we have laid ourselves open to another kind of censure also, namely, of having occasionally not been literal enough. It is impossible to argue these questions in general, but every translator knows that in many cases a literal translation may convey an entirely wrong mean- ing. " Introduction to his Translation of the Upamshads. Part II, p. 13
" It is difficult to explain to those who have not them- selves worked at the Veda, how it is that, though we may understand almost every word, yet we find it so difficult to lay hold of a whole chain of connected thought and to discover expressions that will not throw a wrong shade on the original features of the ancient words of the Veda. We have, on the one hand, to avoid giving to our translations too modern a character or paraphrasing instead of tran- slating ; while on the other, we cannot retain expressions which, if literally rendered in English or any modern tongue, would have an air of quamtness or absurdity totally foreign to the intention of the ancient poets.
While in my translation of the Veda in the remarks that I have to make in the course of my commentary, I shall frequently differ from other scholars, who have dope
PREFACE XV
their best and who have done what they have done in a truly scholarlike, that is in a humble spirit, it would be un- pleasant, even were it possible within the limits assigned, to criticise every opinion that has been put forward on the meaning of certain words or on the construction of certain verses of the Veda. I prefer as much as possible to vindi- cate my own translation, instead of examining the transla- tions of other scholars, whether Indian or European. " From the Preface to his translation of the Rig-veda Samhitha.
In his letter to me of the 26th of January 1892, referring to my proposal to translate the Markandeya Purana as one of the Sacred Books of the East, he writes
" I shall place your letter before the Chancellor and Delegates of the Press, and I hope they may accept your proposal. If you would send me a specimen of your translation, clearly written, I shall be glad to examine it, and compare it with the text in the Bibliotheca Iinlua. I have a Mss. of the Markandeya-punma. Possibly the palm leaf Mss. in Grantha letters would supply you with a better text than that printed in the Ribliotheca Indica"
But, Mrs. Besant, in her Introduction to ' The Laws of Manu, in the Light of Theosophy. By Bhagavan Das, M. A./ takes a different view
" One explanatory statement should be made as to the method of conveying to the modern reader the thought of the ancient writer. The European Orientalist, with admir- able scrupulosity and tireless patience, works away labon- busly with dictionary and grammar to give an " accurate and scholarly translation " of the foreign language which he is striving to interpret. What else can he do ? But the Result, as compared with the Original, is like the dead pressed specimen ' of the botanist beside the breathing living flower of the garden. Even I, with my poor know- ledge of Samsknt, know the joy of contacting the pulsing
XVI PREFACE
virile scriptures in their own tongue, and the inexpressible dulness and dreariness of their scholarly renderings into English. But our lecturer is a Hindu, who from childhood upwards has lived in the atmosphere of the elder days ; he heard the old stories before he could read, sung by grand-mother, aunt, and pandit ; when he is tired now, he finds his recreation in chanting over the well-loved stanzas of an Ancient Purana, crooning them softly as a lullaby to a weaned mind ; to him the ' well-constructed language ' (Samsknt) is the mother-tongue,
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:15 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________
1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm
Orange Juice Jones
Level 22
Cash on hand: 64,214.50 Posts: 2443 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Gender: Age: 21 Forum style: Hermes Groups: Special Access, Їи$aиїту, Registered users
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:26 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 17
Mahaprasthanika-parva
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned and Proofed by Mantra Caitanya. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare, October 2003.
1
Om! Having bowed down unto Narayana, and to Nara, the foremost of men, as also to the goddess Sarasvati, should the word "Jaya" be uttered.
Janamejaya said: "Having heard of that encounter with iron bolts between the heroes of the Vrishni and the Andhaka races, and having been informed also of Krishnas ascension to Heaven, what did the Pandavas do?"
Vaishampayana said: "Having heard the particulars of the great slaughter of the Vrishnis, the Kaurava king set his heart on leaving the world. He addressed Arjuna, saying, O thou of great intelligence, it is Time that cooks every creature (in his cauldron). I think that what has happened is due to the cords of Time (with which he binds us all). It behoveth thee also to see it.
"Thus addressed by his brother, the son of Kunti only repeated the word Time, Time! and fully endorsed the view of his eldest brother gifted with great intelligence. Ascertaining the resolution of Arjuna, Bhimasena and the twins fully endorsed the words that Arjuna had said. Resolved to retire from the world for earning merit, they brought Yuyutsu before them. Yudhishthira made over the kingdom to the son of his uncle by his Vaisya wife. Installing Parikshit also on their throne, as king, the eldest brother of the Pandavas, filled with sorrow, addressed Subhadra, saying, This son of thy son will be the king of the Kurus. The survivor of the Yadus, Vajra, has been made a king. Parikshit will rule in Hastinapura, while the Yadava prince, Vajra, will rule in Shakraprastha. He should be protected by thee. Never set thy heart on unrighteousness.
"Having said these words, king Yudhishthira the just, along with his brothers, promptly offered oblations of water unto Vasudeva of great intelligence, as also unto his old maternal uncle and Rama and others. He then duly performed the Sraddhas of all those deceased kinsmen of his. The king, in honour of Hari and naming him repeatedly, fed the Island-born Vyasa, and Narada, and Markandeya possessed of wealth of penances, and Yajnavalkya of Bharadwajas race, with many delicious viands. In honour of Krishna, he also gave away many jewels and gems, and robes and clothes, and villages, and horses and cars, and female slaves by hundreds and thousands unto foremost of Brahmanas. Summoning the citizens. Kripa was installed as the preceptor and Parikshit was made over to him as his disciple, O chief of Bharatas race.
"Then Yudhishthira once more summoned all his subjects. The royal sage informed them of his intentions. The citizens and the inhabitants of the provinces, hearing the kings words, became filled with anxiety and disapproved of them. This should never be done, said they unto the king. The monarch, well versed with the changes brought about by time, did not listen to their counsels. Possessed of righteous soul, he persuaded the people to sanction his views. He then set his heart on leaving the world. His brothers also formed the same resolution. Then Dharmas son, Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, casting off his ornaments, wore barks of trees. Bhima and Arjuna and the twins, and Draupadi also of great fame, similarly clad themselves in bark of trees, O king. Having caused the preliminary rites of religion, O chief of Bharatas race, which were to bless them in the accomplishment of their design, those foremost of men cast off their sacred fires into the water. The ladies, beholding the princes in that guise, wept aloud. They seemed to look as they had looked in days before, when with Draupadi forming the sixth in number they set out from the capital after their defeat at dice. The brothers, however, were all very cheerful at the prospect of retirement. Ascertaining the intentions of Yudhishthira and seeing the destruction of the Vrishnis, no other course of action could please them then.
"The five brothers, with Draupadi forming the sixth, and a dog forming the seventh, set out on their journey. Indeed, even thus did king Yudhishthira depart, himself the head of a party of seven, from the city named after the elephant. The citizen and the ladies of the royal household followed them for some distance. None of them, however, could venture to address the king for persuading him to give up his intention. The denizens of the city then returned; Kripa and others stood around Yuyutsu as their centre. Ulupi, the daughter of the Naga chief, O thou of Kuntis race, entered the waters of Ganga. The princess Chitrangada set out for the capital of Manipura. The other ladies who were the grandmothers of Parikshit centered around him. Meanwhile the high-souled Pandavas, O thou of Kurus race, and Draupadi of great fame, having observed the preliminary fast, set out with their faces towards the east. Setting themselves on Yoga, those high-souled ones, resolved to observe the religion of Renunciation, traversed through various countries and reached diverse rivers and seas. Yudhishthira, proceeded first. Behind him was Bhima; next walked Arjuna; after him were the twins in the order of their birth; behind them all, O foremost one of Bharatas race, proceeded Draupadi, that first of women, possessed of great beauty, of dark complexion, and endued with eyes resembling lotus petals. While the Pandavas set out for the forest, a dog followed them.
"Proceeding on, those heroes reached the sea of red waters. Dhananjaya had not cast off his celestial bow Gandiva, nor his couple of inexhaustible quivers, actuated, O king, by the cupidity that attaches one to things of great value. The Pandavas there beheld the deity of fire standing before them like a hill. Closing their way, the god stood there in his embodied form. The deity of seven flames then addressed the Pandavas, saying, Ye heroic sons of Pandu, know me for the deity of fire. O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O Bhimasena that art a scorcher of foes, O Arjuna, and ye twins of great courage, listen to what I say! Ye foremost ones of Kurus race, I am the god of fire. The forest of Khandava was burnt by me, through the puissance of Arjuna and of Narayana himself. Let your brother Phalguna proceed to the woods after casting off Gandiva, that high weapon. He has no longer any need of it. That precious discus, which was with the high-souled Krishna, has disappeared (from the world). When the time again comes, it will come back into his hands. This foremost of bows, Gandiva, was procured by me from Varuna for the use of Partha. Let it be made over to Varuna himself.
"At this, all the brothers urged Dhananjaya to do what the deity said. He then threw into the waters (of the sea) both the bow and the couple of inexhaustible quivers. After this, O chief of Bharatas race, the god of the fire disappeared then and there. The heroic sons of Pandu next proceeded with their faces turned towards the south. Then, by the northern coast of the salt sea, those princes of Bharatas race proceeded to the south-west. Turning next towards the west, they beheld the city of Dwaraka covered by the ocean. Turning next to the north, those foremost ones proceeded on. Observant of Yoga, they were desirous of making a round of the whole Earth."
2
Vaishampayana said: "Those princes of restrained souls and devoted to Yoga, proceeding to the north, beheld Himavat, that very large mountain. Crossing the Himavat, they beheld a vast desert of sand. They then saw the mighty mountain Meru, the foremost of all high-peaked mountains. As those mighty ones were proceeding quickly, all rapt in Yoga, Yajnaseni, falling of from Yoga, dropped down on the Earth. Beholding her fallen down, Bhimasena of great strength addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O scorcher of foes, this princess never did any sinful act. Tell us what the cause is for which Krishna has fallen down on the Earth!
"Yudhishthira said: O best of men, though we were all equal unto her she had great partiality for Dhananjaya. She obtains the fruit of that conduct today, O best of men."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, that foremost one of Bharatas race proceeded on. Of righteous soul, that foremost of men, endued with great intelligence, went on, with mind intent on itself. Then Sahadeva of great learning fell down on the Earth. Beholding him drop down, Bhima addressed the king, saying, He who with great humility used to serve us all, alas, why is that son of Madravati fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, He never thought anybody his equal in wisdom. It is for that fault that this prince has fallen down.
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said this, the king proceeded, leaving Sahadeva there. Indeed, Kuntis son Yudhishthira went on, with his brothers and with the dog. Beholding both Krishna and the Pandava Sahadeva fallen down, the brave Nakula, whose love for kinsmen was very great, fell down himself. Upon the falling down of the heroic Nakula of great personal beauty, Bhima once more addressed the king, saying, This brother of ours who was endued with righteousness without incompleteness, and who always obeyed our behests, this Nakula who was unrivalled for beauty, has fallen down.
"Thus addressed by Bhimasena, Yudhishthira, said, with respect to Nakula, these words: He was of righteous soul and the foremost of all persons endued with intelligence. He, however, thought that there was nobody that equalled him in beauty of person. Indeed, he regarded himself as superior to all in that respect. It is for this that Nakula has fallen down. Know this, O Vrikodara. What has been ordained for a person, O hero, must have to be endured by him.
"Beholding Nakula and the others fall down, Pandus son Arjuna of white steeds, that slayer of hostile heroes, fell down in great grief of heart. When that foremost of men, who was endued with the energy of Shakra, had fallen down, indeed, when that invincible hero was on the point of death, Bhima said unto the king, I do not recollect any untruth uttered by this high-souled one. Indeed, not even in jest did he say anything false. What then is that for whose evil consequence this one has fallen down on the Earth?
"Yudhishthira said, Arjuna had said that he would consume all our foes in a single day. Proud of his heroism, he did not, however, accomplish what he had said. Hence has he fallen down. This Phalguna disregarded all wielders of bows. One desirous of prosperity should never indulge in such sentiments."
Vaishampayana continued: "Having said so, the king proceeded on. Then Bhima fell down. Having fallen down, Bhima addressed king Yudhishthira the just, saying, O king, behold, I who am thy darling have fallen down. For what reason have I dropped down? Tell me if thou knowest it.
"Yudhishthira said, Thou wert a great eater, and thou didst use to boast of thy strength. Thou never didst attend, O Bhima, to the wants of others while eating. It is for that, O Bhima, that thou hast fallen down.
"Having said these words, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira proceeded on, without looking back. He had only one companion, the dog of which I have repeatedly spoken to thee, that followed him now.
3
Vaishampayana said: "Then Shakra, causing the firmament and the Earth to be filled by a loud sound, came to the son of Pritha on a car and asked him to ascend it. Beholding his brothers fallen on the Earth, king Yudhishthira the just said unto that deity of a 1,000 eyes these words: My brothers have all dropped down here. They must go with me. Without them by me I do not wish to go to Heaven, O lord of all the deities. The delicate princess (Draupadi) deserving of every comfort, O Purandara, should go with us. It behoveth thee to permit this.
"Shakra said, Thou shalt behold thy brothers in Heaven. They have reached it before thee. Indeed, thou shalt see all of them there, with Krishna. Do not yield to grief, O chief of the Bharatas. Having cast off their human bodies they have gone there, O chief of Bharatas race. As regards thee, it is ordained that thou shalt go thither in this very body of thine.
"Yudhishthira said, This dog, O lord of the Past and the Present, is exceedingly devoted to me. He should go with me. My heart is full of compassion for him.
"Shakra said, Immortality and a condition equal to mine, O king, prosperity extending in all directions, and high success, and all the felicities of Heaven, thou hast won today. Do thou cast off this dog. In this there will be no cruelty.
"Yudhishthira said, O thou of a 1,000 eyes. O thou that art of righteous behaviour, it is exceedingly difficult for one that is of righteous behaviour to perpetrate an act that is unrighteous. I do not desire that union with prosperity for which I shall have to cast off one that is devoted to me.
"Indra said, There is no place in Heaven for persons with dogs. Besides, the (deities called) Krodhavasas take away all the merits of such persons. Reflecting on this, act, O king Yudhishthira the just. Do thou abandon this dog. There is no cruelty in this.
"Yudhishthira said, It has been said that the abandonment of one that is devoted is infinitely sinful. It is equal to the sin that one incurs by slaying a Brahmana. Hence, O great Indra, I shall not abandon this dog today from desire of my happiness. Even this is my vow steadily pursued, that I never give up a person that is terrified, nor one that is devoted to me, nor one that seeks my protection, saying that he is destitute, nor one that is afflicted, nor one that has come to me, nor one that is weak in protecting oneself, nor one that is solicitous of life. I shall never give up such a one till my own life is at an end.
"Indra said, Whatever gifts, or sacrifices spread out, or libations poured on the sacred fire, are seen by a dog, are taken away by the Krodhavasas. Do thou, therefore, abandon this dog. By abandoning this dog thou wilt attain to the region of the deities. Having abandoned thy brothers and Krishna, thou hast, O hero, acquired a region of felicity by thy own deeds. Why art thou so stupefied? Thou hast renounced everything. Why then dost thou not renounce this dog? "Yudhishthira said, This is well known in all the worlds that there is neither friendship nor enmity with those that are dead. When my brothers and Krishna died, I was unable to revive them. Hence it was that I abandoned them. I did not, however, abandon them as long as they were alive. To frighten one that has sought protection, the slaying of a woman, the theft of what belongs to a Brahmana, and injuring a friend, each of these four, O Shakra, is I think equal to the abandonment of one that is devoted."
Vaishampayana continued: "Hearing these words of king Yudhishthira the just, (the dog became transformed into) the deity of Righteousness, who, well pleased, said these words unto him in a sweet voice fraught with praise.
"Dharma said: Thou art well born, O king of kings, and possessed of the intelligence and the good conduct of Pandu. Thou hast compassion for all creatures, O Bharata, of which this is a bright example. Formerly, O son, thou wert once examined by me in the woods of Dwaita, where thy brothers of great prowess met with (an appearance of) death. Disregarding both thy brothers Bhima and Arjuna, thou didst wish for the revival of Nakula from thy desire of doing good to thy (step-) mother. On the present occasion, thinking the dog to be devoted to thee, thou hast renounced the very car of the celestials instead of renouncing him. Hence. O king, there is no one in Heaven that is equal to thee. Hence, O Bharata, regions of inexhaustible felicity are thine. Thou hast won them, O chief of the Bharatas, and thine is a celestial and high goal."
Vaishampayana continued: "Then Dharma, and Shakra, and the Maruts, and the Ashvinis, and other deities, and the celestial Rishis, causing Yudhishthira to ascend on a car, proceeded to Heaven. Those beings crowned with success and capable of going everywhere at will, rode their respective cars. King Yudhishthira, that perpetuator of Kurus race, riding on that car, ascended quickly, causing the entire welkin to blaze with his effulgence. Then Narada, that foremost of all speakers, endued with penances, and conversant with all the worlds, from amidst that concourse of deities, said these words: All those royal sages that are here have their achievements transcended by those of Yudhishthira. Covering all the worlds by his fame and splendour and by his wealth of conduct, he has attained to Heaven in his own (human) body. None else than the son of Pandu has been heard to achieve this.
"Hearing these words of Narada, the righteous-souled king, saluting the deities and all the royal sages there present, said, Happy or miserable, whatever the region be that is now my brothers, I desire to proceed to. I do not wish to go anywhere else.
"Hearing this speech of the king, the chief of the deities, Purandara, said these words fraught with noble sense: Do thou live in this place, O king of kings, which thou hast won by thy meritorious deeds. Why dost thou still cherish human affections? Thou hast attained to great success, the like of which no other man has ever been able to attain. Thy brothers, O delighter of the Kurus, have succeeded in winning regions of felicity. Human affections still touch thee. This is Heaven. Behold these celestial Rishis and Siddhas who have attained to the region of the gods.
"Gifted with great intelligence, Yudhishthira answered the chief of the deities once more, saying, O conqueror of Daityas, I venture not to dwell anywhere separated from them. I desire to go there, where my brothers have gone. I wish to go there where that foremost of women, Draupadi, of ample proportions and darkish complexion and endued with great intelligence and righteous of conduct, has gone."
The end of Mahaprasthanika-parv
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words! Image
_________________ Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs. Click the icon to see the image in fullscreen mode 1 pcs.
Mon Oct 08, 2012 12:58 pm Report this post Profile Send private message E-mail Orange Juice Jones Online Level 23 Level 23 User avatar
Cash on hand: 115,159.80 Posts: 2725 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!?
Edit post Reply with quote Post Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! The Mahabharata
of
Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
BOOK 1
ADI PARVA
Translated into English Prose from the Original Sanskrit Text
by
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
[1883-1896]
Scanned at sacred-texts.com, 2003. Proofed at Distributed Proofing, Juliet Sutherland, Project Manager. Additional proofing and formatting at sacred-texts.com, by J. B. Hare.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE
The object of a translator should ever be to hold the mirror upto his author. That being so, his chief duty is to represent so far as practicable the manner in which his author's ideas have been expressed, retaining if possible at the sacrifice of idiom and taste all the peculiarities of his author's imagery and of language as well. In regard to translations from the Sanskrit, nothing is easier than to dish up Hindu ideas, so as to make them agreeable to English taste. But the endeavour of the present translator has been to give in the following pages as literal a rendering as possible of the great work of Vyasa. To the purely English reader there is much in the following pages that will strike as ridiculous. Those unacquainted with any language but their own are generally very exclusive in matters of taste. Having no knowledge of models other than what they meet with in their own tongue, the standard they have formed of purity and taste in composition must necessarily be a narrow one. The translator, however, would ill-discharge his duty, if for the sake of avoiding ridicule, he sacrificed fidelity to the original. He must represent his author as he is, not as he should be to please the narrow taste of those entirely unacquainted with him. Mr. Pickford, in the preface to his English translation of the Mahavira Charita, ably defends a close adherence to the original even at the sacrifice of idiom and taste against the claims of what has been called 'Free Translation,' which means dressing the author in an outlandish garb to please those to whom he is introduced.
In the preface to his classical translation of Bhartrihari's Niti Satakam and Vairagya Satakam, Mr. C.H. Tawney says, "I am sensible that in the present attempt I have retained much local colouring. For instance, the ideas of worshipping the feet of a god of great men, though it frequently occurs in Indian literature, will undoubtedly move the laughter of Englishmen unacquainted with Sanskrit, especially if they happen to belong to that class of readers who revel their attention on the accidental and remain blind to the essential. But a certain measure of fidelity to the original even at the risk of making oneself ridiculous, is better than the studied dishonesty which characterises so many translations of oriental poets."
We fully subscribe to the above although, it must be observed, the censure conveyed to the class of translators last indicated is rather undeserved, there being nothing like a 'studied dishonesty' in their efforts which proceed only from a mistaken view of their duties and as such betray only an error of the head but not of the heart. More than twelve years ago when Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy, with Babu Durga Charan Banerjee, went to my retreat at Seebpore, for engaging me to translate the Mahabharata into English, I was amazed with the grandeur of the scheme. My first question to him was,--whence was the money to come, supposing my competence for the task. Pratapa then unfolded to me the details of his plan, the hopes he could legitimately cherish of assistance from different quarters. He was full of enthusiasm. He showed me Dr. Rost's letter, which, he said, had suggested to him the undertaking. I had known Babu Durga Charan for many years and I had the highest opinion of his scholarship and practical good sense. When he warmly took Pratapa's side for convincing me of the practicability of the scheme, I listened to him patiently. The two were for completing all arrangements with me the very day. To this I did not agree. I took a week's time to consider. I consulted some of my literary friends, foremost among whom was the late lamented Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The latter, I found, had been waited upon by Pratapa. Dr. Mookherjee spoke to me of Pratapa as a man of indomitable energy and perseverance. The result of my conference with Dr. Mookherjee was that I wrote to Pratapa asking him to see me again. In this second interview estimates were drawn up, and everything was arranged as far as my portion of the work was concerned. My friend left with me a specimen of translation which he had received from Professor Max Muller. This I began to study, carefully comparing it sentence by sentence with the original. About its literal character there could be no doubt, but it had no flow and, therefore, could not be perused with pleasure by the general reader. The translation had been executed thirty years ago by a young German friend of the great Pundit. I had to touch up every sentence. This I did without at all impairing faithfulness to the original. My first 'copy' was set up in type and a dozen sheets were struck off. These were submitted to the judgment of a number of eminent writers, European and native. All of them, I was glad to see, approved of the specimen, and then the task of translating the Mahabharata into English seriously began.
Before, however, the first fasciculus could be issued, the question as to whether the authorship of the translation should be publicly owned, arose. Babu Pratapa Chandra Roy was against anonymity. I was for it. The reasons I adduced were chiefly founded upon the impossibility of one person translating the whole of the gigantic work. Notwithstanding my resolve to discharge to the fullest extent the duty that I took up, I might not live to carry it out. It would take many years before the end could be reached. Other circumstances than death might arise in consequence of which my connection with the work might cease. It could not be desirable to issue successive fasciculus with the names of a succession of translators appearing on the title pages. These and other considerations convinced my friend that, after all, my view was correct. It was, accordingly, resolved to withhold the name of the translator. As a compromise, however, between the two views, it was resolved to issue the first fasciculus with two prefaces, one over the signature of the publisher and the other headed--'Translator's Preface.' This, it was supposed, would effectually guard against misconceptions of every kind. No careful reader would then confound the publisher with the author.
Although this plan was adopted, yet before a fourth of the task had been accomplished, an influential Indian journal came down upon poor Pratapa Chandra Roy and accused him openly of being a party to a great literary imposture, viz., of posing before the world as the translator of Vyasa's work when, in fact, he was only the publisher. The charge came upon my friend as a surprise, especially as he had never made a secret of the authorship in his correspondence with Oriental scholars in every part of the world. He promptly wrote to the journal in question, explaining the reasons there were for anonymity, and pointing to the two prefaces with which the first fasciculus had been given to the world. The editor readily admitted his mistake and made a satisfactory apology.
Now that the translation has been completed, there can no longer be any reason for withholding the name of the translator. The entire translation is practically the work of one hand. In portions of the Adi and the Sabha Parvas, I was assisted by Babu Charu Charan Mookerjee. About four forms of the Sabha Parva were done by Professor Krishna Kamal Bhattacharya, and about half a fasciculus during my illness, was done by another hand. I should however state that before passing to the printer the copy received from these gentlemen I carefully compared every sentence with the original, making such alterations as were needed for securing a uniformity of style with the rest of the work.
I should here observe that in rendering the Mahabharata into English I have derived very little aid from the three Bengali versions that are supposed to have been executed with care. Every one of these is full of inaccuracies and blunders of every description. The Santi in particular which is by far the most difficult of the eighteen Parvas, has been made a mess of by the Pundits that attacked it. Hundreds of ridiculous blunders can be pointed out in both the Rajadharma and the Mokshadharma sections. Some of these I have pointed out in footnotes.
I cannot lay claim to infallibility. There are verses in the Mahabharata that are exceedingly difficult to construe. I have derived much aid from the great commentator Nilakantha. I know that Nilakantha's authority is not incapable of being challenged. But when it is remembered that the interpretations given by Nilakantha came down to him from preceptors of olden days, one should think twice before rejecting Nilakantha as a guide.
About the readings I have adopted, I should say that as regards the first half of the work, I have generally adhered to the Bengal texts; as regards the latter half, to the printed Bombay edition. Sometimes individual sections, as occurring in the Bengal editions, differ widely, in respect of the order of the verses, from the corresponding ones in the Bombay edition. In such cases I have adhered to the Bengal texts, convinced that the sequence of ideas has been better preserved in the Bengal editions than the Bombay one.
I should express my particular obligations to Pundit Ram Nath Tarkaratna, the author of 'Vasudeva Vijayam' and other poems, Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, the learned editor of Kavyaprakasha with the commentary of Professor Mahesh Chandra Nayaratna, and Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee, the manager of the Bharata Karyalaya. All these scholars were my referees on all points of difficulty. Pundit Ram Nath's solid scholarship is known to them that have come in contact with him. I never referred to him a difficulty that he could not clear up. Unfortunately, he was not always at hand to consult. Pundit Shyama Charan Kaviratna, during my residence at Seebpore, assisted me in going over the Mokshadharma sections of the Santi Parva. Unostentatious in the extreme, Kaviratna is truly the type of a learned Brahman of ancient India. Babu Aghore Nath Banerjee also has from time to time, rendered me valuable assistance in clearing my difficulties.
Gigantic as the work is, it would have been exceedingly difficult for me to go on with it if I had not been encouraged by Sir Stuart Bayley, Sir Auckland Colvin, Sir Alfred Croft, and among Oriental scholars, by the late lamented Dr. Reinhold Rost, and Mons. A. Barth of Paris. All these eminent men know from the beginning that the translation was proceeding from my pen. Notwithstanding the enthusiasm, with which my poor friend, Pratapa Chandra Roy, always endeavoured to fill me. I am sure my energies would have flagged and patience exhausted but for the encouraging words which I always received from these patrons and friends of the enterprise.
Lastly, I should name my literary chief and friend, Dr. Sambhu C. Mookherjee. The kind interest he took in my labours, the repeated exhortations he addressed to me inculcating patience, the care with which he read every fasciculus as it came out, marking all those passages which threw light upon topics of antiquarian interest, and the words of praise he uttered when any expression particularly happy met his eyes, served to stimulate me more than anything else in going on with a task that sometimes seemed to me endless.
Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Calcutta
THE MAHABHARATA
ADI PARVA
SECTION I
Om! Having bowed down to Narayana and Nara, the most exalted male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be uttered.
Ugrasrava, the son of Lomaharshana, surnamed Sauti, well-versed in the Puranas, bending with humility, one day approached the great sages of rigid vows, sitting at their ease, who had attended the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, in the forest of Naimisha. Those ascetics, wishing to hear his wonderful narrations, presently began to address him who had thus arrived at that recluse abode of the inhabitants of the forest of Naimisha. Having been entertained with due respect by those holy men, he saluted those Munis (sages) with joined palms, even all of them, and inquired about the progress of their asceticism. Then all the ascetics being again seated, the son of Lomaharshana humbly occupied the seat that was assigned to him. Seeing that he was comfortably seated, and recovered from fatigue, one of the Rishis beginning the conversation, asked him, 'Whence comest thou, O lotus-eyed Sauti, and where hast thou spent the time? Tell me, who ask thee, in detail.'
Accomplished in speech, Sauti, thus questioned, gave in the midst of that big assemblage of contemplative Munis a full and proper answer in words consonant with their mode of life.
"Sauti said, 'Having heard the diverse sacred and wonderful stories which were composed in his Mahabharata by Krishna-Dwaipayana, and which were recited in full by Vaisampayana at the Snake-sacrifice of the high-souled royal sage Janamejaya and in the presence also of that chief of Princes, the son of Parikshit, and having wandered about, visiting many sacred waters and holy shrines, I journeyed to the country venerated by the Dwijas (twice-born) and called Samantapanchaka where formerly was fought the battle between the children of Kuru and Pandu, and all the chiefs of the land ranged on either side. Thence, anxious to see you, I am come into your presence. Ye reverend sages, all of whom are to me as Brahma; ye greatly blessed who shine in this place of sacrifice with the splendour of the solar fire: ye who have concluded the silent meditations and have fed the holy fire; and yet who are sitting--without care, what, O ye Dwijas (twice-born), shall I repeat, shall I recount the sacred stories collected in the Puranas containing precepts of religious duty and of worldly profit, or the acts of illustrious saints and sovereigns of mankind?"
"The Rishi replied, 'The Purana, first promulgated by the great Rishi Dwaipayana, and which after having been heard both by the gods and the Brahmarshis was highly esteemed, being the most eminent narrative that exists, diversified both in diction and division, possessing subtile meanings logically combined, and gleaned from the Vedas, is a sacred work. Composed in elegant language, it includeth the subjects of other books. It is elucidated by other Shastras, and comprehendeth the sense of the four Vedas. We are desirous of hearing that history also called Bharata, the holy composition of the wonderful Vyasa, which dispelleth the fear of evil, just as it was cheerfully recited by the Rishi Vaisampayana, under the direction of Dwaipayana himself, at the snake-sacrifice of Raja Janamejaya?'
"Sauti then said, 'Having bowed down to the primordial being Isana, to whom multitudes make offerings, and who is adored by the multitude; who is the true incorruptible one, Brahma, perceptible, imperceptible, eternal; who is both a non-existing and an existing-non-existing being; who is the universe and also distinct from the existing and non-existing universe; who is the creator of high and low; the ancient, exalted, inexhaustible one; who is Vishnu, beneficent and the beneficence itself, worthy of all preference, pure and immaculate; who is Hari, the ruler of the faculties, the guide of all things moveable and immoveable; I will declare the sacred thoughts of the illustrious sage Vyasa, of marvellous deeds and worshipped here by all. Some bards have already published this history, some are now teaching it, and others, in like manner, will hereafter promulgate it upon the earth. It is a great source of knowledge, established throughout the three regions of the world. It is possessed by the twice-born both in detailed and compendious forms. It is the delight of the learned for being embellished with elegant expressions, conversations human and divine, and a variety of poetical measures.
In this world, when it was destitute of brightness and light, and enveloped all around in total darkness, there came into being, as the primal cause of creation, a mighty egg, the one inexhaustible seed of all created beings. It is called Mahadivya, and was formed at the beginning of the Yuga, in which we are told, was the true light Brahma, the eternal one, the wonderful and inconceivable being present alike in all places; the invisible and subtile cause, whose nature partaketh of entity and non-entity. From this egg came out the lord Pitamaha Brahma, the one only Prajapati; with Suraguru and Sthanu. Then appeared the twenty-one Prajapatis, viz., Manu, Vasishtha and Parameshthi; ten Prachetas, Daksha, and the seven sons of Daksha. Then appeared the man of inconceivable nature whom all the Rishis know and so the Viswe-devas, the Adityas, the Vasus, and the twin Aswins; the Yakshas, the Sadhyas, the Pisachas, the Guhyakas, and the Pitris. After these were produced the wise and most holy Brahmarshis, and the numerous Rajarshis distinguished by every noble quality. So the water, the heavens, the earth, the air, the sky, the points of the heavens, the years, the seasons, the months, the fortnights, called Pakshas, with day and night in due succession. And thus were produced all things which are known to mankind.
And what is seen in the universe, whether animate or inanimate, of created things, will at the end of the world, and after the expiration of the Yuga, be again confounded. And, at the commencement of other Yugas, all things will be renovated, and, like the various fruits of the earth, succeed each other in the due order of their seasons. Thus continueth perpetually to revolve in the world, without beginning and without end, this wheel which causeth the destruction of all things.
The generation of Devas, in brief, was thirty-three thousand, thirty-three hundred and thirty-three. The sons of Div were Brihadbhanu, Chakshus, Atma Vibhavasu, Savita, Richika, Arka, Bhanu, Asavaha, and Ravi. Of these Vivaswans of old, Mahya was the youngest whose son was Deva-vrata. The latter had for his son, Su-vrata who, we learn, had three sons,--Dasa-jyoti, Sata-jyoti, and Sahasra-jyoti, each of them producing numerous offspring. The illustrious Dasa-jyoti had ten thousand, Sata-jyoti ten times that number, and Sahasra-jyoti ten times the number of Sata-jyoti's offspring. From these are descended the family of the Kurus, of the Yadus, and of Bharata; the family of Yayati and of Ikshwaku; also of all the Rajarshis. Numerous also were the generations produced, and very abundant were the creatures and their places of abode. The mystery which is threefold--the Vedas, Yoga, and Vijnana Dharma, Artha, and Kama--also various books upon the subject of Dharma, Artha, and Kama; also rules for the conduct of mankind; also histories and discourses with various srutis; all of which having been seen by the Rishi Vyasa are here in due order mentioned as a specimen of the book.
The Rishi Vyasa published this mass of knowledge in both a detailed and an abridged form. It is the wish of the learned in the world to possess the details and the abridgement. Some read the Bharata beginning with the initial mantra (invocation), others with the story of Astika, others with Uparichara, while some Brahmanas study the whole. Men of learning display their various knowledge of the institutes in commenting on the composition. Some are skilful in explaining it, while others, in remembering its contents.
The son of Satyavati having, by penance and meditation, analysed the eternal Veda, afterwards composed this holy history, when that learned Brahmarshi of strict vows, the noble Dwaipayana Vyasa, offspring of Parasara, had finished this greatest of narrations, he began to consider how he might teach it to his disciples. And the possessor of the six attributes, Brahma, the world's preceptor, knowing of the anxiety of the Rishi Dwaipayana, came in person to the place where the latter was, for gratifying the saint, and benefiting the people. And when Vyasa, surrounded by all the tribes of Munis, saw him, he was surprised; and, standing with joined palms, he bowed and ordered a seat to be brought. And Vyasa having gone round him who is called Hiranyagarbha seated on that distinguished seat stood near it; and being commanded by Brahma Parameshthi, he sat down near the seat, full of affection and smiling in joy. Then the greatly glorious Vyasa, addressing Brahma Parameshthi, said, "O divine Brahma, by me a poem hath been composed which is greatly respected. The mystery of the Veda, and what other subjects have been explained by me; the various rituals of the Upanishads with the Angas; the compilation of the Puranas and history formed by me and named after the three divisions of time, past, present, and future; the determination of the nature of decay, fear, disease, existence, and non-existence, a description of creeds and of the various modes of life; rule for the four castes, and the import of all the Puranas; an account of asceticism and of the duties of a religious student; the dimensions of the sun and moon, the planets, constellations, and stars, together with the duration of the four ages; the Rik, Sama and Yajur Vedas; also the Adhyatma; the sciences called Nyaya, Orthoephy and Treatment of diseases; charity and Pasupatadharma; birth celestial and human, for particular purposes; also a description of places of pilgrimage and other holy places of rivers, mountains, forests, the ocean, of heavenly cities and the kalpas; the art of war; the different kinds of nations and languages: the nature of the manners of the people; and the all-pervading spirit;--all these have been represented. But, after all, no writer of this work is to be found on earth.'
"Brahma said. 'I esteem thee for thy knowledge of divine mysteries, before the whole body of celebrated Munis distinguished for the sanctity of their lives. I know thou hast revealed the divine word, even from its first utterance, in the language of truth. Thou hast called thy present work a poem, wherefore it shall be a poem. There shall be no poets whose works may equal the descriptions of this poem, even, as the three other modes called Asrama are ever unequal in merit to the domestic Asrama. Let Ganesa be thought of, O Muni, for the purpose of writing the poem.'
"Sauti said, 'Brahma having thus spoken to Vyasa, retired to his own abode. Then Vyasa began to call to mind Ganesa. And Ganesa, obviator of obstacles, ready to fulfil the desires of his votaries, was no sooner thought of, than he repaired to the place where Vyasa was seated. And when he had been saluted, and was seated, Vyasa addressed him thus, 'O guide of the Ganas! be thou the writer of the Bharata which I have formed in my imagination, and which I am about to repeat."
"Ganesa, upon hearing this address, thus answered, 'I will become the writer of thy work, provided my pen do not for a moment cease writing." And Vyasa said unto that divinity, 'Wherever there be anything thou dost not comprehend, cease to continue writing.' Ganesa having signified his assent, by repeating the word Om! proceeded to write; and Vyasa began; and by way of diversion, he knit the knots of composition exceeding close; by doing which, he dictated this work according to his engagement.
I am (continued Sauti) acquainted with eight thousand and eight hundred verses, and so is Suka, and perhaps Sanjaya. From the mysteriousness of their meaning, O Muni, no one is able, to this day, to penetrate those closely knit difficult slokas. Even the omniscient Ganesa took a moment to consider; while Vyasa, however, continued to compose other verses in great abundance.
The wisdom of this work, like unto an instrument of applying collyrium, hath opened the eyes of the inquisitive world blinded by the darkness of ignorance. As the sun dispelleth the darkness, so doth the Bharata by its discourses on religion, profit, pleasure and final release, dispel the ignorance of men. As the full-moon by its mild light expandeth the buds of the water-lily, so this Purana, by exposing the light of the Sruti hath expanded the human intellect. By the lamp of history, which destroyeth the darkness of ignorance, the whole mansion of nature is properly and completely illuminated.
This work is a tree, of which the chapter of contents is the seed; the divisions called Pauloma and Astika are the root; the part called Sambhava is the trunk; the books called Sabha and Aranya are the roosting perches; the books called Arani is the knitting knots; the books called Virata and Udyoga the pith; the book named Bhishma, the main branch; the book called Drona, the leaves; the book called Karna, the fair flowers; the book named Salya, their sweet smell; the books entitled Stri and Aishika, the refreshing shade; the book called Santi, the mighty fruit; the book called Aswamedha, the immortal sap; the denominated Asramavasika, the spot where it groweth; and the book called Mausala, is an epitome of the Vedas and held in great respect by the virtuous Brahmanas. The tree of the Bharata, inexhaustible to mankind as the clouds, shall be as a source of livelihood to all distinguished poets."
"Sauti continued, 'I will now speak of the undying flowery and fruitful productions of this tree, possessed of pure and pleasant taste, and not to be destroyed even by the immortals. Formerly, the spirited and virtuous Krishna-Dwaipayana, by the injunctions of Bhishma, the wise son of Ganga and of his own mother, became the father of three boys who were like the three fires by the two wives of Vichitra-virya; and having thus raised up Dhritarashtra, Pandu and Vidura, he returned to his recluse abode to prosecute his religious exercise.
It was not till after these were born, grown up, and departed on the supreme journey, that the great Rishi Vyasa published the Bharata in this region of mankind; when being solicited by Janamejaya and thousands of Brahmanas, he instructed his disciple Vaisampayana, who was seated near him; and he, sitting together with the Sadasyas, recited the Bharata, during the intervals of the ceremonies of the sacrifice, being repeatedly urged to proceed.
Vyasa hath fully represented the greatness of the house of Kuru, the virtuous principles of Gandhari, the wisdom of Vidura, and the constancy of Kunti. The noble Rishi hath also described the divinity of Vasudeva, the rectitude of the sons of Pandu, and the evil practices of the sons and partisans of Dhritarashtra.
Vyasa executed the compilation of the Bharata, exclusive of the episodes originally in twenty-four thousand verses; and so much only is called by the learned as the Bharata. Afterwards, he composed an epitome in one hundred and fifty verses, consisting of the introduction with the chapter of contents. This he first taught to his son Suka; and afterwards he gave it to others of his disciples who were possessed of the same qualifications. After that he executed another compilation, consisting of six hundred thousand verses. Of those, thirty hundred thousand are known in the world of the Devas; fifteen hundred thousand in the world of the Pitris: fourteen hundred thousand among the Gandharvas, and one hundred thousand in the regions of mankind. Narada recited them to the Devas, Devala to the Pitris, and Suka published them to the Gandharvas, Yakshas, and Rakshasas: and in this world they were recited by Vaisampayana, one of the disciples of Vyasa, a man of just principles and the first among all those acquainted with the Vedas. Know that I, Sauti, have also repeated one hundred thousand verses.
Yudhishthira is a vast tree, formed of religion and virtue; Arjuna is its trunk; Bhimasena, its branches; the two sons of Madri are its full-grown fruit and flowers; and its roots are Krishna, Brahma, and the Brahmanas.
Pandu, after having subdued many countries by his wisdom and prowess, took up his abode with the Munis in a certain forest as a sportsman, where he brought upon himself a very severe misfortune for having killed a stag coupling with its mate, which served as a warning for the conduct of the princes of his house as long as they lived. Their mothers, in order that the ordinances of the law might be fulfilled, admitted as substitutes to their embraces the gods Dharma, Vayu, Sakra, and the divinities the twin Aswins. And when their offspring grew up, under the care of their two mothers, in the society of ascetics, in the midst of sacred groves and holy recluse-abodes of religious men, they were conducted by Rishis into the presence of Dhritarashtra and his sons, following as students in the habit of Brahmacharis, having their hair tied in knots on their heads. 'These our pupils', said they, 'are as your sons, your brothers, and your friends; they are Pandavas.' Saying this, the Munis disappeared.
When the Kauravas saw them introduced as the sons of Pandu, the distinguished class of citizens shouted exceedingly for joy. Some, however, said, they were not the sons of Pandu; others said, they were; while a few asked how they could be his offspring, seeing he had been so long dead. Still on all sides voices were heard crying, 'They are on all accounts Whalecum! Through divine Providence we behold the family of Pandu! Let their Whalecum be proclaimed!' As these acclamations ceased, the plaudits of invisible spirits, causing every point of the heavens to resound, were tremendous. There were showers of sweet-scented flowers, and the sound of shells and kettle-drums. Such were the wonders that happened on the arrival of the young princes. The joyful noise of all the citizens, in expression of their satisfaction on the occasion, was so great that it reached the very heavens in magnifying plaudits.
Having studied the whole of the Vedas and sundry other shastras, the Pandavas resided there, respected by all and without apprehension from any one.
The principal men were pleased with the purity of Yudhishthira, the courage of Arjuna, the submissive attention of Kunti to her superiors, and the humility of the twins, Nakula and Sahadeva; and all the people rejoiced in their heroic virtues.
After a while, Arjuna obtained the virgin Krishna at the swayamvara, in the midst of a concourse of Rajas, by performing a very difficult feat of archery. And from this time he became very much respected in this world among all bowmen; and in fields of battle also, like the sun, he was hard to behold by foe-men. And having vanquished all the neighbouring princes and every considerable tribe, he accomplished all that was necessary for the Raja (his eldest brother) to perform the great sacrifice called Rajasuya.
Yudhishthira, after having, through the wise counsels of Vasudeva and by the valour of Bhimasena and Arjuna, slain Jarasandha (the king of Magadha) and the proud Chaidya, acquired the right to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya abounding in provisions and offering and fraught with transcendent merits. And Duryodhana came to this sacrifice; and when he beheld the vast wealth of the Pandavas scattered all around, the offerings, the precious stones, gold and jewels; the wealth in cows, elephants, and horses; the curious textures, garments, and mantles; the precious shawls and furs and carpets made of the skin of the Ranku; he was filled with envy and became exceedingly displeased. And when he beheld the hall of assembly elegantly constructed by Maya (the Asura architect) after the fashion of a celestial court, he was inflamed with rage. And having started in confusion at certain architectural deceptions within this building, he was derided by Bhimasena in the presence of Vasudeva, like one of mean descent.
And it was represented to Dhritarashtra that his son, while partaking of various objects of enjoyment and diverse precious things, was becoming meagre, wan, and pale. And Dhritarashtra, some time after, out of affection for his son, gave his consent to their playing (with the Pandavas) at dice. And Vasudeva coming to know of this, became exceedingly wroth. And being dissatisfied, he did nothing to prevent the disputes, but overlooked the gaming and sundry other horried unjustifiable transactions arising therefrom: and in spite of Vidura, Bhishma, Drona, and Kripa, the son of Saradwan, he made the Kshatriyas kill each other in the terrific war that ensued.'
"And Dhritarashtra hearing the ill news of the success of the Pandavas and recollecting the resolutions of Duryodhana, Kama, and Sakuni, pondered for a while and addressed to Sanjaya the following speech:--
'Attend, O Sanjaya, to all I am about to say, and it will not become thee to treat me with contempt. Thou art well-versed in the shastras, intelligent and endowed with wisdom. My inclination was never to war, not did I delight in the destruction of my race. I made no distinction between my own children and the children of Pandu. My own sons were prone to wilfulness and despised me because I am old. Blind as I am, because of my miserable plight and through paternal affection, I bore it all. I was foolish alter the thoughtless Duryodhana ever growing in folly. Having been a spectator of the riches of the mighty sons of Pandu, my son was derided for his awkwardness while ascending the hall. Unable to bear it all and unable himself to overcome the sons of Pandu in the field, and though a soldier, unwilling yet to obtain good fortune by his own exertion, with the help of the king of Gandhara he concerted an unfair game at dice.
'Hear, O Sanjaya, all that happened thereupon and came to my knowledge. And when thou hast heard all I say, recollecting everything as it fell out, thou shall then know me for one with a prophetic eye. When I heard that Arjuna, having bent the bow, had pierced the curious mark and brought it down to the ground, and bore away in triumph the maiden Krishna, in the sight of the assembled princes, then, O Sanjaya I had no hope of success. When I heard that Subhadra of the race of Madhu had, after forcible seizure been married by Arjuna in the city of Dwaraka, and that the two heroes of the race of Vrishni (Krishna and Balarama the brothers of Subhadra) without resenting it had entered Indraprastha as friends, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, by his celestial arrow preventing the downpour by Indra the king of the gods, had gratified Agni by making over to him the forest of Khandava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the five Pandavas with their mother Kunti had escaped from the house of lac, and that Vidura was engaged in the accomplishment of their designs, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, after having pierced the mark in the arena had won Draupadi, and that the brave Panchalas had joined the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Jarasandha, the foremost of the royal line of Magadha, and blazing in the midst of the Kshatriyas, had been slain by Bhima with his bare arms alone, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in their general campaign the sons of Pandu had conquered the chiefs of the land and performed the grand sacrifice of the Rajasuya, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Draupadi, her voice choked with tears and heart full of agony, in the season of impurity and with but one raiment on, had been dragged into court and though she had protectors, she had been treated as if she had none, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked wretch Duhsasana, was striving to strip her of that single garment, had only drawn from her person a large heap of cloth without being able to arrive at its end, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten by Saubala at the game of dice and deprived of his kingdom as a consequence thereof, had still been attended upon by his brothers of incomparable prowess, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the virtuous Pandavas weeping with affliction had followed their elder brother to the wilderness and exerted themselves variously for the mitigation of his discomforts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'When I heard that Yudhishthira had been followed into the wilderness by Snatakas and noble-minded Brahmanas who live upon alms, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having, in combat, pleased the god of gods, Tryambaka (the three-eyed) in the disguise of a hunter, obtained the great weapon Pasupata, then O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the just and renowned Arjuna after having been to the celestial regions, had there obtained celestial weapons from Indra himself then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that afterwards Arjuna had vanquished the Kalakeyas and the Paulomas proud with the boon they had obtained and which had rendered them invulnerable even to the celestials, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, the chastiser of enemies, having gone to the regions of Indra for the destruction of the Asuras, had returned thence successful, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhima and the other sons of Pritha (Kunti) accompanied by Vaisravana had arrived at that country which is inaccessible to man then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons, guided by the counsels of Karna, while on their journey of Ghoshayatra, had been taken prisoners by the Gandharvas and were set free by Arjuna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dharma (the god of justice) having come under the form of a Yaksha had proposed certain questions to Yudhishthira then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that my sons had failed to discover the Pandavas under their disguise while residing with Draupadi in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the principal men of my side had all been vanquished by the noble Arjuna with a single chariot while residing in the dominions of Virata, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva of the race of Madhu, who covered this whole earth by one foot, was heartily interested in the welfare of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the king of Matsya, had offered his virtuous daughter Uttara to Arjuna and that Arjuna had accepted her for his son, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, beaten at dice, deprived of wealth, exiled and separated from his connections, had assembled yet an army of seven Akshauhinis, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard Narada, declare that Krishna and Arjuna were Nara and Narayana and he (Narada) had seen them together in the regions of Brahma, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Krishna, anxious to bring about peace, for the welfare of mankind had repaired to the Kurus, and went away without having been able to effect his purpose, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Kama and Duryodhana resolved upon imprisoning Krishna displayed in himself the whole universe, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. Then I heard that at the time of his departure, Pritha (Kunti) standing, full of sorrow, near his chariot received consolation from Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Bhishma the son of Santanu were the counsellors of the Pandavas and Drona the son of Bharadwaja pronounced blessings on them, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Kama said unto Bhishma--I will not fight when thou art fighting--and, quitting the army, went away, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Vasudeva and Arjuna and the bow Gandiva of immeasurable prowess, these three of dreadful energy had come together, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Arjuna having been seized with compunction on his chariot and ready to sink, Krishna showed him all the worlds within his body, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the desolator of foes, killing ten thousand charioteers every day in the field of battle, had not slain any amongst the Pandavas then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhishma, the righteous son of Ganga, had himself indicated the means of his defeat in the field of battle and that the same were accomplished by the Pandavas with joyfulness, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna, having placed Sikhandin before himself in his chariot, had wounded Bhishma of infinite courage and invincible in battle, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the aged hero Bhishma, having reduced the numbers of the race of shomaka to a few, overcome with various wounds was lying on a bed of arrows, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon Bhishma's lying on the ground with thirst for water, Arjuna, being requested, had pierced the ground and allayed his thirst, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When Bayu together with Indra and Suryya united as allies for the success of the sons of Kunti, and the beasts of prey (by their inauspicious presence) were putting us in fear, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When the wonderful warrior Drona, displaying various modes of fight in the field, did not slay any of the superior Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Maharatha Sansaptakas of our army appointed for the overthrow of Arjuna were all slain by Arjuna himself, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our disposition of forces, impenetrable by others, and defended by Bharadwaja himself well-armed, had been singly forced and entered by the brave son of Subhadra, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that our Maharathas, unable to overcome Arjuna, with jubilant faces after having jointly surrounded and slain the boy Abhimanyu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the blind Kauravas were shouting for joy after having slain Abhimanyu and that thereupon Arjuna in anger made his celebrated speech referring to Saindhava, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Arjuna had vowed the death of Saindhava and fulfilled his vow in the presence of his enemies, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the horses of Arjuna being fatigued, Vasudeva releasing them made them drink water and bringing them back and reharnessing them continued to guide them as before, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while his horses were fatigued, Arjuna staying in his chariot checked all his assailants, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yuyudhana of the race of Vrishni, after having thrown into confusion the army of Drona rendered unbearable in prowess owing to the presence of elephants, retired to where Krishna and Arjuna were, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Karna even though he had got Bhima within his power allowed him to escape after only addressing him in contemptuous terms and dragging him with the end of his bow, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Drona, Kritavarma, Kripa, Karna, the son of Drona, and the valiant king of Madra (Salya) suffered Saindhava to be slain, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the celestial Sakti given by Indra (to Karna) was by Madhava's machinations caused to be hurled upon Rakshasa Ghatotkacha of frightful countenance, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that in the encounter between Karna and Ghatotkacha, that Sakti was hurled against Ghatotkacha by Karna, the same which was certainly to have slain Arjuna in battle, then, O Sanjaya. I had no hope of success. When I heard that Dhristadyumna, transgressing the laws of battle, slew Drona while alone in his chariot and resolved on death, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Nakula. the son of Madri, having in the presence of the whole army engaged in single combat with the son of Drona and showing himself equal to him drove his chariot in circles around, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When upon the death of Drona, his son misused the weapon called Narayana but failed to achieve the destruction of the Pandavas, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Bhimasena drank the blood of his brother Duhsasana in the field of battle without anybody being able to prevent him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the infinitely brave Karna, invincible in battle, was slain by Arjuna in that war of brothers mysterious even to the gods, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Yudhishthira, the Just, overcame the heroic son of Drona, Duhsasana, and the fierce Kritavarman, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the brave king of Madra who ever dared Krishna in battle was slain by Yudhishthira, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the wicked Suvala of magic power, the root of the gaming and the feud, was slain in battle by Sahadeva, the son of Pandu, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Duryodhana, spent with fatigue, having gone to a lake and made a refuge for himself within its waters, was lying there alone, his strength gone and without a chariot, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the Pandavas having gone to that lake accompanied by Vasudeva and standing on its beach began to address contemptuously my son who was incapable of putting up with affronts, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that while, displaying in circles a variety of curious modes (of attack and defence) in an encounter with clubs, he was unfairly slain according to the counsels of Krishna, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard the son of Drona and others by slaying the Panchalas and the sons of Draupadi in their sleep, perpetrated a horrible and infamous deed, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that Aswatthaman while being pursued by Bhimasena had discharged the first of weapons called Aishika, by which the embryo in the womb (of Uttara) was wounded, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that the weapon Brahmashira (discharged by Aswatthaman) was repelled by Arjuna with another weapon over which he had pronounced the word "Sasti" and that Aswatthaman had to give up the jewel-like excrescence on his head, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success. When I heard that upon the embryo in the womb of Virata's daughter being wounded by Aswatthaman with a mighty weapon, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him, then, O Sanjaya, I had no hope of success.
'Alas! Gandhari, destitute of children, grand-children, parents, brothers, and kindred, is to be pitied. Difficult is the task that hath been performed by the Pandavas: by them hath a kingdom been recovered without a rival.
'Alas! I have heard that the war hath left only ten alive: three of our side, and the Pandavas, seven, in that dreadful conflict eighteen Akshauhinis of Kshatriyas have been slain! All around me is utter darkness, and a fit of swoon assaileth me: consciousness leaves me, O Suta, and my mind is distracted."
"Sauti said, 'Dhritarashtra, bewailing his fate in these words, was overcome with extreme anguish and for a time deprived of sense; but being revived, he addressed Sanjaya in the following words.
"After what hath come to pass, O Sanjaya, I wish to put an end to my life without delay; I do not find the least advantage in cherishing it any longer."
"Sauti said, 'The wise son of Gavalgana (Sanjaya) then addressed the distressed lord of Earth while thus talking and bewailing, sighing like a serpent and repeatedly tainting, in words of deep import.
"Thou hast heard, O Raja, of the greatly powerful men of vast exertions, spoken of by Vyasa and the wise Narada; men born of great royal families, resplendent with worthy qualities, versed in the science of celestial arms, and in glory emblems of Indra; men who having conquered the world by justice and performed sacrifices with fit offerings (to the Brahmanas), obtained renown in this world and at last succumbed to the sway of time. Such were Saivya; the valiant Maharatha; Srinjaya, great amongst conquerors. Suhotra; Rantideva, and Kakshivanta, great in glory; Valhika, Damana, Saryati, Ajita, and Nala; Viswamitra the destroyer of foes; Amvarisha, great in strength; Marutta, Manu, Ikshaku, Gaya, and Bharata; Rama the son of Dasaratha; Sasavindu, and Bhagiratha; Kritavirya, the greatly fortunate, and Janamejaya too; and Yayati of good deeds who performed sacrifices, being assisted therein by the celestials themselves, and by whose sacrificial altars and stakes this earth with her habited and uninhabited regions hath been marked all over. These twenty-four Rajas were formerly spoken of by the celestial Rishi Narada unto Saivya when much afflicted for the loss of his children. Besides these, other Rajas had gone before, still more powerful than they, mighty charioteers noble in mind, and resplendent with every worthy quality. These were Puru, Kuru, Yadu, Sura and Viswasrawa of great glory; Anuha, Yuvanaswu, Kakutstha, Vikrami, and Raghu; Vijava, Virihorta, Anga, Bhava, Sweta, and Vripadguru; Usinara, Sata-ratha, Kanka, Duliduha, and Druma; Dambhodbhava, Para, Vena, Sagara, Sankriti, and Nimi; Ajeya, Parasu, Pundra, Sambhu, and holy Deva-Vridha; Devahuya, Supratika, and Vrihad-ratha; Mahatsaha, Vinitatma, Sukratu, and Nala, the king of the Nishadas; Satyavrata, Santabhaya, Sumitra, and the chief Subala; Janujangha, Anaranya, Arka, Priyabhritya, Chuchi-vrata, Balabandhu, Nirmardda, Ketusringa, and Brhidbala; Dhrishtaketu, Brihatketu, Driptaketu, and Niramaya; Abikshit, Chapala, Dhurta, Kritbandhu, and Dridhe-shudhi; Mahapurana-sambhavya, Pratyanga, Paraha and Sruti. These, O chief, and other Rajas, we hear enumerated by hundreds and by thousands, and still others by millions, princes of great power and wisdom, quitting very abundant enjoyments met death as thy sons have done! Their heavenly deeds, valour, and generosity, their magnanimity, faith, truth, purity, simplicity and mercy, are published to the world in the records of former times by sacred bards of great learning. Though endued with every noble virtue, these have yielded up their lives. Thy sons were malevolent, inflamed with passion, avaricious, and of very evil-disposition. Thou art versed in the Sastras, O Bharata, and art intelligent and wise; they never sink under misfortunes whose understandings are guided by the Sastras. Thou art acquainted, O prince, with the lenity and severity of fate; this anxiety therefore for the safety of thy children is unbecoming. Moreover, it behoveth thee not to grieve for that which must happen: for who can avert, by his wisdom, the decrees of fate? No one can leave the way marked out for him by Providence. Existence and non-existence, pleasure and pain all have Time for their root. Time createth all things and Time destroyeth all creatures. It is Time that burneth creatures and it is Time that extinguisheth the fire. All states, the good and the evil, in the three worlds, are caused by Time. Time cutteth short all things and createth them anew. Time alone is awake when all things are asleep: indeed, Time is incapable of being overcome. Time passeth over all things without being retarded. Knowing, as thou dost, that all things past and future and all that exist at the present moment, are the offspring of Time, it behoveth thee not to throw away thy reason.'
"Sauti said, 'The son of Gavalgana having in this manner administered comfort to the royal Dhritarashtra overwhelmed with grief for his sons, then restored his mind to peace. Taking these facts for his subject, Dwaipayana composed a holy Upanishad that has been published to the world by learned and sacred bards in the Puranas composed by them.
"The study of the Bharata is an act of piety. He that readeth even one foot, with belief, hath his sins entirely purged away. Herein Devas, Devarshis, and immaculate Brahmarshis of good deeds, have been spoken of; and likewise Yakshas and great Uragas (Nagas). Herein also hath been described the eternal Vasudeva possessing the six attributes. He is the true and just, the pure and holy, the eternal Brahma, the supreme soul, the true constant light, whose divine deeds wise and learned recount; from whom hath proceeded the non-existent and existent-non-existent universe with principles of generation and progression, and birth, death and re-birth. That also hath been treated of which is called Adhyatma (the superintending spirit of nature) that partaketh of the attributes of the five elements. That also hath been described who is purusha being above such epithets as 'undisplayed' and the like; also that which the foremost yatis exempt from the common destiny and endued with the power of meditation and Tapas behold dwelling in their hearts as a reflected image in the mirror.
"The man of faith, devoted to piety, and constant in the exercise of virtue, on reading this section is freed from sin. The believer that constantly heareth recited this section of the Bharata, called the Introduction, from the beginning, falleth not into difficulties. The man repeating any part of the introduction in the two twilights is during such act freed from the sins contracted during the day or the night. This section, the body of the Bharata, is truth and nectar. As butter is in curd, Brahmana among bipeds, the Aranyaka among the Vedas, and nectar among medicines; as the sea is eminent among receptacles of water, and the cow among quadrupeds; as are these (among the things mentioned) so is the Bharata said to be among histories.
"He that causeth it, even a single foot thereof, to be recited to Brahmanas during a Sradha, his offerings of food and drink to the manes of his ancestors become inexhaustible.
"By the aid of history and the Puranas, the Veda may be expounded; but the Veda is afraid of one of little information lest he should it. The learned man who recites to other this Veda of Vyasa reapeth advantage. It may without doubt destroy even the sin of killing the embryo and the like. He that readeth this holy chapter of the moon, readeth the whole of the Bharata, I ween. The man who with reverence daily listeneth to this sacred work acquireth long life and renown and ascendeth to heaven.
"In former days, having placed the four Vedas on one side and the Bharata on the other, these were weighed in the balance by the celestials assembled for that purpose. And as the latter weighed heavier than the four Vedas with their mysteries, from that period it hath been called in the world Mahabharata (the great Bharata). Being esteemed superior both in substance and gravity of import it is denominated Mahabharata on account of such substance and gravity of import. He that knoweth its meaning is saved from all his sins.
'Tapa is innocent, study is harmless, the ordinance of the Vedas prescribed for all the tribes are harmless, the acquisition of wealth by exertion is harmless; but when they are abused in their practices it is then that they become sources of evil.'"
SECTION II
"The Rishis said, 'O son of Suta, we wish to hear a full and circumstantial account of the place mentioned by you as Samanta-panchaya.'
"Sauti said, 'Listen, O ye Brahmanas, to the sacred descriptions I utter O ye best of men, ye deserve to hear of the place known as Samanta-panchaka. In the interval between the Treta and Dwapara Yugas, Rama (the son of Jamadagni) great among all who have borne arms, urged by impatience of wrongs, repeatedly smote the noble race of Kshatriyas. And when that fiery meteor, by his own valour, annihilated the entire tribe of the Kshatriyas, he formed at Samanta-panchaka five lakes of blood. We are told that his reason being overpowered by anger he offered oblations of blood to the manes of his ancestors, standing in the midst of the sanguine waters of those lakes. It was then that his forefathers of whom Richika was the first having arrived there addressed him thus, 'O Rama, O blessed Rama, O offspring of Bhrigu, we have been gratified with the reverence thou hast shown for thy ancestors and with thy valour, O mighty one! Blessings be upon thee. O thou illustrious one, ask the boon that thou mayst desire.'
"Rama said, 'If, O fathers, ye are favourably disposed towards me, the boon I ask is that I may be absolved from the sins born of my having annihilated the Kshatriyas in anger, and that the lakes I have formed may become famous in the world as holy shrines.' The Pitris then said, 'So shall it be. But be thou pacified.' And Rama was pacified accordingly. The region that lieth near unto those lakes of gory water, from that time hath been celebrated as Samanta-panchaka the holy. The wise have declared that every country should be distinguished by a name significant of some circumstance which may have rendered it famous. In the interval between the Dwapara and the Kali Yugas there happened at Samanta-panchaka the encounter between the armies of the Kauravas and the Pandavas. In that holy region, without ruggedness of any kind, were assembled eighteen Akshauhinis of soldiers eager for battle. And, O Brahmanas, having come thereto, they were all slain on the spot. Thus the name of that region, O Brahmanas, hath been explained, and the country described to you as a sacred and delightful one. I have mentioned the whole of what relateth to it as the region is celebrated throughout the three worlds.'
"The Rishis said, 'We have a desire to know, O son of Suta, what is implied by the term Akshauhini that hath been used by thee. Tell us in full what is the number of horse and foot, chariots and elephants, which compose an Akshauhini for thou art fully informed.'
"Sauti said, 'One chariot, one elephant, five foot-soldiers, and three horses form one Patti; three pattis make one Sena-mukha; three sena-mukhas are called a Gulma; three gulmas, a Gana; three ganas, a Vahini; three vahinis together are called a Pritana; three pritanas form a Chamu; three chamus, one Anikini; and an anikini taken ten times forms, as it is styled by those who know, an Akshauhini. O ye best of Brahmanas, arithmeticians have calculated that the number of chariots in an Akshauhini is twenty-one thousand eight hundred and seventy. The measure of elephants must be fixed at the same number. O ye pure, you must know that the number of foot-soldiers is one hundred and nine thousand, three hundred and fifty, the number of horse is sixty-five thousand, six hundred and ten. These, O Brahmanas, as fully explained by me, are the numbers of an Akshauhini as said by those acquainted with the principles of numbers. O best of Brahmanas, according to this calculation were composed the eighteen Akshauhinis of the Kaurava and the Pandava army. Time, whose acts are wonderful assembled them on that spot and having made the Kauravas the cause, destroyed them all. Bhishma acquainted with choice of weapons, fought for ten days. Drona protected the Kaurava Vahinis for five days. Kama the desolator of hostile armies fought for two days; and Salya for half a day. After that lasted for half a day the encounter with clubs between Duryodhana and Bhima. At the close of that day, Aswatthaman and Kripa destroyed the army of Yudishthira in the night while sleeping without suspicion of danger.
'O Saunaka, this best of narrations called Bharata which has begun to be repeated at thy sacrifice, was formerly repeated at the sacrifice of Janamejaya by an intelligent disciple of Vyasa. It is divided into several sections; in the beginning are Paushya, Pauloma, and Astika parvas, describing in full the valour and renown of kings. It is a work whose description, diction, and sense are varied and wonderful. It contains an account of various manners and rites. It is accepted by the wise, as the state called Vairagya is by men desirous of final release. As Self among things to be known, as life among things that are dear, so is this history that furnisheth the means of arriving at the knowledge of Brahma the first among all the sastras. There is not a story current in this world but doth depend upon this history even as the body upon the foot that it taketh. As masters of good lineage are ever attended upon by servants desirous of preferment so is the Bharata cherished by all poets. As the words constituting the several branches of knowledge appertaining to the world and the Veda display only vowels and consonants, so this excellent history displayeth only the highest wisdom.
'Listen, O ye ascetics, to the outlines of the several divisions (parvas) of this history called Bharata, endued with great wisdom, of sections and feet that are wonderful and various, of subtile meanings and logical connections, and embellished with the substance of the Vedas.
'The first parva is called Anukramanika; the second, Sangraha; then Paushya; then Pauloma; the Astika; then Adivansavatarana. Then comes the Sambhava of wonderful and thrilling incidents. Then comes Jatugrihadaha (setting fire to the house of lac) and then Hidimbabadha (the killing of Hidimba) parvas; then comes Baka-badha (slaughter of Baka) and then Chitraratha. The next is called Swayamvara (selection of husband by Panchali), in which Arjuna by the exercise of Kshatriya virtues, won Draupadi for wife. Then comes Vaivahika (marriage). Then comes Viduragamana (advent of Vidura), Rajyalabha (acquirement of kingdom), Arjuna-banavasa (exile of Arjuna) and Subhadra-harana (the carrying away of Subhadra). After these come Harana-harika, Khandava-daha (the burning of the Khandava forest) and Maya-darsana (meeting with Maya the Asura architect). Then come Sabha, Mantra, Jarasandha, Digvijaya (general campaign). After Digvijaya come Raja-suyaka, Arghyaviharana (the robbing of the Arghya) and Sisupala-badha (the killing of Sisupala). After these, Dyuta (gambling), Anudyuta (subsequent to gambling), Aranyaka, and Krimira-badha (destruction of Krimira). The Arjuna-vigamana (the travels of Arjuna), Kairati. In the last hath been described the battle between Arjuna and Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter. After this Indra-lokavigamana (the journey to the regions of Indra); then that mine of religion and virtue, the highly pathetic Nalopakhyana (the story of Nala). After this last, Tirtha-yatra or the pilgrimage of the wise prince of the Kurus, the death of Jatasura, and the battle of the Yakshas. Then the battle with the Nivata-kavachas, Ajagara, and Markandeya-Samasya (meeting with Markandeya). Then the meeting of Draupadi and Satyabhama, Ghoshayatra, Mirga-Swapna (dream of the deer). Then the story of Brihadaranyaka and then Aindradrumna. Then Draupadi-harana (the abduction of Draupadi), Jayadratha-bimoksana (the release of Jayadratha). Then the story of 'Savitri' illustrating the great merit of connubial chastity. After this last, the story of 'Rama'. The parva that comes next is called 'Kundala-harana' (the theft of the ear-rings). That which comes next is 'Aranya' and then 'Vairata'. Then the entry of the Pandavas and the fulfilment of their promise (of living unknown for one year). Then the destruction of the 'Kichakas', then the attempt to take the kine (of Virata by the Kauravas). The next is called the marriage of Abhimanyu with the daughter of Virata. The next you must know is the most wonderful parva called Udyoga. The next must be known by the name of 'Sanjaya-yana' (the arrival of Sanjaya). Then comes 'Prajagara' (the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra owing to his anxiety). Then Sanatsujata, in which are the mysteries of spiritual philosophy. Then 'Yanasaddhi', and then the arrival of Krishna. Then the story of 'Matali' and then of 'Galava'. Then the stories of 'Savitri', 'Vamadeva', and 'Vainya'. Then the story of 'Jamadagnya and Shodasarajika'. Then the arrival of Krishna at the court, and then Bidulaputrasasana. Then the muster of troops and the story of Sheta. Then, must you know, comes the quarrel of the high-souled Karna. Then the march to the field of the troops of both sides. The next hath been called numbering the Rathis and Atirathas. Then comes the arrival of the messenger Uluka which kindled the wrath (of the Pandavas). The next that comes, you must know, is the story of Amba. Then comes the thrilling story of the installation of Bhishma as commander-in-chief. The next is called the creation of the insular region Jambu; then Bhumi; then the account about the formation of islands. Then comes the 'Bhagavat-gita'; and then the death of Bhishma. Then the installation of Drona; then the destruction of the 'Sansaptakas'. Then the death of Abhimanyu; and then the vow of Arjuna (to slay Jayadratha). Then the death of Jayadratha, and then of Ghatotkacha. Then, must you know, comes the story of the death of Drona of surprising interest. The next that comes is called the discharge of the weapon called Narayana. Then, you know, is Karna, and then Salya. Then comes the immersion in the lake, and then the encounter (between Bhima and Duryodhana) with clubs. Then comes Saraswata, and then the descriptions of holy shrines, and then genealogies. Then comes Sauptika describing incidents disgraceful (to the honour of the Kurus). Then comes the 'Aisika' of harrowing incidents. Then comes 'Jalapradana' oblations of water to the manes of the deceased, and then the wailings of the women. The next must be known as 'Sraddha' describing the funeral rites performed for the slain Kauravas. Then comes the destruction of the Rakshasa Charvaka who had assumed the disguise of a Brahmana (for deceiving Yudhishthira). Then the coronation of the wise Yudhishthira. The next is called the 'Grihapravibhaga'. Then comes 'Santi', then 'Rajadharmanusasana', then 'Apaddharma', then 'Mokshadharma'. Those that follow are called respectively 'Suka-prasna-abhigamana', 'Brahma-prasnanusana', the origin of 'Durvasa', the disputations with Maya. The next is to be known as 'Anusasanika'. Then the ascension of Bhishma to heaven. Then the horse-sacrifice, which when read purgeth all sins away. The next must be known as the 'Anugita' in which are words of spiritual philosophy. Those that follow are called 'Asramvasa', 'Puttradarshana' (meeting with the spirits of the deceased sons), and the arrival of Narada. The next is called 'Mausala' which abounds with terrible and cruel incidents. Then comes 'Mahaprasthanika' and ascension to heaven. Then comes the Purana which is called Khilvansa. In this last are contained 'Vishnuparva', Vishnu's frolics and feats as a child, the destruction of 'Kansa', and lastly, the very wonderful 'Bhavishyaparva' (in which there are prophecies regarding the future).
The high-souled Vyasa composed these hundred parvas of which the above is only an abridgement: having distributed them into eighteen, the son of Suta recited them consecutively in the forest of Naimisha as follows:
'In the Adi parva are contained Paushya, Pauloma, Astika, Adivansavatara, Samva, the burning of the house of lac, the slaying of Hidimba, the destruction of the Asura Vaka, Chitraratha, the Swayamvara of Draupadi, her marriage after the overthrow of rivals in war, the arrival of Vidura, the restoration, Arjuna's exile, the abduction of Subhadra, the gift and receipt of the marriage dower, the burning of the Khandava forest, and the meeting with (the Asura-architect) Maya. The Paushya parva treats of the greatness of Utanka, and the Pauloma, of the sons of Bhrigu. The Astika describes the birth of Garuda and of the Nagas (snakes), the churning of the ocean, the incidents relating to the birth of the celestial steed Uchchaihsrava, and finally, the dynasty of Bharata, as described in the Snake-sacrifice of king Janamejaya. The Sambhava parva narrates the birth of various kings and heroes, and that of the sage, Krishna Dwaipayana: the partial incarnations of deities, the generation of Danavas and Yakshas of great prowess, and serpents, Gandharvas, birds, and of all creatures; and lastly, of the life and adventures of king Bharata--the progenitor of the line that goes by his name--the son born of Sakuntala in the hermitage of the ascetic Kanwa. This parva also describes the greatness of Bhagirathi, and the births of the Vasus in the house of Santanu and their ascension to heaven. In this parva is also narrated the birth of Bhishma uniting in himself portions of the energies of the other Vasus, his renunciation of royalty and adoption of the Brahmacharya mode of life, his adherence to his vows, his protection of Chitrangada, and after the death of Chitrangada, his protection of his younger brother, Vichitravirya, and his placing the latter on the throne: the birth of Dharma among men in consequence of the curse of Animondavya; the births of Dhritarashtra and Pandu through the potency of Vyasa's blessings (?) and also the birth of the Pandavas; the plottings of Duryodhana to send the sons of Pandu to Varanavata, and the other dark counsels of the sons of Dhritarashtra in regard to the Pandavas; then the advice administered to Yudhishthira on his way by that well-wisher of the Pandavas--Vidura--in the mlechchha language--the digging of the hole, the burning of Purochana and the sleeping woman of the fowler caste, with her five sons, in the house of lac; the meeting of the Pandavas in the dreadful forest with Hidimba, and the slaying of her brother Hidimba by Bhima of great prowess. The birth of Ghatotkacha; the meeting of the Pandavas with Vyasa and in accordance with his advice their stay in disguise in the house of a Brahmana in the city of Ekachakra; the destruction of the Asura Vaka, and the amazement of the populace at the sight; the extra-ordinary births of Krishna and Dhrishtadyumna; the departure of the Pandavas for Panchala in obedience to the injunction of Vyasa, and moved equally by the desire of winning the hand of Draupadi on learning the tidings of the Swayamvara from the lips of a Brahmana; victory of Arjuna over a Gandharva, called Angaraparna, on the banks of the Bhagirathi, his contraction of friendship with his adversary, and his hearing from the Gandharva the history of Tapati, Vasishtha and Aurva. This parva treats of the journey of the Pandavas towards Panchala, the acquisition of Draupadi in the midst of all the Rajas, by Arjuna, after having successfully pierced the mark; and in the ensuing fight, the defeat of Salya, Kama, and all the other crowned heads at the hands of Bhima and Arjuna of great prowess; the ascertainment by Balarama and Krishna, at the sight of these matchless exploits, that the heroes were the Pandavas, and the arrival of the brothers at the house of the potter where the Pandavas were staying; the dejection of Drupada on learning that Draupadi was to be wedded to five husbands; the wonderful story of the five Indras related in consequence; the extraordinary and divinely-ordained wedding of Draupadi; the sending of Vidura by the sons of Dhritarashtra as envoy to the Pandavas; the arrival of Vidura and his sight to Krishna; the abode of the Pandavas in Khandava-prastha, and then their rule over one half of the kingdom; the fixing of turns by the sons of Pandu, in obedience to the injunction of Narada, for connubial companionship with Krishna. In like manner hath the history of Sunda and Upasunda been recited in this. This parva then treats of the departure of Arjuna for the forest according to the vow, he having seen Draupadi and Yudhishthira sitting together as he entered the chamber to take out arms for delivering the kine of a certain Brahmana. This parva then describes Arjuna's meeting on the way with Ulupi, the daughter of a Naga (serpent); it then relates his visits to several sacred spots; the birth of Vabhruvahana; the deliverance by Arjuna of the five celestial damsels who had been turned into alligators by the imprecation of a Brahmana, the meeting of Madhava and Arjuna on the holy spot called Prabhasa; the carrying away of Subhadra by Arjuna, incited thereto by her brother Krishna, in the wonderful car moving on land and water, and through mid-air, according to the wish of the rider; the departure for Indraprastha, with the dower; the conception in the womb of Subhadra of that prodigy of prowess, Abhimanyu; Yajnaseni's giving birth to children; then follows the pleasure-trip of Krishna and Arjuna to the banks of the Jamuna and the acquisition by them of the discus and the celebrated bow Gandiva; the burning of the forest of Khandava; the rescue of Maya by Arjuna, and the escape of the serpent,--and the begetting of a son by that best of Rishis, Mandapala, in the womb of the bird Sarngi. This parva is divided by Vyasa into two hundred and twenty-seven chapters. These two hundred and twenty-seven chapters contain eight thousand eight hundred and eighty-four slokas.
The second is the extensive parva called Sabha or the assembly, full of matter. The subjects of this parva are the establishment of the grand hall by the Pandavas; their review of their retainers; the description of the lokapalas by Narada well-acquainted with the celestial regions; the preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice; the destruction of Jarasandha; the deliverance by Vasudeva of the princes confined in the mountain-pass; the campaign of universal conquest by the Pandavas; the arrival of the princes at the Rajasuya sacrifice with tribute; the destruction of Sisupala on the occasion of the sacrifice, in connection with offering of arghya; Bhimasena's ridicule of Duryodhana in the assembly; Duryodhana's sorrow and envy at the sight of the magnificent scale on which the arrangements had been made; the indignation of Duryodhana in consequence, and the preparations for the game of dice; the defeat of Yudhishthira at play by the wily Sakuni; the deliverance by Dhritarashtra of his afflicted daughter-in-law Draupadi plunged in the sea of distress caused by the gambling, as of a boat tossed about by the tempestuous waves. The endeavours of Duryodhana to engage Yudhishthira again in the game; and the exile of the defeated Yudhishthira with his brothers. These constitute what has been called by the great Vyasa the Sabha Parva. This parva is divided into seventh-eight sections, O best of Brahmanas, of two thousand, five hundred and seven slokas.
Then comes the third parva called Aranyaka (relating to the forest) This parva treats of the wending of the Pandavas to the forest and the citizens, following the wise Yudhishthira, Yudhishthira's adoration of the god of day; according to the injunctions of Dhaumya, to be gifted with the power of maintaining the dependent Brahmanas with food and drink: the creation of food through the grace of the Sun: the expulsion by Dhritarashtra of Vidura who always spoke for his master's good; Vidura's coming to the Pandavas and his return to Dhritarashtra at the solicitation of the latter; the wicked Duryodhana's plottings to destroy the forest-ranging Pandavas, being incited thereto by Karna; the appearance of Vyasa and his dissuasion of Duryodhana bent on going to the forest; the history of Surabhi; the arrival of Maitreya; his laying down to Dhritarashtra the course of action; and his curse on Duryodhana; Bhima's slaying of Kirmira in battle; the coming of the Panchalas and the princes of the Vrishni race to Yudhishthira on hearing of his defeat at the unfair gambling by Sakuni; Dhananjaya's allaying the wrath of Krishna; Draupadi's lamentations before Madhava; Krishna's cheering her; the fall of Sauva also has been here described by the Rishi; also Krishna's bringing Subhadra with her son to Dwaraka; and Dhrishtadyumna's bringing the son of Draupadi to Panchala; the entrance of the sons of Pandu into the romantic Dwaita wood; conversation of Bhima, Yudhishthira, and Draupadi; the coming of Vyasa to the Pandavas and his endowing Yudhishthira with the power of Pratismriti; then, after the departure of Vyasa, the removal of the Pandavas to the forest of Kamyaka; the wanderings of Arjuna of immeasurable prowess in search of weapons; his battle with Mahadeva in the guise of a hunter; his meeting with the lokapalas and receipt of weapons from them; his journey to the regions of Indra for arms and the consequent anxiety of Dhritarashtra; the wailings and lamentations of Yudhishthira on the occasion of his meeting with the worshipful great sage Brihadaswa. Here occurs the holy and highly pathetic story of Nala illustrating the patience of Damayanti and the character of Nala. Then the acquirement by Yudhishthira of the mysteries of dice from the same great sage; then the arrival of the Rishi Lomasa from the heavens to where the Pandavas were, and the receipt by these high-souled dwellers in the woods of the intelligence brought by the Rishi of their brother Arjuna staving in the heavens; then the pilgrimage of the Pandavas to various sacred spots in accordance with the message of Arjuna, and their attainment of great merit and virtue consequent on such pilgrimage; then the pilgrimage of the great sage Narada to the shrine Putasta; also the pilgrimage of the high-souled Pandavas. Here is the deprivation of Karna of his ear-rings by Indra. Here also is recited the sacrificial magnificence of Gaya; then the story of Agastya in which the Rishi ate up the Asura Vatapi, and his connubial connection with Lopamudra from the desire of offspring. Then the story of Rishyasringa who adopted Brahmacharya mode of life from his very boyhood; then the history of Rama of great prowess, the son of Jamadagni, in which has been narrated the death of Kartavirya and the Haihayas; then the meeting between the Pandavas and the Vrishnis in the sacred spot called Prabhasa; then the story of Su-kanya in which Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, made the twins, Aswinis, drink, at the sacrifice of king Saryati, the Soma juice (from which they had been excluded by the other gods), and in which besides is shown how Chyavana himself acquired perpetual youth (as a boon from the grateful Aswinis). Then hath been described the history of king Mandhata; then the history of prince Jantu; and how king Somaka by offering up his only son (Jantu) in sacrifice obtained a hundred others; then the excellent history of the hawk and the pigeon; then the examination of king Sivi by Indra, Agni, and Dharma; then the story of Ashtavakra, in which occurs the disputation, at the sacrifice of Janaka, between that Rishi and the first of logicians, Vandi, the son of Varuna; the defeat of Vandi by the great Ashtavakra, and the release by the Rishi of his father from the depths of the ocean. Then the story of Yavakrita, and then that of the great Raivya: then the departure (of the Pandavas) for Gandhamadana and their abode in the asylum called Narayana; then Bhimasena's journey to Gandhamadana at the request of Draupadi (in search of the sweet-scented flower). Bhima's meeting on his way, in a grove of bananas, with Hanuman, the son of Pavana of great prowess; Bhima's bath in the tank and the destruction of the flowers therein for obtaining the sweet-scented flower (he was in search of); his consequent battle with the mighty Rakshasas and the Yakshas of great prowess including Hanuman; the destruction of the Asura Jata by Bhima; the meeting (of the Pandavas) with the royal sage Vrishaparva; their departure for the asylum of Arshtishena and abode therein: the incitement of Bhima (to acts of vengeance) by Draupadi. Then is narrated the ascent on the hills of Kailasa by Bhimasena, his terrific battle with the mighty Yakshas headed by Hanuman; then the meeting of the Pandavas with Vaisravana (Kuvera), and the meeting with Arjuna after he had obtained for the purpose of Yudhishthira many celestial weapons; then Arjuna's terrible encounter with the Nivatakavachas dwelling in Hiranyaparva, and also with the Paulomas, and the Kalakeyas; their destruction at the hands of Arjuna; the commencement of the display of the celestial weapons by Arjuna before Yudhishthira, the prevention of the same by Narada; the descent of the Pandavas from Gandhamadana; the seizure of Bhima in the forest by a mighty serpent huge as the mountain; his release from the coils of the snake, upon Yudhishthira's answering certain questions; the return of the Pandavas to the Kamyaka woods. Here is described the reappearance of Vasudeva to see the mighty sons of Pandu; the arrival of Markandeya, and various recitals, the history of Prithu the son of Vena recited by the great Rishi; the stories of Saraswati and the Rishi Tarkhya. After these, is the story of Matsya; other old stories recited by Markandeya; the stories of Indradyumna and Dhundhumara; then the history of the chaste wife; the history of Angira, the meeting and conversation of Draupadi and Satyabhama; the return of the Pandavas to the forest of Dwaita; then the procession to see the calves and the captivity of Duryodhana; and when the wretch was being carried off, his rescue by Arjuna; here is Yudhishthira's dream of the deer; then the re-entry of the Pandavas into the Kamyaka forest, here also is the long story of Vrihidraunika. Here also is recited the story of Durvasa; then the abduction by Jayadratha of Draupadi from the asylum; the pursuit of the ravisher by Bhima swift as the air and the ill-shaving of Jayadratha's crown at Bhima's hand. Here is the long history of Rama in which is shown how Rama by his prowess slew Ravana in battle. Here also is narrated the story of Savitri; then Karna's deprivation by Indra of his ear-rings; then the presentation to Karna by the gratified Indra of a Sakti (missile weapon) which had the virtue of killing only one person against whom it might be hurled; then the story called Aranya in which Dharma (the god of justice) gave advice to his son (Yudhishthira); in which, besides is recited how the Pandavas after having obtained a boon went towards the west. These are all included in the third Parva called Aranyaka, consisting of two hundred and sixty-nine sections. The number of slokas is eleven thousand, six hundred and sixty-four.
"The extensive Parva that comes next is called Virata. The Pandavas arriving at the dominions of Virata saw in a cemetery on the outskirts of the city a large shami tree whereon they kept their weapons. Here hath been recited their entry into the city and their stay there in disguise. Then the slaying by Bhima of the wicked Kichaka who, senseless with lust, had sought Draupadi; the appointment by prince Duryodhana of clever spies; and their despatch to all sides for tracing the Pandavas; the failure of these to discover the mighty sons of Pandu; the first seizure of Virata's kine by the Trigartas and the terrific battle that ensued; the capture of Virata by the enemy and his rescue by Bhimasena; the release also of the kine by the Pandava (Bhima); the seizure of Virata's kine again by the Kurus; the defeat in battle of all the Kurus by the single-handed Arjuna; the release of the king's kine; the bestowal by Virata of his daughter Uttara for Arjuna's acceptance on behalf of his son by Subhadra--Abhimanyu--the destroyer of foes. These are the contents of the extensive fourth Parva--the Virata. The great Rishi Vyasa has composed in these sixty-seven sections. The number of slokas is two thousand and fifty.
"Listen then to (the contents of) the fifth Parva which must be known as Udyoga. While the Pandavas, desirous of victory, were residing in the place called Upaplavya, Duryodhana and Arjuna both went at the same time to Vasudeva, and said, "You should render us assistance in this war." The high-souled Krishna, upon these words being uttered, replied, "O ye first of men, a counsellor in myself who will not fight and one Akshauhini of troops, which of these shall I give to which of you?" Blind to his own interests, the foolish Duryodhana asked for the troops; while Arjuna solicited Krishna as an unfighting counsellor. Then is described how, when the king of Madra was coming for the assistance of the Pandavas, Duryodhana, having deceived him on the way by presents and hospitality, induced him to grant a boon and then solicited his assistance in battle; how Salya, having passed his word to Duryodhana, went to the Pandavas and consoled them by reciting the history of Indra's victory (over Vritra). Then comes the despatch by the Pandavas of their Purohita (priest) to the Kauravas. Then is described how king Dhritarashtra of great prowess, having heard the word of the purohita of the Pandavas and the story of Indra's victory decided upon sending his purohita and ultimately despatched Sanjaya as envoy to the Pandavas from desire for peace. Here hath been described the sleeplessness of Dhritarashtra from anxiety upon hearing all about the Pandavas and their friends, Vasudeva and others. It was on this occasion that Vidura addressed to the wise king Dhritarashtra various counsels that were full of wisdom. It was here also that Sanat-sujata recited to the anxious and sorrowing monarch the excellent truths of spiritual philosophy. On the next morning Sanjaya spoke, in the court of the King, of the identity of Vasudeva and Arjuna. It was then that the illustrious Krishna, moved by kindness and a desire for peace, went himself to the Kaurava capital, Hastinapura, for bringing about peace. Then comes the rejection by prince Duryodhana of the embassy of Krishna who had come to solicit peace for the benefit of both parties. Here hath been recited the story of Damvodvava; then the story of the high-souled Matuli's search for a husband for his daughter: then the history of the great sage Galava; then the story of the training and discipline of the son of Bidula. Then the exhibition by Krishna, before the assembled Rajas, of his Yoga powers upon learning the evil counsels of Duryodhana and Karna; then Krishna's taking Karna in his chariot and his tendering to him of advice, and Karna's rejection of the same from pride. Then the return of Krishna, the chastiser of enemies from Hastinapura to Upaplavya, and his narration to the Pandavas of all that had happened. It was then that those oppressors of foes, the Pandavas, having heard all and consulted properly with each other, made every preparation for war. Then comes the march from Hastinapura, for battle, of foot-soldiers, horses, charioteers and elephants. Then the tale of the troops by both parties. Then the despatch by prince Duryodhana of Uluka as envoy to the Pandavas on the day previous to the battle. Then the tale of charioteers of different classes. Then the story of Amba. These all have been described in the fifth Parva called Udyoga of the Bharata, abounding with incidents appertaining to war and peace. O ye ascetics, the great Vyasa hath composed one hundred and eighty-six sections in this Parva. The number of slokas also composed in this by the great Rishi is six thousand, six hundred and ninety-eight.
"Then is recited the Bhishma Parva replete with wonderful incidents. In this hath been narrated by Sanjaya the formation of the region known as Jambu. Here hath been described the great depression of Yudhishthira's army, and also a fierce fight for ten successive days. In this the high-souled Vasudeva by reasons based on the philosophy of final release drove away Arjuna's compunction springing from the latter's regard for his kindred (whom he was on the eve of slaying). In this the magnanimous Krishna, attentive to the welfare of Yudhishthira, seeing the loss inflicted (on the Pandava army), descended swiftly from his chariot himself and ran, with dauntless breast, his driving whip in hand, to effect the death of Bhishma. In this, Krishna also smote with piercing words Arjuna, the bearer of the Gandiva and the foremost in battle among all wielders of weapons. In this, the foremost of bowmen, Arjuna, placing Shikandin before him and piercing Bhishma with his sharpest arrows felled him from his chariot. In this, Bhishma lay stretched on his bed of arrows. This extensive Parva is known as the sixth in the Bharata. In this have been composed one hundred and seventeen sections. The number of slokas is five thousand, eight hundred and eighty-four as told by Vyasa conversant with the Vedas.
"Then is recited the wonderful Parva called Drona full of incidents. First comes the installation in the command of the army of the great instructor in arms, Drona: then the vow made by that great master of weapons of seizing the wise Yudhishthira in battle to please Duryodhana; then the retreat of Arjuna from the field before the Sansaptakas, then the overthrow of Bhagadatta like to a second Indra in the field, with the elephant Supritika, by Arjuna; then the death of the hero Abhimanyu in his teens, alone and unsupported, at the hands of many Maharathas including Jayadratha; then after the death of Abhimanyu, the destruction by Arjuna, in battle of seven Akshauhinis of troops and then of Jayadratha; then the entry, by Bhima of mighty arms and by that foremost of warriors-in-chariot, Satyaki, into the Kaurava ranks impenetrable even to the gods, in search of Arjuna in obedience to the orders of Yudhishthira, and the destruction of the remnant of the Sansaptakas. In the Drona Parva, is the death of Alambusha, of Srutayus, of Jalasandha, of Shomadatta, of Virata, of the great warrior-in-chariot Drupada, of Ghatotkacha and others; in this Parva, Aswatthaman, excited beyond measure at the fall of his father in battle, discharged the terrible weapon Narayana. Then the glory of Rudra in connection with the burning (of the three cities). Then the arrival of Vyasa and recital by him of the glory of Krishna and Arjuna. This is the great seventh Parva of the Bharata in which all the heroic chiefs and princes mentioned were sent to their account. The number of sections in this is one hundred and seventy. The number of slokas as composed in the Drona Parva by Rishi Vyasa, the son of Parasara and the possessor of true knowledge after much meditation, is eight thousand, nine hundred and nine.
"Then comes the most wonderful Parva called Karna. In this is narrated the appointment of the wise king of Madra as (Karna's) charioteer. Then the history of the fall of the Asura Tripura. Then the application to each other by Karna and Salya of harsh words on their setting out for the field, then the story of the swan and the crow recited in insulting allusion: then the death of Pandya at the hands of the high-souled Aswatthaman; then the death of Dandasena; then that of Darda; then Yudhishthira's imminent risk in single combat with Karna in the presence of all the warriors; then the mutual wrath of Yudhishthira and Arjuna; then Krishna's pacification of Arjuna. In this Parva, Bhima, in fulfilment of his vow, having ripped open Dussasana's breast in battle drank the blood of his heart. Then Arjuna slew the great Karna in single combat. Readers of the Bharata call this the eighth Parva. The number of sections in this is sixty-nine and the number of slokas is four thousand, nine hundred and sixty-tour.
"Then hath been recited the wonderful Parva called Salya. After all the great warriors had been slain, the king of Madra became the leader of the (Kaurava) army. The encounters one after another, of charioteers, have been here described. Then comes the fall of the great Salya at the hands of Yudhishthira, the Just. Here also is the death of Sakuni in battle at the hands of Sahadeva. Upon only a small remnant of the troops remaining alive after the immense slaughter, Duryodhana went to the lake and creating for himself room within its waters lay stretched there for some time. Then is narrated the receipt of this intelligence by Bhima from the fowlers: then is narrated how, moved by the insulting speeches of the intelligent Yudhishthira, Duryodhana ever unable to bear affronts, came out of the waters. Then comes the encounter with clubs, between Duryodhana and Bhima; then the arrival, at the time of such encounter, of Balarama: then is described the sacredness of the Saraswati; then the progress of the encounter with clubs; then the fracture of Duryodhana's thighs in battle by Bhima with (a terrific hurl of) his mace. These all have been described in the wonderful ninth Parva. In this the number of sections is fifty-nine and the number of slokas composed by the great Vyasa--the spreader of the fame of the Kauravas--is three thousand, two hundred and twenty.
"Then shall I describe the Parva called Sauptika of frightful incidents. On the Pandavas having gone away, the mighty charioteers, Kritavarman, Kripa, and the son of Drona, came to the field of battle in the evening and there saw king Duryodhana lying on the ground, his thighs broken, and himself covered with blood. Then the great charioteer, the son of Drona, of terrible wrath, vowed, 'without killing all the Panchalas including Drishtadyumna, and the Pandavas also with all their allies, I will not take off armour.' Having spoken those words, the three warriors leaving Duryodhana's side entered the great forest just as the sun was setting. While sitting under a large banian tree in the night, they saw an owl killing numerous crows one after another. At the sight of this, Aswatthaman, his heart full of rage at the thought of his father's fate, resolved to slay the slumbering Panchalas. And wending to the gate of the camp, he saw there a Rakshasa of frightful visage, his head reaching to the very heavens, guarding the entrance. And seeing that Rakshasa obstructing all his weapons, the son of Drona speedily pacified by worship the three-eyed Rudra. And then accompanied by Kritavarman and Kripa he slew all the sons of Draupadi, all the Panchalas with Dhrishtadyumna and others, together with their relatives, slumbering unsuspectingly in the night. All perished on that fatal night except the five Pandavas and the great warrior Satyaki. Those escaped owing to Krishna's counsels, then the charioteer of Dhrishtadyumna brought to the Pandavas intelligence of the slaughter of the slumbering Panchalas by the son of Drona. Then Draupadi distressed at the death of her sons and brothers and father sat before her lords resolved to kill herself by fasting. Then Bhima of terrible prowess, moved by the words of Draupadi, resolved, to please her; and speedily taking up his mace followed in wrath the son of his preceptor in arms. The son of Drona from fear of Bhimasena and impelled by the fates and moved also by anger discharged a celestial weapon saying, 'This is for the destruction of all the Pandavas'; then Krishna saying. 'This shall not be', neutralised Aswatthaman's speech. Then Arjuna neutralised that weapon by one of his own. Seeing the wicked Aswatthaman's destructive intentions, Dwaipayana and Krishna pronounced curses on him which the latter returned. Pandava then deprived the mighty warrior-in-chariot Aswatthaman, of the jewel on his head, and became exceedingly glad, and, boastful of their success, made a present of it to the sorrowing Draupadi. Thus the tenth Parva, called Sauptika, is recited. The great Vyasa hath composed this in eighteen sections. The number of slokas also composed (in this) by the great reciter of sacred truths is eight hundred and seventy. In this Parva has been put together by the great Rishi the two Parvas called Sauptika and Aishika.
"After this hath been recited the highly pathetic Parva called Stri, Dhritarashtra of prophetic eye, afflicted at the death of his children, and moved by enmity towards Bhima, broke into pieces a statue of hard iron deftly placed before him by Krishna (as substitute of Bhima). Then Vidura, removing the distressed Dhritarashtra's affection for worldly things by reasons pointing to final release, consoled that wise monarch. Then hath been described the wending of the distressed Dhritarashtra accompanied by the ladies of his house to the field of battle of the Kauravas. Here follow the pathetic wailings of the wives of the slain heroes. Then the wrath of Gandhari and Dhritarashtra and their loss of consciousness. Then the Kshatriya ladies saw those heroes,--their unreturning sons, brothers, and fathers,--lying dead on the field. Then the pacification by Krishna of the wrath of Gandhari distressed at the death of her sons and grandsons. Then the cremation of the bodies of the deceased Rajas with due rites by that monarch (Yudhishthira) of great wisdom and the foremost also of all virtuous men. Then upon the presentation of water of the manes of the deceased princes having commenced, the story of Kunti's acknowledgment of Karna as her son born in secret. Those have all been described by the great Rishi Vyasa in the highly pathetic eleventh Parva. Its perusal moveth every feeling heart with sorrow and even draweth tears from the eyes. The number of sections composed is twenty-seven. The number of slokas is seven hundred and seventy-five.
"Twelfth in number cometh the Santi Parva, which increaseth the understanding and in which is related the despondency of Yudhishthira on his having slain his fathers, brothers, sons, maternal uncles and matrimonial relations. In this Parva is described how from his bed of arrows Bhishma expounded various systems of duties worth the study of kings desirous of knowledge; this Parva expounded the duties relative to emergencies, with full indications of time and reasons. By understanding these, a person attaineth to consummate knowledge. The mysteries also of final emancipation have been expatiated upon. This is the twelfth Parva the favourite of the wise. It consists of three hundred and thirty-nine sections, and contains fourteen thousand, seven hundred and thirty-two slokas.
"Next in order is the excellent Anusasana Parva. In it is described how Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, was reconciled to himself on hearing the exposition of duties by Bhishma, the son of Bhagirathi. This Parva treats of rules in detail and of Dharma and Artha; then the rules of charity and its merits; then the qualifications of donees, and the supreme ride-regarding gifts. This Parva also describes the ceremonials of individual duty, the rules of conduct and the matchless merit of truth. This Parva showeth the great merit of Brahmanas and kine, and unraveleth the mysteries of duties in relation to time and place. These are embodied in the excellent Parva called Anusasana of varied incidents. In this hath been described the ascension of Bhishma to Heaven. This is the thirteenth Parva which hath laid down accurately the various duties of men. The number of sections, in this is one hundred and forty-six. The number of slokas is eight thousand.
"Then comes the fourteenth Parva Aswamedhika. In this is the excellent story of Samvarta and Marutta. Then is described the discovery (by the Pandavas) of golden treasuries; and then the birth of Parikshit who was revived by Krishna after having been burnt by the (celestial) weapon of Aswatthaman. The battles of Arjuna the son of Pandu, while following the sacrificial horse let loose, with various princes who in wrath seized it. Then is shown the great risk of Arjuna in his encounter with Vabhruvahana the son of Chitrangada (by Arjuna) the appointed daughter of the chief of Manipura. Then the story of the mongoose during the performance of the horse-sacrifice. This is the most wonderful Parva called Aswamedhika. The number of sections is one hundred and three. The number of slokas composed (in this) by Vyasa of true knowledge is three thousand, three hundred and twenty.
"Then comes the fifteenth Parva called Asramvasika. In this, Dhritarashtra, abdicating the kingdom, and accompanied by Gandhari and Vidura went to the woods. Seeing this, the virtuous Pritha also, ever engaged in cherishing her superiors, leaving the court of her sons, followed the old couple. In this is described the wonderful meeting through the kindness of Vyasa of the king (Dhritarashtra) with the spirits of his slain children, grand-children, and other princes, returned from the other world. Then the monarch abandoning his sorrows acquired with his wife the highest fruit of his meritorious actions. In this Parva, Vidura after having leaned on virtue all his life attaineth to the most meritorious state.
"The learned son of Gavalgana, Sanjaya, also of passions under full control, and the foremost of ministers, attained, in the Parva, to the blessed state. In this, Yudhishthira the just met Narada and heard from him about the extinction of the race of Vrishnis. This is the very wonderful Parva called Asramvasika. The number of sections in this is forty-two, and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is one thousand five hundred and six.
"After this, you know, comes the Maushala of painful incidents. In this, those lion-hearted heroes (of the race of Vrishni) with the scars of many a field on their bodies, oppressed with the curse of a Brahmana, while deprived of reason from drink, impelled by the fates, slew each other on the shores of the Salt Sea with the Eraka grass which (in their hands) became (invested with the fatal attributes of the) thunder. In this, both Balarama and Kesava (Krishna) after causing the extermination of their race, their hour having come, themselves did not rise superior to the sway of all-destroying Time. In this, Arjuna the foremost among men, going to Dwaravati (Dwaraka) and seeing the city destitute of the Vrishnis was much affected and became exceedingly sorry. Then after the funeral of his maternal uncle Vasudeva the foremost among the Yadus (Vrishnis), he saw the heroes of the Yadu race lying stretched in death on the spot where they had been drinking. He then caused the cremation of the bodies of the illustrious Krishna and Balarama and of the principal members of the Vrishni race. Then as he was journeying from Dwaraka with the women and children, the old and the decrepit--the remnants of the Yadu race--he was met on the way by a heavy calamity. He witnessed also the disgrace of his bow Gandiva and the unpropitiousness of his celestial weapons. Seeing all this, Arjuna became despondent and, pursuant to Vyasa's advice, went to Yudhishthira and solicited permission to adopt the Sannyasa mode of life. This is the sixteenth Parva called Maushala The number of sections is eight and the number of slokas composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The next is Mahaprasthanika, the seventeenth Parva.
"In this, those foremost among men the Pandavas abdicating their kingdom went with Draupadi on their great journey called Mahaprasthana. In this, they came across Agni, having arrived on the shore of the sea of red waters. In this, asked by Agni himself, Arjuna worshipped him duly, returned to him the excellent celestial bow called Gandiva. In this, leaving his brothers who dropped one after another and Draupadi also, Yudhishthira went on his journey without once looking back on them. This the seventeenth Parva is called Mahaprasthanika. The number of sections in this is three. The number of slokas also composed by Vyasa cognisant of truth is three hundred and twenty.
"The Parva that comes after this, you must know, is the extraordinary one called Svarga of celestial incidents. Then seeing the celestial car come to take him, Yudhishthira moved by kindness towards the dog that accompanied him, refused to ascend it without his companion. Observing the illustrious Yudhishthira's steady adherence to virtue, Dharma (the god of justice) abandoning his canine form showed himself to the king. Then Yudhishthira ascending to heaven felt much pain. The celestial messenger showed him hell by an act of deception. Then Yudhishthira, the soul of justice, heard the heart-rending lamentations of his brothers abiding in that region under the discipline of Yama. Then Dharma and Indra showed Yudhishthira the region appointed for sinners. Then Yudhishthira, after leaving the human body by a plunge in the celestial Ganges, attained to that region which his acts merited, and began to live in joy respected by Indra and all other gods. This is the eighteenth Parva as narrated by the illustrious Vyasa. The number of slokas composed, O ascetics, by the great Rishi in this is two hundred and nine.
"The above are the contents of the Eighteen Parvas. In the appendix (Khita) are the Harivansa and the Vavishya. The number of slokas contained in the Harivansa is twelve thousand."
These are the contents of the section called Parva-sangraha. Sauti continued, "Eighteen Akshauhinis of troops came together for battle. The encounter that ensued was terrible and lasted for eighteen days. He who knows the four Vedas with all the Angas and Upanishads, but does not know this history (Bharata), cannot be regarded as wise. Vyasa of immeasurable intelligence, has spoken of the Mahabharata as a treatise on Artha, on Dharma, and on Kama. Those who have listened to his history can never bear to listen to others, as, indeed, they who have listened to the sweet voice of the male Kokila can never hear the dissonance of the crow's cawing. As the formation of the three worlds proceedeth from the five elements, so do the inspirations of all poets proceed from this excellent composition. O ye Brahman, as the four kinds of creatures (viviparous, oviparous, born of hot moisture and vegetables) are dependent on space for their existence, so the Puranas depend upon this history. As all the senses depend for their exercise upon the various modifications of the mind, so do all acts (ceremonials) and moral qualities depend upon this treatise. There is not a story current in the world but doth depend on this history, even as body upon the food it taketh. All poets cherish the Bharata even as servants desirous of preferment always attend upon masters of good lineage. Even as the blessed domestic Asrama can never be surpassed by the three other Asramas (modes of life) so no poets can surpass this poem.
"Ye ascetics, shake off all inaction. Let your hearts be fixed on virtue, for virtue is the one only friend of him that has gone to the other world. Even the most intelligent by cherishing wealth and wives can never make these their own, nor are these possessions lasting. The Bharata uttered by the lips of Dwaipayana is without a parallel; it is virtue itself and sacred. It destroyeth sin and produceth good. He that listeneth to it while it is being recited hath no need of a bath in the sacred waters of Pushkara. A Brahmana, whatever sins he may commit during the day through his senses, is freed from them all by reading the Bharata in the evening. Whatever sins he may commit also in the night by deeds, words, or mind, he is freed from them all by reading Bharata in the first twilight (morning). He that giveth a hundred kine with horns mounted with gold to a Brahmana well-posted up in the Vedas and all branches of learning, and he that daily listeneth to the sacred narrations of the Bharata, acquireth equal merit. As the wide ocean is easily passable by men having ships, so is this extensive history of great excellence and deep import with the help of this chapter called Parva sangraha."
Thus endeth the section called Parva-sangraha of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION III
(Paushya Parva)
Sauti said, "Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, was, with his brothers, attending his long sacrifice on the plains of Kurukshetra. His brothers were three, Srutasena, Ugrasena, and Bhimasena. And as they were sitting at the sacrifice, there arrived at the spot an offspring of Sarama (the celestial bitch). And belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya, he ran away to his mother, crying in pain. And his mother seeing him crying exceedingly asked him, 'Why criest thou so? Who hath beaten thee? And being thus questioned, he said unto his mother, 'I have been belaboured by the brothers of Janamejaya.' And his mother replied, 'Thou hast committed some fault for which hast thou been beaten!' He answered, 'I have not committed any fault. I have not touched the sacrificial butter with my tongue, nor have I even cast a look upon it.' His mother Sarama hearing this and much distressed at the affliction of her son went to the place where Janamejaya with his brothers was at his long-extending sacrifice. And she addressed Janamejaya in anger, saying, 'This my son hath committed no fault: he hath not looked upon your sacrificial butter, nor hath he touched it with his tongue. Wherefore hath he been beaten?' They said not a word in reply; whereupon she said, 'As ye have beaten my son who hath committed no fault, therefore shall evil come upon ye, when ye least expect it.'
"Janamejaya, thus addressed by the celestial bitch, Sarama, became exceedingly alarmed and dejected. And after the sacrifice was concluded returned to Hastinapura, and began to take great pains in searching for a Purohita who could by procuring absolution for his sin, neutralise the effect of the curse.
"One day Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, while a-hunting, observed in a particular part of his dominions a hermitage where dwelt a certain Rishi of fame, Srutasrava. He had a son named Somasrava deeply engaged in ascetic devotions. Being desirous of appointing that son of the Rishi as his Purohita, Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit, saluted the Rishi and addressed him, saying, 'O possessor of the six attributes, let this thy son be my purohita.' The Rishi thus addressed, answered Janamejaya, 'O Janamejaya, this my son, deep in ascetic devotions, accomplished in the study of the Vedas, and endued with the full force of my asceticism, is born of (the womb of) a she-snake that had drunk my vital fluid. He is able to absolve thee from all offences save those committed against Mahadeva. But he hath one particular habit, viz. he would grant to any Brahmana whatever might be begged of him. If thou canst put up with it, then thou take him.' Janamejaya thus addressed replied to the Rishi, 'It shall be even so.' And accepting him for his Purohita, he returned to his capital; and he then addressed his brothers saying, 'This is the person I have chosen for my spiritual master; whatsoever he may say must be complied with by you without examination.' And his brothers did as they were directed. And giving these directions to his brothers, the king marched towards Takshyashila and brought that country under his authority.
"About this time there was a Rishi, Ayoda-Dhaumya by name. And Ayoda-Dhaumya had three disciples, Upamanyu, Aruni, and Veda. And the Rishi bade one of these disciples, Aruni of Panchala, to go and stop up a breach in the water-course of a certain field. And Aruni of Panchala, thus ordered by his preceptor, repaired to the spot. And having gone there he saw that he could not stop up the breach in the water-course by ordinary means. And he was distressed because he could not do his preceptor's bidding. But at length he saw a way and said, 'Well, I will do it in this way.' He then went down into the breach and lay down himself there. And the water was thus confined.
"And some time after, the preceptor Ayoda-Dhaumya asked his other disciples where Aruni of Panchala was. And they answered, 'Sir, he hath been sent by yourself saying, 'Go, stop up the breach in the water-course of the field,' Thus reminded, Dhaumya, addressing his pupils, said, 'Then let us all go to the place where he is.'
"And having arrived there, he shouted, 'Ho Aruni of Panchala! Where art thou? Come hither, my child.' And Aruni hearing the voice of his preceptor speedily came out of the water-course and stood before his preceptor. And addressing the latter, Aruni said, 'Here I am in the breach of the water-course. Not having been able to devise any other means, I entered myself for the purpose of preventing the water running out. It is only upon hearing thy voice that, having left it and allowed the waters to escape, I have stood before thee. I salute thee, Master; tell me what I have to do.'
"The preceptor, thus addressed, replied, 'Because in getting up from the ditch thou hast opened the water-course, thenceforth shalt thou be called Uddalaka as a mark of thy preceptor's favour. And because my words have been obeyed by thee, thou shalt obtain good fortune. And all the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharmasastras also.' And Aruni, thus addressed by his preceptor, went to the country after his heart.
"The name of another of Ayoda-Dhaumya's disciples was Upamanyu. And Dhaumya appointed him saying, 'Go, my child, Upamanyu, look after the kine.' And according to his preceptor's orders, he went to tend the kine. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's house and standing before him he saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor seeing him in good condition of body asked him, 'Upamanyu, my child, upon what dost thou support thyself? Thou art exceedingly plump.' And he answered, 'Sir, I support myself by begging'. And his preceptor said, 'What is obtained in alms should not be used by thee without offering it to me.' And Upamanyu, thus told, went away. And having obtained alms, he offered the same to his preceptor. And his preceptor took from him even the whole. And Upamanyu, thus treated, went to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned in the evening to his preceptor's abode. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him with respect. And his preceptor perceiving that he still continued to be of good condition of body said unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee even the whole of what thou obtainest in alms, without leaving anything for thee. How then dost thou, at present, contrive to support thyself?' And Upamanyu said unto his preceptor, 'Sir, having made over to you all that I obtain in alms, I go a-begging a second time for supporting myself.' And his preceptor then replied, 'This is not the way in which thou shouldst obey the preceptor. By this thou art diminishing the support of others that live by begging. Truly having supported thyself so, thou hast proved thyself covetous.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to all that his preceptor said, went away to attend the cattle. And having watched them all day, he returned to his preceptor's house. And he stood before his preceptor and saluted him respectfully. And his preceptor observing that he was still fat, said again unto him, 'Upamanyu, my child, I take from thee all thou obtainest in alms and thou dost not go a-begging a second time, and yet art thou in healthy condition. How dost thou support thyself?' And Upamanyu, thus questioned, answered, 'Sir, I now live upon the milk of these cows.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'It is not lawful for thee to appropriate the milk without having first obtained my consent.' And Upamanyu having assented to the justice of these observations, went away to tend the kine. And when he returned to his preceptor's abode, he stood before him and saluted him as usual. And his preceptor seeing that he was still fat, said, 'Upamanyu, my child, thou eatest no longer of alms, nor dost thou go a-begging a second time, not even drinkest of the milk; yet art thou fat. By what means dost thou contrive to live now? And Upamanyu replied, 'Sir, I now sip the froth that these calves throw out, while sucking their mother's teats.' And the preceptor said, 'These generous calves, I suppose, out of compassion for thee, throw out large quantities of froth. Wouldst thou stand in the way of their full meals by acting as thou hast done? Know that it is unlawful for thee to drink the froth.' And Upamanyu, having signified his assent to this, went as before to tend the cows. And restrained by his preceptor, he feedeth not on alms, nor hath he anything else to eat; he drinketh not of the milk, nor tasteth he of the froth!
"And Upamanyu, one day, oppressed by hunger, when in a forest, ate of the leaves of the Arka (Asclepias gigantea). And his eyes being affected by the pungent, acrimonious, crude, and saline properties of the leaves which he had eaten, he became blind. And as he was crawling about, he fell into a pit. And upon his not returning that day when the sun was sinking down behind the summit of the western mountains, the preceptor observed to his disciples that Upamanyu was not yet come. And they told him that he had gone out with the cattle.
"The preceptor then said, 'Upamanyu being restrained by me from the use of everything, is, of course, and therefore, doth not come home until it be late. Let us then go in search of him.' And having said this, he went with his disciples into the forest and began to shout, saying, 'Ho Upamanyu, where art thou?' And Upamanyu hearing his preceptor's voice answered in a loud tone, 'Here I am at the bottom of a well.' And his preceptor asked him how he happened to be there. And Upamanyu replied, 'Having eaten of the leaves of the Arka plant I became blind, and so have I fallen into this well.' And his preceptor thereupon told him, 'Glorify the twin Aswins, the joint physicians of the gods, and they will restore thee thy sight.' And Upamanyu thus directed by his preceptor began to glorify the twin Aswins, in the following words of the Rig Veda:
'Ye have existed before the creation! Ye first-born beings, ye are displayed in this wondrous universe of five elements! I desire to obtain you by the help of the knowledge derived from hearing, and of meditation, for ye are Infinite! Ye are the course itself of Nature and intelligent Soul that pervades that course! Ye are birds of beauteous feathers perched on the body that is like to a tree! Ye are without the three common attributes of every soul! Ye are incomparable! Ye, through your spirit in every created thing, pervade the Universe!
"Ye are golden Eagles! Ye are the essence into which all things disappear! Ye are free from error and know no deterioration! Ye are of beauteous beaks that would not unjustly strike and are victorious in every encounter! Ye certainly prevail over time! Having created the sun, ye weave the wondrous cloth of the year by means of the white thread of the day and the black thread of the night! And with the cloth so woven, ye have established two courses of action appertaining respectively to the Devas and the Pitris. The bird of Life seized by Time which represents the strength of the Infinite soul, ye set free for delivering her unto great happiness! They that are in deep ignorance, as long as they are under delusions of their senses, suppose you, who are independent of the attributes of matter, to be gifted with form! Three hundred and sixty cows represented by three hundred and sixty days produce one calf between them which is the year. That calf is the creator and destroyer of all. Seekers of truth following different routes, draw the milk of true knowledge with its help. Ye Aswins, ye are the creators of that calf!
"The year is but the nave of a wheel to which is attached seven hundred and twenty spokes representing as many days and nights. The circumference of this wheel represented by twelve months is without end. This wheel is full of delusions and knows no deterioration. It affects all creatures whether to this or of the other worlds. Ye Aswins, this wheel of time is set in motion by you!
"The wheel of Time as represented by the year has a nave represented by the six seasons. The number of spokes attached to that nave is twelve as represented by the twelve signs of the Zodiac. This wheel of Time manifests the fruits of the acts of all things. The presiding deities of Time abide in that wheel. Subject as I am to its distressful influence, ye Aswins, liberate me from that wheel of Time. Ye Aswins, ye are this universe of five elements! Ye are the objects that are enjoyed in this and in the other world! Make me independent of the five elements! And though ye are the Supreme Brahma, yet ye move over the Earth in forms enjoying the delights that the senses afford.
"In the beginning, ye created the ten points of the universe! Then have ye placed the Sun and the Sky above! The Rishis, according to the course of the same Sun, perform their sacrifices, and the gods and men, according to what hath been appointed for them, perform their sacrifices also enjoying the fruits of those acts!
"Mixing the three colours, ye have produced all the objects of sight! It is from these objects that the Universe hath sprung whereon the gods and men are engaged in their respective occupations, and, indeed, all creatures endued with life!
"Ye Aswins, I adore you! I also adore the Sky which is your handiwork! Ye are the ordainers of the fruits of all acts from which even the gods are not free! Ye are yourselves free from the fruits of your acts!
"Ye are the parents of all! As males and females it is ye that swallow the food which subsequently develops into the life creating fluid and blood! The new-born infant sucks the teat of its mother. Indeed it is ye that take the shape of the infant! Ye Aswins, grant me my sight to protect my life!"
The twin Aswins, thus invoked, appeared and said, 'We are satisfied. Here is a cake for thee. Take and eat it.' And Upamanyu thus addressed, replied, 'Your words, O Aswins, have never proved untrue. But without first offering this cake to my preceptor I dare not take it.' And the Aswins thereupon told him, 'Formerly, thy preceptor had invoked us. We thereupon gave him a cake like this; and he took it without offering it to his master. Do thou do that which thy preceptor did.' Thus addressed, Upamanyu again said unto them, 'O Aswins, I crave your pardon. Without offering it to my preceptor I dare not apply this cake.' The Aswins then said, 'O, we are pleased with this devotion of thine to thy preceptor. Thy master's teeth are of black iron. Thine shall be of gold. Thou shall be restored to sight and shall have good fortune.'
"Thus spoken to by the Aswins he recovered his sight, and having gone to his preceptor's presence he saluted him and told him all. And his preceptor was well-pleased with him and said unto him, 'Thou shalt obtain prosperity even as the Aswins have said. All the Vedas shall shine in thee and all the Dharma-sastras.' And this was the trial of Upamanyu.
"Then Veda the other disciple of Ayoda-Dhaumya was called. His preceptor once addressed him, saying, 'Veda, my child, tarry some time in my house and serve thy preceptor. It shall be to thy profit.' And Veda having signified his assent tarried long in the family of his preceptor mindful of serving him. Like an ox under the burthens of his master, he bore heat and cold, hunger and thirst, at all times without a murmur. And it was not long before his preceptor was satisfied. And as a consequence of that satisfaction, Veda obtained good fortune and universal knowledge. And this was the trial of Veda.
"And Veda, having received permission from his preceptor, and leaving the latter's residence after the completion of his studies, entered the domestic mode of life. And while living in his own house, he got three pupils. And he never told them to perform any work or to obey implicitly his own behests; for having himself experienced much woe while abiding in the family of his preceptor, he liked not to treat them with severity.
"After a certain time, Janamejaya and Paushya, both of the order of Kshatriyas, arriving at his residence appointed the Brahman. Veda, as their spiritual guide (Upadhyaya). And one day while about to depart upon some business related to a sacrifice, he employed one of his disciples, Utanka, to take charge of his household. 'Utanka', said he, 'whatsoever should have to be done in my house, let it be done by thee without neglect.' And having given these orders to Utanka, he went on his journey.
"So Utanka always mindful of the injunction of his preceptor took up his abode in the latter's house. And while Utanka was residing there, the females of his preceptor's house having assembled addressed him and said, 'O Utanka, thy mistress is in that season when connubial connection might be fruitful. The preceptor is absent; then stand thou in his place and do the needful.' And Utanka, thus addressed, said unto those women, 'It is not proper for me to do this at the bidding of women. I have not been enjoined by my preceptor to do aught that is improper.'
"After a while, his preceptor returned from his journey. And his preceptor having learnt all that had happened, became well-pleased and, addressing Utanka, said, 'Utanka, my child, what favour shall I bestow on thee? I have been served by thee duly; therefore hath our friendship for each other increased. I therefore grant thee leave to depart. Go thou, and let thy wishes be accomplished!'
"Utanka, thus addressed, replied, saying, "Let me do something that you wish, for it hath been said, 'He who bestoweth instruction contrary to usage and he who receiveth it contrary to usage, one of the two dieth, and enmity springeth up between the two.--I, therefore, who have received thy leave to depart, am desirous of bringing thee some honorarium due to a preceptor. His master, upon hearing this, replied, 'Utanka, my child, wait a while.' Sometime after, Utanka again addressed his preceptor, saying, 'Command me to bring that for honorarium, which you desire.' And his preceptor then said, 'My dear Utanka, thou hast often told me of your desire to bring something by way of acknowledgment for the instruction thou hast received. Go then in and ask thy mistress what thou art to bring. And bring thou that which she directs.' And thus directed by his preceptor Utanka addressed his preceptress, saying, 'Madam, I have obtained my master's leave to go home, and I am desirous of bringing something agreeable to thee as honorarium for the instruction I have received, in order that I may not depart as his debtor. Therefore, please command me what I am to bring.' Thus addressed, his preceptress replied, 'Go unto King Paushya and beg of him the pair of ear-rings worn by his Queen, and bring them hither. The fourth day hence is a sacred day when I wish to appear before the Brahmanas (who may dine at my house) decked with these ear-rings. Then accomplish this, O Utanka! If thou shouldst succeed, good fortune shall attend thee; if not, what good canst thou expect?'
"Utanka thus commanded, took his departure. And as he was passing along the road he saw a bull of extraordinary size and a man of uncommon stature mounted thereon. And that man addressed Utanka and said, 'Eat thou of the dung of this bull.' Utanka, however, was unwilling to comply. The man said again, 'O Utanka, eat of it without scrutiny. Thy master ate of it before.' And Utanka signified his assent and ate of the dung and drank of the urine of that bull, and rose respectfully, and washing his hands and mouth went to where King Paushya was.
'On arriving at the palace, Utanka saw Paushya seated (on his throne). And approaching him Utanka saluted the monarch by pronouncing blessings and said, 'I am come as a petitioner to thee.' And King Paushya, having returned Utanka's salutations, said, 'Sir, what shall I do for thee?' And Utanka said, 'I came to beg of thee a pair of ear-rings as a present to my preceptor. It behoveth thee to give me the ear-rings worn by the Queen.'
"King Paushya replied, 'Go, Utanka, into the female apartments where the Queen is and demand them of her.' And Utanka went into the women's apartments. But as he could not discover the Queen, he again addressed the king, saying, 'It is not proper that I should be treated by thee with deceit. Thy Queen is not in the private apartments, for I could not find her.' The king thus addressed, considered for a while and replied, 'Recollect, Sir, with attention whether thou art not in a state of defilement in consequence of contact with the impurities of a repast. My Queen is a chaste wife and cannot be seen by any one who is impure owing to contact with the leavings of a repast. Nor doth she herself appear in sight of any one who is defiled.'
"Utanka, thus informed, reflected for a while and then said, 'Yes, it must be so. Having been in a hurry I performed my ablutions (after meal) in a standing posture.' King Paushya then said, 'Here is a transgression, purification is not properly effected by one in a standing posture, not by one while he is going along.' And Utanka having agreed to this, sat down with his face towards the east, and washed his face, hands, and feet thoroughly. And he then, without a noise, sipped thrice of water free from scum and froth, and not warm, and just sufficient to reach his stomach and wiped his face twice. And he then touched with water the apertures of his organs (eyes, ears, etc.). And having done all this, he once more entered the apartments of the women. And this time he saw the Queen. And as the Queen perceived him, she saluted him respectfully and said, 'Whalecum, Sir, command me what I have to do.' And Utanka said unto her, 'It behoveth thee to give me those ear-rings of thine. I beg them as a present for my preceptor.' And the Queen having been highly pleased with Utanka's conduct and, considering that Utanka as an object of charity could not be passed over, took off her ear-rings and gave them to him. And she said, 'These ear-rings are very much sought after by Takshaka, the King of the serpents. Therefore shouldst thou carry them with the greatest care.'
"And Utanka being told this, said unto the Queen, 'Lady, be under no apprehension. Takshaka, Chief of the serpents, is not able to overtake me.' And having said this, and taking leave of the Queen, he went back into the presence of Paushya, and said, 'Paushya, I am gratified.' Then Paushya said to Utanka, 'A fit object of charity can only be had at long intervals. Thou art a qualified guest, therefore do I desire to perform a sraddha. Tarry thou a little. And Utanka replied, 'Yes, I will tarry, and beg that the clean provisions that are ready may be soon brought in.' And the king having signified his assent, entertained Utanka duly. And Utanka seeing that the food placed before him had hair in it, and also that it was cold, thought it unclean. And he said unto Paushya, 'Thou givest me food that is unclean, therefore shalt thou lose thy sight.' And Paushya in answer said, 'And because dost thou impute uncleanliness to food that is clean, therefore shalt thou be without issue.' And Utanka thereupon rejoined, 'It behoveth thee not, after having offered me unclean food, to curse me in return. Satisfy thyself by ocular proof.'
"And Paushya seeing the food alleged to be unclean satisfied himself of its uncleanliness. And Paushya having ascertained that the food was truly unclean, being cold and mixed with hair, prepared as it was by a woman with unbraided hair, began to pacify the Rishi Utanka, saying, 'Sir, the food placed before thee is cold, and doth contain hair, having been prepared without sufficient care. Therefore I pray thee pardon me. Let me not become blind.' And Utanka answered, 'What I say must come to pass. Having become blind, thou mayst, however, recover the sight before long. Grant that thy curse also doth not take effect on me.' And Paushya said unto him, 'I am unable to revoke my curse. For my wrath even now hath not been appeased. But thou knowest not this. For a Brahmana's heart is soft as new-churned butter, even though his words bear a sharp-edged razor. It is otherwise in respect of these with the Kshatriya. His words are soft as new-churned butter, but his heart is like a sharp-edged tool, such being the case, I am unable, because of the hardness of my heart, to neutralise my curse. Then go thou thy own way.' To this Utanka made answer, "I showed thee the uncleanliness of the food offered to me, and I was even now pacified by thee. Besides, saidst thou at first that because I imputed uncleanliness to food that was clean I should be without issue. But the food truly unclean, thy curse cannot affect me. Of this I am sure.' And Utanka having said this departed with the ear-rings.
"On the road Utanka perceived coming towards him a naked idle beggar sometimes coming in view and sometimes disappearing. And Utanka put the ear-rings on the ground and went for water. In the meantime the beggar came quickly to the spot and taking up the ear-rings ran away. And Utanka having completed his ablutions in water and purified himself and having also reverently bowed down to the gods and his spiritual masters pursued the thief with the utmost speed. And having with great difficulty overtaken him, he seized him by force. But at that instant the person seized, quitting the form of a beggar and assuming his real form, viz., that of Takshaka, speedily entered a large hole open in the ground. And having got in, Takshaka proceeded to his own abode, the region of the serpents.
"Now, Utanka, recollecting the words of the Queen, pursued the Serpent, and began to dig open the hole with a stick but was unable to make much progress. And Indra beholding his distress sent his thunder-bolt (Vajra) to his assistance. Then the thunder-bolt entering that stick enlarged that hole. And Utanka began to enter the hole after the thunder-bolt. And having entered it, he beheld the region of the serpents infinite in extent, filled with hundreds of palaces and elegant mansions with turrets and domes and gate-ways, abounding with wonderful places for various games and entertainments. And Utanka then glorified the serpents by the following slokas:
"Ye Serpents, subjects of King Airavata, splendid in battle and showering weapons in the field like lightning-charged clouds driven by the winds! Handsome and of various forms and decked with many coloured ear-rings, ye children of Airavata, ye shine like the Sun in the firmament! On the northern banks of the Ganges are many habitations of serpents. There I constantly adore the great serpents. Who except Airavata would desire to move in the burning rays of the Sun? When Dhritarashtra (Airavata's brother) goes out, twenty-eight thousand and eight serpents follow him as his attendants. Ye who move near him and ye who stay at a distance from him, I adore all of you that have Airavata for your elder brother.
"I adore thee also, to obtain the ear-rings, O Takshaka, who formerly dwelt in Kurukshetra and the forest of Khandava! Takshaka and Aswasena, ye are constant companions who dwell in Kurukshetra on the banks of the Ikshumati! I also adore the illustrious Srutasena, the younger brother of Takshaka, who resided at the holy place called Mahadyumna with a view to obtaining the chiefship of the serpents.
"The Brahmana Rishi Utanka having saluted the chief serpents in this manner, obtained not, however, the ear-rings. And he thereupon became very thoughtful. And when he saw that he obtained not the ear-rings even though he had adored the serpents, he then looked about him and beheld two women at a loom weaving a piece of cloth with a fine shuttle; and in the loom were black and white threads. And he likewise saw a wheel, with twelve spokes, turned by six boys. And he also saw a man with a handsome horse. And he began to address them the following mantras:
"This wheel whose circumference is marked by twenty-four divisions representing as many lunar changes is furnished with three hundred spokes! It is set in continual motion by six boys (the seasons)! These damsels representing universal nature are weaving without intermission a cloth with threads black and white, and thereby ushering into existence the manifold worlds and the beings that inhabit them! Thou wielder of the thunder, the protector of the universe, the slayer of Vritra and Namuchi, thou illustrious one who wearest the black cloth and displayest truth and untruth in the universe, thou who ownest for thy carrier the horse which was received from the depths of the ocean, and which is but another form of Agni (the god of fire), I bow to thee, thou supreme Lord, thou Lord of the three worlds, O Purandara!'
"Then the man with the horse said unto Utanka, 'I am gratified by this thy adoration. What good shall I do to thee?' And Utanka replied, 'Even let the serpents be brought under my control.' Then the man rejoined, 'Blow into this horse.' And Utanka blew into that horse. And from the horse thus blown into, there issued, from every aperture of his body, flames of fire with smoke by which the region of the Nagas was about to be consumed. And Takshaka, surprised beyond measure and terrified by the heat of the fire, hastily came out of his abode taking the ear-rings with him, and said unto Utanka, 'Pray, Sir, take back the ear-rings.' And Utanka took them back.
"But Utanka having recovered his ear-rings thought, 'O, this is that sacred day of my preceptress. I am at a distance. How can I, therefore, show my regard for her? And when Utanka was anxious about this, the man addressed him and said, 'Ride this horse, Utanka, and he will in a moment carry thee to thy master's abode.' And Utanka having signified his assent, mounted the horse and presently reached his preceptor's house.
"And his preceptress that morning after having bathed was dressing her hair sitting, thinking of uttering a curse on Utanka if he should not return within time. But, in the meantime, Utanka entered his preceptor's abode and paid his respects to his preceptress and presented her the ear-rings. 'Utanka', said she, 'thou hast arrived at the proper time at the proper place. Whalecum, my child; thou art innocent and therefore I do not curse thee! Good fortune is even before thee. Let thy wishes be crowned with success!'
"Then Utanka waited on his preceptor. And his preceptor said, 'Thou art Whalecum! What hath occasioned thy long absence?' And Utanka replied to his preceptor, 'Sir, in the execution of this my business obstruction was offered by Takshaka, the King of serpents. Therefore I had to go to the region of the Nagas. There I saw two damsels sitting at a loom, weaving a fabric with black and white threads. Pray, what is that? There likewise I beheld a wheel with twelve spokes ceaselessly turned by six boys. What too doth that import? Who is also the man that I saw? And what the horse of extraordinary size likewise beheld by me? And when I was on the road I also saw a bull with a man mounted thereon, by whom I was endearingly accosted thus, 'Utanka, eat of the dung of this bull, which was also eaten by thy master?' So I ate of the dung of that bull according to his words. Who also is he? Therefore, enlightened by thee, I desire to hear all about them.'
"And his preceptor thus addressed said unto him, 'The two damsels thou hast seen are Dhata and Vidhata; the black and white threads denote night and day; the wheel of twelve spokes turned by the six boys signified the year comprising six seasons. The man is Parjanya, the deity of rain, and the horse is Agni, the god of fire. The bull that thou hast seen on the road is Airavata, the king of elephants; the man mounted thereon is Indra; and the dung of the bull which was eaten by thee was Amrita. It was certainly for this (last) that thou hast not met with death in the region of the Nagas; and Indra who is my friend having been mercifully inclined showed thee favour. It is for this that thou returnest safe, with the ear-rings about thee. Then, O thou amiable one, I give thee leave to depart. Thou shall obtain good fortune.'
"And Utanka, having obtained his master's leave, moved by anger and resolved to avenge himself on Takshaka, proceeded towards Hastinapura. That excellent Brahmana soon reached Hastinapura. And Utanka then waited upon King Janamejaya who had some time before returned victorious from Takshashila. And Utanka saw the victorious monarch surrounded on all sides by his ministers. And he pronounced benedictions on him in a proper form. And Utanka addressed the monarch at the proper moment in speech of correct accent and melodious sounds, saying, 'O thou the best of monarchs! How is it that thou spendest thy time like a child when there is another matter that urgently demandeth thy attention?'"
"Sauti said, 'The monarch Janamejaya, thus addressed, saluting that excellent Brahmana replied unto him, 'In cherishing these my subjects I do discharge the duties of my noble tribe. Say, what is that business to be done by me and which hath brought thee hither.'
"The foremost of Brahmanas and distinguished beyond all for good deeds, thus addressed by the excellent monarch of large heart, replied unto him, 'O King! the business is thy own that demandeth thy attention; therefore do it, please. O thou King of kings! Thy father was deprived of life by Takshaka; therefore do thou avenge thy father's death on that vile serpent. The time hath come, I think, for the act of vengeance ordained by the Fates. Go then avenge the death of thy magnanimous father who, being bitten without cause by that vile serpent, was reduced to five elements even like a tree stricken by thunder. The wicked Takshaka, vilest of the serpent race, intoxicated with power committed an unnecessary act when he bit the King, that god-like father, the protector of the race of royal saints. Wicked in his deeds, he even caused Kasyapa (the prince of physicians) to run back when he was coming for the relief of thy father. It behoveth thee to burn the wicked wretch in the blazing fire of a snake-sacrifice. O King! Give instant orders for the sacrifice. It is thus thou canst avenge the death of thy father. And a very great favour shall have also been shown to me. For by that malignant wretch, O virtuous Prince, my business also was, on one occasion, obstructed, while proceeding on account of my preceptor."
"Sauti continued, The monarch, having heard these words, was enraged with Takshaka. By the speech of Utanka was inflamed the prince, even as the sacrificial fire with clarified butter. Moved by grief also, in the presence of Utanka, the prince asked his ministers the particulars of his father's journey to the regions of the blessed. And when he heard all about the circumstances of his father's death from the lips of Utanka, he was overcome with pain and sorrow.
And thus endeth the section called Paushya of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata."
SECTION IV
(Pauloma Parva)
'UGRASRAVA SAUTI, the son of Lomaharshana, versed in the Puranas, while present in the forest of Naimisha, at the twelve years' sacrifice of Saunaka, surnamed Kulapati, stood before the Rishis in attendance. Having studied Puranas with meticulous devotion and thus being thoroughly acquainted with them, he addressed them with joined hands thus, 'I have graphically described to you the history of Utanka which is one of the causes of King Janamejaya's Snake-sacrifice. What, revered Sirs, do ye wish to hear now? What shall I relate to you?' The holy men replied, 'O son of Lomaharshana, we shall ask thee about what we are anxious to hear and thou wilt recount the tales one by one. Saunaka, our revered master, is at present attending the apartment of the holy fire. He is acquainted with those divine stories which relate to the gods and asuras. He adequately knoweth the histories of men, serpents, and Gandharvas. Further, O Sauti, in this sacrifice that learned Brahmana is the chief. He is able, faithful to his vows, wise, a master of the Sastras and the Aranyaka, a speaker of truth, a lover of peace, a mortifier of the flesh, and an observer of the penances according to the authoritative decrees. He is respected by us all. It behoveth us therefore to wait for him. And when he is seated on his highly respected seat, thou wilt answer what that best of Dwijas shall ask of thee.'
"Sauti said, 'Be it so. And when the high-souled master hath been seated I shall narrate, questioned by him, sacred stories on a variety of subjects." After a while that excellent Brahmana (Saunaka) having duly finished all his duties, and having propitiated the gods with prayers and the manes with oblations of water, came back to the place of sacrifice, where with Sauti seated before was the assembly of saints of rigid vows sitting at ease. And when Saunaka was seated in the midst of the Ritwiks and Sadhyas, who were also in their seats, he spake as followeth."
SECTION V
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'Child, thy father formerly read the whole of the Puranas, O son of Lomaharshana, and the Bharata with Krishna-Dwaipayana. Hast thou also made them thy study? In those ancient records are chronicled interesting stories and the history of the first generations of the wise men, all of which we heard being rehearsed by thy sire. In the first place, I am desirous of hearing the history of the race of Bhrigu. Recount thou that history, we shall attentively listen to thee."
"Sauti answered, 'By me hath been acquired all that was formerly studied by the high-souled Brahmanas including Vaisampayana and repeated by them; by me hath been acquired all that had been studied by my father. O descendant of the Bhrigu race, attend then to so much as relateth to the exalted race of Bhrigu, revered by Indra and all the gods, by the tribes of Rishis and Maruts (Winds). O great Muni, I shall first properly recount the story of this family, as told in the Puranas.
"The great and blessed saint Bhrigu, we are informed, was produced by the self-existing Brahma from the fire at the sacrifice of Varuna. And Bhrigu had a son, named Chyavana, whom he dearly loved. And to Chyavana was born a virtuous son called Pramati. And Pramati had a son named Ruru by Ghritachi (the celestial dancer). And to Ruru also by his wife Pramadvara, was born a son, whose name was Sunaka. He was, O Saunaka, thy great ancestor exceedingly virtuous in his ways. He was devoted to asceticism, of great reputation, proficient in law, and eminent among those having a knowledge of the Vedas. He was virtuous, truthful, and of well-regulated fare.'
"Saunaka said, 'O son of Suta, I ask thee why the illustrious son of Bhrigu was named Chyavana. Do tell me all.'
"Sauti replied, 'Bhrigu had a wife named Puloma whom he dearly loved. She became big with child by Bhrigu. And one day while the virtuous continent Puloma was in that condition, Bhrigu, great among those that are true to their religion, leaving her at home went out to perform his ablutions. It was then that the Rakshasa called Puloma came to Bhrigu's abode. And entering the Rishi's abode, the Rakshasa saw the wife of Bhrigu, irreproachable in everything. And seeing her he became filled with lust and lost his senses. The beautiful Puloma entertained the Rakshasa thus arrived, with roots and fruits of the forest. And the Rakshasa who burnt with desire upon seeing her, became very much delighted and resolved, O good sage, to carry her away who was so blameless in every respect.
'My design is accomplished,' said the Rakshasa, and so seizing that beautiful matron he carried her away. And, indeed, she of agreeable smiles, had been betrothed by her father himself, to him, although the former subsequently bestowed her, according to due rites, on Bhrigu. O thou of the Bhrigu race, this wound rankled deep in the Rakshasa's mind and he thought the present moment very opportune for carrying the lady away.
"And the Rakshasa saw the apartment in which the sacrificial fire was kept burning brightly. The Rakshasa then asked the flaming element 'Tell me, O Agni, whose wife this woman rightfully is. Thou art the mouth of gods; therefore thou art bound to answer my question. This lady of superior complexion had been first accepted by me as wife, but her father subsequently bestowed her on the false Bhrigu. Tell me truly if this fair one can be regarded as the wife of Bhrigu, for having found her alone, I have resolved to take her away by force from the hermitage. My heart burneth with rage when I reflect that Bhrigu hath got possession of this woman of slender waist, first betrothed to me.'"
"Sauti continued, 'In this manner the Rakshasa asked the flaming god of fire again and again whether the lady was Bhrigu's wife. And the god was afraid to return an answer. 'Thou, O god of fire,' said he, residest constantly within every creature, as witness of her or his merits and demerits. O thou respected one, then answer my question truly. Has not Bhrigu appropriated her who was chosen by me as my wife? Thou shouldst declare truly whether, therefore, she is my wife by first choice. After thy answer as to whether she is the wife of Bhrigu, I will bear her away from this hermitage even in sight of thee. Therefore answer thou truly.'"
"Sauti continued, 'The Seven flamed god having heard these words of the Rakshasa became exceedingly distressed, being afraid of telling a falsehood and equally afraid of Bhrigu's curse. And the god at length made answer in words that came out slowly. 'This Puloma was, indeed, first chosen by thee, O Rakshasa, but she was not taken by thee with holy rites and invocations. But this far-famed lady was bestowed by her father on Bhrigu as a gift from desire of blessing. She was not bestowed on thee O Rakshasa, this lady was duly made by the Rishi Bhrigu his wife with Vedic rites in my presence. This is she--I know her. I dare not speak a falsehood. O thou best of the Rakshasas, falsehood is never respected in this world.'"
SECTION VI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, having heard these words from the god of fire, the Rakshasa assumed the form of a boar, and seizing the lady carried her away with the speed of the wind--even of thought. Then the child of Bhrigu lying in her body enraged at such violence, dropped from his mother's womb, for which he obtained the name of Chyavana. And the Rakshasa perceiving the infant drop from the mother's womb, shining like the sun, quitted his grasp of the woman, fell down and was instantly converted into ashes. And the beautiful Pauloma, distracted with grief, O Brahmana of the Bhrigu race, took up her offspring Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu and walked away. And Brahma, the Grandfather of all, himself saw her, the faultless wife of his son, weeping. And the Grandfather of all comforted her who was attached to her son. And the drops of tears which rolled down her eyes formed a great river. And that river began to follow the foot-steps of the wife of the great ascetic Bhrigu. And the Grandfather of the worlds seeing that river follow the path of his son's wife gave it a name himself, and he called it Vadhusara. And it passeth by the hermitage of Chyavana. And in this manner was born Chyavana of great ascetic power, the son of Bhrigu.
"And Bhrigu saw his child Chyavana and its beautiful mother. And the Rishi in a rage asked her, 'By whom wast thou made known to that Rakshasa who resolved to carry thee away? O thou of agreeable smiles, the Rakshasa could not know thee as my wile. Therefore tell me who it was that told the Rakshasa so, in order that I may curse him through anger.' And Pauloma replied, 'O possessor of the six attributes! I was identified to the Rakshasa by Agni (the god of fire). And he (the Rakshasa) bore me away, who cried like the Kurari (female osprey). And it was only by the ardent splendour of this thy son that I was rescued, for the Rakshasa (seeing this infant) let me go and himself falling to the ground was turned into ashes.'
"Sauti continued, 'Bhrigu, upon hearing this account from Pauloma, became exceedingly enraged. And in excess of passion the Rishi cursed Agni, saying, 'Thou shalt eat of all things.'"
So ends the sixth section called "the curse on Agni" in the Adi Parva.
SECTION VII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'the god of fire enraged at the curse of Bhrigu, thus addressed the Rishi, 'What meaneth this rashness, O Brahmana, that thou hast displayed towards me? What transgression can be imputed to me who was labouring to do justice and speak the truth impartially? Being asked I gave the true answer. A witness who when interrogated about a fact of which he hath knowledge, representeth otherwise than it is, ruineth his ancestors and descendants both to the seventh generation. He, too, who, being fully cognisant of all the particulars of an affair, doth not disclose what he knoweth, when asked, is undoubtedly stained with guilt. I can also curse thee, but Brahmanas are held by me in high respect. Although these are known to thee, O Brahmana, I will yet speak of them, so please attend! Having, by ascetic power, multiplied myself, I am present in various forms, in places of the daily homa, at sacrifices extending for years, in places where holy rites are performed (such as marriage, etc.), and at other sacrifices. With the butter that is poured upon my flame according to the injunctions prescribed in the Vedas, the Devas and the Pitris are appeased. The Devas are the waters; the Pitris are also the waters. The Devas have with the Pitris an equal right to the sacrifices called Darshas and Purnamasas. The Devas therefore are the Pitris and the Pitris, the Devas. They are identical beings, worshipped together and also separately at the changes of the moon. The Devas and the Pitris eat what is poured upon me. I am therefore called the mouth of the Devas and the Pitris. At the new moon the Pitris, and at the full moon the Devas, are fed through my mouth, eating of the clarified butter that is poured on me. Being, as I am, their mouth, how am I to be an eater of all things (clean and unclean)?
"Then Agni, alter reflecting for a while, withdrew himself from all places; from places of the daily homa of the Brahmanas, from all long-extending sacrifices, from places of holy rites, and from other ceremonies. Without their Oms and Vashats, and deprived of their Swadhas and Swahas (sacrificial mantras during offerings), the whole body of creatures became much distressed at the loss of their (sacrificial) fire. The Rishis in great anxiety went to the gods and addressed them thus, 'Ye immaculate beings! The three regions of the universe are confounded at the cessation of their sacrifices and ceremonies in consequence of the loss of fire! Ordain what is to be done in tins matter, so that there may be no loss of time.' Then the Rishis and the gods went together to the presence of Brahma. And they represented to him all about the curse on Agni and the consequent interruption of all ceremonies. And they said, 'O thou greatly fortunate! Once Agni hath been cursed by Bhrigu for some reason. Indeed, being the mouth of the gods and also the first who eateth of what is offered in sacrifices, the eater also of the sacrificial butter, how will Agni be reduced to the condition of one who eateth of all things promiscuously?' And the creator of the universe hearing these words of theirs summoned Agni to his presence. And Brahma addressed Agni, the creator of all and eternal as himself, in these gentle words, 'Thou art the creator of the worlds and thou art their destroyer! Thou preserves! the three worlds and thou art the promoter of all sacrifices and ceremonies! Therefore behave thyself so that ceremonies be not interrupted. And, O thou eater of the sacrificial butter, why dost thou act so foolishly, being, as thou art, the Lord of all? Thou alone art always pure in the universe and thou art its stay! Thou shall not, with all thy body, be reduced to the state of one who eateth of all things promiscuously. O thou of flames, the flame that is in thy viler parts shall alone eat of all things alike. The body of thine which eateth of flesh (being in the stomach of all carnivorous animals) shall also eat of all things promiscuously. And as every thing touched by the sun's rays becometh pure, so shall everything be pure that shall be burnt by thy flames. Thou art, O fire, the supreme energy born of thy own power. Then, O Lord, by that power of thine make the Rishi's curse come true. Continue to 'receive thy own portion and that of the gods, offered at thy mouth.'
'Sauti continued, 'Then Agni replied to the Grandfather, 'So be it.' And he then went away to obey the command of the supreme Lord. The gods and the Rishis also returned in delight to the place whence they had come. And the Rishis began to perform as before their ceremonies and sacrifices. And the gods in heaven and all creatures of the world rejoiced exceedingly. And Agni too rejoiced in that he was free from the prospect of sin.
"Thus, O possessor of the six attributes, had Agni been cursed in the days of yore by Bhrigu. And such is the ancient history connected with the destruction of the Rakshasa, Pauloma and the birth of Chyavana.'"
Thus endeth the seventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION VIII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O Brahmana, Chyavana, the son of Bhrigu, begot a son in the womb of his wife Sukanya. And that son was the illustrious Pramati of resplendent energy. And Pramati begot in the womb of Ghritachi a son called Ruru. And Ruru begot on his wife Pramadvara a son called Sunaka. And I shall relate to you in detail, O Brahmana, the entire history of Ruru of abundant energy. O listen to it then in full!
"Formerly there was a great Rishi called Sthulakesa possessed of ascetic power and learning and kindly disposed towards all creatures. At that time, O Brahmana sage, Viswavasu, the King of the Gandharvas, it is said, had intimacy with Menaka, the celestial dancing-girl. And the Apsara, Menaka, O thou of the Bhrigu race, when her time was come, brought forth an infant near the hermitage of Sthulakesa. And dropping the newborn infant on the banks of the river, O Brahmana, Menaka, the Apsara, being destitute of pity and shame, went away. And the Rishi, Sthulakesa, of great ascetic power, discovered the infant lying forsaken in a lonely part of the river-side. And he perceived that it was a female child, bright as the offspring of an Immortal and blazing, as it were, with beauty: And the great Brahmana, Sthulakesa, the first of Munis, seeing that female child, and filled with compassion, took it up and reared it. And the lovely child grew up in his holy habitation, the noble-minded and blessed Rishi Sthulakesa performing in due succession all the ceremonies beginning with that at birth as ordained by the divine law. And because she surpassed all of her sex in goodness, beauty, and every quality, the great Rishi called her by the name of Pramadvara. And the pious Ruru having seen Pramadvara in the hermitage of Sthulakesa became one whose heart was pierced by the god of love. And Ruru by means of his companions made his father Pramati, the son of Bhrigu, acquainted with his passion. And Pramati demanded her of the far-famed Sthulakesa for his son. And her foster-father betrothed the virgin Pramadvara to Ruru, fixing the nuptials for the day when the star Varga-Daivata (Purva-phalguni) would be ascendant.
"Then within a few days of the time fixed for the nuptials, the beautiful virgin while at play with companions of her own sex, her time having come, impelled by fate, trod upon a serpent which she did not perceive as it lay in coil. And the reptile, urged to execute the will of Fate, violently darted its envenomed fangs into the body of the heedless maiden. And stung by that serpent, she instantly dropped senseless on the ground, her colour faded and all the graces of her person went off. And with dishevelled hair she became a spectacle of woe to her companions and friends. And she who was so agreeable to behold became on her death what was too painful to look at. And the girl of slender waist lying on the ground like one asleep--being overcome with the poison of the snake-once more became more beautiful than in life. And her foster-father and the other holy ascetics who were there, all saw her lying motionless upon the ground with the splendour of a lotus. And then there came many noted Brahmanas filled with compassion, and they sat around her. And Swastyatreya, Mahajana, Kushika, Sankhamekhala, Uddalaka, Katha, and Sweta of great renown, Bharadwaja, Kaunakutsya, Arshtishena, Gautama, Pramati, and Pramati's son Ruru, and other inhabitants of the forest, came there. And when they saw that maiden lying dead on the ground overcome with the poison of the reptile that had bitten her, they all wept filled with compassion. But Ruru, mortified beyond measure, retired from the scene.'"
So ends the eighth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION IX
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'While those illustrious Brahmanas were sitting around the dead body of Pramadvara, Ruru, sorely afflicted, retired into a deep wood and wept aloud. And overwhelmed with grief he indulged in much piteous lamentation. And, remembering his beloved Pramadvara, he gave vent to his sorrow in the following words, 'Alas! The delicate fair one that increaseth my affliction lieth upon the bare ground. What can be more deplorable to us, her friends? If I have been charitable, if I have performed acts of penance, if I have ever revered my superiors, let the merit of these arts restore to life my beloved one! If from my birth I have been controlling my passions, adhered to my vows, let the fair Pramadvara rise from the ground.
"And while Ruru was indulging in these lamentations for the loss of his bride, a messenger from heaven came to him in the forest and addressed him thus, 'The words thou utterest, O Ruru, in thy affliction are certainly ineffectual. For, O pious man, one belonging to this world whose days have run out can never come back to life. This poor child of a Gandharva and Apsara has had her days run out! Therefore, O child, thou shouldst not consign thy heart to sorrow. The great gods, however, have provided beforehand a means of her restoration to life. And if thou compliest with it, thou mayest receive back thy Pramadvara.'
"And Ruru replied, O messenger of heaven! What is that which the gods have ordained. Tell me in full so that (on hearing) I may comply with it. It behoveth thee to deliver me from grief!' And the celestial messenger said unto Ruru, 'Resign half of thy own life to thy bride, and then, O Ruru of the race of Bhrigu, thy Pramadvara shall rise from the ground.' 'O best of celestial messengers, I most willingly offer a moiety of my own life in favour of my bride. Then let my beloved one rise up once more in her dress and lovable form.'
"Sauti said, 'Then the king of Gandharvas (the father of Pramadvara) and the celestial messenger, both of excellent qualities, went to the god Dharma (the Judge of the dead) and addressed him, saying, 'If it be thy will, O Dharmaraja, let the amiable Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, now lying dead, rise up with a moiety of Ruru's life.' And Dharmaraja answered, 'O messenger of the gods, if it be thy wish, let Pramadvara, the betrothed wife of Ruru, rise up endued with a moiety of Ruru's life.'
"Sauti continued, 'And when Dharmaraja had said so, that maiden of superior complexion, Pramadvara, endued with a moiety of Ruru's life, rose as from her slumber. This bestowal by Ruru of a moiety of his own span of life to resuscitate his bride afterwards led, as it would be seen, to a curtailment of Ruru's life.
"And on an auspicious day their fathers gladly married them with due rites. And the couple passed their days, devoted to each other. And Ruru having obtained such a wife, as is hard to be found, beautiful and bright as the filaments of the lotus, made a vow for the destruction of the serpent-race. And whenever he saw a serpent he became filled with great wrath and always killed it with a weapon.
"One day, O Brahmana, Ruru entered an extensive forest. And there he saw an old serpent of the Dundubha species lying stretched on the ground. And Ruru thereupon lifted up in anger his staff, even like to the staff of Death, for the purpose of killing it. Then the Dundubha, addressing Ruru, said, 'I have done thee no harm, O Brahmana! Then wherefore wilt thou slay me in anger?'"
So ends the ninth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva of the blessed Mahabharata.
SECTION X
(Pauloma Parva continued)
Sauti said, 'And Ruru, on hearing those words, replied, 'My wife, dear to me as life, was bit by a snake; upon which, I took, O snake, a dreadful vow, viz., that I would kill every snake that I might come across. Therefore shall I smite thee and thou shalt be deprived of life.'
"And the Dundubha replied, 'O Brahmana, the snakes that bite man are quite different in type. It behoveth thee not to slay Dundubhas who are serpents only in name. Subject like other serpents to the same calamities but not sharing their good fortune, in woe the same but in joy different, the Dundubhas should not be slain by thee under any misconception.'
"Sauti continued, 'And the Rishi Ruru hearing these words of the serpent, and seeing that it was bewildered with fear, albeit a snake of the Dundubha species, killed it not. And Ruru, the possessor of the six attributes, comforting the snake addressed it, saying, 'Tell me fully, O snake, who art thou thus metamorphosed?' And the Dundubha replied, 'O Ruru! I was formerly a Rishi by name Sahasrapat. And it is by the curse of a Brahmana that I have been transformed into a snake. And Ruru asked, 'O thou best of snakes, for what wast thou cursed by a Brahmana in wrath? And how long also will thy form continue so?'"
And so ends the tenth section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XI
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued 'The Dundubha then said, 'In former times, I had a friend Khagama by name. He was impetuous in his speech and possessed of spiritual power by virtue of his austerities. And one day when he was engaged in the Agni-hotra (Fire-sacrifice), I made a mock snake of blades of grass, and in a frolic attempted to frighten him with it. And anon he fell into a swoon. On recovering his senses, that truth-telling and vow-observing ascetic, burning with wrath, exclaimed, 'Since thou hast made a powerless mock snake to frighten me, thou shalt be turned even into a venomless serpent thyself by my curse.' O ascetic, I well knew the power of his penances; therefore with an agitated heart, I addressed him thus, bending low with joined hands, 'Friend, I did this by way of a joke, to excite thy laughter. It behoveth thee to forgive me and revoke thy curse.' And seeing me sorely troubled, the ascetic was moved, and he replied, breathing hot and hard. 'What I have said must come to pass. Listen to what I say and lay it to thy heart. O pious one! when Ruru the pure son of Pramati, will appear, thou shall be delivered from the curse the moment thou seest him. Thou art the very Ruru and the son of Pramati. On regaining my native form, I will tell thee something for thy good.
"And that illustrious man and the best of Brahmanas then left his snake-body, and attained his own form and original brightness. He then addressed the following words to Ruru of incomparable power, 'O thou first of created beings, verily the highest virtue of man is sparing the life of others. Therefore a Brahmana should never take the life of any creature. A Brahmana should ever be mild. This is the most sacred injunction of the Vedas. A Brahmana should be versed in the Vedas and Vedangas, and should inspire all creatures with belief in God. He should be benevolent to all creatures, truthful, and forgiving, even as it is his paramount duty to retain the Vedas in his memory. The duties of the Kshatriya are not thine. To be stern, to wield the sceptre and to rule the subjects properly are the duties of the Kshatriya. Listen, O Ruru, to the account of the destruction of snakes at the sacrifice of Janamejaya in days of yore, and the deliverance of the terrified reptiles by that best of Dwijas, Astika, profound in Vedic lore and might in spiritual energy.'"
And so ends the eleventh section of the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XII
(Pauloma Parva continued)
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru then asked, 'O best of Dwijas, why was king Janamejaya bent upon destroying the serpents?--And why and how were they saved by the wise Astika? I am anxious to hear all this in detail.'
"The Rishi replied, 'O Ruru, the important history of Astika you will learn from the lips of Brahmanas.' Saying this, he vanished.
"Sauti continued, 'Ruru ran about in search of the missing Rishi, and having failed to find him in all the woods, fell down on the ground, fatigued. And revolving in his mind the words of the Rishi, he was greatly confounded and seemed to be deprived of his senses. Regaining consciousness, he came home and asked his father to relate the history in question. Thus asked, his father related all about the story.'"
So ends the twelfth section in the Pauloma Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIII
(Astika Parva)
"Saunaka said, 'For what reason did that tiger among kings, the royal Janamejaya, determine to take the lives of the snakes by means of a sacrifice? O Sauti, tell us in full the true story. Tell us also why Astika, that best of regenerate ones, that foremost of ascetics, rescued the snakes from the blazing fire. Whose son was that monarch who celebrated the snake-sacrifice? And whose son also was that best of regenerate ones?'
"Sauti said, 'O best of speakers, this story of Astika is long. I will duly relate it in full, O listen!'
"Saunaka said, 'I am desirous of hearing at length the charming story of that Rishi, that illustrious Brahmana named Astika.'
"Sauti said, 'This history (first) recited by Krishna-Dwaipayana, is called a Purana by the Brahmanas. It was formerly narrated by my wise father, Lomaharshana, the disciple of Vyasa, before the dwellers of the Naimisha forest, at their request. I was present at the recital, and, O Saunaka, since thou askest me, I shall narrate the history of Astika exactly as I heard it. O listen, as I recite in full that sin-destroying story.
"The father of Astika was powerful like Prajapati. He was a Brahma-charin, always engaged in austere devotions. He ate sparingly, was a great ascetic, and had his lust under complete control. And he was known by the name of Jaratkaru. That foremost one among the Yayavaras, virtuous and of rigid vows, highly blessed and endued with great ascetic power, once undertook a journey over the world. He visited diverse places, bathed in diverse sacred waters, and rested where night overtook him. Endued with great energy, he practised religious austerities, hard to be practised by men of unrestrained souls. The sage lived upon air only, and renounced sleep for ever. Thus going about like a blazing fire, one day he happened to see his ancestors, hanging heads down in a great hole, their feet pointing upwards. On seeing them, Jaratkaru addressed them, saying:
'Who are you thus hanging heads down in this hole by a rope of virana fibres that is again secretly eaten into on all sides by a rat living here?'
"The ancestors said, 'We are Rishis of rigid vows, called Yayavaras. We are sinking low into the earth for want of offspring. We have a son named Jaratkaru. Woe to us! That wretch hath entered upon a life of austerities only! The fool doth not think of raising offspring by marriage! It is for that reason, viz., the fear of extinction of our race, that we are suspended in this hole. Possessed of means, we fare like unfortunates that have none! O excellent one, who art thou that thus sorrowest as a friend on our account? We desire to learn, O Brahmana, who thou art that standest by us, and why, O best of men, thou sorrowest for us that are so unfortunate.'
"Jaratkaru said, 'Ye are even my sires and grandsires I am that Jaratkaru! O, tell me, how I may serve you.'
"The fathers then answered, 'Try thy best, O child, to beget a son to extend our line. Thou wilt then, O excellent one, have done a meritorious art for both thyself and us. Not by the fruits of virtue, not by ascetic penances well hoarded up, acquireth the merit which one doth by becoming a father. Therefore, O child, by our command, set thy heart upon marriage and offspring. Even this is our highest good.'
"Jaratkaru replied, 'I shall not marry for my sake, nor shall I earn wealth for enjoyment, but I shall do so for your welfare only. According to this understanding, I shall, agreeably to the Sastric ordinance, take a wife for attaining the end. I shall not act otherwise. If a bride may be had of the same name with me, whose friends would, besides, willingly give her to me as a gift in charity, I shall wed her duly. But who will give his daughter to a poor man like me for wife. I shall, however, accept any daughter given to me as alms. I shall endeavour, ye sires, even thus to wed a girl! Having given my word, I will not act otherwise. Upon her I will raise offspring for your redemption, so that, ye fathers, ye may attain to eternal regions (of bliss) and may rejoice as ye like.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'That Brahmana of rigid vows then wandered over the earth for a wife but a wife found he not. One day he went into the forest, and recollecting the words of his ancestors, he thrice prayed in a faint voice for a bride. Thereupon Vasuki rose and offered his sister for the Rishi's acceptance. But the Brahmana hesitated to accept her, thinking her not to be of the same name with himself. The high-souled Jaratkaru thought within himself, 'I will take none for wife who is not of the same name with myself.' Then that Rishi of great wisdom and austere penances asked him, saying, 'Tell me truly what is the name of this thy sister, O snake.'
"Vasuki replied, 'O Jaratkaru, this my younger sister is called Jaratkaru. Given away by me, accept this slender-waisted damsel for thy spouse. O best of Brahmanas, for thee I reserved her. Therefore, take her.' Saying this, he offered his beautiful sister to Jaratkaru who then espoused her with ordained rites.'"
So ends the thirteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O foremost of persons acquainted with Brahma, the mother of the snakes had cursed them of old, saying, 'He that hath the Wind for his charioteer (viz., Agni) shall burn you all in Janamejaya's sacrifice!' It was to neutralise that curse that the chief of the snakes married his sister to that high-souled Rishi of excellent vows. The Rishi wedded her according to the rites ordained (in the scriptures), and from them was born a high-souled son called Astika. An illustrious ascetic; versed in the Vedas and their branches, he regarded all with an even eye, and removed the fears of both his parents.
"Then, after a long space of time, a king descending from the Pandava line celebrated a great sacrifice known as the Snake-sacrifice, After that sacrifice had commenced for the destruction of the snakes, Astika delivered the Nagas, viz., his brothers and maternal uncles and other snakes (from a fiery death). And he delivered his fathers also by begetting offspring. And by his austerities, O Brahmana, and various vows and study of the Vedas, he freed himself from all his debts. By sacrifices, at which various kinds of offerings were made, he propitiated the gods. By practising the Brahmacharya mode of life he conciliated the Rishis; and by begetting offspring he gratified his ancestors.
"Thus Jaratkaru of rigid vows discharged the heavy debt he owed to his sires who being thus relieved from bondage ascended to heaven. Thus having acquired great religious merit, Jaratkaru, after a long course of years, went to heaven, leaving Astika behind. There is the story of Astika that I have related duly Now, tell me, O tiger of Bhrigu's race, what else I shall narrate."
So ends the fifteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Saunaka said, 'O Sauti, relate once more in detail this history of the learned and virtuous Astika. Our curiosity for hearing it is great. O amiable one, thou speakest sweetly, with proper accent and emphasis; and we are well-pleased with thy speech. Thou speakest even as thy father. Thy sire was ever ready to please us. Tell us now the story as thy father had related it.'
"Sauti said, 'O thou that art blest with longevity, I shall narrate the history of Astika as I heard it from my father. O Brahmana, in the golden age, Prajapati had two daughters. O sinless one, the sisters were endowed with wonderful beauty. Named Kadru and Vinata, they became the wives of Kasyapa. Kasyapa derived great pleasure from his two wedded wives and being gratified he, resembling Prajapati himself, offered to give each of them a boon. Hearing that their lord was willing to confer on them their choice blessings, those excellent ladies felt transports of joy. Kadru wished to have for sons a thousand snakes all of equal splendour. And Vinata wished to bring forth two sons surpassing the thousand offsprings of Kadru in strength, energy, size of body, and prowess. Unto Kadru her lord gave that boon about a multitude of offspring. And unto Vinata also, Kasyapa said, 'Be it so!' Then Vinata, having; obtained her prayer, rejoiced greatly. Obtaining two sons of superior prowess, she regarded her boon fulfilled. Kadru also obtained her thousand sons of equal splendour. 'Bear the embryos carefully,' said Kasyapa, and then he went into the forest, leaving his two wives pleased with his blessings.'
"Sauti continued, 'O best of regenerate ones, after a long time, Kadru brought forth a thousand eggs, and Vinata two. Their maid-servants deposited the eggs separately in warm vessels. Five hundred years passed away, and the thousand eggs produced by Kadru burst and out came the progeny. But the twins of Vinata did not appear. Vinata was jealous, and therefore she broke one of the eggs and found in it an embryo with the upper part developed but the lower one undeveloped. At this, the child in the egg became angry and cursed his mother, saying. 'Since thou hast prematurely broken this egg, thou shall serve as a slave. Shouldst thou wait five hundred years and not destroy, or render the other egg half-developed, by breaking it through impatience, then the illustrious child within it will deliver thee from slavery! And if thou wouldst have the child strong, thou must take tender care of the egg for all this time!' Thus cursing his mother, the child rose to the sky. O Brahmana, even he is the charioteer of Surya, always seen in the hour of morning!
"Then at the expiration of the five hundred years, bursting open the other egg, out came Garuda, the serpent-eater. O tiger of Bhrigu's race, immediately on seeing the light, that son of Vinata left his mother. And the lord of birds, feeling hungry, took wing in quest of the food assigned to him by the Great Ordainer of all.".
So ends the sixteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'O ascetic, about this time the two sisters saw approaching near, that steed of complacent appearance named Uchchaihsravas who was worshipped by the gods, that gem of steeds, who arose at the churning of the Ocean for nectar. Divine, graceful, perpetually young, creation's master-piece, and of irresistible vigour, it was blest with every auspicious mark.'
"Saunaka asked, 'Why did the gods churn the Ocean for nectar, and under what circumstances and when as you say, did that best of steeds so powerful and resplendent spring?'
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain named Meru, of blazing appearance, and looking like a heap of effulgence. The rays of the Sun falling on its peaks of golden lustre are dispersed by them. Decked with gold and exceedingly beautiful, that mountain is the haunt of the gods and the Gandharvas. It is immeasurable and unapproachable by men of manifold sins. Dreadful beasts of prey wander over its breasts, and it is illuminated by many divine life-giving herbs. It stands kissing the heavens by its height and is the first of mountains. Ordinary people cannot even think of ascending it. It is graced with trees and streams, and resounds with the charming melody of winged choirs. Once the celestials sat on its begemmed peak--in conclave. They who had practised penances and observed excellent vows for amrita now seemed to be eager seekers alter amrita (celestial ambrosia). Seeing the celestial assembly in anxious mood Nara-yana said to Brahman, 'Do thou churn the Ocean with the gods and the Asuras. By doing so, amrita will be obtained as also all drugs and gems. O ye gods, chum the Ocean, ye will discover amrita.'"
So ends the seventeenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XVIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'There is a mountain called Mandara adorned with cloud-like peaks. It is the best of mountains, and is covered all over with intertwining herbs. There countless birds pour forth their melodies, and beasts of prey roam about. The gods, the Apsaras and the Kinnaras visit the place. Upwards it rises eleven thousand yojanas, and descends downwards as much. The gods wanted to tear it up and use it as a churning rod but failing to do so same to Vishnu and Brahman who were sitting together, and said unto them, 'Devise some efficient scheme, consider, ye gods, how Mandara may be dislodged for our good.'
"Sauti continued, 'O son of Bhrigu! Vishnu with Brahman assented to it. And the lotus-eyed one (Vishnu) laid the hard task on the mighty Ananta, the prince of snakes. The powerful Ananta, directed thereto both by Brahman and Narayana, O Brahmana, tore up the mountain with the woods thereon and with the denizens of those woods. And the gods came to the shore of the Ocean with Ananta and addressed the Ocean, saying, 'O Ocean; we have come to churn thy waters for obtaining nectar.' And the Ocean replied, 'Be it so, as I shall not go without a share of it. I am able to bear the prodigious agitation of my waters set up by the mountain.' The gods then went to the king of tortoises and said to him, 'O Tortoise-king, thou wilt have to hold the mountain on thy back!' The Tortoise-king agreed, and Indra contrived to place the mountain on the former's back.
"And the gods and the Asuras made of Mandara a churning staff and Vasuki the cord, and set about churning the deep for amrita. The Asuras held Vasuki by the hood and the gods held him by the tail. And Ananta, who was on the side of the gods, at intervals raised the snake's hood and suddenly lowered it. And in consequence of the stretch Vasuki received at the hands of the gods and the Asuras, black vapours with flames issued from his mouth. These, turned into clouds charged with lightning, poured showers that refreshed the tired gods. And flowers that also fell on all sides of the celestials from the trees on the whirling Mandara, refreshed them.
"Then, O Brahmana, out of the deep came a tremendous roar like unto the roar of the clouds at the Universal Dissolution. Diverse aquatic animals being crushed by the great mountain gave up the ghost in the salt waters. And many denizens of the lower regions and the world of Varuna were killed. Large trees with birds on the whirling Mandara were torn up by the roots and fell into the water. The mutual friction of those trees also produced fires that blazed up frequently. The mountain thus looked like a mass of dark clouds charged with lightning. O Brahmana, the fire spread, and consumed the lions, elephants and other creatures that were on the mountain. Then Indra extinguished that fire by pouring down heavy showers.
"After the churning, O Brahmana, had gone on for some time, gummy exudations of various trees and herbs vested with the properties of amrita mingled with the waters of the Ocean. And the celestials attained to immortality by drinking of the water mixed with those gums and with the liquid extract of gold. By degrees, the milky water of the agitated deep turned into clarified butter by virtue of those gums and juices. But nectar did not appear even then. The gods came before the boon-granting Brahman seated on his seat and said, 'Sire, we are spent up, we have no strength left to churn further. Nectar hath not yet arisen so that now we have no resource save Narayana.'
"On hearing them, Brahman said to Narayana, 'O Lord, condescend to grant the gods strength to churn the deep afresh.'
"Then Narayana agreeing to grant their various prayers, said, 'Ye wise ones, I grant you sufficient strength. Go, put the mountain in position again and churn the water.'
'Re-established thus in strength, the gods recommenced churning. After a while, the mild Moon of a thousand rays emerged from the Ocean. Thereafter sprung forth Lakshmi dressed in white, then Soma, then the White Steed, and then the celestial gem Kaustubha which graces the breast of Narayana. Then Lakshmi, Soma and the Steed, fleet as the mind, all came before the gods on high. Then arose the divine Dhanwantari himself with the white vessel of nectar in his hand. And seeing him, the Asuras set up a loud cry, saying, 'It be ours.'
"And at length rose the great elephant, Airavata, of huge body and with two pair of white tusks. And him took Indra the wielder of the thunderbolt. But with the churning still going on, the poison Kalakuta appeared at last. Engulfing the Earth it suddenly blazed up like a fire attended with fumes. And by the scent of the fearful Kalakuta, the three worlds were stupefied. And then Siva, being solicited by Brahman, swallowed that poison for the safety of the creation. The divine Maheswara held it in his throat, and it is said that from that time he is called Nilakantha (blue-throated). Seeing all these wondrous things, the Asuras were filled with despair, and got themselves prepared for entering into hostilities with the gods for the possession of Lakshmi and Amrita. Thereupon Narayana called his bewitching Maya (illusive power) to his aid, and assuming the form of an enticing female, coquetted with the Danavas. The Danavas and the Daityas charmed with her exquisite beauty and grace lost their reason and unanimously placed the Amrita in the hands of that fair damsel.'"
So ends the eighteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XIX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then the Daityas and the Danauas equipped with first-class armours and various weapons attacked the gods. In the meantime the valiant Lord Vishnu in the form of an enchantress accompanied by Nara deceived the mighty Danavas and took away the Amrita from their hands.
"And all the gods at that time of great fright drank the Amrita with delight, receiving it from Vishnu. And while the gods were partaking of it, after which they had so much hankered, a Danava named Rahu was also drinking it among them in the guise of a god. And when the Amrita had reached Rahu's throat only, Surya and Soma (recognised him and) intimated the fact to the gods. And Narayana instantly cut off with his discus the well-adorned head of the Danava who was drinking the Amrita without permission. And the huge head of the Danava, cut off by the discus and resembling a mountain peak, then rose up to the sky and began to utter dreadful cries. And the Danava's headless trunk, falling upon the ground and rolling thereon, made the Earth tremble with her mountains, forests and islands. And from that time there is a long-standing quarrel between Rahu's head and Surya and Soma. And to this day it swalloweth Surya and Soma (during solar and lunar eclipses).
"Then Narayana quitting his enchanting female form and hurling many terrible weapons at the Danavas, made them tremble. And thus on the shores of the salt-water sea, commenced the dreadful battle of the gods and the Asuras. And sharp-pointed javelins and lances and various weapons by thousands began to be discharged on all sides. And mangled with the discus and wounded with swords, darts and maces, the Asuras in large numbers vomited blood and lay prostrate on the earth. Cut off from the trunks with sharp double-edged swords, heads adorned with bright gold, fell continually on the field of battle. Their bodies drenched in gore, the great Asuras lay dead everywhere. It seemed as if red-dyed mountain peaks lay scattered all around. And when the Sun rose in his splendour, thousands of warriors struck one another with weapons. And cries of distress were heard everywhere. The warriors fighting at a distance from one another brought one another down by sharp iron missiles, and those fighting at close quarters slew one another with blows of their fists. And the air was filled with shrieks of distress. Everywhere were heard the alarming sounds,--'cut', 'pierce', 'at them', 'hurl down', 'advance'.
'And when the battle was raging fiercely, Nara and Narayana entered the field. And Narayana seeing the celestial bow in the hand of Nara, called to mind his own weapon, the Danava-destroying discus. And lo! the discus, Sudarsana, destroyer of enemies, like to Agni in effulgence and dreadful in battle, came from the sky as soon as thought of. And when it came, Narayana of fierce energy, possessing arms like the trunk of an elephant, hurled with great force that weapon of extraordinary lustre, effulgent as blazing fire, dreadful and capable of destroying hostile towns. And that discus blazing like the fire that consumeth all things at the end of Yuga, hurled with force from the hands of Narayana, and falling constantly everywhere, destroyed the Daityas and the Danavas by thousands. Sometimes it blazed like fire and consumed them all; sometimes it struck them down as it coursed through the sky; and sometimes, falling on the earth, it drank their life-blood like a goblin.
"On the other hand, the Danavas, white as the clouds from which the rain hath dropped, possessing great strength and bold hearts, ascended the sky, and by hurling down thousands of mountains, continually harassed the gods. And those dreadful mountains, like masses of clouds, with their trees and flat tops, falling from the sky, collided with one another and produced a tremendous roar. And when thousands of warriors shouted without intermission in the field of battle and mountains with the woods thereon began to fall around, the earth with her forests trembled. Then the divine Nara appeared at the scene of the dreadful conflict between the Asuras and the Ganas (the followers of Rudra), and reducing to dust those rocks by means of his gold-headed arrows, he covered the heavens with dust. Thus discomfited by the gods, and seeing the furious discus scouring the fields of heaven like a blazing flame, the mighty Danavas entered the bowels of the earth, while others plunged into the sea of salt-waters.
"And having gained the victory, the gods offered due respect to Mandara and placed him again on his own base. And the nectar-bearing gods made the heavens resound with their shouts, and went to their own abodes. And the gods, on returning to the heavens, rejoiced greatly, and Indra and the other deities made over to Narayana the vessel of Amrita for careful keeping.'"
And so ends the nineteenth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XX
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Thus have I recited to you the whole story of how Amrita was churned out of the Ocean, and the occasion on which the horse Uchchaihsravas of great beauty and incomparable prowess was obtained. It was this horse about which Kadru asked Vinata, saying, 'Tell me, amiable sister, without taking much time, of what colour Uchchaishravas is.' And Vinata answered, 'That prince of steeds is certainly white. What dost thou think, sister? Say thou what is its colour. Let us lay a wager upon it.' Kadru replied, then, 'O thou of sweet smiles. I think that horse is black in its tail. Beauteous one, bet with me that she who loseth will become the other's slave.'
'Sauti continued, 'Thus wagering with each other about menial service as a slave, the sisters went home, and resolved to satisfy themselves by examining the horse next day. And Kadru, bent upon practising a deception, ordered her thousand sons to transform themselves into black hair and speedily cover the horse's tail in order that she might not become a slave. But her sons, the snakes, refusing to do her bidding, she cursed them, saying, 'During the snake-sacrifice of the wise king Janamejaya of the Pandava race, Agni shall consume you all.' And the Grandsire (Brahman) himself heard this exceedingly cruel curse pronounced by Kadru, impelled by the fates. And seeing that the snakes had multiplied exceedingly, the Grandsire, moved by kind consideration for his creatures, sanctioned with all the gods this curse of Kadru. Indeed, as the snakes were of virulent poison, great prowess and excess of strength, and ever bent on biting other creatures, their mother's conduct towards them--those persecutors of all creatures,--was very proper for the good of all creatures. Fate always inflicts punishment of death on those who seek the death of other creatures. The gods, having exchanged such sentiments with one another, supported Kadru's action (and went away). And Brahman, calling Kasyapa to him, spake unto him these words, 'O thou pure one who overcomest all enemies, these snakes begotten by you, who are of virulent poison and huge bodies, and ever intent on biting other creatures, have been cursed by their mother. O son, do not grieve for it in the least. The destruction of the snakes in the sacrifice hath, indeed, been ordained long ago' Saying this, the divine Creator of the Universe comforted Kasyapa and imparted to that illustrious one the knowledge of neutralising poison."
And so ends the twentieth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said. 'Then when the night had passed away and the sun had risen in the morning, O thou whose wealth is asceticism, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, having laid a wager about slavery, went with haste and impatience to view the steed Uchchaishravas from a near point. On their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, vast and deep, rolling and tremendously roaring, full of fishes large enough to swallow the whale, and abounding with huge makaras and creatures of various forms by thousands, and rendered inaccessible by the presence of other terrible, monster-shaped, dark, and fierce aquatic animals, abounding with tortoises and crocodiles, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-God), the excellent and beautiful residence of the Nagas, the lord of all rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire, the friend (or asylum) of the Asuras, the terror of all creatures, the grand reservoir of water, and ever immutable. It is holy, beneficial to the gods, and is the great source of nectar; without limits, inconceivable, sacred, and highly wonderful. It is dark, terrible with the sound of aquatic creatures, tremendously roaring, and full of deep whirl-pools. It is an object of terror to all creatures. Moved by the winds blowing from its shores and heaving high, agitated and disturbed, it seems to dance everywhere with uplifted hands represented by its surges. Full of swelling billows caused by the waxing and waning of the moon the parent of Vasudeva's great conch called Panchajanya, the great mine of gems, its waters were formerly disturbed in consequence of the agitation caused within them by the Lord Govinda of immeasurable prowess when he had assumed the form of a wild boar for raising the (submerged) Earth. Its bottom, lower than the nether regions, the vow observing regenerate Rishi Atri could not fathom after (toiling for) a hundred years. It becomes the bed of the lotus-naveled Vishnu when at the termination of every Yuga that deity of immeasurable power enjoys yoga-nidra, the deep sleep under the spell of spiritual meditation. It is the refuge of Mainaka fearful of falling thunder, and the retreat of the Asuras overcome in fierce encounters. It offers water as sacrificial butter to the blazing fire issuing from the mouth of Varava (the Ocean-mare). It is fathomless and without limits, vast and immeasurable, and the lord of rivers.
"And they saw that unto it rushed mighty rivers by thousands with proud gait, like amorous competitors, each eager for meeting it, forestalling the others. And they saw that it was always full, and always dancing in its waves. And they saw that it was deep and abounding with fierce whales and makaras. And it resounded constantly with the terrible sounds of aquatic creatures. And they saw that it was vast, and wide as the expanse of space, unfathomable, and limitless, and the grand reservoir of water.'"
And so ends the twenty-first section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'The Nagas after consultation arrived at the conclusion that they should do their mother's bidding, for if she failed in obtaining her desire she might withdraw her affection and burn them all. If, on the other hand, she were graciously inclined, she might free them from her curse. They said, 'We will certainly render the horse's tail black.' And it is said that they then went and became hairs in the horse's tail.
"Now the two co-wives had laid the wager. And having laid the wager, O best of Brahmanas, the two sisters Kadru and Vinata, the daughters of Daksha, proceeded in great delight along the sky to see the other side of the Ocean. And on their way they saw the Ocean, that receptacle of waters, incapable of being easily disturbed, mightily agitated all of a sudden by the wind, and roaring tremendously; abounding with fishes capable of swallowing the whale and full of makaras; containing also creatures of diverse forms counted by thousands; frightful from the presence of horrible monsters, inaccessible, deep, and terrible, the mine of all kinds of gems, the home of Varuna (the water-god), the wonderful habitations of the Nagas, the lord of rivers, the abode of the subterranean fire; the residence of the Asuras and of many dreadful creatures; the reservoir of water, not subject to decay, aromatic, and wonderful, the great source of the amrita of the celestials; immeasurable and inconceivable, containing waters that are holy, filled to the brim by many thousands of great rivers, dancing as it were in waves. Such was the Ocean, full of rolling waves, vast as the expanse of the sky, deep, of body lighted with the flames of subterranean fire, and roaring, which the sisters quickly passed over.'"
And so ends the twenty-second section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIII
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Having crossed the Ocean, Kadru of swift speed, accompanied by Vinata, soon alighted near the horse. They then both beheld that foremost of steeds of great speed, with body white as the rays of the moon but having black hairs (in the tail). And observing many black hairs in the tail, Kadru put Vinata, who was deeply dejected, into slavery. And thus Vinata having lost the wager, entered into a state of slavery and became exceedingly sorry.
"In the meantime, when his time came, burst forth from the egg without (the help of his) mother, Garuda of great splendour, enkindling all the points of the universe, that mighty being endued with strength, that bird capable of assuming at will any form, of going at will everywhere, and of calling to his aid at will any measure of energy. Effulgent like a heap of fire, he shone terribly. Of lustre equal to that of the fire at the end of the Yuga, his eyes were bright like the lightning-flash. And soon after birth, that bird grew in size and increasing his body ascended the skies. Fierce and vehemently roaring, he looked as terrible as second Ocean-fire. And all the deities seeing him, sought the protection of Vibhavasu (Agni). And they bowed down to that deity of manifold forms seated on his seat and spake unto him these words, 'O Agni, extend not thy body! Wilt thou consume us? Lo, this huge heap of thy flames is spreading wide!' And Agni replied, 'O, ye persecutors of the Asuras, it is not as ye imagine. This is Garuda of great strength and equal to me in splendour, endued with great energy, and born to promote the joy of Vinata. Even the sight of this heap of effulgence hath caused this delusion in you. He is the mighty son of Kasyapa, the destroyer of the Nagas, engaged in the well-being of the gods, and the foe of the Daityas and the Rakshasas. Be not afraid of it in the least. Come with me and see.' Thus addressed, the gods from a distance.
"The gods said, 'Thou art a Rishi (i.e., one cognisant of all mantras), share of the largest portion in sacrifices, ever resplendent, the controller along with the Rishi wended their way towards Garuda and adored him of birds, the presiding spirit of the animate and the inanimate universe. Thou art the destroyer of all, the creator of all; thou art the very Hiranyagarbha; thou art the progenitor of creation in the form of Daksha and the other Prajapatis; thou art Indra (the king of the gods), thou art Hayagriva the steed necked incarnation of Vishnu; thou art the arrow (Vishnu himself, as he became such in the hands of Mahadeva at the burning of Tripura); thou art the lord of the universe; thou art the mouth of Vishnu; thou art the four-faced Padmaja; thou art the Brahmana (i.e., wise), thou art Agni, Pavana, etc. (i.e., the presiding deity of every object in the universe). Thou art knowledge, thou art the illusion to which we are all subject; thou art the all-pervading spirit; thou art the lord of the gods; thou art the great Truth; thou art fearless; thou art ever unchanged; thou art Brahma without attributes; thou art the energy of the Sun; thou art the intellectual functions; thou art our great protector; thou art the ocean of holiness; thou art purity; thou art bereft of the attributes of darkness; thou art the possessor of the six high attributes; thou art he who cannot be withstood in contest. From thee have emanated all things; thou art of excellent deeds; thou art all that hath not been and all that hath been. Thou art pure knowledge; thou displayest to us, as Surya does by his rays, this animate and inanimate universe; thou darkenest the splendour of Surya at every moment, and thou art the destroyer of all; thou art all that is perishable and all that is imperishable. O thou resplendent as Agni, thou burnest all even as Surya in his anger burneth all creatures. O terrible one, thou resistest even as the fire that destroys everything at the time of the Universal Dissolution. O mighty Garuda who movest in the skies, we seek thy protection. O lord of birds thy energy is extraordinary, thy splendour is that of fire, thy brightness is like that of the lightning that no darkness can approach. Thou reachest the very clouds, and art both the cause and the effect; the dispenser of boons and invincible in prowess. O Lord, this whole universe is rendered hot by thy splendour, bright as the lustre of heated gold. Protect these high-souled gods, who overcome by thee and terrified withal, are flying along the heavens in different directions on their celestial cars. O thou best of birds, thou Lord of all, thou art the son of the merciful and high-souled Rishi Kasyapa; therefore, be not wroth but have mercy on the universe. Thou art Supreme. O pacify thy anger and preserve us. At thy voice, loud as the roar of the thunder, the ten points, the skies, the heavens, the Earth and our hearts, O bird, thou art continuously shaking. O, diminish this thy body resembling Agni. At the sight of the splendour resembling that of Yama when in wrath, our hearts lose all equanimity and quake. O thou lord of birds, be propitious to us who solicit thy mercy! O illustrious one, bestow on us good fortune and joy.'
And that bird of fair feathers, thus adored by the deities and diverse sections of Rishis, reduced his own energy and splendour.'"
And thus ends the twenty-third section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXIV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then hearing of and beholding his own body, that bird of beautiful feathers diminished its size.'
"And Garuda said, 'Let no creature be afraid; as ye are in a fright at the sight of my terrible form, I shall diminish my energy.'
"Sauti continued, 'Then that bird capable of going everywhere at will, that ranger of the skies capable of calling to his aid any measure of energy, bearing Aruna on his back, wended from his father's home and arrived at his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. And he placed Aruna of great splendour in the eastern regions, just at a time when Surya had resolved to burn the worlds with his fierce rays.'
"Saunaka said, 'When did the revered Surya resolve at the time to burn the worlds? What wrong was done to him by the gods that provoked his ire?'
"Sauti said, 'O sinless one, when Rahu was drinking nectar among the gods at the time of the churning of the ocean he was pointed out to the gods by Surya and Soma, and from that time he conceived an enmity towards those deities. And upon this Rahu sought to devour his afflictor (Surya), became wroth, and thought, 'Oh, this enmity of Rahu towards me hath sprung from my desire of benefiting the gods. And this dire consequence I alone have to sustain. Indeed, at this pass help I obtain not. And before the very eyes of the denizens of heaven I am going to be devoured and they brook it quietly. Therefore, for the destruction of the worlds must I strive.' And with this resolution he went to the mountains of the west.
"And from that place he began to radiate his heat around for the destruction of the world. And then the great Rishis, approaching the gods, spake unto them, 'Lo, in the middle of the night springeth a great heat striking terror into every heart, and destructive of the three worlds.' Then the gods, accompanied by the Rishis, wended to the Grandsire, and said unto him, 'O what is this great heat today that causeth such panic? Surya hath not yet risen, still the destruction (of the world) is obvious. O Lord, what will happen when he doth rise?" The Grandsire replied, 'Indeed, Surya is prepared to rise today for the destruction of the world. As soon as he will appear he will burn everything into a heap of ashes. By me, however, hath the remedy been provided beforehand. The intelligent son of Kasyapa is known to all by the name of Aruna. He is huge of body and of great splendour; he shall stay in front of Surya, doing the duty of his charioteer and taking away all the energy of the former. And this will ensure the welfare of the worlds, of the Rishis, and of the dwellers in heaven.'
"Sauti continued, 'Aruna, at the behest of the Grandsire, did all that he was ordered to do. And Surya rose veiled by Aruna's person. I have told thee now why Surya was in wrath, and how Aruna, the brother of Garuda, was appointed as his charioteer. Hear next of that other question asked by thee a little while ago.'"
And so ends the twenty-fourth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXV
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'Then that bird of great strength and energy and capable of going at will to every place repaired to his mother's side on the other shore of the great ocean. Thither lived Vinata in affliction, defeated in wager and put into a state of slavery. Once Kadru calling Vinata who had prostrated herself before the former, addressed her these words in the presence of her son, 'O gentle Vinata, there is in the midst of the ocean, in a remote quarter, a delightful and fair region inhabited by the Nagas. Bear me thither!' At this that mother of the bird of fair feathers bore (on her shoulders) the mother of the snakes. And Garuda also, directed by his mother's words, carried (on his back) the snakes. And that ranger of the skies born of Vinata began to ascend towards the Sun. And thereupon the snakes, scorched by the rays of the Sun, swooned away. And Kadru seeing her sons in that state prayed to Indra, saying, 'I bow to thee, thou Lord of all the gods! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Vritra! I bow to thee, thou slayer of Namuchi! O thou of a thousand eyes, consort of Sachi! By thy showers, be thou the protector of the snakes scorched by the Sun. O thou best of the deities, thou art our great protector. O Purandara, thou art able to grant rain in torrents. Thou art Vayu (the air), the clouds, fire, and the lightning of the skies. Thou art the propeller of the clouds, and hast been called the great cloud (i.e., that which will darken the universe at the end of Yuga). Thou art the fierce and incomparable thunder, and the roaring clouds. Thou art the Creator of the worlds and their Destroyer. Thou art unconquered. Thou art the light of all creatures, Aditya, Vibhavasu, and the wonderful elements. Thou art the ruler of all the gods. Thou art Vishnu. Thou hast a thousand eyes. Thou art a god, and the final resource. Thou art, O deity, all amrita, and the most adored Soma. Thou art the moment, the lunar day, the bala (minute), thou art the kshana (4 minutes). Thou art the lighted fortnight, and also the dark fortnight. Thou art kala, thou kashtha, and thou Truti.[1] Thou art the year, the seasons, the months, the nights, and the days. Thou art the fair Earth with her mountains and forests. Thou art also the firmament, resplendent with the Sun. Thou art the great Ocean with heaving billows and abounding with whales, swallowers of whales, and makaras, and various fishes. Thou art of great renown, always adored by the wise and by the great Rishis with minds rapt in contemplation. Thou drinkest, for the good of all creatures, the Soma juice in sacrifices and the clarified butter offered with sacred invocation. Thou art always worshipped at sacrifices by Brahmanas moved by desire of fruit. O thou of incomparable mass of strength, thou art sung in the Vedas and Vedangas. It is for that reason that learned Brahmanas bent upon performing sacrifices, study the Vedas with every care.'"
And so ends the twenty-fifth section in the Astika Parva of the Adi Parva.
SECTION XXVI
(Astika Parva continued)
"Sauti said, 'And then Indra, the king of gods, having the best of horses for his bearer, thus adored by Kadru, covered the entire firmament with masses of blue clouds. And he commanded the clouds, saying, Pour ye, your vivifying and blessed drops!' And those clouds, luminous with lightning, and incessantly roaring against each other in the welkin, poured abundant water. And the sky, in consequence of those wonderful and
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
_________________ 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs. 1 pcs.
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:28 pm Orange Juice Jones Level 23
Cash on hand: 133,389.90 Posts: 2727 Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm Location: The stars at night are big and bright Group: ORANGE?!? Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE! increaseth covetousness and folly. Wealth alone is the root of niggardliness and boastfulness, pride and fear and anxiety! These are the miseries of men that the wise see in riches! Men undergo infinite miseries in the acquisition and retention of wealth. Its expenditure also is fraught with grief. Nay, sometimes, life itself is lost for the sake of wealth! The abandonment of wealth produces misery, and even they that are cherished by one's wealth become enemies for the sake of that wealth! When, therefore, the possession of wealth is fraught with such misery, one should not mind its loss. It is the ignorant alone who are discontented. The wise, however, are always content. The thirst of wealth can never be assuaged. Contentment is the highest happiness; therefore, it is, that the wise regard contentment as the highest object of pursuit. The wise knowing the instability of youth and beauty, of life and treasure-hoards, of prosperity and the company of the loved ones, never covet them. Therefore, one should refrain from the acquisition of wealth, bearing the pain incident to it. None that is rich free from trouble, and it is for this that the virtuous applaud them that are free from the desire of wealth. And as regards those that pursue wealth for purposes of virtue, it is better for them to refrain altogether from such pursuit, for, surely, it is better not to touch mire at all than to wash it off after having been besmeared with it. And, O Yudhishthira, it behoveth thee not to covet anything! And if thou wouldst have virtue, emancipate thyself from desire of worldly possessions!'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O Brahmana, this my desire of wealth is not for enjoying it when obtained. It is only for the support of the Brahmanas that I desire it and not because I am actuated by avarice! For what purpose, O Brahmana, doth one like us lead a domestic life, if he cannot cherish and support those that follow him? All creatures are seen to divide the food (they procure) amongst those that depend on them.[1] So should a person leading a domestic life give a share of his food to Yatis and Brahmacharins that have renounced cooking for themselves. The houses of the good men can never be in want of grass (for seat), space (for rest), water (to wash and assuage thirst), and fourthly, sweet words. To the weary a bed,--to one fatigued with standing, a seat,--to the thirsty, water,--and to the hungry, food should ever be given. To a guest are due pleasant looks and a cheerful heart and sweet words. The host, rising up, should advance towards the guest, offer him a seat, and duly worship him. Even this is eternal morality. They that perform not the Agnihotra[2] not wait upon bulls
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Fri Jan 18, 2013 5:39 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
The Dream Quest of Unknown Kadath by H. P. Lovecraft
Written in January of 1927
Published in Beyond the Wall of Sleep
HomePage -The Library -Classic Vampire Literature -Historical Vampires Dracula - Frankenstein - H.P. Lovecraft - Dr. Jekyll - Dorian Gray Edgar Allan Poe - Phantom of the Opera - Hunchback of Notre Dame - Dante's Inferno The Dream Quest of Unknown Kadath
Three times Randolph Carter dreamed of the marvelous city, and three times was he snatched away while still he paused on the high terrace above it. All golden and lovely it blazed in the sunset, with walls, temples, colonnades and arched bridges of veined marble, silver-basined fountains of prismatic spray in broad squares and perfumed gardens, and wide streets marching between delicate trees and blossom-laden urns and ivory statues in gleaming rows; while on steep northward slopes climbed tiers of red roofs and old peaked gables harbouring little lanes of grassy cobbles. It was a fever of the gods, a fanfare of supernal trumpets and a clash of immortal cymbals. Mystery hung about it as clouds about a fabulous unvisited mountain; and as Carter stood breathless and expectant on that balustraded parapet there swept up to him the poignancy and suspense of almost-vanished memory, the pain of lost things and the maddening need to place again what once had been an awesome and momentous place.
He knew that for him its meaning must once have been supreme; though in what cycle or incarnation he had known it, or whether in dream or in waking, he could not tell. Vaguely it called up glimpses of a far forgotten first youth, when wonder and pleasure lay in all the mystery of days, and dawn and dusk alike strode forth prophetic to the eager sound of lutes and song, unclosing fiery gates toward further and surprising marvels. But each night as he stood on that high marble terrace with the curious urns and carven rail and looked off over that hushed sunset city of beauty and unearthly immanence he felt the bondage of dream's tyrannous gods; for in no wise could he leave that lofty spot, or descend the wide marmoreal fights flung endlessly down to where those streets of elder witchery lay outspread and beckoning.
When for the third time he awakened with those flights still undescended and those hushed sunset streets still untraversed, he prayed long and earnestly to the hidden gods of dream that brood capricious above the clouds on unknown Kadath, in the cold waste where no man treads. But the gods made no answer and shewed no relenting, nor did they give any favouring sign when he prayed to them in dream, and invoked them sacrificially through the bearded priests of Nasht and Kaman-Thah, whose cavern-temple with its pillar of flame lies not far from the gates of the waking world. It seemed, however, that his prayers must have been adversely heard, for after even the first of them he ceased wholly to behold the marvellous city; as if his three glimpses from afar had been mere accidents or oversights, and against some hidden plan or wish of the gods.
At length, sick with longing for those glittering sunset streets and cryptical hill lanes among ancient tiled roofs, nor able sleeping or waking to drive them from his mind, Carter resolved to go with bold entreaty whither no man had gone before, and dare the icy deserts through the dark to where unknown Kadath, veiled in cloud and crowned with unimagined stars, holds secret and nocturnal the onyx castle of the Great Ones.
In light slumber he descended the seventy steps to the cavern of flame and talked of this design to the bearded priests Nasht and Kaman-Thah. And the priests shook their pshent-bearing heads and vowed it would be the death of his soul. They pointed out that the Great Ones had shown already their wish, and that it is not agreeable to them to be harassed by insistent pleas. They reminded him, too, that not only had no man ever been to Kadath, but no man had ever suspected in what part of space it may lie; whether it be in the dreamlands around our own world, or in those surrounding some unguessed companion of Fomalhaut or Aldebaran. If in our dreamland, it might conceivably be reached, but only three human souls since time began had ever crossed and recrossed the black impious gulfs to other dreamlands, and of that three, two had come back quite mad. There were, in such voyages, incalculable local dangers; as well as that shocking final peril which gibbers unmentionably outside the ordered universe, where no dreams reach; that last amorphous blight of nethermost confusion which blasphemes and bubbles at the centre of all infinity - the boundless daemon sultan Azathoth, whose name no lips dare speak aloud, and who gnaws hungrily in inconceivable, unlighted chambers beyond time amidst the muffled, maddening beating of vile drums and the thin, monotonous whine of accursed flutes; to which detestable pounding and piping dance slowly, awkwardly, and absurdly the gigantic Ultimate gods, the blind, voiceless, tenebrous, mindless Other gods whose soul and messenger is the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep.
Of these things was Carter warned by the priests Nasht and Kaman-Thah in the cavern of flame, but still he resolved to find the gods on unknown Kadath in the cold waste, wherever that might be, and to win from them the sight and remembrance and shelter of the marvellous sunset city. He knew that his journey would be strange and long, and that the Great Ones would be against it; but being old in the land of dream he counted on many useful memories and devices to aid him. So asking a formal blessing of the priests and thinking shrewdly on his course, he boldly descended the seven hundred steps to the Gate of Deeper Slumber and set out through the Enchanted Wood.
In the tunnels of that twisted wood, whose low prodigious oaks twine groping boughs and shine dim with the phosphorescence of strange fungi, dwell the furtive and secretive Zoogs; who know many obscure secrets of the dream world and a few of the waking world, since the wood at two places touches the lands of men, though it would be disastrous to say where. Certain unexplained rumours, events, and vanishments occur among men where the Zoogs have access, and it is well that they cannot travel far outside the world of dreams. But over the nearer parts of the dream world they pass freely, flitting small and brown and unseen and bearing back piquant tales to beguile the hours around their hearths in the forest they love. Most of them live in burrows, but some inhabit the trunks of the great trees; and although they live mostly on fungi it is muttered that they have also a slight taste for meat, either physical or spiritual, for certainly many dreamers have entered that wood who have not come out. Carter, however, had no fear; for he was an old dreamer and had learnt their fluttering language and made many a treaty with them; having found through their help the splendid city of Celephais in Ooth-Nargai beyond the Tanarian Hills, where reigns half the year the great King Kuranes, a man he had known by another name in life. Kuranes was the one soul who had been to the star-gulls and returned free from madness.
Threading now the low phosphorescent aisles between those gigantic trunks, Carter made fluttering sounds in the manner of the Zoogs, and listened now and then for responses. He remembered one particular village of the creatures was in the centre of the wood, where a circle of great mossy stones in what was once a cleaning tells of older and more terrible dwellers long forgotten, and toward this spot he hastened. He traced his way by the grotesque fungi, which always seem better nourished as one approaches the dread circle where elder beings danced and sacrificed. Finally the great light of those thicker fungi revealed a sinister green and grey vastness pushing up through the roof of the forest and out of sight. This was the nearest of the great ring of stones, and Carter knew he was close to the Zoog village. Renewing his fluttering sound, he waited patiently; and was at last rewarded by an impression of many eyes watching him. It was the Zoogs, for one sees their weird eyes long before one can discern their small, slippery brown outlines.
Out they swarmed, from hidden burrow and honeycombed tree, till the whole dim-litten region was alive with them. Some of the wilder ones brushed Carter unpleasantly, and one even nipped loathsomely at his ear; but these lawless spirits were soon restrained by their elders. The Council of Sages, recognizing the visitor, offered a gourd of fermented sap from a haunted tree unlike the others, which had grown from a seed dropt down by someone on the moon; and as Carter drank it ceremoniously a very strange colloquy began. The Zoogs did not, unfortunately, know where the peak of Kadath lies, nor could they even say whether the cold waste is in our dream world or in another. Rumours of the Great Ones came equally from all points; and one might only say that they were likelier to be seen on high mountain peaks than in valleys, since on such peaks they dance reminiscently when the moon is above and the clouds beneath.
Then one very ancient Zoog recalled a thing unheard-of by the others; and said that in Ulthar, beyond the River Skai, there still lingered the last copy of those inconceivably old Pnakotic Manuscripts made by waking men in forgotten boreal kingdoms and borne into the land of dreams when the hairy cannibal Gnophkehs overcame many-templed Olathoe and slew all the heroes of the land of Lomar. Those manuscripts he said, told much of the gods, and besides, in Ulthar there were men who had seen the signs of the gods, and even one old priest who had scaled a great mountain to behold them dancing by moonlight. He had failed, though his companion had succeeded and perished namelessly.
So Randolph Carter thanked the Zoogs, who fluttered amicably and gave him another gourd of moon-tree wine to take with him, and set out through the phosphorescent wood for the other side, where the rushing Skai flows down from the slopes of Lerion, and Hatheg and Nir and Ulthar dot the plain. Behind him, furtive and unseen, crept several of the curious Zoogs; for they wished to learn what might befall him, and bear back the legend to their people. The vast oaks grew thicker as he pushed on beyond the village, and he looked sharply for a certain spot where they would thin somewhat, standing quite dead or dying among the unnaturally dense fungi and the rotting mould and mushy logs of their fallen brothers. There he would turn sharply aside, for at that spot a mighty slab of stone rests on the forest floor; and those who have dared approach it say that it bears an iron ring three feet wide. Remembering the archaic circle of great mossy rocks, and what it was possibly set up for, the Zoogs do not pause near that expansive slab with its huge ring; for they realise that all which is forgotten need not necessarily be dead, and they would not like to see the slab rise slowly and deliberately.
Carter detoured at the proper place, and heard behind him the frightened fluttering of some of the more timid Zoogs. He had known they would follow him, so he was not disturbed; for one grows accustomed to the anomalies of these prying creatures. It was twilight when he came to the edge of the wood, and the strengthening glow told him it was the twilight of morning. Over fertile plains rolling down to the Skai he saw the smoke of cottage chimneys, and on every hand were the hedges and ploughed fields and thatched roofs of a peaceful land. Once he stopped at a farmhouse well for a cup of water, and all the dogs barked affrightedly at the inconspicuous Zoogs that crept through the grass behind. At another house, where people were stirring, he asked questions about the gods, and whether they danced often upon Lerion; but the farmer and his wile would only make the Elder Sign and tell him the way to Nir and Ulthar.
At noon he walked through the one broad high street of Nir, which he had once visited and which marked his farthest former travels in this direction; and soon afterward he came to the great stone bridge across the Skai, into whose central piece the masons had sealed a living human sacrifice when they built it thirteen-hundred years before. Once on the other side, the frequent presence of cats (who all arched their backs at the trailing Zoogs) revealed the near neighborhood of Ulthar; for in Ulthar, according to an ancient and significant law, no man may kill a cat. Very pleasant were the suburbs of Ulthar, with their little green cottages and neatly fenced farms; and still pleasanter was the quaint town itself, with its old peaked roofs and overhanging upper stories and numberless chimney-pots and narrow hill streets where one can see old cobbles whenever the graceful cats afford space enough. Carter, the cats being somewhat dispersed by the half-seen Zoogs, picked his way directly to the modest Temple of the Elder Ones where the priests and old records were said to be; and once within that venerable circular tower of ivied stone - which crowns Ulthar's highest hill - he sought out the patriarch Atal, who had been up the forbidden peak Hatheg-Kia in the stony desert and had come down again alive.
Atal, seated on an ivory dais in a festooned shrine at the top of the temple, was fully three centuries old; but still very keen of mind and memory. From him Carter learned many things about the gods, but mainly that they are indeed only Earth's gods, ruling feebly our own dreamland and having no power or habitation elsewhere. They might, Atal said, heed a man's prayer if in good humour; but one must not think of climbing to their onyx stronghold atop Kadath in the cold waste. It was lucky that no man knew where Kadath towers, for the fruits of ascending it would be very grave. Atal's companion Banni the Wise had been drawn screaming into the sky for climbing merely the known peak of Hatheg-Kia. With unknown Kadath, if ever found, matters would be much worse; for although Earth's gods may sometimes be surpassed by a wise mortal, they are protected by the Other Gods from Outside, whom it is better not to discuss. At least twice in the world's history the Other Gods set their seal upon Earth's primal granite; once in antediluvian times, as guessed from a drawing in those parts of the Pnakotic Manuscripts too ancient to be read, and once on Hatheg-Kia when Barzai the Wise tried to see Earth's gods dancing by moonlight. So, Atal said, it would be much better to let all gods alone except in tactful prayers.
Carter, though disappointed by Atal's discouraging advice and by the meagre help to be found in the Pnakotic Manuscripts and the Seven Cryptical Books of Hsan, did not wholly despair. First he questioned the old priest about that marvellous sunset city seen from the railed terrace, thinking that perhaps he might find it without the gods' aid; but Atal could tell him nothing. Probably, Atal said, the place belonged to his especial dream world and not to the general land of vision that many know; and conceivably it might be on another planet. In that case Earth's gods could not guide him if they would. But this was not likely, since the stopping of the dreams shewed pretty clearly that it was something the Great Ones wished to hide from him.
Then Carter did a wicked thing, offering his guileless host so many draughts of the moon-wine which the Zoogs had given him that the old man became irresponsibly talkative. Robbed of his reserve, poor Atal babbled freely of forbidden things; telling of a great image reported by travellers as carved on the solid rock of the mountain Ngranek, on the isle of Oriab in the Southern Sea, and hinting that it may be a likeness which Earth's gods once wrought of their own features in the days when they danced by moonlight on that mountain. And he hiccoughed likewise that the features of that image are very strange, so that one might easily recognize them, and that they are sure signs of the authentic race of the gods.
Now the use of all this in finding the gods became at once apparent to Carter. It is known that in disguise the younger among the Great Ones often espouse the daughters of men, so that around the borders of the cold waste wherein stands Kadath the peasants must all bear their blood. This being so, the way to find that waste must be to see the stone face on Ngranek and mark the features; then, having noted them with care, to search for such features among living men. Where they are plainest and thickest, there must the gods dwell nearest; and whatever stony waste lies back of the villages in that place must be that wherein stands Kadath.
Much of the Great Ones might be learnt in such regions, and those with their blood might inherit little memories very useful to a seeker. They might not know their parentage, for the gods so dislike to be known among men that none can be found who has seen their faces wittingly; a thing which Carter realized even as he sought to scale Kadath. But they would have queer lofty thoughts misunderstood by their fellows, and would sing of far places and gardens so unlike any known even in the dreamland that common folk would call them fools; and from all this one could perhaps learn old secrets of Kadath, or gain hints of the marvellous sunset city which the gods held secret. And more, one might in certain cases seize some well-loved child of a god as hostage; or even capture some young god himself, disguised and dwelling amongst men with a comely peasant maiden as his bride.
Atal, however, did not know how to find Ngranek on its isle of Oriab; and recommended that Carter follow the singing Skai under its bridges down to the Southern Sea; where no burgess of Ulthar has ever been, but whence the merchants come in boats or with long caravans of mules and two-wheeled carts. There is a great city there, Dylath-Leen, but in Ulthar its reputation is bad because of the black three-banked galleys that sail to it with rubies from no clearly named shore. The traders that come from those galleys to deal with the jewellers are human, or nearly so, but the rowers are never beheld; and it is not thought wholesome in Ulthar that merchants should trade with black ships from unknown places whose rowers cannot be exhibited.
By the time he had given this information Atal was very drowsy, and Carter laid him gently on a couch of inlaid ebony and gathered his long beard decorously on his chest. As he turned to go, he observed that no suppressed fluttering followed him, and wondered why the Zoogs had become so lax in their curious pursuit. Then he noticed all the sleek complacent cats of Ulthar licking their chops with unusual gusto, and recalled the spitting and caterwauling he had faintly heard, in lower parts of the temple while absorbed in the old priest's conversation. He recalled, too, the evilly hungry way in which an especially impudent young Zoog had regarded a small black kitten in the cobbled street outside. And because he loved nothing on earth more than small black kittens, he stooped and petted the sleek cats of Ulthar as they licked their chops, and did not mourn because those inquisitive Zoogs would escort him no farther.
It was sunset now, so Carter stopped at an ancient inn on a steep little street overlooking the lower town. And as he went out on the balcony of his room and gazed down at the sea of red tiled roofs and cobbled ways and the pleasant fields beyond, all mellow and magical in the slanted light, he swore that Ulthar would be a very likely place to dwell in always, were not the memory of a greater sunset city ever goading one onward toward unknown perils. Then twilight fell, and the pink walls of the plastered gables turned violet and mystic, and little yellow lights floated up one by one from old lattice windows. And sweet bells pealed in. the temple tower above, and the first star winked softly above the meadows across the Skai. With the night came song, and Carter nodded as the lutanists praised ancient days from beyond the filigreed balconies and tesselated courts of simple Ulthar. And there might have been sweetness even in the voices of Ulthar's many cats, but that they were mostly heavy and silent from strange feasting. Some of them stole off to those cryptical realms which are known only to cats and which villagers say are on the moon's dark side, whither the cats leap from tall housetops, but one small black kitten crept upstairs and sprang in Carter's lap to purr and play, and curled up near his feet when he lay down at last on the little couch whose pillows were stuffed with fragrant, drowsy herbs.
In the morning Carter joined a caravan of merchants bound for Dylath-Leen with the spun wool of Ulthar and the cabbages of Ulthar's busy farms. And for six days they rode with tinkling bells on the smooth road beside the Skai; stopping some nights at the inns of little quaint fishing towns, and on other nights camping under the stars while snatches of boatmen's songs came from the placid river. The country was very beautiful, with green hedges and groves and picturesque peaked cottages and octagonal windmills.
On the seventh day a blur of smoke rose on the horizon ahead, and then the tall black towers of Dylath-Leen, which is built mostly of basalt. Dylath-Leen with its thin angular towers looks in the distance like a bit of the Giant's Causeway, and its streets are dark and uninviting. There are many dismal sea-taverns near the myriad wharves, and all the town is thronged with the strange seamen of every land on earth and of a few which are said to be not on earth. Carter questioned the oddly robed men of that city about the peak of Ngranek on the isle of Oriab, and found that they knew of it well.
Ships came from Baharna on that island, one being due to return thither in only a month, and Ngranek is but two days' zebra-ride from that port. But few had seen the stone face of the god, because it is on a very difficult side of Ngranek, which overlooks only sheer crags and a valley of sinister lava. Once the gods were angered with men on that side, and spoke of the matter to the Other Gods.
It was hard to get this information from the traders and sailors in Dylath-Leen's sea taverns, because they mostly preferred to whisper of the black galleys. One of them was due in a week with rubies from its unknown shore, and the townsfolk dreaded to see it dock. The mouths of the men who came from it to trade were too wide, and the way their turbans were humped up in two points above their foreheads was in especially bad taste. And their shoes were the shortest and queerest ever seen in the Six Kingdoms. But worst of all was the matter of the unseen rowers. Those three banks of oars moved too briskly and accurately and vigorously to be comfortable, and it was not right for a ship to stay in port for weeks while the merchants traded, yet to give no glimpse of its crew. It was not fair to the tavern-keepers of Dylath-Leen, or to the grocers and butchers, either; for not a scrap of provisions was ever sent aboard. The merchants took only gold and stout black slaves from Parg across the river. That was all they ever took, those unpleasantly featured merchants and their unseen rowers; never anything from the butchers and grocers, but only gold and the fat black men of Parg whom they bought by the pound. And the odours from those galleys which the south wind blew in from the wharves are not to be described. Only by constantly smoking strong thagweed could even the hardiest denizen of the old sea-taverns bear them. Dylath-Leen would never have tolerated the black galleys had such rubies been obtainable elsewhere, but no mine in all Barth's dreamland was known to produce their like.
Of these things Dylath-Leen's cosmopolitan folk chiefly gossiped whilst Carter waited patiently for the ship from Baharna, which might bear him to the isle whereon carven Ngranek towers lofty and barren. Meanwhile he did not fall to seek through the haunts of far travellers for any tales they might have concerning Kadath in the cold waste or a marvellous city of marble walls and silver fountains seen below terraces in the sunset. Of these things, however, he learned nothing; though he once thought that a certain old slant-eyed merchant looked queerly intelligent when the cold waste was spoken of. This man was reputed to trade with the horrible stone villages on the icy desert plateau of Leng, which no healthy folk visit and whose evil fires are seen at night from afar. He was even rumoured to have dealt with that High-Priest Not To Be Described, which wears a yellow silken mask over its face and dwells all alone in a prehistoric stone monastery. That such a person might well have had nibbling traffick with such beings as may conceivably dwell in the cold waste was not to be doubted, but Carter soon found that it was no use questioning him.
Then the black galley slipped into the harbour past the basalt wale and the tall lighthouse, silent and alien, and with a strange stench that the south wind drove into the town. Uneasiness rustled through the taverns along that waterfront, and after a while the dark wide-mouthed merchants with humped turbans and short feet clumped steathily ashore to seek the bazaars of the jewellers. Carter observed them closely, and disliked them more the longer he looked at them. Then he saw them drive the stout black men of Parg up the gangplank grunting and sweating into that singular galley, and wondered in what lands - or if in any lands at all - those fat pathetic creatures might be destined to serve.
And on the third evening of that galley's stay one of the uncomfortable merchants spoke to him, smirking sinfully and hinting of what he had heard in the taverns of Carter's quest. He appeared to have knowledge too secret for public telling; and although the sound of his voice was unbearably hateful, Carter felt that the lore of so far a traveller must not be overlooked. He bade him therefore be his guest in locked chambers above, and drew out the last of the Zoogs' moon-wine to loosen his tongue. The strange merchant drank heavily, but smirked unchanged by the draught. Then he drew forth a curious bottle with wine of his own, and Carter saw that the bottle was a single hollowed ruby, grotesquely carved in patterns too fabulous to be comprehended. He offered his wine to his host, and though Carter took only the least sip, he felt the dizziness of space and the fever of unimagined jungles. All the while the guest had been smiling more and more broadly, and as Carter slipped into blankness the last thing he saw was that dark odious face convulsed with evil laughter and something quite unspeakable where one of the two frontal puffs of that orange turban had become disarranged with the shakings of that epileptic mirth.
Carter next had consciousness amidst horrible odours beneath a tent-like awning on the deck of a ship, with the marvellous coasts of the Southern Sea flying by in unnatural swiftness. He was not chained, but three of the dark sardonic merchants stood grinning nearby, and the sight of those humps in their turbans made him almost as faint as did the stench that filtered up through the sinister hatches. He saw slip past him the glorious lands and cities of which a fellow-dreamer of earth - a lighthouse-keeper in ancient Kingsport - had often discoursed in the old days, and recognized the templed terraces of Zak, abode of forgotten dreams; the spires of infamous Thalarion, that daemon-city of a thousand wonders where the eidolon Lathi reigns; the charnel gardens of Zura, land of pleasures unattained, and the twin headlands of crystal, meeting above in a resplendent arch, which guard the harbour of Sona-Nyl, blessed land of fancy.
Past all these gorgeous lands the malodourous ship flew unwholesomely, urged by the abnormal strokes of those unseen rowers below. And before the day was done Carter saw that the steersman could have no other goal than the Basalt Pillars of the West, beyond which simple folk say splendid Cathuria lies, but which wise dreamers well know are the gates of a monstrous cataract wherein the oceans of earth's dreamland drop wholly to abysmal nothingness and shoot through the empty spaces toward other worlds and other stars and the awful voids outside the ordered universe where the daemon sultan Azathoth gnaws hungrily in chaos amid pounding and piping and the hellish dancing of the Other Gods, blind, voiceless, tenebrous, and mindless, with their soul and messenger Nyarlathotep.
Meanwhile the three sardonic merchants would give no word of their intent, though Carter well knew that they must be leagued with those who wished to hold him from his quest. It is understood in the land of dream that the Other Gods have many agents moving among men; and all these agents, whether wholly human or slightly less than human, are eager to work the will of those blind and mindless things in return for the favour of their hideous soul and messenger, the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep. So Carter inferred that the merchants of the humped turbans, hearing of his daring search for the Great Ones in their castle of Kadath, had decided to take him away and deliver him to Nyarlathotep for whatever nameless bounty might be offered for such a prize. What might be the land of those merchants in our known universe or in the eldritch spaces outside, Carter could not guess; nor could he imagine at what hellish trysting-place they would meet the crawling chaos to give him up and claim their reward. He knew, however, that no beings as nearly human as these would dare approach the ultimate nighted throne of the daemon Azathoth in the formless central void.
At the set of sun the merchants licked their excessively wide lips and glared hungrily and one of them went below and returned from some hidden and offensive cabin with a pot and basket of plates. Then they squatted close together beneath the awning and ate the smoking meat that was passed around. But when they gave Carter a portion, he found something very terrible in the size and shape of it; so that he turned even paler than before and cast that portion into the sea when no eye was on him. And again he thought of those unseen rowers beneath, and of the suspicious nourishment from which their far too mechanical strength was derived.
It was dark when the galley passed betwixt the Basalt Pillars of the West and the sound of the ultimate cataract swelled portentous from ahead. And the spray of that cataract rose to obscure the stars, and the deck grew damp, and the vessel reeled in the surging current of the brink. Then with a queer whistle and plunge the leap was taken, and Carter felt the terrors of nightmare as earth fell away and the great boat shot silent and comet-like into planetary space. Never before had he known what shapeless black things lurk and caper and flounder all through the aether, leering and grinning at such voyagers as may pass, and sometimes feeling about with slimy paws when some moving object excites their curiosity. These are the nameless larvae of the Other Gods, and like them are blind and without mind, and possessed of singular hungers and thirsts.
But that offensive galley did not aim as far as Carter had feared, for he soon saw that the helmsman was steering a course directly for the moon. The moon was a crescent shining larger and larger as they approached it, and shewing its singular craters and peaks uncomfortably. The ship made for the edge, and it soon became clear that its destination was that secret and mysterious side which is always turned away from earth, and which no fully human person, save perhaps the dreamer Snireth-Ko, has ever beheld. The close aspect of the moon as the galley drew near proved very disturbing to Carter, and he did not like the size and shape of the ruins which crumbled here and there. The dead temples on the mountains were so placed that they could have glorified no suitable or wholesome gods, and in the symmetries of the broken columns there seemed to be some dark and inner meaning which did not invite solution. And what the structure and proportions of the olden worshippers could have been, Carter steadily refused to conjecture.
When the ship rounded the edge, and sailed over those lands unseen by man, there appeared in the queer landscape certain signs of life, and Carter saw many low, broad, round cottages in fields of grotesque whitish fungi. He noticed that these cottages had no windows, and thought that their shape suggested the huts of Esquimaux. Then he glimpsed the oily waves of a sluggish sea, and knew that the voyage was once more to be by water - or at least through some liquid. The galley struck the surface with a peculiar sound, and the odd elastic way the waves received it was very perplexing to Carter.
They now slid along at great speed, once passing and hailing another galley of kindred form, but generally seeing nothing but that curious sea and a sky that was black and star-strewn even though the sun shone scorchingly in it.
There presently rose ahead the jagged hills of a leprous-looking coast, and Carter saw the thick unpleasant grey towers of a city. The way they leaned and bent, the manner in which they were clustered, and the fact that they had no windows at all, was very disturbing to the prisoner; and he bitterly mourned the folly which had made him sip the curious wine of that merchant with the humped turban. As the coast drew nearer, and the hideous stench of that city grew stronger, he saw upon the jagged hills many forests, some of whose trees he recognized as akin to that solitary moon-tree in the enchanted wood of earth, from whose sap the small brown Zoogs ferment their curious wine.
Carter could now distinguish moving figures on the noisome wharves ahead, and the better he saw them the worse he began to fear and detest them. For they were not men at all, or even approximately men, but great greyish-white slippery things which could expand and contract at will, and whose principal shape - though it often changed - was that of a sort of toad without any eyes, but with a curious vibrating mass of short pink tentacles on the end of its blunt, vague snout. These objects were waddling busily about the wharves, moving bales and crates and boxes with preternatural strength, and now and then hopping on or off some anchored galley with long oars in their forepaws. And now and then one would appear driving a herd of clumping slaves, which indeed were approximate human beings with wide mouths like those merchants who traded in Dylath-Leen; only these herds, being without turbans or shoes or clothing, did not seem so very human after all. Some of the slaves - the fatter ones, whom a sort of overseer would pinch experimentally - were unloaded from ships and nailed in crates which workers pushed into the low warehouses or loaded on great lumbering vans.
Once a van was hitched and driven off, and the, fabulous thing which drew it was such that Carter gasped, even after having seen the other monstrosities of that hateful place. Now and then a small herd of slaves dressed and turbaned like the dark merchants would be driven aboard a galley, followed by a great crew of the slippery toad-things as officers, navigators, and rowers. And Carter saw that the almost-human creatures were reserved for the more ignominious kinds of servitude which required no strength, such as steering and cooking, fetching and carrying, and bargaining with men on the earth or other planets where they traded. These creatures must have been convenient on earth, for they were truly not unlike men when dressed and carefully shod and turbaned, and could haggle in the shops of men without embarrassment or curious explanations. But most of them, unless lean or ill-favoured, were unclothed and packed in crates and drawn off in lumbering lorries by fabulous things. Occasionally other beings were unloaded and crated; some very like these semi-humans, some not so similar, and some not similar at all. And he wondered if any of the poor stout black men of Parg were left to be unloaded and crated and shipped inland in those obnoxious drays.
When the galley landed at a greasy-looking quay of spongy rock a nightmare horde of toad-things wiggled out of the hatches, and two of them seized Carter and dragged him ashore. The smell and aspect of that city are beyond telling, and Carter held only scattered images of the tiled streets and black doorways and endless precipices of grey vertical walls without windows. At length he was dragged within a low doorway and made to climb infinite steps in pitch blackness. It was, apparently, all one to the toad-things whether it were light or dark. The odour of the place was intolerable, and when Carter was locked into a chamber and left alone he scarcely had strength to crawl around and ascertain its form and dimensions. It was circular, and about twenty feet across.
From then on time ceased to exist. At intervals food was pushed in, but Carter would not touch it. What his fate would be, he did not know; but he felt that he was held for the coming of that frightful soul and messenger of infinity's Other Gods, the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep. Finally, after an unguessed span of hours or days, the great stone door swung wide again, and Carter was shoved down the stairs and out into the red-litten streets of that fearsome city. It was night on the moon, and all through the town were stationed slaves bearing torches.
In a detestable square a sort of procession was formed; ten of the toad-things and twenty-four almost human torch-bearers, eleven on either side, and one each before and behind. Carter was placed in the middle of the line; five toad-things ahead and five behind, and one almost-human torch-bearer on either side of him. Certain of the toad-things produced disgustingly carven flutes of ivory and made loathsome sounds. To that hellish piping the column advanced out of the tiled streets and into nighted plains of obscene fungi, soon commencing to climb one of the lower and more gradual hills that lay behind the city. That on some frightful slope or blasphemous plateau the crawling chaos waited, Carter could not doubt; and he wished that the suspense might soon be over. The whining of those impious flutes was shocking, and he would have given worlds for some even half-normal sound; but these toad-things had no voices, and the slaves did not talk.
Then through that star-specked darkness there did come a normal sound. It rolled from the higher hills, and from all the jagged peaks around it was caught up and echoed in a swelling pandaemoniac chorus. It was the midnight yell of the cat, and Carter knew at last that the old village folk were right when they made low guesses about the cryptical realms which are known only to cats, and to which the elders among cats repair by stealth nocturnally, springing from high housetops. Verily, it is to the moon's dark side that they go to leap and gambol on the hills and converse with ancient shadows, and here amidst that column of foetid things Carter heard their homely, friendly cry, and thought of the steep roofs and warm hearths and little lighted windows of home.
Now much of the speech of cats was known to Randolph Carter, and in this far terrible place he uttered the cry that was suitable. But that he need not have done, for even as his lips opened he heard the chorus wax and draw nearer, and saw swift shadows against the stars as small graceful shapes leaped from hill to hill in gathering legions. The call of the clan had been given, and before the foul procession had time even to be frightened a cloud of smothering fur and a phalanx of murderous claws were tidally and tempestuously upon it. The flutes stopped, and there were shrieks in the night. Dying almost-humans screamed, and cats spit and yowled and roared, but the toad-things made never a sound as their stinking green ichor oozed fatally upon that porous earth with the obscene fungi.
It was a stupendous sight while the torches lasted, and Carter had never before seen so many cats. Black, grey, and white; yellow, tiger, and mixed; common, Persian, and Marix; Thibetan, Angora, and Egyptian; all were there in the fury of battle, and there hovered over them some trace of that profound and inviolate sanctity which made their goddess great in the temples of Bubastis. They would leap seven strong at the throat of an almost-human or the pink tentacled snout of a toad-thing and drag it down savagely to the fungous plain, where myriads of their fellows would surge over it and into it with the frenzied claws and teeth of a divine battle-fury. Carter had seized a torch from a stricken slave, but was soon overborne by the surging waves of his loyal defenders. Then he lay in the utter blackness hearing the clangour of war and the shouts of the victors, and feeling the soft paws of his friends as they rushed to and fro over him in the fray.
At last awe and exhaustion closed his eyes, and when he opened them again it was upon a strange scene. The great shining disc of the earth, thirteen times greater than that of the moon as we see it, had risen with floods of weird light over the lunar landscape; and across all those leagues of wild plateau and ragged crest there squatted one endless sea of cats in orderly array. Circle on circle they reached, and two or three leaders out of the ranks were licking his face and purring to him consolingly. Of the dead slaves and toad-things there were not many signs, but Carter thought he saw one bone a little way off in the open space between him and the warriors.
Carter now spoke with the leaders in the soft language of cats, and learned that his ancient friendship with the species was well known and often spoken of in the places where cats congregate. He had not been unmarked in Ulthar when he passed through, and the sleek old cats had remembered how he patted them after they had attended to the hungry Zoogs who looked evilly at a small black kitten. And they recalled, too, how he had welcomed the very little kitten who came to see him at the inn, and how he had given it a saucer of rich cream in the morning before he left. The grandfather of that very little kitten was the leader of the army now assembled, for he had seen the evil procession from a far hill and recognized the prisoner as a sworn friend of his kind on earth and in the land of dream.
A yowl now came from the farther peak, and the old leader paused abruptly in his conversation. It was one of the army's outposts, stationed on the highest of the mountains to watch the one foe which Earth's cats fear; the very large and peculiar cats from Saturn, who for some reason have not been oblivious of the charm of our moon's dark side. They are leagued by treaty with the evil toad-things, and are notoriously hostile to our earthly cats; so that at this juncture a meeting would have been a somewhat grave matter.
After a brief consultation of generals, the cats rose and assumed a closer formation, crowding protectingly around Carter and preparing to take the great leap through space back to the housetops of our earth and its dreamland. The old field-marshal advised Carter to let himself be borne along smoothly and passively in the massed ranks of furry leapers, and told him how to spring when the rest sprang and land gracefully when the rest landed. He also offered to deposit him in any spot he desired, and Carter decided on the city of Dylath-Leen whence the black galley had set out; for he wished to sail thence for Oriab and the carven crest Ngranek, and also to warn the people of the city to have no more traffick with black galleys, if indeed that traffick could be tactfully and judiciously broken off. Then, upon a signal, the cats all leaped gracefully with their friend packed securely in their midst; while in a black cave on an unhallowed summit of the moon-mountains still vainly waited the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep.
The leap of the cats through space was very swift; and being surrounded by his companions Carter did not see this time the great black shapelessnesses that lurk and caper and flounder in the abyss. Before he fully realised what had happened he was back in his familiar room at the inn at Dylath-Leen, and the stealthy, friendly cats were pouring out of the window in streams. The old leader from Ulthar was the last to leave, and as Carter shook his paw he said he would be able to get home by cockcrow. When dawn came, Carter went downstairs and learned that a week had elapsed since his capture and leaving. There was still nearly a fortnight to wait for the ship bound toward Oriab, and during that time he said what he could against the black galleys and their infamous ways. Most of the townsfolk believed him; yet so fond were the jewellers of great rubies that none would wholly promise to cease trafficking with the wide-mouthed merchants. If aught of evil ever befalls Dylath-Leen through such traffick, it will not be his fault.
In about a week the desiderate ship put in by the black wale and tall lighthouse, and Carter was glad to see that she was a barque of wholesome men, with painted sides and yellow lateen sails and a grey captain in silken robes. Her cargo was the fragrant resin of Oriab's inner groves, and the delicate pottery baked by the artists of Bahama, and the strange little figures carved from Ngranek's ancient lava. For this they were paid in the wool of Ulthar and the iridescent textiles of Hatheg and the ivory that the black men carve across the river in Parg. Carter made arrangements with the captain to go to Baharna and was told that the voyage would take ten days. And during his week of waiting he talked much with that captain of Ngranek, and was told that very few had seen the carven face thereon; but that most travellers are content to learn its legends from old people and lava-gatherers and image-makers in Baharna and afterward say in their far homes that they have indeed beheld it. The captain was not even sure that any person now living had beheld that carven face, for the wrong side of Ngranek is very difficult and barren and sinister, and there are rumours of caves near the peak wherein dwell the night-gaunts. But the captain did not wish to say just what a night-gaunt might be like, since such cattle are known to haunt most persistently the dreams of those who think too often of them. Then Carter asked that captain about unknown Kadath in the cold waste, and the marvellous sunset city, but of these the good man could truly tell nothing.
Carter sailed out of Dylath-Leen one early morning when the tide turned, and saw the first rays of sunrise on the thin angular towers of that dismal basalt town. And for two days they sailed eastward in sight of green coasts, and saw often the pleasant fishing towns that climbed up steeply with their red roofs and chimney-pots from old dreaming wharves and beaches where nets lay drying. But on the third day they turned sharply south where the roll of water was stronger, and soon passed from sight of any land. On the fifth day the sailors were nervous, but the captain apologized for their fears, saying that the ship was about to pass over the weedy walls and broken columns of a sunken city too old for memory, and that when the water was clear one could see so many moving shadows in that deep place that simple folk disliked it. He admitted, moreover, that many ships had been lost in that part of the sea; having been hailed when quite close to it, but never seen again.
That night the moon was very bright, and one could see a great way down in the water. There was so little wind that the ship could not move much, and the ocean was very calm. Looking over the rail Carter saw many fathoms deep the dome of the great temple, and in front of it an avenue of unnatural sphinxes leading to what was once a public square. Dolphins sported merrily in and out of the ruins, and porpoises revelled clumsily here and there, sometimes coming to the surface and leaping clear out of the sea. As the ship drifted on a little the floor of the ocean rose in hills, and one could clearly mark the lines of ancient climbing streets and the washed-down walls of myriad little houses.
Then the suburbs appeared, and finally a great lone building on a hill, of simpler architecture than the other structures, and in much better repair. It was dark and low and covered four sides of a square, with a tower at each corner, a paved court in the centre, and small curious round windows all over it. Probably it was of basalt, though weeds draped the greater part; and such was its lonely and impressive place on that far hill that it may have been a temple or a monastery. Some phosphorescent fish inside it gave the small round windows an aspect of shining, and Carter did not blame the sailors much for their fears. Then by the watery moonlight he noticed an odd high monolith in the middle of that central court, and saw that something was tied to it. And when after getting a telescope from the captain's cabin he saw that that bound thing was a sailor in the silk robes of Oriab, head downward and without any eyes, he was glad that a rising breeze soon took the ship ahead to more healthy parts of the sea.
The next day they spoke with a ship with violet sails bound for Zar, in the land of forgotten dreams, with bulbs of strange coloured lilies for cargo. And on the evening of the eleventh day they came in sight of the isle of Oriab with Ngranek rising jagged and snow-crowned in the distance. Oriab is a very great isle, and its port of Bahama a mighty city. The wharves of Bahama are of porphyry, and the city rises in great stone terraces behind them, having streets of steps that are frequently arched over by buildings and the bridges between buildings. There is a great canal which goes under the whole city in a tunnel with granite gates and leads to the inland lake of Yath, on whose farther shore are the vast clay-brick ruins of a primal city whose name is not remembered. As the ship drew into the harbour at evening the twin beacons Thon and Thal gleamed a welcome, and in all the million windows of Bahama's terraces mellow lights peeped out quietly and gradually as the stars peep out overhead in the dusk, till that steep and climbing seaport became a glittering constellation hung between the stars of heaven and the reflections of those stars in the still harbour.
The captain, after landing, made Carter a guest in his own small house on the shores of Yath where the rear of the town slopes down to it; and his wife and servants brought strange toothsome foods for the traveller's delight. And in the days after that Carter asked for rumours and legends of Ngranek in all the taverns and public places where lava-gatherers and image-makers meet, but could find no one who had been up the higher slopes or seen the carven face. Ngranek was a hard mountain with only an accursed valley behind it, and besides, one could never depend on the certainty that night-gaunts are altogether fabulous.
When the captain sailed hack to Dylath-Leen Carter took quarters in an ancient tavern opening on an alley of steps in the original part of the town, which is built of brick and resembles the ruins of Yath's farther shore. Here he laid his plans for the ascent of Ngranek, and correlated all that he had learned from the lava-gatherers about the roads thither. The keeper of the tavern was a very old man, and had heard so many legends that he was a great help. He even took Carter to an upper room in that ancient house and shewed him a crude picture which a traveller had scratched on the clay wall in the old days when men were bolder and less reluctant to visit Ngranek's higher slopes. The old tavern-keeper's great-grandfather had heard from his great-grandfather that the traveller who scratched that picture had climbed Ngranek and seen the carven face, here drawing it for others to behold, but Carter had very great doubts, since the large rough features on the wall were hasty and careless, and wholly overshadowed by a crowd of little companion shapes in the worst possible taste, with horns and wings and claws and curling tails.
At last, having gained all the information he was likely to gain in the taverns and public places of Baharna, Carter hired a zebra and set out one morning on the road by Yath's shore for those inland parts wherein towers stony Ngranek. On his right were rolling hills and pleasant orchards and neat little stone farmhouses, and he was much reminded of those fertile fields that flank the Skai. By evening he was near the nameless ancient ruins on Yath's farther shore, and though old lava-gatherers had warned him not to camp there at night, he tethered his zebra to a curious pillar before a crumbling wall and laid his blanket in a sheltered corner beneath some carvings whose meaning none could decipher. Around him he wrapped another blanket, for the nights are cold in Oriab; and when upon awaking once he thought he felt the wings of some insect brushing his face he covered his head altogether and slept in peace till roused by the magah birds in distant resin groves.
The sun had just come up over the great slope whereon leagues of primal brick foundations and worn walls and occasional cracked pillars and pedestals stretched down desolate to the shore of Yath, and Carter looked about for his tethered zebra. Great was his dismay to see that docile beast stretched prostrate beside the curious pillar to which it had been tied, and still greater was he vexed on finding that the steed was quite dead, with its blood all sucked away through a singular wound in its throat. His pack had been disturbed, and several shiny knickknacks taken away, and all round on the dusty soil' were great webbed footprints for which he could not in any way account. The legends and warnings of lava-gatherers occurred to him, and he thought of what had brushed his face in the night. Then he shouldered his pack and strode on toward Ngranek, though not without a shiver when he saw close to him as the highway passed through the ruins a great gaping arch low in the wall of an old temple, with steps leading down into darkness farther than he could peer.
His course now lay uphill through wilder and partly wooded country, and he saw only the huts of charcoal-burners and the camp of those who gathered resin from the groves. The whole air was fragrant with balsam, and all the magah birds sang blithely as they flashed their seven colours in the sun. Near sunset he came on a new camp of lava-gatherers returning with laden sacks from Ngranek's lower slopes; and here he also camped, listening to the songs and tales of the men, and overhearing what they whispered about a companion they had lost. He had climbed high to reach a mass of fine lava above him, and at nightfall did not return to his fellows. When they looked for him the next day they found only his turban, nor was there any sign on the crags below that he had fallen. They did not search any more, because the old man among them said it would be of no use.
No one ever found what the night-gaunts took, though those beasts themselves were so uncertain as to be almost fabulous. Carter asked them if night-gaunts sucked blood and liked shiny things and left webbed footprints, but they all shook their heads negatively and seemed frightened at his making such an inquiry. When he saw how taciturn they had become he asked them no more, but went to sleep in his blanket.
The next day he rose with the lava-gatherers and exchanged farewells as they rode west and he rode east on a zebra he bought of them. Their older men gave him blessings and warnings, and told him he had better not climb too high on Ngranek, but while he thanked them heartily he was in no wise dissuaded. For still did he feel that he must find the gods on unknown Kadath; and win from them a way to that haunting and marvellous city in the sunset. By noon, after a long uphill ride, he came upon some abandoned brick villages of the hill-people who had once dwelt thus close to Ngranek and carved images from its smooth lava. Here they had dwelt till the days of the old tavernkeeper's grandfather, but about that time they felt that their presence was disliked. Their homes had crept even up the mountain's slope, and the higher they built the more people they would miss when the sun rose. At last they decided it would be better to leave altogether, since things were sometimes glimpsed in the darkness which no one could interpret favourably; so in the end all of them went down to the sea and dwelt in Bahama, inhabiting a very old quarter and teaching their sons the old art of image-making which to this day they carry on. It was from these children of the exiled hill-people that Carter had heard the best tales about Ngranek when searching through Bahama's ancient taverns.
All this time the great gaunt side of Ngranek was looming up higher and higher as Carter approached it. There were sparse trees on the lower slopes and feeble shrubs above them, and then the bare hideous rock rose spectral into the sky, to mix with frost and ice and eternal snow. Carter could see the rifts and ruggedness of that sombre stone, and did not welcome the prospect of climbing it. In places there were solid streams of lava, and scoriac heaps that littered slopes and ledges. Ninety aeons ago, before even the gods had danced upon its pointed peak, that mountain had spoken with fire and roared with the voices of the inner thunders. Now it towered all silent and sinister, bearing on the hidden side that secret titan image whereof rumour told. And there were caves in that mountain, which might be empty and alone with elder darkness, or might - if legend spoke truly - hold horrors of a form not to be surmised.
The ground sloped upward to the foot of Ngranek, thinly covered with scrub oaks and ash trees, and strewn with bits of rock, lava, and ancient cinder. There were the charred embers of many camps, where the lava-gatherers were wont to stop, and several rude altars which they had built either to propitiate the Great Ones or to ward off what they dreamed of in Ngranek's high passes and labyrinthine caves. At evening Carter reached the farthermost pile of embers and camped for the night, tethering his zebra to a sapling and wrapping himself well in his blankets before going to sleep. And all through the night a voonith howled distantly from the shore of some hidden pool, but Carter felt no fear of that amphibious terror, since he had been told with certainty that not one of them dares even approach the slope of Ngranek.
In the clear sunshine of morning Carter began the long ascent, taking his zebra as far as that useful beast could go, but tying it to a stunted ash tree when the floor of the thin wood became too steep. Thereafter he scrambled up alone; first through the forest with its ruins of old villages in overgrown clearings, and then over the tough grass where anaemic shrubs grew here and there. He regretted coming clear of the trees, since the slope was very precipitous and the whole thing rather dizzying. At length he began to discern all the countryside spread out beneath him whenever he looked about; the deserted huts of the image-makers, the groves of resin trees and the camps of those who gathered from them, the woods where prismatic magahs nest and sing, and even a hint very far away of the shores of Yath and of those forbidding ancient ruins whose name is forgotten. He found it best not to look around, and kept on climbing and climbing till the shrubs became very sparse and there was often nothing but the tough grass to cling to.
Then the soil became meagre, with great patches of bare rock cropping out, and now and then the nest of a condor in a crevice. Finally there was nothing at all but the bare rock, and had it not been very rough and weathered, he could scarcely have ascended farther. Knobs, ledges, and pinnacles, however, helped greatly; and it was cheering to see occasionally the sign of some lava-gatherer scratched clumsily in the friable stone, and know that wholesome human creatures had been there before him. After a certain height the presence of man was further shewn by handholds and footholds hewn where they were needed, and by little quarries and excavations where some choice vein or stream of lava had been found. In one place a narrow ledge had been chopped artificially to an especially rich deposit far to the right of the main line of ascent. Once or twice Carter dared to look around, and was almost stunned by the spread of landscape below. All the island betwixt him and the coast lay open to his sight, with Baharna's stone terraces and the smoke of its chimneys mystical in the distance. And beyond that the illimitable Southern Sea with all its curious secrets.
Thus far there had been much winding around the mountain, so that the farther and carven side was still hidden. Carter now saw a ledge running upward and to the left which seemed to head the way he wished, and this course he took in the hope that it might prove continuous. After ten minutes he saw it was indeed no cul-de-sac, but that it led steeply on in an arc which would, unless suddenly interrupted or deflected, bring him after a few hours' climbing to that unknown southern slope overlooking the desolate crags and the accursed valley of lava. As new country came into view below him he saw that it was bleaker and wilder than those seaward lands he had traversed. The mountain's side, too, was somewhat different; being here pierced by curious cracks and caves not found on the straighter route he had left. Some of these were above him and some beneath him, all opening on sheerly perpendicular cliffs and wholly unreachable by the feet of man. The air was very cold now, but so hard was the climbing that he did not mind it. Only the increasing rarity bothered him, and he thought that perhaps it was this which had turned the heads of other travellers and excited those absurd tales of night-gaunts whereby they explained the loss of such climbers as fell from these perilous paths. He was not much impressed by travellers' tales, but had a good curved scimitar in case of any trouble. All lesser thoughts were lost in the wish to see that carven face which might set him on the track of the gods atop unknown Kadath.
At last, in the fearsome iciness of upper space, he came round fully to the hidden side of Ngranek and saw in infinite gulfs below him the lesser crags and sterile abysses of lava which marked olden wrath of the Great Ones. There was unfolded, too, a vast expanse of country to the south; but it was a desert land without fair fields or cottage chimneys, and seemed to have no ending. No trace of the sea was visible on this side, for Oriab is a great island. Black caverns and odd crevices were still numerous on the sheer vertical cliffs, but none of them was accessible to a climber. There now loomed aloft a great beetling mass which hampered the upward view, and Carter was for a moment shaken with doubt lest it prove impassable. Poised in windy insecurity miles above earth, with only space and death on one side and only slippery walls of rock on the other, he knew for a moment the fear that makes men shun Ngranek's hidden side. He could not turn round, yet the sun was already low. If there were no way aloft, the night would find him crouching there still, and the dawn would not find him at all.
But there was a way, and he saw it in due season. Only a very expert dreamer could have used those imperceptible footholds, yet to Carter they were sufficient. Surmounting now the outward-hanging rock, he found the slope above much easier than that below, since a great glacier's melting had left a generous space with loam and ledges. To the left a precipice dropped straight from unknown heights to unknown depths, with a cave's dark mouth just out of reach above him. Elsewhere, however, the mountain slanted back strongly, and even gave him space to lean and rest.
He felt from the chill that he must be near the snow line, and looked up to see what glittering pinnacles might be shining in that late ruddy sunlight. Surely enough, there was the snow uncounted thousands of feet above, and below it a great beetling crag like that. he had just climbed; hanging there forever in bold outline. And when he saw that crag he gasped and cried out aloud, and clutched at the jagged rock in awe; for the titan bulge had not stayed as earth's dawn had shaped it, but gleamed red and stupendous in the sunset with the carved and polished features of a god.
Stern and terrible shone that face that the sunset lit with fire. How vast it was no mind can ever measure, but Carter knew at once that man could never have fashioned it. It was a god chiselled by the hands of the gods, and it looked down haughty and majestic upon the seeker. Rumour had said it was strange and not to be mistaken, and Carter saw that it was indeed so; for those long narrow eyes and long-lobed ears, and that thin nose and pointed chin, all spoke of a race that is not of men but of gods.
He clung overawed in that lofty and perilous eyrie, even though it was this which he had expected and come to find; for there is in a god's face more of marvel than prediction can tell, and when that face is vaster than a great temple and seen looking downward at sunset in the scyptic silences of that upper world from whose dark lava it was divinely hewn of old, the marvel is so strong that none may escape it.
Here, too, was the added marvel of recognition; for although he had planned to search all dreamland over for those whose likeness to this face might mark them as the god's children, he now knew that he need not do so. Certainly, the great face carven on that mountain was of no strange sort, but the kin of such as he had seen often in the taverns of the seaport Celephais which lies in Ooth-Nargai beyond the Tanarian Hills and is ruled over by that King Kuranes whom Carter once knew in waking life. Every year sailors with such a face came in dark ships from the north to trade their onyx for the carved jade and spun gold and little red singing birds of Celephais, and it was clear that these could be no others than the hall-gods he sought. Where they dwelt, there must the cold waste lie close, and within it unknown Kadath and its onyx castle for the Great Ones. So to Celephais he must go, far distant from the isle of Oriab, and in such parts as would take him back to Dylath-Teen and up the Skai to the bridge by Nir, and again into the enchanted wood of the Zoogs, whence the way would bend northward through the garden lands by Oukranos to the gilded spires of Thran, where he might find a galleon bound over the Cerenarian Sea.
But dusk was now thick, and the great carven face looked down even sterner in shadow. Perched on that ledge night found the seeker; and in the blackness he might neither go down nor go up, but only stand and cling and shiver in that narrow place till the day came, praying to keep awake lest sleep loose his hold and send him down the dizzy miles of air to the crags and sharp rocks of the accursed valley. The stars came out, but save for them there was only black nothingness in his eyes; nothingness leagued with death, against whose beckoning he might do no more than cling to the rocks and lean back away from an unseen brink. The last thing of earth that he saw in the gloaming was a condor soaring close to the westward precipice beside him, and darting screaming away when it came near the cave whose mouth yawned just out of reach.
Suddenly, without a warning sound in the dark, Carter felt his curved scimitar drawn stealthily out of his belt by some unseen hand. Then he heard it clatter down over the rocks below. And between him and the Milky Way he thought he saw a very terrible outline of something noxiously thin and horned and tailed and bat-winged. Other things, too, had begun to blot out patches of stars west of him, as if a flock of vague entities were flapping thickly and silently out of that inaccessible cave in the face of the precipice. Then a sort of cold rubbery arm seized his neck and something else seized his feet, and he was lifted inconsiderately up and swung about in space. Another minute and the stars were gone, and Carter knew that the night-gaunts had got him.
They bore him breathless into that cliffside cavern and through monstrous labyrinths beyond. When he struggled, as at first he did by instinct, they tickled him with deliberation. They made no sound at all themselves, and even their membranous wings were silent. They were frightfully cold and damp and slippery, and their paws kneaded one detestably. Soon they were plunging hideously downward through inconceivable abysses in a whirling, giddying, sickening rush of dank, tomb-like air; and Carter felt they were shooting into the ultimate vortex of shrieking and daemonic madness. He screamed again and again, but whenever he did so the black paws tickled him with greater subtlety. Then he saw a sort of grey phosphorescence about, and guessed they were coming even to that inner world of subterrene horror of which dim legends tell, and which is litten only by the pale death-fire wherewith reeks the ghoulish air and the primal mists of the pits at earth's core.
At last far below him he saw faint lines of grey and ominous pinnacles which he knew must be the fabled Peaks of Throk. Awful and sinister they stand in the haunted disc of sunless and eternal depths; higher than man may reckon, and guarding terrible valleys where the Dholes crawl and burrow nastily. But Carter preferred to look at them than at his captors, which were indeed shocking and uncouth black things with smooth, oily, whale-like surfaces, unpleasant horns that curved inward toward each other, bat wings whose beating made no sound, ugly prehensile paws, and barbed tails that lashed needlessly and disquietingly. And worst of all, they never spoke or laughed, and never smiled because they had no faces at all to smile with, but only a suggestive blankness where a face ought to be. All they ever did was clutch and fly and tickle; that was the way of night-gaunts.
As the band flew lower the Peaks of Throk rose grey and towering on all sides, and one saw clearly that nothing lived on that austere and impressive granite of the endless twilight. At still lower levels the death-fires in the air gave out, and one met only the primal blackness of the void save aloft where the thin peaks stood out goblin-like. Soon the peaks were very far away, and nothing about but great rushing winds with the dankness of nethermost grottoes in them. Then in the end the night-gaunts landed on a floor of unseen things which felt like layers of bones, and left Carter all alone in that black valley. To bring him thither was the duty of the night-gaunts that guard Ngranek; and this done, they flapped away silently. When Carter tried to trace their flight he found he could not, since even the Peaks of Throk had faded out of sight. There was nothing anywhere but blackness and horror and silence and bones.
Now Carter knew from a certain source that he was in the vale of Pnoth, where crawl and burrow the enormous Dholes; but he did not know what to expect, because no one has ever seen a Dhole or even guessed what such a thing may be like. Dholes are known only by dim rumour, from the rustling they make amongst mountains of bones and the slimy touch they have when they wriggle past one. They cannot be seen because they creep only in the dark. Carter did not wish to meet a Dhole, so listened intently for any sound in the unknown depths of bones about him. Even in this fearsome place he had a plan and an objective, for whispers of Pnoth were not unknown to one with whom he had talked much in the old days. In brief, it seemed fairly likely that this was the spot into which all the ghouls of the waking world cast the refuse of their feastings; and that if he but had good luck he might stumble upon that mighty crag taller even than Throk's peaks which marks the edge of their domain. Showers of bones would tell him where to look, and once found he could call to a ghoul to let down a ladder; for strange to say, he had a very singular link with these terrible creatures.
A man he had known in Boston - a painter of strange pictures with a secret studio in an ancient and unhallowed alley near a graveyard - had actually made friends with the ghouls and had taught him to understand the simpler part of their disgusting meeping and glibbering. This man had vanished at last, and Carter was not sure but that he might find him now, and use for the first time in dreamland that far-away English of his dim waking life. In any case, he felt he could persuade a ghoul to guide him out of Pnoth; and it would be better to meet a ghoul, which one can see, than a Dhole, which one cannot see.
So Carter walked in the dark, and ran when he thought he heard something among the bones underfoot. Once he bumped into a stony slope, and knew it must be the base of one of Throk's peaks. Then at last he heard a monstrous rattling and clatter which reached far up in the air, and became sure he had come nigh the crag of the ghouls. He was not sure he could be heard from this valley miles below, but realised that the inner world has strange laws. As he pondered he was struck by a flying bone so heavy that it must have been a skull, and therefore realising his nearness to the fateful crag he sent up as best he might that meeping cry which is the call of the ghoul.
Sound travels slowly, so it was some time before he heard an answering glibber. But it came at last, and before long he was told that a rope ladder would be lowered. The wait for this was very tense, since there was no telling what might not have been stirred up among those bones by his shouting. Indeed, it was not long before he actually did hear a vague rustling afar off. As this thoughtfully approached, he became more and more uncomfortable; for he did not wish to move away from the spot where the ladder would come. Finally the tension grew almost unbearable, and he was about to flee in panic when the thud of something on the newly heaped bones nearby drew his notice from the other sound. It was the ladder, and after a minute of groping he had it taut in his hands. But the other sound did not cease, and followed him even as he climbed. He had gone fully five feet from the ground when the rattling beneath waxed emphatic, and was a good ten feet up when something swayed the ladder from below. At a height which must have been fifteen or twenty feet he felt his whole side brushed by a great slippery length which grew alternately convex and concave with wriggling; and hereafter he climbed desperately to escape the unendurable nuzzling of that loathsome and overfed Dhole whose form no man might see.
For hours he climbed with aching and blistered hands, seeing again the grey death-fire and Throk's uncomfortable pinnacles. At last he discerned above him the projecting edge of the great crag of the ghouls, whose vertical side he could not glimpse; and hours later he saw a curious face peering over it as a gargoyle peers over a parapet of Notre Dame. This almost made him lose his hold through faintness, but a moment later he was himself again; for his vanished friend Richard Pickman had once introduced him to a ghoul, and he knew well their canine faces and slumping forms and unmentionable idiosyncrasies. So he had himself well under control when that hideous thing pulled him out of the dizzy emptiness over the edge of the crag, and did not scream at the partly consumed refuse heaped at one side or at the squatting circles of ghouls who gnawed and watched curiously.
He was now on a dim-litten plain whose sole topographical features were great boulders and the entrances of burrows. The ghouls were in general respectful, even if one did attempt to pinch him while several others eyed his leanness speculatively. Through patient glibbering he made inquiries regarding his vanished friend, and found he had become a ghoul of some prominence in abysses nearer the waking world. A greenish elderly ghoul offered to conduct him to Pickman's present habitation, so despite a natural loathing he followed the creature into a capacious burrow and crawled after him for hours in the blackness of rank mould. They emerged on a dim plain strewn with singular relics of earth - old gravestones, broken urns, and grotesque fragments of monuments - and Carter realised with some emotion that he was probably nearer the waking world than at any other time since he had gone down the seven hundred steps from the cavern of flame to the Gate of Deeper Slumber.
There, on a tombstone of 1768 stolen from the Granary Burying Ground in Boston, sat a ghoul which was once the artist Richard Upton Pickman. It was naked and rubbery, and had acquired so much of the ghoulish physiognomy that its human origin was already obscure. But it still remembered a little English, and was able to converse with Carter in grunts and monosyllables, helped out now and then by the glibbering of ghouls. When it learned that Carter wished to get to the enchanted wood and from there to the city Celephais in Ooth-Nargai beyond the Tanarian Hills, it seemed rather doubtful; for these ghouls of the waking world do no business in the graveyards of upper dreamland (leaving that to the red-footed wamps that are spawned in dead cities), and many things intervene betwixt their gulf and the enchanted wood, including the terrible kingdom of the Gugs.
The Gugs, hairy and gigantic, once reared stone circles in that wood and made strange sacrifices to the Other Gods and the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep, until one night an abomination of theirs reached the ears of earth's gods and they were banished to caverns below. Only a great trap door of stone with an iron ring connects the abyss of the earth-ghouls with the enchanted wood, and this the Gugs are afraid to open because of a curse. That a mortal dreamer could traverse their cavern realm and leave by that door is inconceivable; for mortal dreamers were their former food, and they have legends of the toothsomeness of such dreamers even though banishment has restricted their diet to the ghasts, those repulsive beings which die in the light, and which live in the vaults of Zin and leap on long hind legs like kangaroos.
So the ghoul that was Pickman advised Carter either to leave the abyss at Sarkomand, that deserted city in the valley below Leng where black nitrous stairways guarded by winged diarote lions lead down from dreamland to the lower gulfs, or to return through a churchyard to the waking world and begin the quest anew down the seventy steps of light slumber to the cavern of flame and the seven hundred steps to the Gate of Deeper Slumber and the enchanted wood. This, however, did not suit the seeker; for he knew nothing of the way from Leng to Ooth-Nargai, and was likewise reluctant to awake lest he forget all he had so far gained in this dream. It was disastrous to his quest to forget the august and celestial faces of those seamen from the north who traded onyx in Celephais, and who, being the sons of gods, must point the way to the cold waste and Kadath where the Great Ones dwell.
After much persuasion the ghoul consented to guide his guest inside the great wall of the Gugs' kingdom. There was one chance that Carter might be able to steal through that twilight realm of circular stone towers at an hour when the giants would be all gorged and snoring indoors, and reach the central tower with the sign of Koth upon it, which has the stairs leading up to that stone trap door in the enchanted wood. Pickman even consented to lend three ghouls to help with a tombstone lever in raising the stone door; for of ghouls the Gugs are somewhat afraid, and they often flee from their own colossal graveyards when they see them feasting there.
He also advised Carter to disguise as a ghoul himself; shaving the beard he had allowed to grow (for ghouls have none), wallowing naked in the mould to get the correct surface, and loping in the usual slumping way, with his clothing carried in a bundle as if it were a choice morsel from a tomb. They would reach the city of Gugs - which is coterminous with the whole kingdom - through the proper burrows, emerging in a cemetery not far from the stair-containing Tower of Koth. They must beware, however, of a large cave near the cemetery; for this is the mouth of the vaults of Zin, and the vindictive ghasts are always on watch there murderously for those denizens of the upper abyss who hunt and prey on them. The ghasts try to come out when the Gugs sleep and they attack ghouls as readily as Gugs, for they cannot discriminate. They are very primitive, and eat one another. The Gugs have a sentry at a narrow in the vaults of Zin, but he is often drowsy and is sometimes surprised by a party of ghasts. Though ghasts cannot live in real light, they can endure the grey twilight of the abyss for hours.
So at length Carter crawled through endless burrows with three helpful ghouls bearing the slate gravestone of Col. Nepemiah Derby, obit 1719, from the Charter Street Burying Ground in Salem. When they came again into open twilight they were in a forest of vast lichened monoliths reaching nearly as high as the eye could see and forming the modest gravestones of the Gugs. On the right of the hole out of which they wriggled, and seen through aisles of monoliths, was a stupendous vista of cyclopean round towers mounting up illimitable into the grey air of inner earth. This was the great city of the Gugs, whose doorways are thirty feet high. Ghouls come here often, for a buried Gug will feed a community for almost a year, and even with the added peril it is better to burrow for Gugs than to bother with the graves of men. Carter now understood the occasional titan bones he had felt beneath him in the vale of Pnoth.
Straight ahead, and just outside the cemetery, rose a sheer perpendicular cliff at whose base an immense and forbidding cavern yawned. This the ghouls told Carter to avoid as much as possible, since it was the entrance to the unhallowed vaults of Zin where Gugs hunt ghasts in the darkness. And truly, that warning was soon well justified; for the moment a ghoul began to creep toward the towers to see if the hour of the Gugs' resting had been rightly timed, there glowed in the gloom of that great cavern's mouth first one pair of yellowish-red eyes and then another, implying that the Gugs were one sentry less, and that ghasts have indeed an excellent sharpness of smell. So the ghoul returned to the burrow and motioned his companions to be silent. It was best to leave the ghasts to their own devices, and there was a possibility that they might soon withdraw, since they must naturally be rather tired after coping with a Gug sentry in the black vaults. After a moment something about the size of a small horse hopped out into the grey twilight, and Carter turned sick at the aspect of that scabrous and unwholesome beast, whose face is so curiously human despite the absence of a nose, a forehead, and other important particulars.
Presently three other ghasts hopped out to join their fellow, and a ghoul glibbered softly at Carter that their absence of battle-scars was a bad sign. It proved that theY had not fought the Gug sentry at all, but had merely slipped past him as he slept, so that their strength and savagery were still unimpaired and would remain so till they had found and disposed of a victim. It was very unpleasant to see those filthy and disproportioned animals which soon numbered about fifteen, grubbing about and making their kangaroo leaps in the grey twilight where titan towers and monoliths arose, but it was still more unpleasant when they spoke among themselves in the coughing gutturals of ghasts. And yet, horrible as they were, they were not so horrible as what presently came out of the cave after them with disconcerting suddenness.
It was a paw, fully two feet and a half across, and equipped with formidable talons. Alter it came another paw, and after that a great black-furred arm to which both of the paws were attached by short forearms. Then two pink eyes shone, and the head of the awakened Gug sentry, large as a barrel, wabbled into view. The eyes jutted two inches from each side, shaded by bony protuberances overgrown with coarse hairs. But the head was chiefly terrible because of the mouth. That mouth had great yellow fangs and ran from the top to the bottom of the head, opening vertically instead of horizontally.
But before that unfortunate Gug could emerge from the cave and rise to his full twenty feet, the vindictive ghasts were upon him. Carter feared for a moment that he would give an alarm and arouse all his kin, till a ghoul softly glibbered that Gugs have no voice but talk by means of facial expression. The battle which then ensued was truly a frightful one. From all sides the venomous ghasts rushed feverishly at the creeping Gug, nipping and tearing with their muzzles, and mauling murderously with their hard pointed hooves. All the time they coughed excitedly, screaming when the great vertical mouth of the Gug would occasionally bite into one of their number, so that the noise of the combat would surely have aroused the sleeping city had not the weakening of the sentry begun to transfer the action farther and farther within the cavern. As it was, the tumult soon receded altogether from sight in the blackness, with only occasional evil echoes to mark its continuance.
Then the most alert of the ghouls gave the signal for all to advance, and Carter followed the loping three out of the forest of monoliths and into the dark noisome streets of that awful city whose rounded towers of cyclopean stone soared up beyond the sight. Silently they shambled over that rough rock pavement, hearing with disgust the abominable muffled snortings from great black doorways which marked the slumber of the Gugs. Apprehensive of the ending of the rest hour, the ghouls set a somewhat rapid pace; but even so the journey was no brief one, for distances in that town of giants are on a great scale. At last, however, they came to a somewhat open space before a tower even vaster than the rest; above whose colossal doorway was fixed a monstrous symbol in bas-relief which made one shudder without knowing its meaning. This was the central tower with the sign of Koth, and those huge stone steps just visible through the dusk within were the beginning of the great flight leading to upper dreamland and the enchanted wood.
There now began a climb of interminable length in utter blackness: made almost impossible by the monstrous size of the steps, which were fashioned for Gugs, and were therefore nearly a yard high. Of their number Carter could form no just estimate, for he soon became so worn out that the tireless and elastic ghouls were forced to aid him. All through the endless climb there lurked the peril of detection and pursuit; for though no Gug dares lift the stone door to the forest because of the Great One's curse, there are no such restraints concerning the tower and the steps, and escaped ghasts are often chased, even to the very top. So sharp are the ears of Gugs, that the bare feet and hands of the climbers might readily be heard when the city awoke; and it would of course take but little time for the striding giants, accustomed from their ghast-hunts in the vaults of Zin to seeing without light, to overtake their smaller and slower quarry on those cyclopean steps. It was very depressing to reflect that the silent pursuing Gugs would not be heard at all, but would come very suddenly and shockingly in the dark upon the climbers. Nor could the traditional fear of Gugs for ghouls be depended upon in that peculiar place where the advantages lay so heavily with the Gugs. There was also some peril from the furtive and venomous ghasts, which frequently hopped up onto the tower during the sleep hour of the Gugs. If the Gugs slept long, and the ghasts returned soon from their deed in the cavern, the scent of the climbers might easily be picked up by those loathsome and ill-disposed things; in which case it would almost be better to be eaten by a Gug.
Then, after aeons of climbing, there came a cough from the darkness above; and matters assumed a very grave and unexpected turn.
It was clear that a ghast, or perhaps even more, had strayed into that tower before the coming of Carter and his guides; and it was equally clear that this peril was very close. Alter a breathless second the leading ghoul pushed Carter to the wall and arranged his kinfolk in the best possible way, with the old slate tombstone raised for a crushing blow whenever the enemy might come in sight. Ghouls can see in the dark, so the party was not as badly off as Carter would have been alone. In another moment the clatter of hooves revealed the downward hopping of at least one beast, and the slab-bearing ghouls poised their weapon for a desperate blow. Presently two yellowish-red eyes flashed into view, and the panting of the ghast became audible above its clattering. As it hopped down to the step above the ghouls, they wielded the ancient gravestone with prodigious force, so that there was only a wheeze and a choking before the victim collapsed in a noxious heap. There seemed to be only this one animal, and after a moment of listening the ghouls tapped Carter as a signal to proceed again. As before, they were obliged to aid him; and he was glad to leave that place of carnage where the ghast's uncouth remains sprawled invisible in the blackness.
At last the ghouls brought their companion to a halt; and feeling above him, Carter realised that the great stone trap door was reached at last. To open so vast a thing completely was not to be thought of, but the ghouls hoped to get it up just enough to slip the gravestone under as a prop, and permit Carter to escape through the crack. They themselves planned to descend again and return through the city of the Gugs, since their elusiveness was great, and they did not know the way overland to spectral Sarkomand with its lion-guarded gate to the abyss.
Mighty was the straining of those three ghouls at the stone of the door above them, and Carter helped push with as much strength as he had. They judged the edge next the top of the staircase to be the right one, and to this they bent all the force of their disreputably nourished muscles. Alter a few moments a crack of light appeared; and Carter, to whom that task had been entrusted, slipped the end of the old gravestone in the aperture. There now ensued a mighty heaving; but progress was very slow, and they had of course to return to their first position every time they failed to turn the slab and prop the portal open.
Suddenly their desperation was magnified a thousand fold by a sound on the steps below them. It was only the thumping and rattling of the slain ghast's hooved body as it rolled down to lower levels; but of all the possible causes of that body's dislodgement and rolling, none was in the least reassuring. Therefore, knowing the ways of Gugs, the ghouls set to with something of a frenzy; and in a surprisingly short time had the door so high that they were able to hold it still whilst Carter turned the slab and left a generous opening. They now helped Carter through, letting him climb up to their rubbery shoulders and later guiding his feet as he clutched at the blessed soil of the upper dreamland outside. Another second and they were through themselves, knocking away the gravestone and closing the great trap door while a panting became audible beneath. Because of the Great One's curse no Gug might ever emerge from that portal, so with a deep relief and sense of repose Carter lay quietly on the thick grotesque fungi of the enchanted wood while his guides squatted near in the manner that ghouls rest.
Weird as was that enchanted wood through which he had fared so long ago, it was verily a haven and a delight after those gulfs he had now left behind. There was no living denizen about, for Zoogs shun the mysterious door in fear and Carter at once consulted with his ghouls about their future course. To return through the tower they no longer dared, and the waking world did not appeal to them when they learned that they must pass the priests Nasht and Kaman-Thah in the cavern of flame. So at length they decided to return through Sarkomand and its gate of the abyss, though of how to get there they knew nothing. Carter recalled that it lies in the valley below Leng, and recalled likewise that he had seen in Dylath-Leen a sinister, slant-eyed old merchant reputed to trade on Leng, therefore he advised the ghouls to seek out Dylath-Leen, crossing the fields to Nir and the Skai and following the river to its mouth. This they at once resolved to do, and lost no time in loping off, since the thickening of the dusk promised a full night ahead for travel. And Carter shook the paws of those repulsive beasts, thanking them for their help and sending his gratitude to the beast which once was Pickman; but could not help sighing with pleasure when they left. For a ghoul is a ghoul, and at best an unpleasant companion for man. After that Carter sought a forest pool and cleansed himself of the mud of nether earth, thereupon reassuming the clothes he had so carefully carried.
It was now night in that redoubtable wood of monstrous trees, but because of the phosphorescence one might travel as well as by day; wherefore Carter set out upon the well-known route toward Celephais, in Ooth-Nargai beyond the Tanarian Hills. And as he went he thought of the zebra he had left tethered to an ash-tree on Ngranek in far-away Oriab so many aeons ago, and wondered if any lava-gatherers had fed and released it. And he wondered, too, if he would ever return to Baharna and pay for the zebra that was slain by night in those ancient ruins by Yath's shore, and if the old tavernkeeper would remember him. Such were the thoughts that came to him in the air of the regained upper dreamland.
But presently his progress was halted by a sound from a very large hollow tree. He had avoided the great circle of stones, since he did not care to speak with Zoogs just now; but it appeared from the singular fluttering in that huge tree that important councils were in session elsewhere. Upon drawing nearer he made out the accents of a tense and heated discussion; and before long became conscious of matters which he viewed with the greatest concern. For a war on the cats was under debate in that sovereign assembly of Zoogs. It all came from the loss of the party which had sneaked after Carter to Ulthar, and which the cats had justly punished for unsuitable intentions. The matter had long rankled; and now, or at least within a month, the marshalled Zoogs were about to strike the whole feline tribe in a series of surprise attacks, taking individual cats or groups of cats unawares, and giving not even the myriad cats of Ulthar a proper chance to drill and mobilise. This was the plan of the Zoogs, and Carter saw that he must foil it before leaving upon his mighty quest.
Very quietly therefore did Randolph Carter steal to the edge of the wood and send the cry of the cat over the starlit fields. And a great grimalkin in a nearby cottage took up the burden and relayed it across leagues of rolling meadow to warriors large and small, black, grey, tiger, white, yellow, and mixed, and it echoed through Nir and beyond the Skai even into Ulthar, and Ulthar's numerous cats called in chorus and fell into a line of march. It was fortunate that the moon was not up, so that all the cats were on earth. Swiftly and silently leaping, they sprang from every hearth and housetop and poured in a great furry sea across the plains to the edge of the wood. Carter was there to greet them, and the sight of shapely, wholesome cats was indeed good for his eyes after the things he had seen and walked with in the abyss. He was glad to see his venerable friend and one-time rescuer at the head of Ulthar's detachment, a collar of rank around his sleek neck, and whiskers bristling at a martial angle. Better still, as a sub-lieutenant in that army was a brisk young fellow who proved to be none other than the very little kitten at the inn to whom Carter had given a saucer of rich cream on that long-vanished morning in Ulthar. He was a strapping and promising cat now, and purred as he shook hands with his friend. His grandfather said he was doing very well in the army, and that he might well expect a captaincy after one more campaign.
Carter now outlined the peril of the cat tribe, and was rewarded by deep-throated purrs of gratitude from all sides. Consulting with the generals, he prepared a plan of instant action which involved marching at once upon the Zoog council and other known strongholds of Zoogs; forestalling their surprise attacks and forcing them to terms before the mobilization of their army of invasion. Thereupon without a moment's loss that great ocean of cats flooded the enchanted wood and surged around the council tree and the great stone circle. Flutterings rose to panic pitch as the enemy saw the newcomers and there was very little resistance among the furtive and curious brown Zoogs. They saw that they were beaten in advance, and turned from thoughts of vengeance to thoughts of present self-preservation.
Half the cats now seated themselves in a circular formation with the captured Zoogs in the centre, leaving open a lane down which were marched the additional captives rounded up by the other cats in other parts of the wood. Terms were discussed at length, Carter acting as interpreter, and it was decided that the Zoogs might remain a free tribe on condition of rendering to the cats a large tribute of grouse, quail, and pheasants from the less fabulous parts of the forest. Twelve young Zoogs of noble families were taken as hostages to be kept in the Temple of Cats at Ulthar, and the victors made it plain that any disappearances of cats on the borders of the Zoog domain would be followed by consequences highly disastrous to Zoogs. These matters disposed of, the assembled cats broke ranks and permitted the Zoogs to slink off one by one to their respective homes, which they hastened to do with many a sullen backward glance.
The old cat general now offered Carter an escort through the forest to whatever border he wished to reach, deeming it likely that the Zoogs would harbour dire resentment against him for the frustration of their warlike enterprise. This offer he welcomed with gratitude; not only for the safety it afforded, but because he liked the graceful companionship of cats. So in the midst of a pleasant and playful regiment, relaxed after the successful performance of its duty, Randolph Carter walked with dignity through that enchanted and phosphorescent wood of titan trees, talking of his quest with the old general and his grandson whilst others of the band indulged in fantastic gambols or chased fallen leaves that the wind drove among the fungi of that primeval floor. And the old cat said that he had heard much of unknown Kadath in the cold waste, but did not know where it was. As for the marvellous sunset city, he had not even heard of that, but would gladly relay to Carter anything he might later learn.
He gave the seeker some passwords of great value among the cats of dreamland, and commended him especially to the old chief of the cats in Celephais, whither he was bound. That old cat, already slightly known to Carter, was a dignified maltese; and would prove highly influential in any transaction. It was dawn when they came to the proper edge of the wood, and Carter bade his friends a reluctant farewell. The young sub-lieutenant he had met as a small kitten would have followed him had not the old general forbidden it, but that austere patriarch insisted that the path of duty lay with the tribe and the army. So Carter set out alone over the golden fields that stretched mysterious beside a willow-fringed river, and the cats went back into the wood.
Well did the traveller know those garden lands that lie betwixt the wood of the Cerenerian Sea, and blithely did he follow the singing river Oukianos that marked his course. The sun rose higher over gentle slopes of grove and lawn, and heightened the colours of the thousand flowers that starred each knoll and dangle. A blessed haze lies upon all this region, wherein is held a little more of the sunlight than other places hold, and a little more of the summer's humming music of birds and bees; so that men walk through it as through a faery place, and feel greater joy and wonder than they ever afterward remember.
By noon Carter reached the jasper terraces of Kiran which slope down to the river's edge and bear that temple of loveliness wherein the King of Ilek-Vad comes from his far realm on the twilight sea once a year in a golden palanqnin to pray to the god of Oukianos, who sang to him in youth when he dwelt in a cottage by its banks. All of jasper is that temple, and covering an acre of ground with its walls and courts, its seven pinnacled towers, and its inner shrine where the river enters through hidden channels and the god sings softly in the night. Many times the moon hears strange music as it shines on those courts and terraces and pinnacles, but whether that music be the song of the god or the chant of the cryptical priests, none but the King of Ilek-Vad may say; for only he had entered the temple or seen the priests. Now, in the drowsiness of day, that carven and delicate fane was silent, and Carter heard only the murmur of the great stream and the hum of the birds and bees as he walked onward under the enchanted sun.
All that afternoon the pilgrim wandered on through perfumed meadows and in the lee of gentle riverward hills bearing peaceful thatched cottages and the shrines of amiable gods carven from jasper or chrysoberyl. Sometimes he walked close to the bank of Oukianos and whistled to the sprightly and iridescent fish of that crystal stream, and at other times he paused amidst the whispering rushes and gazed at the great dark wood on the farther side, whose trees came down clear to the water's edge. In former dreams he had seen quaint lumbering buopoths come shyly out of that wood to drink, but now he could not glimpse any. Once in a while he paused to watch a carnivorous fish catch a fishing bird, which it lured to the water by showing its tempting scales in the sun, and grasped by the beak with its enormous mouth as the winged hunter sought to dart down upon it.
Toward evening he mounted a low grassy rise and saw before him flaming in the sunset the thousand gilded spires of Thran. Lofty beyond belief are the alabaster walls of that incredible city, sloping inward toward the top and wrought in one solid piece by what means no man knows, for they are more ancient than memory. Yet lofty as they are with their hundred gates and two hundred turrets, the clustered towers within, all white beneath their golden spires, are loftier still; so that men on the plain around see them soaring into the sky, sometimes shining clear, sometimes caught at the top in tangles of cloud and mist, and sometimes clouded lower down with their utmost pinnacles blazing free above the vapours. And where Thran's gates open on the river are great wharves of marble, with ornate galleons of fragrant cedar and calamander riding gently at anchor, and strange bearded sailors sitting on casks and bales with the hieroglyphs of far places. Landward beyond the walls lies the farm country, where small white cottages dream between little hills, and narrow roads with many stone bridges wind gracefully among streams and gardens.
Down through this verdant land Carter walked at evening, and saw twilight float up from the river to the marvellous golden spires of Thran. And just at the hour of dusk he came to the southern gate, and was stopped by a red-robed sentry till he had told three dreams beyond belief, and proved himself a dreamer worthy to walk up Thran's steep mysterious streets and linger in the bazaars where the wares of the ornate galleons were sold. Then into that incredible city he walked; through a wall so thick that the gate was a tunnel, and thereafter amidst curved and undulant ways winding deep and narrow between the heavenward towers. Lights shone through grated and balconied windows, and,the sound of lutes and pipes stole timid from inner courts where marble fountains bubbled. Carter knew his way, and edged down through darker streets to the river, where at an old sea tavern he found the captains and seamen he had known in myriad other dreams. There he bought his passage to Celephais on a great green galleon, and there he stopped for the night after speaking gravely to the venerable cat of that inn, who blinked dozing before an enormous hearth and dreamed of old wars and forgotten gods.
In the morning Carter boarded the galleon bound for Celephais, and sat in the prow as the ropes were cast off and the long sail down to the Cerenerian Sea begun. For many leagues the banks were much as they were above Thran, with now and then a curious temple rising on the farther hills toward the right, and a drowsy village on the shore, with steep red roofs and nets spread in the sun. Mindful of his search, Carter questioned all the mariners closely about those whom they had met in the taverns of Celephais, asking the names and ways of the strange men with long, narrow eyes, long-lobed ears, thin noses, and pointed chins who came in dark ships from the north and traded onyx for the carved jade and spun gold and little red singing birds of Celephais. Of these men the sailors knew not much, save that they talked but seldom and spread a kind of awe about them.
Their land, very far away, was called Inquanok, and not many people cared to go thither because it was a cold twilight land, and said to be close to unpleasant Leng; although high impassable mountains towered on the side where Leng was thought to lie, so that none might say whether this evil plateau with its horrible stone villages and unmentionable monastery were really there, or whether the rumour were only a fear that timid people felt in the night when those formidable barrier peaks loomed black against a rising moon. Certainly, men reached Leng from very different oceans. Of other boundaries of Inquanok those sailors had no notion, nor had they heard of the cold waste and unknown Kadath save from vague unplaced report. And of the marvellous sunset city which Carter sought they knew nothing at all. So the traveller asked no more of far things, but bided his time till he might talk with those strange men from cold and twilight Inquanok who are the seed of such gods as carved their features on Ngranek.
Late in the day the galleon reached those bends of the river which traverse the perfumed jungles of Kied. Here Carter wished he might disembark, for in those tropic tangles sleep wondrous palaces of ivory, lone and unbroken, where once dwelt fabulous monarchs of a land whose name is forgotten. Spells of the Elder Ones keep those places unharmed and undecayed, for it is written that there may one day be need of them again; and elephant caravans have glimpsed them from afar by moonlight, though none dares approach them closely because of the guardians to which their wholeness is due. But the ship swept on, and dusk hushed the hum of the day, and the first stars above blinked answers to the early fireflies on the banks as that jungle fell far behind, leaving only its fragrance as a memory that it had been. And all through the night that galleon floated on past mysteries unseen and unsuspected. Once a lookout reported fires on the hills to the east, but the sleepy captain said they had better not be looked at too much, since it was highly uncertain just who or what had lit them.
In the morning the river had broadened out greatly, and Carter saw by the houses along the banks that they were close to the vast trading city of Hlanith on the Cerenerian Sea. Here the walls are of rugged granite, and the houses peakedly fantastic with beamed and plastered gables. The men of Hlanith are more like those of the waking world than any others in dreamland; so that the city is not sought except for barter, but is prized for the solid work of its artisans. The wharves of Hlanith are of oak, and there the galleon made fast while the captain traded in the taverns. Carter also went ashore, and looked curiously upon the rutted streets where wooden ox carts lumbered and feverish merchants cried their wares vacuously in the bazaars. The sea taverns were all close to the wharves on cobbled lanes salted with the spray of high tides, and seemed exceedingly ancient with their low black-beamed ceilings and casements of greenish bull's-eye panes. Ancient sailors in those taverns talked much of distant ports, and told many stories of the curious men from twilight Inquanok, but had little to add to what the seamen of the galleon had told. Then at last, after much unloading and loading, the ship set sail once more over the sunset sea, and the high walls and gables of Hlanith grew less as the last golden light of day lent them a wonder and beauty beyond any that men had given them.
Two nights and two days the galleon sailed over the Cerenerian Sea, sighting no land and speaking but one other vessel. Then near sunset of the second day there loomed up ahead the snowy peak of Aran with its gingko-trees swaying on the lower slope, and Carter knew that they were come to the land of Ooth-Nargai and the marvellous city of Celephais. Swiftly there came into sight the glittering minarets of that fabulous town, and the untarnished marble walls with their bronze statues, and the great stone bridge where Naraxa joins the sea. Then rose the gentle hills behind the town, with their groves and gardens of asphodels and the small shrines and cottages upon them; and far in the background the purple ridge of the Tanarians, potent and mystical, behind which lay forbidden ways into the waking world and toward other regions of dream.
The harbour was full of painted galleys, some of which were from the marble cloud-city of Serannian, that lies in ethereal space beyond where the sea meets the sky, and some of which were from more substantial parts of dreamland. Among these the steersman threaded his way up to the spice-fragrant wharves, where the galleon made fast in the dusk as the city's million lights began to twinkle out over the water. Ever new seemed this deathless city of vision, for here time has no power to tarnish or destroy. As it has always been is still the turquoise of Nath-Horthath, and the eighty orchid-wreathed priests are the same who builded it ten thousand years ago. Shining still is the bronze of the great gates, nor are the onyx pavements ever worn or broken. And the great bronze statues on the walls look down on merchants and camel drivers older than fable, yet without one grey hair in their forked beards.
Carter did not once seek out the temple or the palace or the citadel, but stayed by the seaward wall among traders and sailors. And when it was too late for rumours and legends he sought out an ancient tavern he knew well, and rested with dreams of the gods on unknown Kadath whom he sought. The next day he searched all along the quays for some of the strange mariners of Inquanok, but was told that none were now in port, their galley not being due from the north for full two weeks. He found, however, one Thorabonian sailor who had been to Inquanok and had worked in the onyx quarries of that twilight place; and this sailor said there was certainly a descent to the north of the peopled region, which everybody seemed to fear and shun. The Thorabonian opined that this desert led around the utmost rim of impassable peaks into Leng's horrible plateau, and that this was why men feared it; though he admitted there were other vague tales of evil presences and nameless sentinels. Whether or not this could be the fabled waste wherein unknown Kadath stands he did not know; but it seemed unlikely that those presences and sentinels, if indeed they existed, were stationed for nought.
On the following day Carter walked up the Street of the Pillars to the turquoise temple and talked with the High-Priest. Though Nath-Horthath is chiefly worshipped in Celephais, all the Great Ones are mentioned in diurnal prayers; and the priest was reasonably versed in their moods. Like Atal in distant Ulthar, he strongly advised against any attempts to see them; declaring that they are testy and capricious, and subject to strange protection from the mindless Other Gods from Outside, whose soul and messenger is the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep. Their jealous hiding of the marvellous sunset city shewed clearly that they did not wish Carter to reach it, and it was doubtful how they would regard a guest whose object was to see them and plead before them. No man had ever found Kadath in the past, and it might be just as well if none ever found it in the future. Such rumours as were told about that onyx castle of the Great Ones were not by any means reassuring.
Having thanked the orchid-crowned High-Priest, Carter left the temple and sought out the bazaar of the sheep-butchers, where the old chief of Celephais' cats dwelt sleek and contented. That grey and dignified being was sunning himself on the onyx pavement, and extended a languid paw as his caller approached. But when Carter repeated the passwords and introductions furnished him by the old cat general of Ulthar, the furry patriarch became very cordial and communicative; and told much of the secret lore known to cats on the seaward slopes of Ooth-Nargai. Best of all, he repeated several things told him furtively by the timid waterfront cats of Celephais about the men of Inquanok, on whose dark ships no cat will go.
It seems that these men have an aura not of earth about them, though that is not the reason why no cat will sail on their ships. The reason for this is that Inquanok holds shadows which no cat can endure, so that in all that cold twilight realm there is never a cheering purr or a homely mew. Whether it be because of things wafted over the impassable peaks from hypothetical Leng, or because of things filtering down from the chilly desert to the north, none may say; but it remains a fact that in that far land there broods a hint of outer space which cats do not like, and to which they are more sensitive than men. Therefore they will not go on the dark ships that seek the basalt quays of Inquanok.
The old chief of the cats also told him where to find his friend King Kuranes, who in Carter's latter dreams had reigned alternately in the rose-crystal Palace of the Seventy Delights at Celephais and in the turreted cloud-castle of sky-floating Serannian. It seemed that he could no more find content in those places, but had formed a mighty longing for the English cliffs and downlands of his boyhood; where in little dreaming villages England's old songs hover at evening behind lattice windows, and where grey church towers peep lovely through the verdure of distant valleys. He could not go back to these things in the waking world because his body was dead; but he had done the next best thing and dreamed a small tract of such countryside in the region east of the city where meadows roll gracefully up from the sea-cliffs to the foot of the Tanarian Hills. There he dwelt in a grey Gothic manor-house of stone looking on the sea, and tried to think it was ancient Trevor Towers, where he was born and where thirteen generations of his forefathers had first seen the light. And on the coast nearby he had built a little Cornish fishing village with steep cobbled ways, settling therein such people as had the most English faces, and seeking ever to teach them the dear remembered accents of old Cornwall fishers. And in a valley not far off he had reared a great Norman Abbey whose tower he could see from his window, placing around it in the churchyard grey stones with the names of his ancestors carved thereon, and with a moss somewhat like Old England's moss. For though Kuranes was a monarch in the land of dream, with all imagined pomps and marvels, splendours and beauties, ecstasies and delights, novelties and excitements at his command, he would gladly have resigned forever the whole of his power and luxury and freedom for one blessed day as a simple boy in that pure and quiet England, that ancient, beloved England which had moulded his being and of which he must always be immutably a part.
So when Carter bade that old grey chief of the cats adieu, he did not seek the terraced palace of rose crystal but walked out the eastern gate and across the daisied fields toward a peaked gable which he glimpsed through the oaks of a park sloping up to the sea-cliffs. And in time he came to a great hedge and a gate with a little brick lodge, and when he rang the bell there hobbled to admit him no robed and annointed lackey of the palace, but a small stubby old man in a smock who spoke as best he could in the quaint tones of far Cornwall. And Carter walked up the shady path between trees as near as possible to England's trees, and clumbed the terraces among gardens set out as in Queen Anne's time. At the door, flanked by stone cats in the old way, he was met by a whiskered butler in suitable livery; and was presently taken to the library where Kuranes, Lord of Ooth-Nargai and the Sky around Serannian, sat pensive in a chair by the window looking on his little seacoast village and wishing that his old nurse would come in and scold him because he was not ready for that hateful lawn-party at the vicar's, with the carriage waiting and his mother nearly out of patience.
Kuranes, clad in a dressing gown of the sort favoured by London tailors in his youth, rose eagerly to meet his guest; for the sight of an Anglo-Saxon from the waking world was very dear to him, even if it was a Saxon from Boston, Massachusetts, instead of from Cornwall. And for long they talked of old times, having much to say because both were old dreamers and well versed in the wonders of incredible places. Kuranes, indeed, had been out beyond the stars in the ultimate void, and was said to be the only one who had ever returned sane from such a voyage.
At length Carter brought up the subject of his quest, and asked of his host those questions he had asked of so many others. Kuranes did not know where Kadath was, or the marvellous sunset city; but he did know that the Great Ones were very dangerous creatures to seek out, and that the Other Gods had strange ways of protecting them from impertinent curiosity. He had learned much of the Other Gods in distant parts of space, especially in that region where form does not exist, and coloured gases study the innermost secrets. The violet gas S'ngac had told him terrible things of the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep, and had warned him never to approach the central void where the daemon sultan Azathoth gnaws hungrily in the dark.
Altogether, it was not well to meddle with the Elder Ones; and if they persistently denied all access to the marvellous sunset city, it were better not to seek that city.
Kuranes furthermore doubted whether his guest would profit aught by coming to the city even were he to gain it. He himself had dreamed and yearned long years for lovely Celephais and the land of Ooth-Nargai, and for the freedom and colour and high experience of life devoid of its chains, and conventions, and stupidities. But now that he was come into that city and that land, and was the king thereof, he found the freedom and the vividness all too soon worn out, and monotonous for want of linkage with anything firm in his feelings and memories. He was a king in Ooth-Nargai, but found no meaning therein, and drooped always for the old familiar things of England that had shaped his youth. All his kingdom would he give for the sound of Cornish church bells over the downs, and all the thousand minarets of Celephais for the steep homely roofs of the village near his home. So he told his guest that the unknown sunset city might not hold quite that content he sought, and that perhaps it had better remain a glorious and half-remembered dream. For he had visited Carter often in the old waking days, and knew well the lovely New England slopes that had given him birth.
At the last, he was very certain, the seeker would long only for the early remembered scenes; the glow of Beacon Hill at evening, the tall steeples and winding hill streets of quaint Kingsport, the hoary gambrel roofs of ancient and witch-haunted Arkham, and the blessed meads and valleys where stone walls rambled and white farmhouse gables peeped out from bowers of verdure. These things he told Randolph Carter, but still the seeker held to his purpose. And in the end they parted each with his own conviction, and Carter went back through the bronze gate into Celephais and down the Street of Pillars to the old sea wall, where he talked more with the mariners of far ports and waited for the dark ship from cold and twilight Inquanok, whose strange-faced sailors and onyx-traders had in them the blood of the Great Ones.
One starlit evening when the Pharos shone splendid over the harbour the longed-for ship put in, and strange-faced sailors and traders appeared one by one and group by group in the ancient taverns along the sea wall. It was very exciting to see again those living faces so like the godlike features of Ngranek, but Carter did not hasten to speak with the silent seamen. He did not know how much of pride and secrecy and dim supernal memory might fill those children of the Great Ones, and was sure it would not be wise to tell them of his quest or ask too closely of that cold desert stretching north of their twilight land. They talked little with the other folk in those ancient sea taverns; but would gather in groups in remote comers and sing among themselves the haunting airs of unknown places, or chant long tales to one another in accents alien to the rest of dreamland. And so rare and moving were those airs and tales that one might guess their wonders from the faces of those who listened, even though the words came to common ears only as strange cadence and obscure melody.
For a week the strange seamen lingered in the taverns and traded in the bazaars of Celephais, and before they sailed Carter had taken passage on their dark ship, telling them that he was an old onyx miner and wishful to work in their quarries. That ship was very lovey and cunningly wrought, being of teakwood with ebony fittings and traceries of gold, and the cabin in which the traveller lodged had hangings of silk and velvet. One morning at the turn of the tide the sails were raised and the anchor lilted, and as Carter stood on the high stern he saw the sunrise-blazing walls and bronze statues and golden minarets of ageless Celephais sink into the distance, and the snowy peak of Mount Man grow smaller and smaller. By noon there was nothing in sight save the gentle blue of the Cerenerian Sea, with one painted galley afar off bound for that realm of Serannian where the sea meets the sky.
And the night came with gorgeous stars, and the dark ship steered for Charles' Wain and the Little Bear as they swung slowly round the pole. And the sailors sang strange songs of unknown places, and they stole off one by one to the forecastle while the wistful watchers murmured old chants and leaned over the rail to glimpse the luminous fish playing in bowers beneath the sea. Carter went to sleep at midnight, and rose in the glow of a young morning, marking that the sun seemed farther south than was its wont. And all through that second day he made progress in knowing the men of the ship, getting them little by little to talk of their cold twilight land, of their exquisite onyx city, and of their fear of the high and impassable peaks beyond which Leng was said to be. They told him how sorry they were that no cats would stay in the land of Inquanok, and how they thought the hidden nearness of Leng was to blame for it. Only of the stony desert to the north they would not talk. There was something disquieting about that desert, and it was thought expedient not to admit its existence.
On later days they talked of the quarries in which Carter said he was going to work. There were many of them, for all the city of Inquanok was builded of onyx, whilst great polished blocks of it were traded in Rinar, Ogrothan, and Celephais and at home with the merchants of Thraa, Flarnek, and Kadatheron, for the beautiful wares of those fabulous ports. And far to the north, almost in the cold desert whose existence the men of Inquanok did not care to admit, there was an unused quarry greater than all the rest; from which had been hewn in forgotten times such prodigious lumps and blocks that the sight of their chiselled vacancies struck terror to all who beheld. Who had mined those incredible blocks, and whither they had been transported, no man might say; but it was thought best not to trouble that quarry, around which such inhuman memories might conceivably cling. So it was left all alone in the twilight, with only the raven and the rumoured Shantak-bird to brood on its immensities. when Carter heard of this quarry he was moved to deep thought, for he knew from old tales that the Great Ones' castle atop unknown Kadath is of onyx.
Each day the sun wheeled lower and lower in the sky, and the mists overhead grew thicker and thicker. And in two weeks there was not any sunlight at all, but only a weird grey twilight shining through a dome of eternal cloud by day, and a cold starless phosphorescence from the under side of that cloud by night. On the twentieth day a great jagged rock in the sea was sighted from afar, the first land glimpsed since Man's snowy peak had dwindled behind the ship. Carter asked the captain the name of that rock, but was told that it had no name and had never been sought by any vessel because of the sounds that came from it at night. And when, after dark, a dull and ceaseless howling arose from that jagged granite place, the traveller was glad that no stop had been made, and that the rock had no name. The seamen prayed and chanted till the noise was out of earshot, and Carter dreamed terrible dreams within dreams in the small hours.
Two mornings after that there loomed far ahead and to the east a line of great grey peaks whose tops were lost in the changeless clouds of that twilight world. And at the sight of them the sailors sang glad songs, and some knelt down on the deck to pray, so that Carter knew they were come to the land of Inquanok and would soon be moored to the basalt quays of the great town bearing that land's name. Toward noon a dark coastline appeared, and before three o'clock there stood out against the north the bulbous domes and fantastic spires of the onyx city. Rare and curious did that archaic city rise above its walls and quays, all of delicate black with scrolls, flutings, and arabesques of inlaid gold. Tall and many-windowed were the houses, and carved on every side with flowers and patterns whose dark symmetries dazzled the eye with a beauty more poignant than light. Some ended in swelling domes that tapered to a point, others in terraced pyramids whereon rose clustered minarets displaying every phase of strangeness and imagination. The walls were low, and pierced by frequent gates, each under a great arch rising high above the general level and capped by the head of a god chiselled with that same skill displayed in the monstrous face on distant Ngranek. On a hill in the centre rose a sixteen-angled tower greater than all the rest and bearing a high pinnacled belfry resting on a flattened dome. This, the seamen said, was the Temple of the Elder Ones, and was ruled by an old High-Priest sad with inner secrets.
At intervals the clang of a strange bell shivered over the onyx city, answered each time by a peal of mystic music made up of horns, viols, and chanting voices. And from a row of tripods on a galley round the high dome of the temple there burst flares of flame at certain moments; for the priests and people of that city were wise in the primal mysteries, and faithful in keeping the rhythms of the Great Ones as set forth in scrolls older than the Pnakotic Manuscripts. As the ship rode past the great basalt breakwater into the harbour the lesser noises of the city grew manifest, and Carter saw the slaves, sailors, and merchants on the docks. The sailors and merchants were of the strange-faced race of the gods, but the slaves were squat, slant-eyed folk said by rumour to have drifted somehow across or around the impassable peaks from the valleys beyond Leng. The wharves reached wide outside the city wall and bore upon them all manner of merchandise from the galleys anchored there, while at one end were great piles of onyx both carved and uncarved awaiting shipment to the far markets of Rinar, Ograthan and Celephais.
It was not yet evening when the dark ship anchored beside a jutting quay of stone, and all the sailors and traders filed ashore and through the arched gate into the city. The streets of that city were paved with onyx and some of them were wide and straight whilst others were crooked and narrow. The houses near the water were lower than the rest, and bore above their curiously arched doorways certain signs of gold said to be in honour of the respective small gods that favoured each. The captain of the ship took Carter to an old sea tavern where flocked the mariners of quaint countries, and promised that he would next day shew him the wonders of the twilight city, and lead him to the taverns of the onyx-miners by the northern wall. And evening fell, and little bronze lamps were lighted, and the sailors in that tavern sang songs of remote places. But when from its high tower the great bell shivered over the city, and the peal of the horns and viols and voices rose cryptical in answer thereto, all ceased their songs or tales and bowed silent till the. last echo died away. For there is a wonder and a strangeness on the twilight city of Inquanok, and men fear to be lax in its rites lest a doom and a vengeance lurk unsuspectedly close.
Far in the shadows of that tavern Carter saw a squat form he did not like, for it was unmistakably that of the old slant-eyed merchant he had seen so long before in the taverns of Dylath-Leen, who was reputed to trade with the horrible stone villages of Leng which no healthy folk visit and whose evil fires are seen at night from afar, and even to have dealt with that High-Priest Not To Be Described, which wears a yellow silken mask over its face and dwells all alone in a prehistoric stone monastery. This man had seemed to shew a queer gleam of knowing when Carter asked the traders of DylathLeen about the cold waste and Kadath; and somehow his presence in dark and haunted Inquanok, so close to the wonders of the north, was not a reassuring thing. He slipped wholly out of sight before Carter could speak to him, and sailors later said that he had come with a yak caravan from some point not well determined, bearing the colossal and rich-flavoured eggs of the rumoured Shantak-bird to trade for the dextrous jade goblets that merchants brought from Ilarnek.
On the following morning the ship-captain led Carter through the onyx streets of Inquanok, dark under their twilight sky. The inlaid doors and figured house-fronts, carven balconies and crystal-paned oriels all gleamed with a sombre and polished loveliness; and now and then a plaza would open out with black pillars, colonades, and the statues of curious beings both human and fabulous. Some of the vistas down long and unbending streets, or through side alleys and over bulbous domes, spires, and arabesqued roofs, were weird and beautiful beyond words; and nothing was more splendid than the massive heights of the great central Temple of the Elder Ones with its sixteen carven sides, its flattened dome, and its lofty pinnacled belfry, overtopping all else, and majestic whatever its foreground. And always to the east, far beyond the city walls and the leagues of pasture land, rose the gaunt grey sides of those topless and impassable peaks across which hideous Leng was said to lie.
The captain took Carter to the mighty temple, which is set with its walled garden in a great round plaza whence the streets go as spokes from a wheel's hub. The seven arched gates of that garden, each having over it a carven face like those on the city's gates, are always open, and the people roam reverently at will down the tiled paths and through the little lanes lined with grotesque termini and the shrines of modest gods. And there are fountains, pools, and basins there to reflect the frequent blaze of the tripods on the high balcony, all of onyx and having in them small luminous fish taken by divers from the lower bowers of ocean. When the deep clang from the temple belfry shivers over the garden and the city, and the answer of the horns and viols and voices peals out from the seven lodges by the garden gates, there issue from the seven doors of the temple long columns of masked and hooded priests in black, bearing at arm's length before them great golden bowls from which a curious steam rises. And all the seven columns strut peculiarly in single file, legs thrown far forward without bending the knees, down the walks that lead to the seven lodges, wherein they disappear and do not appear again. It is said that subterrene paths connect the lodges with the temple, and that the long files of priests return through them; nor is it unwhispered that deep flights of onyx steps go down to mysteries that are never told. But only a few are those who hint that the priests in the masked and hooded columns are not human beings.
Carter did not enter the temple, because none but the Veiled King is permitted to do that. But before he left the garden the hour of the bell came, and he heard the shivering clang deafening above him, and the wailing of the horns and viols and voices loud from the lodges by the gates. And down the seven great walks stalked the long files of bowl-bearing priests in their singular way, giving to the traveller a fear which human priests do not often give. When the last of them had vanished he left that garden, noting as he did so a spot on the pavement over which the bowls had passed. Even the ship-captain did not like that spot, and hurried him on toward the hill whereon the Veiled King's palace rises many-domed and marvellous.
The ways to the onyx palace are steep and narrow, all but the broad curving one where the king and his companions ride on yaks or in yak-drawn chariots. Carter and his guide climbed up an alley that was all steps, between inlaid walls hearing strange signs in gold, and under balconies and oriels whence sometimes floated soft strains of music or breaths of exotic fragrance. Always ahead loomed those titan walls, mighty buttresses, and clustered and bulbous domes for which the Veiled King's palace is famous; and at length they passed under a great black arch and emerged in the gardens of the monarch's pleasure. There Carter paused in faintness at so much beauty, for the onyx terraces and colonnaded walks, the gay porterres and delicate flowering trees espaliered to golden lattices, the brazen urns and tripods with cunning bas-reliefs, the pedestalled and almost breathing statues of veined black marble, the basalt-bottomed lagoon's tiled fountains with luminous fish, the tiny temples of iridescent singing birds atop carven columns, the marvellous scrollwork of the great bronze gates, and the blossoming vines trained along every inch of the polished walls all joined to form a sight whose loveliness was beyond reality, and half-fabulous even in the land of dreams. There it shimmered like a vision under that grey twilight sky, with the domed and fretted magnificence of the palace ahead, and the fantastic silhouette of the distant impassable peaks on the right. And ever the small birds and the fountains sang, while the perfume of rare blossoms spread like a veil over that incredible garden. No other human presence was there, and Carter was glad it was so. Then they turned and descended again the onyx alley of steps, for the palace itself no visitor may enter; and it is not well to look too long and steadily at the great central dome, since it is said to house the archaic father of all the rumoured Shantak-birds, and to send out queer dreams to the curious.
After that the captain took Carter to the north quarter of the town, near the Gate of the Caravans, where are the taverns of the yak-merchants and the onyx-miners. And there, in a low-ceiled inn of quarrymen, they said farewell; for business called the captain whilst Carter was eager to talk with miners about the north. There were many men in that inn, and the traveller was not long in speaking to some of them; saying that he was an old miner of onyx, and anxious to know somewhat of Inquanok's quarries. But all that he learned was not much more than he knew before, for the miners were timid and evasive about the cold desert to the north and the quarry that no man visits. They had fears of fabled emissaries from around the mountains where Leng is said to lie, and of evil presences and nameless sentinels far north among the scattered rocks. And they whispered also that the rumoured Shantak-birds are no wholesome things; it being. indeed for the best that no man has ever truly seen one (for that fabled father of Shantaks in the king's dome is fed in the dark).
The next day, saying that he wished to look over all the various mines for himself and to visit the scattered farms and quaint onyx villages of Inquanok, Carter hired a yak and stuffed great leathern saddle-bags for a journey. Beyond the Gate of the Caravans the road lay straight betwixt tilled fields, with many odd farmhouses crowned by low domes. At some of these houses the seeker stopped to ask questions; once finding a host so austere and reticent, and so full of an unplaced majesty like to that in the huge features on Ngranek, that he felt certain he had come at last upon one of the Great Ones themselves, or upon one with full nine-tenths of their blood, dwelling amongst men. And to that austere and reticent cotter he was careful to speak very well of the gods, and to praise all the blessings they had ever accorded him.
That night Carter camped in a roadside meadow beneath a great lygath-tree to which he tied his yak, and in the morning resumed his northward pilgrimage. At about ten o'clock he reached the small-domed village of Urg, where traders rest and miners tell their tales, and paused in its taverns till noon. It is here that the great caravan road turns west toward Selarn, but Carter kept on north by the quarry road. All the afternoon he followed that rising road, which was somewhat narrower than the great highway, and which now led through a region with more rocks than tilled fields. And by evening the low hills on his left had risen into sizable black cliffs, so that he knew he was close to the mining country. All the while the great gaunt sides of the impassable mountains towered afar off at his right, and the farther he went, the worse tales he heard of them from the scattered farmers and traders and drivers of lumbering onyx-carts along the way.
On the second night he camped in the shadow of a large black crag, tethering his yak to a stake driven in the ground. He observed the greater phosphorescence of the clouds at his northerly point, and more than once thought he saw dark shapes outlined against them. And on the third morning he came in sight of the first onyx quarry, and greeted the men who there laboured with picks and chisels. Before evening he had passed eleven quarries; the land being here given over altogether to onyx cliffs and boulders, with no vegetation at all, but only great rocky fragments scattered about a floor of black earth, with the grey impassable peaks always rising gaunt and sinister on his right. The third night he spent in a camp of quarry men whose flickering fires cast weird reflections on the polished cliffs to the west. And they sang many songs and told many tales, shewing such strange knowledge of the olden days and the habits of gods that Carter could see they held many latent memories of their sires the Great Ones. They asked him whither he went, and cautioned him not to go too far to the north; but he replied that he was seeking new cliffs of onyx, and would take no more risks than were common among prospectors. In the morning he bade them adieu and rode on into the darkening north, where they had warned him he would find the feared and unvisited quarry whence hands older than men's hands had wrenched prodigious blocks. But he did not like it when, turning back to wave a last farewell, he thought he saw approaching the camp that squat and evasive old merchant with slanting eyes, whose conjectured traffick with Leng was the gossip of distant Dylath-Leen.
After two more quarries the inhabited part of Inquanok seemed to end, and the road narrowed to a steeply rising yak-path among forbidding black cliffs. Always on the right towered the gaunt and distant peaks, and as Carter climbed farther and farther into this untraversed realm he found it grew darker and colder. Soon he perceived that there were no prints of feet or hooves on the black path beneath, and realised that he was indeed come into strange and deserted ways of elder time. Once in a while a raven would croak far overhead, and now and then a flapping behind some vast rock would make him think uncomfortably of the rumoured Shantak-bird. But in the main he was alone with his shaggy steed, and it troubled him to observe that this excellent yak became more and more reluctant to advance, and more and more disposed to snort affrightedly at any small noise along the route.
The path now contracted between sable and glistening walls, and began to display an even greater steepness than before. It was a bad footing, and the yak often slipped on the stony fragments strewn thickly about. In two hours Carter saw ahead a definite crest, beyond which was nothing but dull grey sky, and blessed the prospect of a level or downward course. To reach this crest, however, was no easy task; for the way had grown nearly perpendicular, and was perilous with loose black gravel and small stones. Eventually Carter dismounted and led his dubious yak; pulling very hard when the animal balked or stumbled, and keeping his own footing as best he might. Then suddenly he came to the top and saw beyond, and gasped at what he saw.
The path indeed led straight ahead and slightly down, with the same lines of high natural walls as before; but on the left hand there opened out a monstrous space, vast acres in extent, where some archaic power had riven and rent the native cliffs of onyx in the form of a giant's quarry. Far back into the solid precipice ran that cyclopean gouge, and deep down within earth's bowels its lower delvings yawned. It was no quarry of man, and the concave sides were scarred with great squares, yards wide, which told of the size of the blocks once hewn by nameless hands and chisels. High over its jagged rim huge ravens flapped and croaked, and vague whirrings in the unseen depths told of bats or urhags or less mentionable presences haunting the endless blackness. There Carter stood in the narrow way amidst the twilight with the rocky path sloping down before him; tall onyx cliffs on his right that led on as far as he could see and tall cliffs on the left chopped off just ahead to make that terrible and unearthly quarry.
All at once the yak uttered a cry and burst from his control, leaping past him and darting on in a panic till it vanished down the narrow slope toward the north. Stones kicked by its flying hooves fell over the brink of the quarry and lost themselves in the dark without any sound of striking bottom; but Carter ignored the perils of that scanty path as he raced breathlessly after the flying steed. Soon the left-behind cliffs resumed their course, making the way once more a narrow lane; and still the traveller leaped on after the yak whose great wide prints told of its desperate flight.
Once he thought he heard the hoofbeats of the frightened beast, and doubled his speed from this encouragement. He was covering miles, and little by little the way was broadening in front till he knew he must soon emerge on the cold and dreaded desert to the north. The gaunt grey flanks of the distant impassable peaks were again visible above the right-hand crags, and ahead were the rocks and boulders of an open space which was clearly a foretaste of the dark arid limitless plain. And once more those hoofbeats sounded in his ears, plainer than before, but this time giving terror instead of encouragement because he realised that they were not the frightened hoofbeats of his fleeing yak. The beats were ruthless and purposeful, and they were behind him.
Carter's pursuit of the yak became now a flight from an unseen thing, for though he dared not glance over his shoulder he felt that the presence behind him could be nothing wholesome or mentionable. His yak must have heard or felt it first, and he did not like to ask himself whether it had followed him from the haunts of men or had floundered up out of that black quarry pit. Meanwhile the cliffs had been left behind, so that the oncoming night fell over a great waste of sand and spectral rocks wherein all paths were lost. He could not see the hoofprints of his yak, but always from behind him there came that detestable clopping; mingled now and then with what he fancied were titanic flappings and whirrings. That he was losing ground seemed unhappily clear to him, and he knew he was hopelessly lost in this broken and blasted desert of meaningless rocks and untravelled sands. Only those remote and impassable peaks on the right gave him any sense of direction, and even they were less clear as the grey twilight waned and the sickly phosphorescence of the clouds took its place.
Then dim and misty in the darkling north before him he glimpsed a terrible thing. He had thought it for some moments a range of black mountains, but now he saw it was something more. The phosphorescence of the brooding clouds shewed it plainly, and even silhouetted parts of it as vapours glowed behind. How distant it was he could not tell, but it must have been very far. It was thousands of feet high, stretching in a great concave arc from the grey impassable peaks to the unimagined westward spaces, and had once indeed been a ridge of mighty onyx hills. But now these hills were hills no more, for some hand greater than man's had touched them. Silent they squatted there atop the world like wolves or ghouls, crowned with clouds and mists and guarding the secrets of the north forever. All in a great half circle they squatted, those dog-like mountains carven into monstrous watching statues, and their right hands were raised in menace against mankind.
It was only the flickering light of the clouds that made their mitred double heads seem to move, but as Carter stumbled on he saw arise from their shadowy caps great forms whose motions were no delusion. Winged and whirring, those forms grew larger each moment, and the traveller knew his stumbling was at an end. They were not any birds or bats known elsewhere on earth or in dreamland, for they were larger than elephants and had heads like a horse's. Carter knew that they must be the Shantak-birds of ill rumour, and wondered no more what evil guardians and nameless sentinels made men avoid the boreal rock desert. And as he stopped in final resignation he dared at last to look behind him, where indeed was trotting the squat slant-eyed trader of evil legend, grinning astride a lean yak and leading on a noxious horde of leering Shantaks to whose wings still clung the rime and nitre of the nether pits.
Trapped though he was by fabulous and hippocephalic winged nightmares that pressed around in great unholy circles, Randolph Carter did not lose consciousness. Lofty and horrible those titan gargoyles towered above him, while the slant-eyed merchant leaped down from his yak and stood grinning before the captive. Then the man motioned Carter to mount one of the repugnant Shantaks, helping him up as his judgement struggled with his loathing. It was hard work ascending, for the Shantak-bird has scales instead of feathers, and those scales are very slippery. Once he was seated, the slant-eyed man hopped up behind him, leaving the lean yak to be led away northward toward the ring of carven mountains by one of the incredible bird colossi.
There now followed a hideous whirl through frigid space, endlessly up and eastward toward the gaunt grey flanks of those impassable mountains beyond which Leng was said to be. Far above the clouds they flew, till at last there lay beneath them those fabled summits which the folk of Inquanok have never seen, and which lie always in high vortices of gleaming mist. Carter beheld them very plainly as they passed below, and saw upon their topmost peaks strange caves which made him think of those on Ngranek; but he did not question his captor about these things when he noticed that both the man and the horse-headed Shantak appeared oddly fearful of them, hurrying past nervously and shewing great tension until they were left far in the rear.
The Shantak now flew lower, revealing beneath the canopy of cloud a grey barren plain whereon at great distances shone little feeble fires. As they descended there appeared at intervals lone huts of granite and bleak stone villages whose tiny windows glowed with pallid light. And there came from those huts and villages a shrill droning of pipes and a nauseous rattle of crotala which proved at once that Inquanok's people are right in their geographic rumours. For travellers have heard such sounds before, and know that they float only from the cold desert plateau which healthy folk never visit; that haunted place of evil and mystery which is Leng.
Around the feeble fires dark forms were dancing, and Carter was curious as to what manner of beings they might be; for no healthy folk have ever been to Leng, and the place is known only by its fires and stone huts as seen from afar. Very slowly and awkwardly did those forms leap, and with an insane twisting and bending not good to behold; so that Carter did not wonder at the monstrous evil imputed to them by vague legend, or the fear in which all dreamland holds their abhorrent frozen plateau. As the Shantak flew lower, the repulsiveness of the dancers became tinged with a certain hellish familiarity; and the prisoner kept straining his eyes and racking his memory for clues to where he had seen such creatures before.
They leaped as though they had hooves instead of feet, and seemed to wear a sort of wig or headpiece with small horns. Of other clothing they had none, but most of them were quite furry. Behind they had dwarfish tails, and when they glanced upward he saw the excessive width of their mouths. Then he knew what they were, and that they did not wear any wigs or headpieces after all. For the cryptic folk of Leng were of one race with the uncomfortable merchants of the black galleys that traded rubies at Dylath-Leen; those not quite human merchants who are the slaves of the monstrous moon-things! They were indeed the same dark folk who had shanghaied Carter on their noisome galley so long ago, and whose kith he had seen driven in herds about the unclean wharves of that accursed lunar city, with the leaner ones toiling and the fatter ones taken away in crates for other needs of their polypous and amorphous masters. Now he saw where such ambiguous creatures came from, and shuddered at the thought that Leng must be known to these formless abominations from the moon.
But the Shantak flew on past the fires and the stone huts and the less than human dancers, and soared over sterile hills of grey granite and dim wastes of rock and ice and snow. Day came, and the phosphorescence of low clouds gave place to the misty twilight of that northern world, and still the vile bird winged meaningly through the cold and silence. At times the slant-eyed man talked with his steed in a hateful and guttural language, and the Shantak would answer with tittering tones that rasped like the scratching of ground glass. AlI this while the land was getting higher, and finally they came to a wind-swept table-land which seemed the very roof of a blasted and tenantless world. There, all alone in the hush and the dusk and the cold, rose the uncouth stones of a squat windowless building, around which a circle of crude monoliths stood. In all this arrangement there was nothing human, and Carter surmised from old tales that he was indeed come to that most dreadful and legendary of all places, the remote and prehistoric monastery wherein dwells uncompanioned the High-Priest Not To Be Described, which wears a yellow silken mask over its face and prays to the Other Gods and their crawling chaos Nyarlathotep.
The loathsome bird now settled to the ground, and the slant-eyed man hopped down and helped his captive alight. Of the purpose of his seizure Carter now felt very sure; for clearly the slant-eyed merchant was an agent of the darker powers, eager to drag before his masters a mortal whose presumption had aimed at the finding of unknown Kadath and the saying of a prayer before the faces of the Great Ones in their onyx castle. It seemed likely that this merchant had caused his former capture by the slaves of the moon-things in Dylath-Leen, and that he now meant to do what the rescuing cats had baffled; taking the victim to some dread rendezvous with monstrous Nyarlathotep and telling with what boldness the seeking of unknown Kadath had been tried. Leng and the cold waste north of Inquanok must be close to the Other Gods, and there the passes to Kadath are well guarded.
The slant-eyed man was small, but the great hippocephalic bird was there to see he was obeyed; so Carter followed where he led, and passed within the circle of standing rocks and into the low arched doorway of that windowless stone monastery. There were no lights inside, but the evil merchant lit a small clay lamp bearing morbid bas-reliefs and prodded his prisoner on through mazes of narrow winding corridors. On the walls of the corridors were printed frightful scenes older than history, and in a style unknown to the archaeologists of earth. After countless aeons their pigments were brilliant still, for the cold and dryness of hideous Leng keep alive many primal things. Carter saw them fleetingly in the rays of that dim and moving lamp, and shuddered at the tale they told.
Through those archaic frescoes Leng's annals stalked; and the horned, hooved, and wide-mouthed almost-humans danced evilly amidst forgotten cities. There were scenes of old wars, wherein Leng's almost-humans fought with the bloated purple spiders of the neighbouring vales; and there were scenes also of the coming of the black galleys from the moon, and of the submission of Leng's people to the polypous and amorphous blasphemies that hopped and floundered and wriggled out of them. Those slippery greyish-white blasphemies they worshipped as gods, nor ever complained when scores of their best and fatted males were taken away in the black galleys. The monstrous moon-beasts made their camp on a jagged isle in the sea, and Carter could tell from the frescoes that this was none other than the lone nameless rock he had seen when sailing to Inquanok; that grey accursed rock which Inquanok's seamen shun, and from which vile howlings reverberate all through the night.
And in those frescoes was shewn the great seaport and capital of the almost-humans; proud and pillared betwixt the cliffs and the basalt wharves, and wondrous with high fanes and carven places. Great gardens and columned streets led from the cliffs and from each of the six sphinx-crowned gates to a vast central plaza, and in that plaza was a pair of winged colossal lions guarding the top of a subterrene staircase. Again and again were those huge winged lions shewn, their mighty flanks of diarite glistening in the grey twilight of the day and the cloudy phosphorescence of the night. And as Carter stumbled past their frequent and repeated pictures it came to him at last what indeed they were, and what city it was that the almost-humans had ruled so anciently before the coming of the black galleys. There could be no mistake, for the legends of dreamland are generous and profuse. Indubitably that primal city was no less a place than storied Sarkomand, whose ruins had bleached for a million years before the first true human saw the light, and whose twin titan lions guard eternally the steps that lead down from dreamland to the Great Abyss.
Other views shewed the gaunt grey peaks dividing Leng from Inquanok, and the monstrous Shantak-birds that build nests on the ledges half way up. And they shewed likewise the curious caves near the very topmost pinnacles, and how even the boldest of the Shantaks fly screaming away from them. Carter had seen those caves when he passed over them, and had noticed their likeness to the caves on Ngranek. Now he knew that the likeness was more than a chance one, for in these pictures were shewn their fearsome denizens; and those bat-wings, curving horns, barbed tails, prehensile paws and rubbery bodies were not strange to him. He had met those silent, flitting and clutching creatures before; those mindless guardians of the Great Abyss whom even the Great Ones fear, and who own not Nyarlathotep but hoary Nodens as their lord. For they were the dreaded night-gaunts, who never laugh or smile because they have no faces, and who flop unendingly in the dark betwixt the Vale of Pnath and the passes to the outer world.
The slant-eyed merchant had now prodded Carter into a great domed space whose walls were carved in shocking bas-reliefs, and whose centre held a gaping circular pit surrounded by six malignly stained stone altars in a ring. There was no light in this vast evil-smelling crypt, and the small lamp of the sinister merchant shone so feebly that one could grasp details only little by little. At the farther end was a high stone dais reached by five steps; and there on a golden throne sat a lumpish figure robed in yellow silk figured with red and having a yellow silken mask over its face. To this being the slant-eyed man made certain signs with his hands, and the lurker in the dark replied by raising a disgustingly carven flute of ivory in silk-covered paws and blowing certain loathsome sounds from beneath its flowing yellow mask. This colloquy went on for some time, and to Carter there was something sickeningly familiar in the sound of that flute and the stench of the malodorous place. It made him think of a frightful red-litten city and of the revolting procession that once filed through it; of that, and of an awful climb through lunar countryside beyond, before the rescuing rush of earth's friendly cats. He knew that the creature on the dais was without doubt the High-Priest Not To Be Described, of which legend whispers such fiendish and abnormal possibilities, but he feared to think just what that abhorred High-Priest might be.
Then the figured silk slipped a trifle from one of the greyish-white paws, and Carter knew what the noisome High-Priest was. And in that hideous second, stark fear drove him to something his reason would never have dared to attempt, for in all his shaken consciousness there was room only for one frantic will to escape from what squatted on that golden throne. He knew that hopeless labyrinths of stone lay betwixt him and the cold table-land outside, and that even on that table-land the noxious Shantek still waited; yet in spite of all this there was in his mind only the instant need to get away from that wriggling, silk-robed monstrosity.
The slant-eyed man had set the curious lamp upon one of the high and wickedly stained altar-stones by the pit, and had moved forward somewhat to talk to the High-Priest with his hands. Carter, hitherto wholly passive, now gave that man a terrific push with all the wild strength of fear, so that the victim toppled at once into that gaping well which rumour holds to reach down to the hellish Vaults of Zin where Gugs hunt ghasts in the dark. In almost the same second he seized the lamp from the altar and darted out into the frescoed labyrinths, racing this way and that as chance determined and trying not to think of the stealthy padding of shapeless paws on the stones behind him, or of the silent wrigglings and crawlings which must be going on back there in lightless corridors.
After a few moments he regretted his thoughtless haste, and wished he had tried to follow backward the frescoes he had passed on the way in. True, they were so confused and duplicated that they could not have done him much good, but he wished none the less he had made the attempt. Those he now saw were even more horrible than those he had seen then, and he knew he was not in the corridors leading outside. In time he became quite sure he was not followed, and slackened his pace somewhat; but scarce had he breathed in half relief when a new peril beset him. His lamp was waning, and he would soon be in pitch blackness with no means of sight or guidance.
When the light was all gone he groped slowly in the dark, and prayed to the Great Ones for such help as they might afford. At times he felt the stone floor sloping up or down, and once he stumbled over a step for which no reason seemed to exist. The farther he went the damper it seemed to be, and when he was able to feel a junction or the mouth of a side passage he always chose the way which sloped downward the least. He believed, though, that his general course was down; and the vault-like smell and incrustations on the greasy walls and floor alike warned him he was burrowing deep in Leng's unwholesome table-land. But there was not any warning of the thing which came at last; only the thing itself with its terror and shock and breath-taking chaos. One moment he was groping slowly over the slippery floor of an almost level place, and the next he was shooting dizzily downward in the dark through a burrow which must have been well-nigh vertical.
Of the length of that hideous sliding he could never be sure, but it seemed to take hours of delirious nausea and ecstatic frenzy. Then he realized he was still, with the phosphorescent clouds of a northern night shining sickly above him. All around were crumbling walls and broken columns, and the pavement on which he lay was pierced by straggling grass and wrenched asunder by frequent shrubs and roots. Behind him a basalt cliff rose topless and perpendicular; its dark side sculptured into repellent scenes, and pierced by an arched and carven entrance to the inner blacknesses out of which he had come. Ahead stretched double rows of pillars, and the fragments and pedestals of pillars, that spoke of a broad and bygone street; and from the urns and basins along the way he knew it had been a great street of gardens. Far off at its end the pillars spread to mark a vast round plaza, and in that open circle there loomed gigantic under the lurid night clouds a pair of monstrous things. Huge winged lions of diarite they were, with blackness and shadow between them. Full twenty feet they reared their grotesque and unbroken heads, and snarled derisive on the ruins around them. And Carter knew right well what they must be, for legend tells of only one such twain. They were the changeless guardians of the Great Abyss, and these dark ruins were in truth primordial Sarkomand.
Carter's first act was to close and barricade the archway in the cliff with fallen blocks and odd debris that lay around. He wished no follower from Leng's hateful monastery, for along the way ahead would lurk enough of other dangers. Of how to get from Sarkomand to the peopled parts of dreamland he knew nothing at all; nor could he gain much by descending to the grottoes of the ghouls, since he knew they were no better informed than he. The three ghouls which had helped him through the city of Gugs to the outer world had not known how to reach Sarkomand in their journey back, but had planned to ask old traders in Dylath-Leen. He did not like to think of going again to the subterrene world of Gugs and risking once more that hellish tower of Koth with its Cyclopean steps leading to the enchanted wood, yet he felt he might have to try this course if all else failed. Over Leng's plateau past the lone monastery he dared not go unaided; for the High-Priest's emissaries must be many, while at the journey's end there would no doubt be the Shantaks and perhaps other things to deal with. If he could get a boat he might sail back to Inquanok past the jagged and hideous rock in the sea, for the primal frescoes in the monastery labyrinth had shewn that this frightful place lies not far from Sarkomand's basalt quays. But to find a boat in this aeon-deserted city was no probable thing, and it did not appear likely that he could ever make one.
Such were the thoughts of Randolph Carter when a new impression began beating upon his mind. All this while there had stretched before him the great corpse-like width of fabled Sarkomand with its black broken pillars and crumbling sphinx-crowned gates and titan stones and monstrous winged lions against the sickly glow of those luminous night clouds. Now he saw far ahead and on the right a glow that no clouds could account for, and knew he was not alone in the silence of that dead city. The glow rose and fell fitfully, flickering with a greenish tinge which did not reassure the watcher. And when he crept closer, down the littered street and through some narrow gaps between tumbled walls, he perceived that it was a campfire near the wharves with many vague forms clustered darkly around it; and a lethal odour hanging heavily over all. Beyond was the oily lapping of the harbour water with a great ship riding at anchor, and Carter paused in stark terror when he saw that the ship was indeed one of the dreaded black galleys from the moon.
Then, just as he was about to creep back from that detestable flame, he saw a stirring among the vague dark forms and heard a peculiar and unmistakable sound. It was the frightened meeping of a ghoul, and in a moment it had swelled to a veritable chorus of anguish. Secure as he was in the shadow of monstrous ruins, Carter allowed his curiosity to conquer his fear, and crept forward again instead of retreating. Once in crossing an open street he wriggled worm-like on his stomach, and in another place he had to rise to his feet to avoid making a noise among heaps of fallen marble. But always he succeeded in avoiding discovery, so that in a short time he had found a spot behind a titan pillar where he could watch the whole green-litten scene of action. There around a hideous fire fed by the obnoxious stems of lunar fungi, there squatted a stinking circle of the toadlike moonbeasts and their almost-human slaves. Some of these slaves were heating curious iron spears in the leaping flames, and at intervals applying their white-hot points to three tightly trussed prisoners that lay writhing before the leaders of the party. From the motions of their tentacles Carter could see that the blunt-snouted moonbeasts were enjoying the spectacle hugely, and vast was his horror when he suddenly recognised the frantic meeping and knew that the tortured ghouls were none other than the faithful trio which had guided him safely from the abyss, and had thereafter set out from the enchanted wood to find Sarkomand and the gate to their native deeps.
The number of malodorous moonbeasts about that greenish fire was very great, and Carter saw that he could do nothing now to save his former allies. Of how the ghouls had been captured he could not guess; but fancied that the grey toadlike blasphemies had heard them inquire in Dylath-Leen concerning the way to Sarkomand and had not wished them to approach so closely the hateful plateau of Leng and the High-Priest Not To Be Described. For a moment he pondered on what he ought to do, and recalled how near he was to the gate of the ghouls' black kingdom. Clearly it was wisest to creep east to the plaza of twin lions and descend at once to the gulf, where assuredly he would meet no horrors worse than those above, and where he might soon find ghouls eager to rescue their brethren and perhaps to wipe out the moonbeasts from the black galley. It occurred to him that the portal, like other gates to the abyss, might be guarded by flocks of night-gaunts; but he did not fear these faceless creatures now. He had learned that they are bound by solemn treaties with the ghouls, and the ghoul which was Pickman had taught him how to glibber a password they understood.
So Carter began another silent crawl through the ruins, edging slowly toward the great central plaza and the winged lions. It was ticklish work, but the moonbeasts were pleasantly busy and did not hear the slight noises which he twice made by accident among the scattered stones. At last he reached the open space and picked his way among the stunned trees and vines that had grown up therein. The gigantic lions loomed terrible above him in the sickly glow of the phosphorescent night clouds, but he manfully persisted toward them and presently crept round to their faces, knowing it was on that side he would find the mighty darkness which they guard. Ten feet apart crouched the mocking-faced beasts of diarite, brooding on cyclopean pedestals whose sides were chiselled in fearsome bas-reliefs. Betwixt them was a tiled court with a central space which had once been railed with balusters of onyx. Midway in this space a black well opened, and Carter soon saw that he had indeed reached the yawning gulf whose crusted and mouldy stone steps lead down to the crypts of nightmare.
Terrible is the memory of that dark descent in which hours wore themselves away whilst Carter wound sightlessly round and round down a fathomless spiral of steep and slippery stairs. So worn and narrow were the steps, and so greasy with the ooze of inner earth, that the climber never quite knew when to expect a breathless fall and hurtling down to the ultimate pits; and he was likewise uncertain just when or how the guardian night-gaunts would suddenly pounce upon him, if indeed there were any stationed in this primeval passage. All about him was a stifling odour of nether gulfs, and he felt that the air of these choking depths was not made for mankind. In time he became very numb and somnolent, moving more from automatic impulse than from reasoned will; nor did he realize any change when he stopped moving altogether as something quietly seized him from behind. He was flying very rapidly through the air before a malevolent tickling told him that the rubbery night-gaunts had performed their duty.
Awaked to the fact that he was in the cold, damp clutch of the faceless flutterers, Carter remembered the password of the ghouls and glibbered it as loudly as he could amidst the wind and chaos of flight. Mindless though night-gaunts are said to be, the effect was instantaneous; for all tickling stopped at once, and the creatures hastened to shift their captive to a more comfortable position. Thus encouraged Carter ventured some explanations; telling of the seizure and torture of three ghouls by the moonbeasts, and of the need of assembling a party to rescue them. The night-gaunts, though inarticulate, seemed to understand what was said; and shewed greater haste and purpose in their flight. Suddenly the dense blackness gave place to the grey twilight of inner earth, and there opened up ahead one of those flat sterile plains on which ghouls love to squat and gnaw. Scattered tombstones and osseous fragments told of the denizens of that place; and as Carter gave a loud meep of urgent summons, a score of burrows emptied forth their leathery, dog-like tenants. The night-gaunts now flew low and set their passenger upon his feet, afterward withdrawing a little and forming a hunched semicircle on the ground while the ghouls greeted the newcomer.
Carter glibbered his message rapidly and explicitly to the grotesque company, and four of them at once departed through different burrows to spread the news to others and gather such troops as might be available for a rescue. After a long wait a ghoul of some importance appeared, and made significant signs to the night-gaunts, causing two of the latter to fly off into the dark. Thereafter there were constant accessions to the hunched flock of night-gaunts on the plain, till at length the slimy soil was fairly black with them. Meanwhile fresh ghouls crawled out of the burrows one by one, all glibbering excitedly and forming in crude battle array not far from the huddled night-gaunts. In time there appeared that proud and influential ghoul which was once the artist Richard Pickman of Boston, and to him Carter glibbered a very full account of what had occurred. The erstwhile Pickman, pleased to greet his ancient friend again, seemed very much impressed, and held a conference with other chiefs a little apart from the growing throng.
Finally, after scanning the ranks with care, the assembled chiefs all meeped in unison and began glibbering orders to the crowds of ghouls and night-gaunts. A large detachment of the horned flyers vanished at once, while the rest grouped themselves two by two on their knees with extended forelegs, awaiting the approach of the ghouls one by one. As each ghoul reached the pair of night-gaunts to which he was assigned, he was taken up and borne away into the blackness; till at last the whole throng had vanished save for Carter, Pickman, and the other chiefs, and a few pairs of night-gaunts. Pickman explained that night-gaunts are the advance guard and battle steeds of the ghouls, and that the army was issuing forth to Sarkomand to deal with the moonbeasts. Then Carter and the ghoulish chiefs approached the waiting bearers and were taken up by the damp, slippery paws. Another moment and all were whirling in wind and darkness; endlessly up, up, up to the gate of the winged and the special ruins of primal Sarkomand.
When, after a great interval, Carter saw again the sickly light of Sarkomand's nocturnal sky, it was to behold the great central plaza swarming with militant ghouls and night-gaunts. Day, he felt sure, must be almost due; but so strong was the army that no surprise of the enemy would be needed. The greenish flare near the wharves still glimmered faintly, though the absence of ghoulish meeping shewed that the torture of the prisoners was over for the nonce. Softly glibbering directions to their steeds and to the flock of riderless night-gaunts ahead, the ghouls presently rose in wide whirring columns and swept on over the bleak ruins toward the evil flame. Carter was now beside Pickman in the front rank of ghouls, and saw as they approached the noisome camp that the moonbeasts were totally unprepared. The three prisoners lay bound and inert beside the fire, while their toadlike captors slumped drowsily about in no certain order. The almost-human slaves were asleep, even the sentinels shirking a duty which in this realm must have seemed to them merely perfunctory.
The final swoop of the night-gaunts and mounted ghouls was very sudden, each of the greyish toadlike blasphemies and their almost-human slaves being seized by a group of night-gaunts before a sound was made. The moonbeasts, of course, were voiceless; and even the slaves had little chance to scream before rubbery paws choked them into silence. Horrible were the writhings of those great jellyfish abnormalities as the sardonic night-gaunts clutched them, but nothing availed against the strength of those black prehensile talons. When a moonbeast writhed too violently, a night-gaunt would seize and pull its quivering pink tentacles; which seemed to hurt so much that the victim would cease its struggles. Carter expected to see much slaughter, but found that the ghouls were far subtler in their plans. They glibbered certain simple orders to the night-gaunts which held the captives, trusting the rest to instinct; and soon the hapless creatures were borne silently away into the Great Abyss, to be distributed impartially amongst the Dholes, Gugs, ghasts and other dwellers in darkness whose modes of nourishment are not painless to their chosen victims. Meanwhile the three bound ghouls had been released and consoled by their conquering kinsfolk, whilst various parties searched the neighborhood for possible remaining moonbeasts, and boarded the evil-smelling black galley at the wharf to make sure that nothing had escaped the general defeat. Surely enough, the capture had been thorough, for not a sign of further life could the victors detect. Carter, anxious to preserve a means of access to the rest of dreamland, urged them not to sink the anchored galley; and this request was freely granted out of gratitude for his act in reporting the plight of the captured trio. On the ship were found some very curious objects and decorations, some of which Carter cast at once into the sea.
Ghouls and night-gaunts now formed themselves in separate groups, the former questioning their rescued fellow anent past happenings. It appeared that the three had followed Carter's directions and proceeded from the enchanted wood to Dylath-Leen by way of Nir and the Skin, stealing human clothes at a lonely farmhouse and loping as closely as possible in the fashion of a man's walk. In Dylath-Leen's taverns their grotesque ways and faces had aroused much comment; but they had persisted in asking the way to Sarkomand until at last an old traveller was able to tell them. Then they knew that only a ship for Lelag-Leng would serve their purpose, and prepared to wait patiently for such a vessel.
But evil spies had doubtless reported much; for shortly a black galley put into port, and the wide-mouthed ruby merchants invited the ghouls to drink with them in a tavern. Wine was produced from one of those sinister bottles grotesquely carven from a single ruby, and after that the ghouls found themselves prisoners on the black galley as Carter had found himself. This time, however, the unseen rowers steered not for the moon but for antique Sarkomand; bent evidently on taking their captives before the High-Priest Not To Be Described. They had touched at the jagged rock in the northern sea which Inquanok's mariners shun, and the ghouls had there seen for the first time the red masters of the ship; being sickened despite their own callousness by such extremes of malign shapelessness and fearsome odour. There, too, were witnessed the nameless pastimes of the toadlike resident garrison-such pastimes as give rise to the night-howlings which men fear. After that had come the landing at ruined Sarkomand and the beginning of the tortures, whose continuance the present rescue had prevented.
Future plans were next discussed, the three rescued ghouls suggesting a raid on the jagged rock and the extermination of the toadlike garrison there. To this, however, the night-gaunts objected; since the prospect of flying over water did not please them. Most of the ghouls favoured the design, but were at a loss how to follow it without the help of the winged night-gaunts. Thereupon Carter, seeing that they could not navigate the anchored galley, offered to teach them the use of the great banks of oars; to which proposal they eagerly assented. Grey day had now come, and under that leaden northern sky a picked detachment of ghouls filed into the noisome ship and took their seats on the rowers' benches. Carter found them fairly apt at learning, and before night had risked several experimental trips around the harbour. Not till three days later, however, did he deem it safe to attempt the voyage of conquest. Then, the rowers trained and the night-gaunts safely stowed in the forecastle, the party set sail at last; Pickman and the other chiefs gathering on deck and discussing models of approach and procedure.
On the very first night the howlings from the rock were heard. Such was their timbre that all the galley's crew shook visibly; but most of all trembled the three rescued ghouls who knew precisely what those howlings meant. It was not thought best to attempt an attack by night, so the ship lay to under the phosphorescent clouds to wait for the dawn of a greyish day. when the light was ample and the howlings still the rowers resumed their strokes, and the galley drew closer and closer to that jagged rock whose granite pinnacles clawed fantastically at the dull sky. The sides of the rock were very steep; but on ledges here and there could be seen the bulging walls of queer windowless dwellings, and the low railings guarding travelled highroads. No ship of men had ever come so near the place, or at least, had never come so near and departed again; but Carter and the ghouls were void of fear and kept inflexibly on, rounding the eastern face of the rock and seeking the wharves which the rescued trio described as being on the southern side within a harbour formed of steep headlands.
The headlands were prolongations of the island proper, and came so closely together that only one ship at a time might pass between them. There seemed to be no watchers on the outside, so the galley was steered boldly through the flume-like strait and into the stagnant putrid harbour beyond. Here, however, all was bustle and activity; with several ships lying at anchor along a forbidding stone quay, and scores of almost-human slaves and moonbeasts by the waterfront handling crates and boxes or driving nameless and fabulous horrors hitched to lumbering lorries. There was a small stone town hewn out of the vertical cliff above the wharves, with the start of a winding road that spiralled out of sight toward higher ledges of the rock. Of what lay inside that prodigious peak of granite none might say, but the things one saw on the outside were far from encouraging.
At sight of the incoming galley the crowds on the wharves displayed much eagerness; those with eyes staring intently, and those without eyes wriggling their pink tentacles expectantly. They did not, of course, realize that the black ship had changed hands; for ghouls look much like the horned and hooved almost-humans, and the night-gaunts were all out of sight below. By this time the leaders had fully formed a plan; which was to loose the night-gaunts as soon as the wharf was touched, and then to sail directly away, leaving matters wholly to the instincts of those almost-mindless creatures. Marooned on the rock, the horned flyers would first of all seize whatever living things they found there, and afterward, quite helpless to think except in terms of the homing instinct, would forget their fears of water and fly swiftly back to the abyss; bearing their noisome prey to appropriate destinations in the dark, from which not much would emerge alive.
The ghoul that was Pickman now went below and gave the night-gaunts their simple instructions, while the ship drew very near to the ominous and malodorous wharves. Presently a fresh stir rose along the waterfront, and Carter saw that the motions of the galley had begun to excite suspicion. Evidently the steersman was not making for the right dock, and probably the watchers had noticed the difference between the hideous ghouls and the almost-human slaves whose places they were taking. Some silent alarm must have been given, for almost at once a horde of the mephitic moonbeasts began to pour from the little black doorways of the windowless houses and down the winding road at the right. A rain of curious javelins struck the galley as the prow hit the wharf felling two ghouls and slightly wounding another; but at this point all the hatches were thrown open to emit a black cloud of whirring night-gaunts which swarmed over the town like a flock of horned and cyclopean bats.
The jellyish moonbeasts had procured a great pole and were trying to push off the invading ship, but when the night-gaunts struck them they thought of such things no more. It was a very terrible spectacle to see those faceless and rubbery ticklers at their pastime, and tremendously impressive to watch the dense cloud of them spreading through the town and up the winding roadway to the reaches above. Sometimes a group of the black flutterers would drop a toadlike prisoner from aloft by mistake, and the manner in which the victim would burst was highly offensive to the sight and smell. When the last of the night-gaunts had left the galley the ghoulish leaders glibbered an order of withdrawal, and the rowers pulled quietly out of the harbour between the grey headlands while still the town was a chaos of battle and conquest.
The Pickman ghoul allowed several hours for the night-gaunts to make up their rudimentary minds and overcome their fear of flying over the sea, and kept the galley standing about a mile off the jagged rock while he waited, and dressed the wounds of the injured men. Night fell, and the grey twilight gave place to the sickly phosphorescence of low clouds, and all the while the leaders watched the high peaks of that accursed rock for signs of the night-gaunts' flight. Toward morning a black speck was seen hovering timidly over the top-most pinnacle, and shortly afterward the speck had become a swarm. Just before daybreak the swarm seemed to scatter, and within a quarter of an hour it had vanished wholly in the distance toward the northeast. Once or twice something seemed to fall from the thing swarm into the sea; but Carter did not worry, since he knew from observation that the toadlike moonbeasts cannot swim. At length, when the ghouls were satisfied that all the night-gaunts had left for Sarkomand and the Great Abyss with their doomed burdens, the galley put back into the harbour betwixt the grey headlands; and all the hideous company landed and roamed curiously over the denuded rock with its towers and eyries and fortresses chiselled from the solid stone.
Frightful were the secrets uncovered in those evil and windowless crypts; for the remnants of unfinished pastimes were many, and in various stages of departure from their primal state. Carter put out of the way certain things which were after a fashion alive, and fled precipitately from a few other things about which he could not be very positive. The stench-filled houses were furnished mostly with grotesque stools and benches carven from moon-trees, and were painted inside with nameless and frantic designs. Countless weapons, implements, and ornaments lay about, including some large idols of solid ruby depicting singular beings not found on the earth. These latter did not, despite their material, invite either appropriation or long inspection; and Carter took the trouble to hammer five of them into very small pieces. The scattered spears and javelins he collected, and with Pickman's approval distributed among the ghouls. Such devices were new to the doglike lopers, but their relative simplicity made them easy to master after a few concise hints.
The upper parts of the rock held more temples than private homes, and in numerous hewn chambers were found terrible carven altars and doubtfully stained fonts and shrines for the worship of things more monstrous than the wild gods atop Kadath. From the rear of one great temple stretched a low black passage which Carter followed far into the rock with a torch till he came to a lightless domed hall of vast proportions, whose vaultings were covered with demoniac carvings and in whose centre yawned a foul and bottomless well like that in the hideous monastery of Leng where broods alone the High-Priest Not To Be Described. On the distant shadowy side, beyond the noisome well, he thought he discerned a small door of strangely wrought bronze; but for some reason he felt an unaccountable dread of opening it or even approaching it, and hastened back through the cavern to his unlovely allies as they shambled about with an ease and abandon he could scarcely feel. The ghouls had observed the unfinished pastimes of the moonbeasts, and had profited in their fashion. They had also found a hogshead of potent moon-wine, and were rolling it down to the wharves for removal and later use in diplomatic dealings, though the rescued trio, remembering its effect on them in Dylath-Leen, had warned their company to taste none of it. Of rubies from lunar mines there was a great store, both rough and polished, in one of the vaults near the water; but when the ghouls found they were not good to eat they lost all interest in them. Carter did not try to carry any away, since he knew too much about those which had mined them.
Suddenly there came an excited meeping from the sentries on the wharves, and all the loathsome foragers turned from their tasks to stare seaward and cluster round the waterfront. Betwixt the grey headlands a fresh black galley was rapidly advancing, and it would be but a moment before the almost-humans on deck would perceive the invasion of the town and give the alarm to the monstrous things below. Fortunately the ghouls still bore the spears and javelins which Carter had distributed amongst them; and at his command, sustained by the being that was Pickman, they now formed a line of battle and prepared to prevent the landing of the ship. Presently a burst of excitement on the galley told of the crew's discovery of the changed state of things, and the instant stoppage of the vessel proved that the superior numbers of the ghouls had been noted and taken into account. After a moment of hesitation the new comers silently turned and passed out between the headlands again, but not for an instant did the ghouls imagine that the conflict was averted. Either the dark ship would seek reinforcements or the crew would try to land elsewhere on the island; hence a party of scouts was at once sent up toward the pinnacle to see what the enemy's course would be.
In a very few minutes the ghoul returned breathless to say that the moonbeasts and almost-humans were landing on the outside of the more easterly of the rugged grey headlands, and ascending by hidden paths and ledges which a goat could scarcely tread in safety. Almost immediately afterward the galley was sighted again through the flume-like strait, but only for a second. Then a few moments later, a second messenger panted down from aloft to say that another party was landing on the other headland; both being much more numerous than the size of the galley would seem to allow for. The ship itself, moving slowly with only one sparsely manned tier of oars, soon hove in sight betwixt the cliffs, and lay to in the foetid harbour as if to watch the coming fray and stand by for any possible use.
By this time Carter and Pickman had divided the ghouls into three parties, one to meet each of the two invading columns and one to remain in the town. The first two at once scrambled up the rocks in their respective directions, while the third was subdivided into a land party and a sea party. The sea party, commanded by Carter, boarded the anchored galley and rowed out to meet the under-manned galley of the newcomers; whereat the latter retreated through the strait to the open sea. Carter did not at once pursue it, for he knew he might be needed more acutely near the town.
Meanwhile the frightful detachments of the moonbeasts and almost-humans had lumbered up to the top of the headlands and were shockingly silhouetted on either side against the grey twilight sky. The thin hellish flutes of the invaders had now begun to whine, and the general effect of those hybrid, half-amorphous processions was as nauseating as the actual odour given off by the toadlike lunar blasphemies. Then the two parties of the ghouls swarmed into sight and joined the silhouetted panorama. Javelins began to fly from both sides, and the swelling meeps of the ghouls and the bestial howls of the almost-humans gradually joined the hellish whine of the flutes to form a frantick and indescribable chaos of daemon cacophony. Now and then bodies fell from the narrow ridges of the headlands into the sea outside or the harbour inside, in the latter case being sucked quickly under by certain submarine lurkers whose presence was indicated only by prodigious bubbles.
For half an hour this dual battle raged in the sky, till upon the west cliff the invaders were completely annihilated. On the east cliff, however, where the leader of the moonbeast party appeared to be present, the ghouls had not fared so well; and were slowly retreating to the slopes of the pinnacle proper. Pickman had quickly ordered reinforcements for this front from the party in the town, and these had helped greatly in the earlier stages of the combat. Then, when the western battle was over, the victorious survivors hastened across to the aid of their hard-pressed fellows; turning the tide and forcing the invaders back again along the narrow ridge of the headland. The almost-humans were by this time all slain, but the last of the toadlike horrors fought desperately with the great spears clutched in their powerful and disgusting paws. The time for javelins was now nearly past, and the fight became a hand-to-hand contest of what few spearmen could meet upon that narrow ridge.
As fury and recklessness increased, the number falling into the sea became very great. Those striking the harbour met nameless extinction from the unseen bubblers, but of those striking the open sea some were able to swim to the foot of the cliffs and land on tidal rocks, while the hovering galley of the enemy rescued several moonbeasts. The cliffs were unscalable except where the monsters had debarked, so that none of the ghouls on the rocks could rejoin their battle-line. Some were killed by javelins from the hostile galley or from the moonbeasts above, but a few survived to be rescued. When the security of the land parties seemed assured, Carter's galley sallied forth between the headlands and drove the hostile ship far out to sea; pausing to rescue such ghouls as were on the rocks or still swimming in the ocean. Several moonbeasts washed on rocks or reefs were speedily put out of the way.
Finally, the moonbeast galley being safely in the distance and the invading land army concentrated in one place, Carter landed a considerable force on the eastern headland in the enemy's rear; after which the fight was short-lived indeed. Attacked from both sides, the noisome flounderers were rapidly cut to pieces or pushed into the sea, till by evening the ghoulish chiefs agreed that the island was again clear of them. The hostile galley, meanwhile, had disappeared; and it was decided that the evil jagged rock had better be evacuated before any overwhelming horde of lunar horrors might be assembled and brought against the victors.
So by night Pickman and Carter assembled all the ghouls and counted them with care, finding that over a fourth had been lost in the day's battles. The wounded were placed on bunks in the galley, for Pickman always discouraged the old ghoulish custom of killing and eating one's own wounded, and the able-bodied troops were assigned to the oars or to such other places as they might most usefully fill. Under the low phosphorescent clouds of night the galley sailed, and Carter was not sorry to be departing from the island of unwholesome secrets, whose lightless domed hall with its bottomless well and repellent bronze door lingered restlessly in his fancy. Dawn found the ship in sight of Sarkomand's ruined quays of basalt, where a few night-gaunt sentries still waited, squatting like black horned gargoyles on the broken columns and crumbling sphinxes of that fearful city which lived and died before the years of man.
The ghouls made camp amongst the fallen stones of Sarkomand, despatching a messenger for enough night-gaunts to serve them as steeds. Pickman and the other chiefs were effusive in their gratitude for the aid Carter had lent them. Carter now began to feel that his plans were indeed maturing well, and that he would be able to command the help of these fearsome allies not only in quitting this part of dreamland, but in pursuing his ultimate quest for the gods atop unknown Kadath, and the marvellous sunset city they so strangely withheld from his slumbers. Accordingly he spoke of these things to the ghoulish leaders; telling what he knew of the cold waste wherein Kadath stands and of the monstrous Shantaks and the mountains carven into double-headed images which guard it. He spoke of the fear of Shantaks for night-gaunts, and of how the vast hippocephalic birds fly screaming from the black burrows high up on the gaunt grey peaks that divide Inquanok from hateful Leng. He spoke, too, of the things he had learned concerning night-gaunts from the frescoes in the windowless monastery of the High-Priest Not To Be Described; how even the Great Ones fear them, and how their ruler is not the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep at all, but hoary and immemorial Nodens, Lord of the Great Abyss.
All these things Carter glibbered to the assembled ghouls, and presently outlined that request which he had in mind and which he did not think extravagant considering the services he had so lately rendered the rubbery doglike lopers. He wished very much, he said, for the services of enough night-gaunts to bear him safely through the aft past the realm of Shantaks and carven mountains, and up into the old waste beyond the returning tracks of any other mortal. He desired to fly to the onyx castle atop unknown Kadath in the cold waste to plead with the Great Ones for the sunset city they denied him, and felt sure that the night-gaunts could take him thither without trouble; high above the perils of the plain, and over the hideous double heads of those carven sentinel mountains that squat eternally in the grey dusk. For the horned and faceless creatures there could be no danger from aught of earth since the Great Ones themselves dread them. And even were unexpected things to come from the Other Gods, who are prone to oversee the affairs of earth's milder gods, the night-gaunts need not fear; for the outer hells are indifferent matters to such silent and slippery flyers as own not Nyarlathotep for their master, but bow only to potent and archaic Nodens.
A flock of ten or fifteen night-gaunts, Carter glibbered, would surely be enough to keep any combination of Shantaks at a distance, though perhaps it might be well to have some ghouls in the party to manage the creatures, their ways being better known to their ghoulish allies than to men. The party could land him at some convenient point within whatever walls that fabulous onyx citadel might have, waiting in the shadows for his return or his signal whilst he ventured inside the castle to give prayer to the gods of earth. If any ghouls chose to escort him into the throne-room of the Great Ones, he would be thankful, for their presence would add weight and importance to his plea. He would not, however, insist upon this but merely wished transportation to and from the castle atop unknown Kadath; the final journey being either to the marvellous sunset city itself, in case of gods proved favourable, or back to the earthward Gate of Deeper Slumber in the Enchanted Wood in case his prayers were fruitless.
Whilst Carter was speaking all the ghouls listened with great attention, and as the moments advanced the sky became black with clouds of those night-gaunts for which messengers had been sent. The winged steeds settled in a semicircle around the ghoulish army, waiting respectfully as the doglike chieftains considered the wish of the earthly traveller. The ghoul that was Pickman glibbered gravely with his fellows and in the end Carter was offered far more than he had at most expected. As he had aided the ghouls in their conquest of the moonbeasts, so would they aid him in his daring voyage to realms whence none had ever returned; lending him not merely a few of their allied night-gaunts, but their entire army as then encamped, veteran fighting ghouls and newly assembled night-gaunts alike, save only a small garrison for the captured black galley and such spoils as had come from the jagged rock in the sea. They would set out through the aft whenever he might wish, and once arrived on Kadath a suitable train of ghouls would attend him in state as he placed his petition before earth's gods in their onyx castle.
Moved by a gratitude and satisfaction beyond words, Carter made plans with the ghoulish leaders for his audacious voyage. The army would fly high, they decided, over hideous Leng with its nameless monastery and wicked stone villages; stopping only at the vast grey peaks to confer with the Shantak-frightening night-gaunts whose burrows honeycombed their summits. They would then, according to what advice they might receive from those denizens, choose their final course; approaching unknown Kadath either through the desert of carven mountains north of Inquanok, or through the more northerly reaches of repulsive Leng itself. Doglike and soulless as they are, the ghouls and night-gaunts had no dread of what those untrodden deserts might reveal; nor did they feel any deterring awe at the thought of Kadath towering lone with its onyx castle of mystery.
About midday the ghouls and night-gaunts prepared for flight, each ghoul selecting a suitable pair of horned steeds to bear him. Carter was placed well up toward the head of the column beside Pickman, and in front of the whole a double line of riderless night-gaunts was provided as a vanguard. At a brisk meep from Pickman the whole shocking army rose in a nightmare cloud above the broken columns and crumbling sphinxes of primordial Sarkomand; higher and higher, till even the great basalt cliff behind the town was cleared, and the cold, sterile table-land of Leng's outskirts laid open to sight. Still higher flew the black host, till even this table-land grew small beneath them; and as they worked northward over the wind-swept plateau of horror Carter saw once again with a shudder the circle of crude monoliths and the squat windowless building which he knew held that frightful silken-masked blasphemy from whose clutches he had so narrowly escaped. This time no descent was made as the army swept batlike over the sterile landscape, passing the feeble fires of the unwholesome stone villages at a great altitude, and pausing not at all to mark the morbid twistings of the hooved, horned almost-humans that dance and pipe eternally therein. Once they saw a Shantak-bird flying low over the plain, but when it saw them it screamed noxiously and flapped off to the north in grotesque panic.
At dusk they reached the jagged grey peaks that form the barrier of Inquanok, and hovered about these strange caves near the summits which Carter recalled as so frightful to the Shantaks. At the insistent meeping of the ghoulish leaders there issued forth from each lofty burrow a stream of horned black flyers with which the ghouls and night-gaunts of the party conferred at length by means of ugly gestures. It soon became clear that the best course would be that over the cold waste north of Inquanok, for Leng's northward reaches are full of unseen pitfalls that even the night-gaunts dislike; abysmal influences centering in certain white hemispherical buildings on curious knolls, which common folklore associates unpleasantly with the Other Gods and their crawling chaos Nyarlathotep.
Of Kadath the flutterers of the peaks knew almost nothing, save that there must be some mighty marvel toward the north, over which the Shantaks and the carven mountains stand guard. They hinted at rumoured abnormalities of proportion in those trackless leagues beyond, and recalled vague whispers of a realm where night broods eternally; but of definite data they had nothing to give. So Carter and his party thanked them kindly; and, crossing the topmost granite pinnacles to the skies of Inquanok, dropped below the level of the phosphorescent night clouds and beheld in the distance those terrible squatting gargoyles that were mountains till some titan hand carved fright into their virgin rock.
There they squatted in a hellish half-circle, their legs on the desert sand and their mitres piercing the luminous clouds; sinister, wolflike, and double-headed, with faces of fury and right hands raised, dully and malignly watching the rim of man's world and guarding with horror the reaches of a cold northern world that is not man's. From their hideous laps rose evil Shantaks of elephantine bulk, but these all fled with insane titters as the vanguard of night-gaunts was sighted in the misty sky. Northward above those gargoyle mountains the army flew, and over leagues of dim desert where never a landmark rose. Less and less luminous grew the clouds, till at length Carter could see only blackness around him; but never did the winged steeds falter, bred as they were in earth's blackest crypts, and seeing not with any eyes, but with the whole dank surface of their slippery forms. On and on they flew, past winds of dubious scent and sounds of dubious import; ever in thickest darkness, and covering such prodigious spaces that Carter wondered whether or not they could still be within earth's dreamland.
Then suddenly the clouds thinned and the stars shone spectrally above. All below was still black, but those pallid beacons in the sky seemed alive with a meaning and directiveness they had never possessed elsewhere. It was not that the figures of the constellations were different, but that the same familiar shapes now revealed a significance they had formerly failed to make plain. Everything focussed toward the north; every curve and asterism of the glittering sky became part of a vast design whose function was to hurry first the eye and then the whole observer onward to some secret and terrible goal of convergence beyond the frozen waste that stretched endlessly ahead. Carter looked toward the east where the great ridge of barrier peaks had towered along all the length of Inquanok and saw against the stars a jagged silhouette which told of its continued presence. It was more broken now, with yawning clefts and fantastically erratic pinnacles; and Carter studied closely the suggestive turnings and inclinations of that grotesque outline, which seemed to share with the stars some subtle northward urge.
They were flying past at a tremendous speed, so that the watcher had to strain hard to catch details; when all at once he beheld just above the line of the topmost peaks a dark and moving object against the stars, whose course exactly paralleled that of his own bizarre party. The ghouls had likewise glimpsed it, for he heard their low glibbering all about him, and for a moment he fancied the object was a gigantic Shantak, of a size vastly greater than that of the average specimen. Soon, however, he saw that this theory would not hold; for the shape of the thing above the mountains was not that of any hippocephalic bird. Its outline against the stars, necessarily vague as it was, resembled rather some huge mitred head, or pair of heads infinitely magnified; and its rapid bobbing flight through the sky seemed most peculiarly a wingless one. Carter could not tell which side of the mountains it was on, but soon perceived that it had parts below the parts he had first seen, since it blotted out all the stars in places where the ridge was deeply cleft.
Then came a wide gap in the range, where the hideous reaches of transmontane Leng were joined to the cold waste on this side by a low pass trough which the stars shone wanly. Carter watched this gap with intense care, knowing that he might see outlined against the sky beyond it the lower parts of the vast thing that flew undulantly above the pinnacles. The object had now floated ahead a trifle, and every eye of the party was fixed on the rift where it would presently appear in full-length silhouette. Gradually the huge thing above the peaks neared the gap, slightly slackening its speed as if conscious of having outdistanced the ghoulish army. For another minute suspense was keen, and then the brief instant of full silhouette and revelation came; bringing to the lips of the ghouls an awed and half-choked meep of cosmic fear, and to the soul of the traveller a chill that never wholly left it. For the mammoth bobbing shape that overtopped the ridge was only a head - a mitred double head - and below it in terrible vastness loped the frightful swollen body that bore it; the mountain-high monstrosity that walked in stealth and silence; the hyaena-like distortion of a giant anthropoid shape that trotted blackly against the sky, its repulsive pair of cone-capped heads reaching half way to the zenith.
Carter did not lose consciousness or even scream aloud, for he was an old dreamer; but he looked behind him in horror and shuddered when he saw that there were other monstrous heads silhouetted above the level of the peaks, bobbing along stealthily after the first one. And straight in the rear were three of the mighty mountain shapes seen full against the southern stars, tiptoeing wolflike and lumberingly, their tall mitres nodding thousands of feet in the aft. The carven mountains, then, had not stayed squatting in that rigid semicircle north of Inquanok, with right hands uplifted. They had duties to perform, and were not remiss. But it was horrible that they never spoke, and never even made a sound in walking.
Meanwhile the ghoul that was Pickman had glibbered an order to the night-gaunts, and the whole army soared higher into the air. Up toward the stars the grotesque column shot, till nothing stood out any longer against the sky; neither the grey granite ridge that was still nor the carven mitred mountains that walked. All was blackness beneath as the fluttering legion surged northward amidst rushing winds and invisible laughter in the aether, and never a Shantak or less mentionable entity rose from the haunted wastes to pursue them. The farther they went, the faster they flew, till soon their dizzying speed seemed to pass that of a rifle ball and approach that of a planet in its orbit. Carter wondered how with such speed the earth could still stretch beneath them, but knew that in the land of dream dimensions have strange properties. That they were in a realm of eternal night he felt certain, and he fancied that the constellations overhead had subtly emphasized their northward focus; gathering themselves up as it were to cast the flying army into the void of the boreal pole, as the folds of a bag are gathered up to cast out the last bits of substance therein.
Then he noticed with terror that the wings of the night-gaunts were not flapping any more. The horned and faceless steeds had folded their membranous appendages, and were resting quite passive in the chaos of wind that whirled and chuckled as it bore them on. A force not of earth had seized on the army, and ghouls and night-gaunts alike were powerless before a current which pulled madly and relentlessly into the north whence no mortal had ever returned. At length a lone pallid light was seen on the skyline ahead, thereafter rising steadily as they approached, and having beneath it a black mass that blotted out the stars. Carter saw that it must be some beacon on a mountain, for only a mountain could rise so vast as seen from so prodigious a height in the air.
Higher and higher rose the light and the blackness beneath it, till all the northern sky was obscured by the rugged conical mass. Lofty as the army was, that pale and sinister beacon rose above it, towering monstrous over all peaks and concernments of earth, and tasting the atomless aether where the cryptical moon and the mad planets reel. No mountain known of man was that which loomed before them. The high clouds far below were but a fringe for its foothills. The groping dizziness of topmost air was but a girdle for its loins. Scornful and spectral climbed that bridge betwixt earth and heaven, black in eternal night, and crowned with a pshent of unknown stars whose awful and significant outline grew every moment clearer. Ghouls meeped in wonder as they saw it, and Carter shivered in fear lest all the hurtling army be dashed to pieces on the unyielding onyx of that cyclopean cliff.
Higher and higher rose the light, till it mingled with the loftiest orbs of the zenith and winked down at the flyers with lurid mockery. All the north beneath it was blackness now; dread, stony blackness from infinite depths to infinite heights, with only that pale winking beacon perched unreachably at the top of all vision. Carter studied the light more closely, and saw at last what lines its inky background made against the stars. There were towers on that titan mountaintop; horrible domed towers in noxious and incalculable tiers and clusters beyond any dreamable workmanship of man; battlements and terraces of wonder and menace, all limned tiny and black and distant against the starry pshent that glowed malevolently at the uppermost rim of sight. Capping that most measureless of mountains was a castle beyond all mortal thought, and in it glowed the daemon-light. Then Randolph Carter knew that his quest was done, and that he saw above him the goal of all forbidden steps and audacious visions; the fabulous, the incredible home of the Great Ones atop unknown Kadath.
Even as he realised this thing, Carter noticed a change in the course of the helplessly wind-sucked party. They were rising abruptly now, and it was plain that the focus of their flight was the onyx castle where the pale light shone. So close was the great black mountain that its sides sped by them dizzily as they shot upward, and in the darkness they could discern nothing upon it. Vaster and vaster loomed the tenebrous towers of the nighted castle above, and Carter could see that it was well-nigh blasphemous in its immensity. Well might its stones have been quarried by nameless workmen in that horrible gulf rent out of the rock in the hill pass north of Inquanok, for such was its size that a man on its threshold stood even as air out on the steps of earth's loftiest fortress. The pshent of unknown stars above the myriad domed turrets glowed with a sallow, sickly flare, so that a kind of twilight hung about the murky walls of slippery onyx. The pallid beacon was now seen to be a single shining window high up in one of the loftiest towers, and as the helpless army neared the top of the mountain Carter thought he detected unpleasant shadows flitting across the feebly luminous expanse. It was a strangely arched window, of a design wholly alien to earth.
The solid rock now gave place to the giant foundations of the monstrous castle, and it seemed that the speed of the party was somewhat abated. Vast walls shot up, and there was a glimpse of a great gate through which the voyagers were swept. All was night in the titan courtyard, and then came the deeper blackness of inmost things as a huge arched portal engulfed the column. Vortices of cold wind surged dankly through sightless labyrinths of onyx, and Carter could never tell what Cyclopean stairs and corridors lay silent along the route of his endless aerial twisting. Always upward led the terrible plunge in darkness, and never a sound, touch or glimpse broke the dense pall of mystery. Large as the army of ghouls and night-gaunts was, it was lost in the prodigious voids of that more than earthly castle. And when at last there suddenly dawned around him the lurid light of that single tower room whose lofty window had served as a beacon, it took Carter long to discern the far walls and high, distant ceiling, and to realize that he was indeed not again in the boundless air outside.
Randolph Carter had hoped to come into the throne-room of the Great Ones with poise and dignity, flanked and followed by impressive lines of ghouls in ceremonial order, and offering his prayer as a free and potent master among dreamers. He had known that the Great Ones themselves are not beyond a mortal's power to cope with, and had trusted to luck that the Other Gods and their crawling chaos Nyarlathotep would not happen to come to their aid at the crucial moment, as they had so often done before when men sought out earth's gods in their home or on their mountains. And with his hideous escort he had half hoped to defy even the Other Gods if need were, knowing as he did that ghouls have no masters, and that night-gaunts own not Nyarlathotep but only archaic Nodens for their lord. But now he saw that supernal Kadath in its cold waste is indeed girt with dark wonders and nameless sentinels, and that the Other Gods are of a surety vigilant in guarding the mild, feeble gods of earth. Void as they are of lordship over ghouls and night-gaunts, the mindless, shapeless blasphemies of outer space can yet control them when they must; so that it was not in state as a free and potent master of dreamers that Randolph Carter came into the Great Ones' throne-room with his ghouls. Swept and herded by nightmare tempests from the stars, and dogged by unseen horrors of the northern waste, all that army floated captive and helpless in the lurid light, dropping numbly to the onyx floor when by some voiceless order the winds of fright dissolved.
Before no golden dais had Randolph Carter come, nor was there any august circle of crowned and haloed beings with narrow eyes, long-lobed ears, thin nose, and pointed chin whose kinship to the carven face on Ngranek might stamp them as those to whom a dreamer might pray. Save for the one tower room the onyx castle atop Kadath was dark, and the masters were not there. Carter had come to unknown Kadath in the cold waste, but he had not found the gods. Yet still the lurid light glowed in that one tower room whose size was so little less than that of all outdoors, and whose distant walls and roof were so nearly lost to sight in thin, curling mists. Earth's gods were not there, it was true, but of subtler and less visible presences there could be no lack. Where the mild gods are absent, the Other Gods are not unrepresented; and certainly, the onyx castle of castles was far from tenantless. In what outrageous form or forms terror would next reveal itself Carter could by no means imagine. He felt that his visit had been expected, and wondered how close a watch had all along been kept upon him by the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep. It is Nyarlathotep, horror of infinite shapes and dread soul and messenger of the Other Gods, that the fungous moonbeasts serve; and Carter thought of the black galley that had vanished when the tide of battle turned against the toadlike abnormalities on the jagged rock in the sea.
Reflecting upon these things, he was staggering to his feet in the midst of his nightmare company when there rang without warning through that pale-litten and limitless chamber the hideous blast of a daemon trumpet. Three times pealed that frightful brazen scream, and when the echoes of the third blast had died chucklingly away Randolph Carter saw that he was alone. Whither, why and how the ghouls and night-gaunts had been snatched from sight was not for him to divine. He knew only that he was suddenly alone, and that whatever unseen powers lurked mockingly around him were no powers of earth's friendly dreamland. Presently from the chamber's uttermost reaches a new sound came. This, too, was a rhythmic trumpeting; but of a kind far removed from the three raucous blasts which had dissolved his goodly cohorts. In this low fanfare echoed all the wonder and melody of ethereal dream; exotic vistas of unimagined loveliness floating from each strange chord and subtly alien cadence. Odours of incense came to match the golden notes; and overhead a great light dawned, its colours changing in cycles unknown to earth's spectrum, and following the song of the trumpets in weird symphonic harmonies. Torches flared in the distance, and the beat of drums throbbed nearer amidst waves of tense expectancy.
Out of the thinning mists and the cloud of strange incenses filed twin columns of giant black slaves with loin-cloths of iridescent silk. Upon their heads were strapped vast helmet-like torches of glittering metal, from which the fragrance of obscure balsams spread in fumous spirals. In their right hands were crystal wands whose tips were carven into leering chimaeras, while their left hands grasped long thin silver trumpets which they blew in turn. Armlets and anklets of gold they had, and between each pair of anklets stretched a golden chain that held its wearer to a sober gait. That they were true black men of earth's dreamland was at once apparent, but it seemed less likely that their rites and costumes were wholly things of our earth. Ten feet from Carter the columns stopped, and as they did so each trumpet flew abruptly to its bearer's thick lips. Wild and ecstatic was the blast that followed, and wilder still the cry that chorused just after from dark throats somehow made shrill by strange artifice.
Then down the wide lane betwixt the two columns a lone figure strode; a tall, slim figure with the young face of an antique Pharaoh, gay with prismatic robes and crowned with a golden pshent that glowed with inherent light. Close up to Carter strode that regal figure; whose proud carriage and smart features had in them the fascination of a dark god or fallen archangel, and around whose eyes there lurked the languid sparkle of capricious humour. It spoke, and in its mellow tones there rippled the wild music of Lethean streams.
"Randolph Carter," said the voice, "you have come to see the Great Ones whom it is unlawful for men to see. Watchers have spoken of this thing, and the Other Gods have grunted as they rolled and tumbled mindlessly to the sound of thin flutes in the black ultimate void where broods the daemon-sultan whose name no lips dare speak aloud.
"When Barzai the Wise climbed Hatheg-Kia to see the Greater Ones dance and howl above the clouds in the moonlight he never returned. The Other Gods were there, and they did what was expected. Zenig of Aphorat sought to reach unknown Kadath in the cold waste, and his skull is now set in a ring on the little finger of one whom I need not name.
"But you, Randolph Carter, have braved all things of earth's dreamland, and burn still with the flame of quest. You came not as one curious, but as one seeking his due, nor have you failed ever in reverence toward the mild gods of earth. Yet have these gods kept you from the marvellous sunset city of your dreams, and wholly through their own small covetousness; for verily, they craved the weird loveliness of that which your fancy had fashioned, and vowed that henceforward no other spot should be their abode.
"They are gone from their castle on unknown Kadath to dwell in your marvellous city. All through its palaces of veined marble they revel by day, and when the sun sets they go out in the perfumed gardens and watch the golden glory on temples and colonnades, arched bridges and silver-basined fountains, and wide streets with blossom-laden urns and ivory statues in gleaming rows. And when night comes they climb tall terraces in the dew, and sit on carved benches of porphyry scanning the stars, or lean over pale balustrades to gaze at the town's steep northward slopes, where one by one the little windows in old peaked gables shine softly out with the calm yellow light of homely candles.
"The gods love your marvellous city, and walk no more in the ways of the gods. They have forgotten the high places of earth, and the mountains that knew their youth. The earth has no longer any gods that are gods, and only the Other Ones from outer space hold sway on unremembered Kadath. Far away in a valley of your own childhood, Randolph Carter, play the heedless Great Ones. You have dreamed too well, O wise arch-dreamer, for you have drawn dream's gods away from the world of all men's visions to that which is wholly yours; having builded out of your boyhood's small fancies a city more lovely than all the phantoms that have gone before.
"It is not well that earth's gods leave their thrones for the spider to spin on, and their realm for the Others to sway in the dark manner of Others. Fain would the powers from outside bring chaos and horror to you, Randolph Carter, who are the cause of their upsetting, but that they know it is by you alone that the gods may be sent back to their world. In that half-waking dreamland which is yours, no power of uttermost night may pursue; and only you can send the selfish Great Ones gently out of your marvellous sunset city, back through the northern twilight to their wonted place atop unknown Kadath in the cold waste.
"So. Randolph Carter, in the name of the Other Gods I spare you and charge you to seek that sunset city which is yours, and to send thence the drowsy truant gods for whom the dream world waits. Not hard to find is that roseal fever of the gods, that fanfare of supernal trumpets and clash of immortal cymbals, that mystery whose place and meaning have haunted you through the halls of waking and the gulfs of dreaming, and tormented you with hints of vanished memory and the pain of lost things awesome and momentous. Not hard to find is that symbol and relic of your days of wonder, for truly, it is but the stable and eternal gem wherein all that wonder sparkles crystallised to light your evening path. Behold! It is not over unknown seas but back over well-known years that your quest must go; back to the bright strange things of infancy and the quick sun-drenched glimpses of magic that old scenes brought to wide young eyes.
"For know you, that your gold and marble city of wonder is only the sum of what you have seen and loved in youth. It is the glory of Boston's hillside roofs and western windows aflame with sunset, of the flower-fragrant Common and the great dome on the hill and the tangle of gables and chimneys in the violet valley where the many-bridged Charles flows drowsily. These things you saw, Randolph Carter, when your nurse first wheeled you out in the springtime, and they will be the last things you will ever see with eyes of memory and of love. And there is antique Salem with its brooding years, and spectral Marblehead scaling its rocky precipices into past centuries! And the glory of Salem's towers and spires seen afar from Marblehead's pastures across the harbour against the setting sun.
"There is Providence quaint and lordly on its seven hills over the blue harbour, with terraces of green leading up to steeples and citadels of living antiquity, and Newport climbing wraithlike from its dreaming breakwater. Arkham is there, with its moss-grown gambrel roofs and the rocky rolling meadows behind it; and antediluvian Kingsport hoary with stacked chimneys and deserted quays and overhanging gables, and the marvel of high cliffs and the milky-misted ocean with tolling buoys beyond.
"Cool vales in Concord, cobbled lands in Portsmouth, twilight bends of rustic New Hampshire roads where giant elms half hide white farmhouse walls and creaking well-sweeps. Gloucester's salt wharves and Truro's windy willows. Vistas of distant steepled towns and hills beyond hills along the North Shore, hushed stony slopes and low ivied cottages in the lee of huge boulders in Rhode Island's back country. Scent of the sea and fragrance of the fields; spell of the dark woods and joy of the orchards and gardens at dawn. These, Randolph Carter, are your city; for they are yourself. New England bore you, and into your soul she poured a liquid loveliness which cannot die. This loveliness, moulded, crystallised, and polished by years of memory and dreaming, is your terraced wonder of elusive sunsets; and to find that marble parapet with curious urns and carven rail, and descend at last these endless balustraded steps to the city of broad squares and prismatic fountains, you need only to turn back to the thoughts and visions of your wistful boyhood.
"Look! through that window shine the stars of eternal night. Even now they are shining above the scenes you have known and cherished, drinking of their charm that they may shine more lovely over the gardens of dream. There is Antares-he is winking at this moment over the roofs of Tremont Street, and you could see him from your window on Beacon Hill. Out beyond those stars yawn the gulfs from whence my mindless masters have sent me. Some day you too may traverse them, but if you are wise you will beware such folly; for of those mortals who have been and returned, only one preserves a mind unshattered by the pounding, clawing horrors of the void. Terrors and blasphemies gnaw at one another for space, and there is more evil in the lesser ones than in the greater; even as you know from the deeds of those who sought to deliver you into my hands, whilst I myself harboured no wish to shatter you, and would indeed have helped you hither long ago had I not been elsewhere busy,and certain that you would yourself find the way. Shun then, the outer hells, and stick to the calm, lovely things of your youth. Seek out your marvellous city and drive thence the recreant Great Ones, sending them back gently to those scenes which are of their own youth, and which wait uneasy for their return.
"Easier even then the way of dim memory is the way I will prepare for you. See! There comes hither a monstrous Shantak, led by a slave who for your peace of mind had best keep invisible. Mount and be ready - there! Yogash the Black will help you on the scaly horror. Steer for that brightest star just south of the zenith - it is Vega, and in two hours will be just above the terrace of your sunset city. Steer for it only till you hear a far-off singing in the high aether. Higher than that lurks madness, so rein your Shantak when the first note lures. Look then back to earth, and you will see shining the deathless altar-flame of Ired-Naa from the sacred roof of a temple. That temple is in your desiderate sunset city, so steer for it before you heed the singing and are lost.
"When you draw nigh the city steer for the same high parapet whence of old you scanned the outspread glory, prodding the Shantak till he cry aloud. That cry the Great Ones will hear and know as they sit on their perfumed terraces, and there will come upon them such a homesickness that all of your city's wonders will not console them for the absence of Kadath's grim castle and the pshent of eternal stars that crowns it.
"Then must you land amongst them with the Shantak, and let them see and touch that noisome and hippocephalic bird; meanwhile discoursing to them of unknown Kadath, which you will so lately have left, and telling them how its boundless halls are lovely and unlighted, where of old they used to leap and revel in supernal radiance. And the Shantak will talk to them in the manner of Shantaks, but it will have no powers of persuasion beyond the recalling of elder days.
"Over and over must you speak to the wandering Great Ones of their home and youth, till at last they will weep and ask to be shewn the returning path they have forgotten. Thereat can you loose the waiting Shantak, sending him skyward with the homing cry of his kind; hearing which the Great Ones will prance and jump with antique mirth, and forthwith stride after the loathly bird in the fashion of gods, through the deep gulfs of heaven to Kadath's familiar towers and domes.
"Then will the marvellous sunset city be yours to cherish and inhabit for ever, and once more will earth's gods rule the dreams of men from their accustomed seat. Go now - the casement is open and the stars await outside. Already your Shantak wheezes and titters with impatience. Steer for Vega through the night, but turn when the singing sounds. Forget not this warning, lest horrors unthinkable suck you into the gulf of shrieking and ululant madness. Remember the Other Gods; they are great and mindless and terrible, and lurk in the outer voids. They are good gods to shun.
"Hei! Aa-shanta 'nygh! You are off! Send back earth's gods to their haunts on unknown Kadath, and pray to all space that you may never meet me in my thousand other forms. Farewell, Randolph Carter, and beware; for I am Nyarlathotep, the Crawling Chaos."
And Randolph Carter, gasping and dizzy on his hideous Shantak, shot screamingly into space toward the cold blue glare of boreal Vega; looking but once behind him at the clustered and chaotic turrets of the onyx nightmare wherein still glowed the lone lurid light of that window above the air and the clouds of earth's dreamland. Great polypous horrors slid darkly past, and unseen bat wings beat multitudinous around him, but still he clung to the unwholesome mane of that loathly and hippocephalic scaled bird. The stars danced mockingly, almost shifting now and then to form pale signs of doom that one might wonder one had not seen and feared before; and ever the winds of nether howled of vague blackness and loneliness beyond the cosmos.
Then through the glittering vault ahead there fell a hush of portent, and all the winds and horrors slunk away as night things slink away before the dawn. Trembling in waves that golden wisps of nebula made weirdly visible, there rose a timid hint of far-off melody, droning in faint chords that our own universe of stars knows not. And as that music grew, the Shantak raised its ears and plunged ahead, and Carter likewise bent to catch each lovely strain. It was a song, but not the song of any voice. Night and the spheres sang it, and it was old when space and Nyarlathotep and the Other Gods were born.
Faster flew the Shantak, and lower bent the rider, drunk with the marvel of strange gulfs, and whirling in the crystal coils of outer magic. Then came too late the warning of the evil one, the sardonic caution of the daemon legate who had bidden the seeker beware the madness of that song. Only to taunt had Nyarlathotep marked out the way to safety and the marvellous sunset city; only to mock had that black messenger revealed the secret of these truant gods whose steps he could so easily lead back at will. For madness and the void's wild vengeance are Nyarlathotep's only gifts to the presumptuous; and frantick though the rider strove to turn his disgusting steed, that leering, tittering Shantak coursed on impetuous and relentless, flapping its great slippery wings in malignant joy and headed for those unhallowed pits whither no dreams reach; that last amorphous blight of nether-most confusion where bubbles and blasphemes at infinity's centre the mindless daemon-sultan Azathoth, whose name no lips dare speak aloud.
Unswerving and obedient to the foul legate's orders, that hellish bird plunged onward through shoals of shapeless lurkers and caperers in darkness, and vacuous herds of drifting entities that pawed and groped and groped and pawed; the nameless larvae of the Other Gods, that are like them blind and without mind, and possessed of singular hungers and thirsts
Onward unswerving and relentless, and tittering hilariously to watch the chuckling and hysterics into which the risen song of night and the spheres had turned, that eldritch scaly monster bore its helpless rider; hurtling and shooting, cleaving the uttermost rim and spanning the outermost abysses; leaving behind the stars and the realms of matter, and darting meteor-like through stark formlessness toward those inconceivable, unlighted chambers beyond time wherein Azathoth gnaws shapeless and ravenous amidst the muffled, maddening beat of vile drums and the thin, monotonous whine of accursed flutes.
Onward - onward - through the screaming, cackling, and blackly populous gulfs - and then from some dim blessed distance there came an image and a thought to Randolph Carter the doomed. Too well had Nyarlathotep planned his mocking and his tantalising, for he had brought up that which no gusts of icy terror could quite efface. Home - New England - Beacon Hill - the waking world.
"For know you, that your gold and marble city of wonder is only the sum of what you have seen and loved in youth... the glory of Boston's hillside roofs and western windows aflame with sunset; of the flower-fragrant Common and the great dome on the hill and the tangle of gables and chimneys in the violet valley where the many-bridged Charles flows drowsily... this loveliness, moulded, crystallised, and polished by years of memory and dreaming, is your terraced wonder of elusive sunsets; and to find that marble parapet with curious urns and carven rail, and descend at last those endless balustraded steps to the city of broad squares and prismatic fountains, you need only to turn back to the thoughts and visions of your wistful boyhood."
Onward - onward - dizzily onward to ultimate doom through the blackness where sightless feelers pawed and slimy snouts jostled and nameless things tittered and tittered and tittered. But the image and the thought had come, and Randolph Carter knew clearly that he was dreaming and only dreaming, and that somewhere in the background the world of waking and the city of his infancy still lay. Words came again - "You need only turn back to the thoughts and visions of your wistful boyhood." Turn - turn - blackness on every side, but Randolph Carter could turn.
Thick though the rushing nightmare that clutched his senses, Randolph Carter could turn and move. He could move, and if he chose he could leap off the evil Shantak that bore him hurtlingly doomward at the orders of Nyarlathotep. He could leap off and dare those depths of night that yawned interminably down, those depths of fear whose terrors yet could not exceed the nameless doom that lurked waiting at chaos' core. He could turn and move and leap - he could - he would - he would - he would.
Off that vast hippocephalic abomination leaped the doomed and desperate dreamer, and down through endless voids of sentient blackness he fell. Aeons reeled, universes died and were born again, stars became nebulae and nebulae became stars, and still Randolph Carter fell through those endless voids of sentient blackness.
Then in the slow creeping course of eternity the utmost cycle of the cosmos churned itself into another futile completion, and all things became again as they were unreckoned kalpas before. Matter and light were born anew as space once had known them; and comets, suns and worlds sprang flaming into life, though nothing survived to tell that they had been and gone, been and gone, always and always, back to no first beginning.
And there was a firmament again, and a wind, and a glare of purple light in the eyes of the falling dreamer. There were gods and presences and wills; beauty and evil, and the shrieking of noxious night robbed of its prey. For through the unknown ultimate cycle had lived a thought and a vision of a dreamer's boyhood, and now there were remade a waking world and an old cherished city to body and to justify these things. Out of the void S'ngac the violet gas had pointed the way, and archaic Nodens was bellowing his guidance from unhinted deeps.
Stars swelled to dawns, and dawns burst into fountains of gold, carmine, and purple, and still the dreamer fell. Cries rent the aether as ribbons of light beat back the fiends from outside. And hoary Nodens raised a howl of triumph when Nyarlathotep, close on his quarry, stopped baffled by a glare that seared his formless hunting-horrors to grey dust. Randolph Carter had indeed descended at last the wide marmoreal flights to his marvellous city, for he was come again to the fair New England world that had wrought him.
So to the organ chords of morning's myriad whistles, and dawn's blaze thrown dazzling through purple panes by the great gold dome of the State House on the hill, Randolph Carter leaped shoutingly awake within his Boston room. Birds sang in hidden gardens and the perfume of trellised vines came wistful from arbours his grandfather had reared. Beauty and light glowed from classic mantel and carven cornice and walls grotesquely figured, while a sleek black cat rose yawning from hearthside sleep that his master's start and shriek had disturbed. And vast infinities away, past the Gate of Deeper Slumber and the enchanted wood and the garden lands and the Cerenarian Sea and the twilight reaches of Inquanok, the crawling chaos Nyarlathotep strode brooding into the onyx castle atop unknown Kadath in the cold waste, and taunted insolently the mild gods of earth whom he had snatched abruptly from their scented revels in the marvellous sunset city.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Wed Feb 20, 2013 6:22 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
Internet Archive Web Video Texts Audio Projects About Account TVNews OpenLibrary (navigation image) Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections Search: Advanced Search Anonymous User (login or join us) Upload See other formats Full text of "The picture of Dorian Gray"
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
See the Bibliographical Note on certain Pirated and Mutilated Editions of " Dorian Gray" at the end / Ihli present volume.
THE PICTURE
OF
DORIAN GRAY
BY
OSCAR WILDE
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL HAMILTON, KENT AND CO. LTD.
PARIS
ON SALI AT YK OLD PARIS BOOKE SHOPPE ii Rue de Chdteaudun
Registered at Stationers' Hall and protected under the Copyright Law Act.
First published in complete book form In 1891 bg Messrs. Warrf, Locfc <fc C. (London).
THE PREFACE
THE artist Is the creator of beautiful things. T reveal art and conceal the artist Is art's aim. The critic Is he who can translate into another manner or a new material his Impression of beautiful things. The highest, as the lowest, form of criticism is a mode of autobiography.
Those who find ugly meanings in beautiful things are corrupt without being charming. This is a fault.
Those who find beautiful meanings In beautiful things are the cultivated. For these there Is hope.
They are the elect to whom beautiful things mean only Beauty.
There is no such thing as a moral or an im- moral book. Books are well written, or badly written. That is all.
The nineteenth century dislike of Realism is the rage of Caliban seeing his own face in a glass.
The nineteenth century dislike of Ro- manticism is the rage of Caliban not seeing his own face hi a glass. The moral life of man forms part of the subject- matter of the artist, but the morality of art con- sists in the perfect use of an imperfect medium. No artist desires to prove anything. Even things that are true can be proved. 5
6 THE PREFACE
No artist has ethical sympathies. An ethical sympathy in an artist is an unpardonable mannerism of style.
No artist is ever morbid. The artist can express everything.
Thought and language are to the artist instru- ments of an art.
Vice and virtue are to the artist materials for an art.
From the point of view of form, the type of all the arts is the art of the musician. From the point of view of feeling, the actor's craft is the type.
All art is at once surface and symbol. Those who go beneath the surface do so at their peril.
Those who read the symbol do so at their peril.
It is the spectator, and not life, that art really mirrors. Diversity of opinion about a work of art shows that the work is new, complex, and vital.
When critics disagree the artist is in accord with himself.
We can forgive a man for making a useful thing as long as he does not admire it. The only excuse for making a useless thing is that one admires it intensely. All art is quite useless.
OSCAR WILDE.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
CHAPTER I
THE studio was filled with the rich odour of roses, and when the light summer wind stirred amidst the trees of the garden, there came through the open door the heavy scent of the lilac, or the more delicate perfume of the pink-flowering thorn.
From the corner of the divan of Persian saddle- bags on which he was lying, smoking, as was his custom, Innumerable cigarettes, Lord Henry Wotton could just catch the gleam of the honey-sweet and honey-coloured blossoms of a laburnum, whose tremulous branches seemed hardly able to bear the burden of a beauty so flame-like as theirs ; and now and then the fantastic shadows of birds in flight flitted across the long tussore-silk curtains that were stretched in front of the huge window, producing a kind of momentary Japanese effect, and making him think of those pallid jade-faced painters of Tokio who, through the medium of an art that is necessarily immobile, seek to convey the sense of swiftness and motion. The sullen murmur of the bees shouldering their way through the long unmown grass, or circling with monotonous insistence round the dusty gilt horns of the straggling woodbine, seemed to make the stillness more oppressive. The
7
8 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
dim roar of London was like the bourdon note of a distant organ.
In the centre of the room, clamped to an upright easel, stood the full-length portrait of a young man of extraordinary personal beauty, and in front of it, some little distance away, was sitting the artist him- self, Basil Hallward, whose sudden disappearance some years ago caused, at the time, such public excitement, and gave rise to so many strange con- jectures.
As the painter looked at the gracious and comely form he had so skilfully mirrored in his art, a smile of pleasure passed across his face, and seemed about to linger there. But he suddenly started up, and, closing his eyes, placed his fingers upon the lids, as though he sought to imprison within his brain some curious dream from which he feared he might awake.
" It is your best work, Basil, the best thing you have ever done," said Lord Henry, languidly. " You must certainly send it next year to the Grosvenor. The Academy is too large and too vulgar. Whenever I have gone there, there have been either so many people that I have not been able to see the pictures, which was dreadful, or so many pictures that I have not been able to see the people, which was worse. The Grosvenor is really the only place."
" I don't think I shall send it anywhere," he answered, tossing his head back in that odd way that used to make his friends laugh at him at Oxford. " No : I won't send it anywhere."
Lord Henry elevated his eyebrows, and looked at him in amazement through the thin blue wreaths of smoke that curled up in such fanciful whorls from his heavy opium-tainted cigarette. " Not send it anywhere ? My dear fellow, why ? Have you any reason ? What odd chaps you painters are 1 You do anything in the world to gain a reputation. As soon as you have one, you seem to want to throw it away. It is silly of you, for there is only one thing
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 9
In the world worse than being talked about, and that 1 Is not being talked about. A portrait like this/ would set you far above all the young men in England, and make the old men quite jealous, if old men are ever capable of any emotion."
" I know you will laugh at me," he replied, " but I really can't exhibit it. I have put too much of myself into it."
Lord Henry stretched himself out on the divan and laughed.
" Yes, I knew you would ; but it is quite true, all the same."
" Too much of yourself in it I Upon my word, Basil, I didn't know you were so vain ; and I really can't see any resemblance between you, with your rugged strong face and your coal-black hair, and this young Adonis, who looks as if he was made out of ivory and rose-leaves. Why, my dear Basil, he is a Narcissus, and you well, of course you have an Intellectual expression, and all that. But beauty, real beauty, ends where an intellectual expression begins. Intellect is in itself a mode of exaggeration, j and destroys the harmony of any face. The moment one sits down to think, one becomes all nose, or all forehead, or something horrid. Look at the successful men in any of the learned professions. How perfectly hideous they are I Except, of course, in the Church. But then in the Church they don't think. A bishop keeps on saying at the age of eighty what he was told to say when he was a boy of eighteen, and as a natural consequence he always looks absolutely delightful. Your mysterious young friend, whose name you have never told me, but whose picture really fascinates me, never thinks. I feel quite sure of that. He is some brainless, beautiful creature, who should be always here in winter when we have no flowers to look at, and always here in summer when we want something to chill our intelligence. Don't flatter yourself, Basil : you are not in the least like him."
" You don't understand me, Harry," answered
10 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
the artist. " Of course I am not like him. I know that perfectly well. Indeed, I should be sorry to look like him. You shrug your shoulders ? I am telling you the truth. There is a fatality about all physical and intellectual distinction, the sort of fatality that seems to dog through history the falter- ing steps of kings. It is better not to be different from one's fellows. The ugly and the stupid have the best of it in this world. They can sit at their ease and gape at the play. If they know nothing of victory, they are at least spared the knowledge of defeat. They live as we all should live, undisturbed, indifferent, and without disquiet. They neither bring ruin upon others, nor ever receive it from alien hands. Your rank and wealth, Harry ; my brains, such as they are my art, whatever it may be worth ; Dorian Gray's good looks we shall all suffer for what the gods have given us, suffer terribly."
" Dorian Gray ? Is that his name ? " asked Lord Henry, walking across the studio towards Basil Hallward.
" Yes, that Is his name. I didn't intend to tell It to you."
" But why not ? "
" Oh, I can't explain. When I like people im- mensely I never tell their names to anyone. It Is like surrendering a part of them. I have grown to love secrecy. It seems to be the one thing that can make modern life mysterious or marvellous to us. The commonest thing is delightful if one only hides it. When I leave town no\v I never tell my people where I am going. If I did, I would lose all my pleasure. It is a silly habit, I daresay, but somehow it seems to bring a great deal of romance into one's life. I suppose you think me awfully foolish about it?"
" Not at all," answered Lord Henry, " not at all, my dear Basil. You seem to forget that I am married, and the one charm of marriage is that it makes a life of deception absolutely necessary for both parties.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 11
I never know where my wife is, and my wife never knows what I am doing. When we meet we do meet occasionally, when we dine out together, or go down to the Duke's we tell each other the most absurd stories with the most serious faces. My wife is very good at it much better, in fact, than I am. She never gets confused over her dates, and I always do. But when she does find me out, she makes no row at all. I sometimes wish she would ; but she merely laughs at me."
" I hate the way you talk about your married life,
Harry," said Basil Hallward, strolling towards the
door that led into the garden. " I believe that you
are really a very good husband, but that you are
thoroughly ashamed of your own virtues. You are
I an extraordinary fellow. You never say a moral
A thing, and you never do a wrong thing. Your
cynicism is simply a pose."
" Being natural is simply a pose, and the most irritating pose I know," cried Lord Henry, laughing ; and the two young men went out into the garden together, and ensconced themselves on a long bamboo seat that stood in the shade of a tall laurel bush. The sunlight slipped over the polished leaves. In the grass, white daisies were tremulous.
After a pause, Lord Henry pulled out his watch. " I am afraid I must be going, Basil," he murmured, " and before I go, I insist on your answering a question I put to you some time ago."
" What is that ? " said the painter, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground.
" You know quite well."
" I do not, Harry."
" Well, I will tell you what it is. I want you to explain to me why you won't exhibit Dorian Gray's picture. I want the real reason."
" I told you the real reason."
" No, you did not. You said it was because there was too much of yourself in it. Now, that is childish."
" Harry," said Basil Hallward, looking him straight
12 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
In the face, " every portrait that Is painted with feeling is a portrait of the artist, not of the sitter. The sitter is merely the accident, the occasion. It is not he who is revealed by the painter ; It is rather the painter who, on the coloured canvas, reveals himself. The reason I will not exhibit this picture is that I am afraid that I have shown in it the secret of my own soul."
Lord Henry laughed. " And what Is that ? " he asked.
" I will tell you," said Hallward; but an expres- sion of perplexity came over his face.
" I am all expectation, Basil," continued his com- panion, glancing at him.
" Oh, there is really very little to tell, Harry," answered the painter ; " and I am afraid you will hardly understand it. Perhaps you will hardly be- lieve it."
Lord Henry smiled, and, leaning down, plucked a pink-petalled daisy from the grass, and examined it. " I am quite sure I shall understand it," he replied, gazing intently at the little golden white-feathered disk, " and as for believing things, I can believe anything, provided that it is quite incredible."
The wind shook some blossoms from the trees, and the heavy lilac-blooms, with their clustering stars, moved to and fro in the languid air. A grasshopper began to chirrup by the wall, and like a blue thread a long thin dragon-fly floated past on Its brown gauze wings. Lord Henry felt as if he could hear Basil Hallward's heart beating, and wondered what was coming.
" The story is simply this," said the painter after some time. " Two months ago I went to a crush at Lady Brandon's. You know we poor artists have to show ourselves in society from time to time, just to remind the public that we are not savages. With an evening coat and a white tie, as you told me once, anybody, even a stockbroker, can gain a reputation for being civilised. Well, after I had been in the
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 13
room about ten minutes, talking to huge overdressed dowagers and tedious Academicians, I suddenly be- came conscious that someone was looking at me. I turned halfway round, and saw Dorian Gray for the first time. When our eyes met, I felt that I was growing pale. A curious sensation of terror came over me. I knew that I had come face to face with someone whose mere personality was so fascinating that, If I allowed it to do so, it would absorb my whole nature, my whole soul, my very art itself. I did not want any external influence in my life. You know yourself, Harry, how independent I am by nature. I have always been my own master ; had at least always been so, till I met Dorian Gray.
Then but I don't know how to explain i.t to you.
Something seemed to tell me that I was on the verge of a terrible crisis in my life. I had a strange feeling that Fate had in store for me exquisite joys and exquisite sorrows. I grew afraid, and turned to quit the room. It was not conscience that made me do so ; it was a sort of cowardice. I take no credit to myself for trying to escape."
" Conscience and cowardice are really the same things, Basil. Conscience is the trade-name of the firm. That is all."
" I don't believe that, Harry, and I don't believe you do either. However, whatever was my motive and it may have been pride, for I used to be very proud I certainly struggled to the door. There, of course, I stumbled against Lady Brandon. ' You are not going to run away so soon, Mr. Hallward ? ' she screamed out. You know her curiously shrill voice ? "
" Yes ; she is a peacock In everything but beauty," said Lord Henry, pulling the daisy to bits with his long, nervous fingers.
" I could not get rid of her. She brought me up to Royalties, and people with Stars and Garters, and elderly ladies with gigantic tiaras and parrot noses. She spoke of me as her dearest friend. I had only
14 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
met her once before, but she took it into her head to lionise me. I believe some picture of mine had made a great success at the time, at least had been chattered about in the penny newspapers, which is the nine- teenth-century standard of immortality. Suddenly I found myself face to face with the young man whose personality had so strangely stirred me. We were quite close, almost touching. Our eyes met again. It was reckless of me, but I asked Lady Brandon to introduce me to him. Perhaps it was not so reckless, after all. It was simply inevitable. We would have spoken to each other without any introduction. I am sure of that. Dorian told me so afterwards. He, too, felt that we were destined to know each other."
" And how did Lady Brandon describe this wonder- ful young man ? " asked his companion. " I know she goes in for giving a rapid precis of all her guests. I remember her bringing me up to a truculent and red-faced old gentleman covered all over with orders and ribbons, and hissing into my ear, In a tragic whisper which must have been perfectly audible to everybody in the room, the most astounding details. I simply fled. I like to find out people for myself. But Lady Brandon treats her guests exactly as an auctioneer treats his goods. She either explains them entirely away, or tells one everything about them except what one wants to know."
" Poor Lady Brandon ! You are hard on her, Harry I " said Hall ward, listlessly.
" My dear fellow, she tried to found a salon, and ;' only succeeded in opening a restaurant. How could / I admire her ? But tell me, what did she say about Mr. Dorian Gray ? "
" Oh, something like, ' Charming boy poor dear mother and I absolutely inseparable. Quite forget what he does afraid he doesn't do anything oh, yes, plays the piano or Is it the violin, dear Mr. Gray ? ' Neither of us could help laughing, and we became friends at once."
" Laughter is not at all a bad beginning for a
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 15
friendship, and it is far the best ending for one," said the young lord, plucking another daisy.
Hallward shook his head. " You don't under- stand what friendship is, Harry," he murmured " or what enmity is, for that matter. You like everyone ; that is to say, you are indifferent to everyone."
" How horribly unjust of you 1 " cried Lord Henry, tilting his hat back, and looking up at the little clouds that, like ravelled skeins of glossy white silk, were drifting across the hollowed turquoise of the summer sky. ' Yes ; horribly unjust of you. I make a great difference between people. I choose my friends for their good looks, my acquaintances for their good characters, and my enemies for their good Intellects. A man cannot be too careful in the choice of his enemies. I have not got one who is a fool. They are all men of some intellectual power, and consequently they all appreciate me. Is that very vain of me ? I think it is rather vain."
" I should think it was, Harry. But according to your category I must be merely an acquaintance."
" My dear old Basil, you are much more than an acquaintance."
" And much less than a friend. A sort of brother, I suppose ? "
" Oh, brothers ! I don't care for brothers. My elder brother won't die, and my younger brothers seem never to do anything else."
" Harry 1 " exclaimed Hallward, frowning.
" My dear fellow, I am not quite serious. But I can't help detesting my relations. I suppose it conies from the fact that none of us can stand other people having the same faults as ourselves. I quite sympathise with the rage of the English democracy against what they call the vices of the upper orders. The masses feel that drunkenness, stupidity, and Immorality should be their own special property, and that if anyone of us makes an ass of himself he Is poaching on their preserves. When poor South-
16 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
wark got into the Divorce Court, their Indignation was quite magnificent. And yet I don't suppose that ten per cent, of the proletariat live correctly."
" I don't agree with a single word that you have said, and, what is more, Harry, I feel sure you don't either."
Lord Henry stroked his pointed brown beard, and tapped the toe of his patent-leather boot with a tasselled ebony cane. " How English you are, Basil I That is the second time you have made that observation. If one puts forward an idea to a true Englishman always a rash thing to do he never dreams of considering whether the idea is right or wrong. The only thing he considers of any impor- tance is whether one believes it oneself. Now, the value of an idea has nothing whatsoever to do with the sincerity of the man who expresses it. Indeed, the probabilities are that the more insincere the man Is, the more purely intellectual will the idea be, as in that case it will not be coloured by either his wants, his desires, or his prejudices. However, I don't propose to discuss politics, sociology, or metaphysics with you. I like persons better than principles, and I like persons with no principles better than anything else in the world. Tell me more about Mr. Dorian Gray. How often do you see him ? "
" Every day. I couldn't be happy if I didn't see him every day. He Is absolutely necessary to me."
" How extraordinary 1 I thought you would never care for anything but your art."
" He is all my art to me now," said the painter, gravely. " I sometimes think, Harry, that there are only two eras of any importance in the world's history. The first is the appearance of a new medium for art, and the second is the appearance of a new personality for art also. What the invention of oil- painting was to the Venetians, the face of Antinous was to late Greek sculpture, and the face of Dorian Gray will some day be to me. It is not merely that I paint from him, draw from him, sketch from him.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 17
Of course I have done all that. But he Is much more to me than a model or a sitter. I won't tell you that I am dissatisfied with what I have done of him, or that his beauty is such that Art cannot express It. There Is nothing that Art cannot express, and I know that the work I have done, since I met Dorian Gray, is good work, is the best work of my life. But in some curious way I wonder will you understand me ? his personality has suggested to me an entirely new manner in art, an entirely new mode of style. I see things differently, I think of them differently. I can now recreate life in a way that was hidden from me before. ' A dream of form in days of thought : ' who is it who says that ? I forget ; but It is what Dorian Gray has been to me. The merely visible presence of this lad for he seems to me little more than a lad, though he is really over twenty his merely visible presence ah I I wonder can you realise all that that means ? Unconsciously he defines for me the lines of a fresh school, a school that is to have in it all the passion of the romantic spirit, all the perfection of the spirit that is Greek. The harmony of soul and body how much that Is I We In our madness have separated the two, and have invented a realism that is vulgar, an ideality that is void. Harry ! if you only knew what Dorian Gray is to me I You remember that landscape of mine, for which Agnew offered me such a huge price, but which I would not part with ? It is one of the best things I have ever done. And why Is it so ? Because, while I was painting it, Dorian Gray sat beside me. Some subtle influence passed from him to me, and for the first time in my life I saw in the plain woodland the wonder I had always looked for, and always missed."
" Basil, this is extraordinary I I must see Dorian Gray."
Hallward got up from the seat, and walked up and down the garden. After some time he came back. " Harry," he said, " Dorian Gray Is to me simply a
18 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
motive In art. You might see nothing in him. I see everything in him. He is never more present in my work than when no image of him is there. He is a suggestion, as I have said, of a new manner. I find him in the curves of certain lines, in the loveliness and subtleties of certain colours. That is all."
" Then why won't you exhibit his portrait ? " asked Lord Henry.
" Because, without intending It, I have put into it some expression of all this curious artistic idolatry, of which, of course, I have never cared to speak to him. He knows nothing about it. He shall never know anything about it. But the world might guess It ; and I will not bare my soul to their shallow prying eyes. My heart shall never be put under their microscope. There is too much of myself In the thing, Harry too much of myself I "
" Poets are not so scrupulous as you are. They know how useful passion is for publication. Nowa- days a broken heart will run to many editions."
" I hate them for it," cried Hallward. " An artist should create beautiful things, but should put nothing of his own life into them. We live in an age when men treat art as if it were meant to be a form of autobiography. We have lost the abstract sense of beauty. Some day I will show the world what it Is ; and for that reason the world shall never see my portrait of Dorian Gray."
" I think you are wrong, Basil, but I won't argue with you. It Is only the intellectually lost who ever argue. Tell me, Is Dorian Gray very fond of you ? "
The painter considered for a few moments. " He likes me," he answered, after a pause ; "I know he likes me. Of course I flatter him dreadfully. I find a strange pleasure in saying things to him that I know I shall be sorry for having said. As a rule, he is charming to me, and we sit in the studio and talk of a thousand things. Now and then, however, he is horribly thoughtless, and seems to take a real delight in giving me pain. Then I feel, Harry, that
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 19
I have given away my whole soul to someone who treats it as if it were a flower to put in his coat, a bit of decoration to charm his vanity, an ornament for a summer's day."
" Days in summer, Basil, are apt to linger," mur- mured Lord Henry. " Perhaps you will tire sooner than he will. It is a sad thing to think of, but there is no doubt that Genius lasts longer than Beauty. That accounts for the fact that we all take such pains to over-educate ourselves. In the wild struggle for existence, we want to have something that endures, and so we fill our minds with rubbish and facts, in the silly hope of keeping our place. The thoroughly well-informed man that is the modern ideal. And the mind of the thoroughly well-informed man is a dreadful thing. It is like a bric-a-brac shop, all monsters and dust, with everything priced above its proper value. I think you will tire first, all the same. Some day you will look at your friend, and he will seem to you to be a little out of drawing, or you won't like his tone of colour, or something. You will bitterly reproach him in your own heart, and seriously think that he has behaved very badly to you. The next time he calls, you will be perfectly cold and in- different. It will be a great pity, for it will alter you. What you have told me is quite a romance, a romance of art one might call it, and the worst of having a romance of any kind is that it leaves one so f unromantic." /
" Harry, don't talk like that. As long as I live, the personality of Dorian Gray will dominate me. You can't feel what I feel. You change too often."
" Ah, my dear Basil, that is exactly why I can feel it. Those who are faithful know only the trivial side of love : it is the faithless who know love's tragedies." And Lord Henry struck a light on a dainty silver case, and began to smoke a cigarette with a self-conscious and satisfied air, as if he had summed up the world in a phrase. There was a rustle of chirruping sparrows in the green lacquer
20 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
leaves of the ivy, and the blue cloud-shadows chased themselves across the grass like swallows. How pleasant it was in the garden I And how delightful other people's emotions were 1 much more delightful than their ideas, it seemed to him. One's own soul, and the passions of one's friends those were the fascinating things in life. He pictured to himself with silent amusement the tedious luncheon that he had missed by staying so long with Basil Hallward. Had he gone to his aunt's he would have been sure to have met Lord Goodbody there, and the whole conversa- tion would have been about the feeding of the poor, and the necessity for model lodging-houses. Each class would have preached the importance of those virtues, for whose exercise there was no necessity in their own lives. The rich would have spoken on the value of thrift, and the idle grown eloquent over the dignity of labour. It was charming to have escaped all that ! As he thought of his aunt, an idea seemed to strike him. He turned to Hallward, and said, " My dear fellow, I have just remembered." " Remembered what, Harry ? " " Where I heard the name of Dorian Gray." " Where was it ? " asked Hallward, with a slight frown.
" Don't look so angry, Basil. It was at my aunt, Lady Agatha's. She told me she had discovered a wonderful young man, who was going to help her In the East End, and that his name was Dorian Gray. I am bound to state that she never told me he was good-looking. Women have no appreciation of good looks ; at least, good women have not. She said that he was very earnest, and had a beautiful nature. I at once pictured to myself a creature with spectacles and lank hair, horribly freckled, and tramping about on huge feet. I wish I had known it was your friend." " I am very glad you didn't, Harry." " Why ? "
" I don't want you to meet him." " You don't want me to meet him ? "
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 21
" No."
" Mr. Dorian Gray Is in the studio, sir," said the butler, coming Into the garden.
" You must introduce me now," cried Lord Henry, laughing.
The painter turned to his servant, who stood blinking in the sunlight. " Ask Mr. Gray to wait, Parker : I shall be in in a few moments." The man bowed, and went up the walk.
Then he looked at Lord Henry. " Dorian Gray Is my dearest friend," he said. " He has a simple and a beautiful nature. Your aunt was quite right In what she said of him. Don't spoil him. Don't try to iniluence him. Your influence would be bad. The world is wide, and has many marvellous people In it. Don't take away from me the one person who gives to my art whatever charm it possesses ; my life as an artist depends on him. Mind, Harry, I trust you." He spoke very slowly, and the words seemed wrung out of him almost against his will.
" What nonsense you talk 1 " said Lord Henry, smiling, and, taking Hallward by the arm, he almost led him Into the house.
CHAPTER II
As they entered they saw Dorian Gray. He was seated at the piano, with his back to them, turning over the pages of a volume of Schumann's " Forest Scenes." " You must lend me these, Basil," he cried. " I want to learn them. They are perfectly charming."
" That entirely depends on how you sit to-day, Dorian."
" Oh, I am tired of sitting, and I don't want a life- sized portrait of myself," answered the lad, swinging round on the music-stool, in a wilful, petulant manner. When he caught sight of Lord Henry, a faint blush coloured his cheeks for a moment, and he started up. " I beg your pardon, Basil, but I didn't know you had anyone with you."
" This is Lord Henry Wotton, Dorian, an old Oxford friend of mine. I have just been telling him what a capital sitter you were, and now you have spoiled everything."
" You have not spoiled my pleasure in meeting you, Mr. Gray," said Lord Henry, stepping forward and extending his hand. " My aunt has often spoken to me about you. You are one of her favour- ites, and, I am afraid, one of her victims also."
" I am in Lady Agatha's black books at present," answered Dorian, with a funny look of penitence. " I promised to go to a club in Whitechapel with her last Tuesday, and I really forgot all about It. We were to have played a duet together three duets, I believe. I don't know what she will say to me. I am far too frightened to call."
22
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 23
" Oh, I will make your peace with my aunt. She Is quite devoted to you. And I don't think it really matters about your not being there. The audience probably thought it was a duet. When Aunt Agatha sits down to the piano she makes quite enough noise for two people."
" That is very horrid to her, and not very nice to me," answered Dorian, laughing.
Lord Henry looked at him. Yes, he was certainly wonderfully handsome, with his finely-curved scarlet lips, his frank blue eyes, his crisp gold hair. There was something in his face that made one trust him at once. All the candour of youth was there, as well as all youth's passionate purity. One felt that he had kept himself unspotted from the world. No wonder Basil Hallward worshipped him.
" You are too charming to go in for philanthropy, Mr. Gray far too charming." And Lord Henry flung himself down on the divan, and opened his cigarette-case.
The painter had been busy mixing his colours and getting his brushes ready. He was looking worried, and when he heard Lord Henry's last remark he glanced at him, hesitated for a moment, and then said, " Harry, I want to finish this picture to-day. Would you think it awfully rude of me if I asked you to go away ? "
Lord Henry smiled, and looked at Dorian Gray. " Am I to go, Mr. Gray ? " he asked.
" Oh, please don't, Lord Henry. I see that Basil is in one of his sulky moods ; and I can't bear him when he sulks. Besides, I want you to tell me why I should not go in for philanthropy."
" I don't know that I shall tell you that, Mr. Gray. It is so tedious a subject that one would have to talk seriously about it. But I certainly shall not run away, now that you have asked me to stop. You don't really mind, Basil, do you ? You have often told me that you liked your sitters to have someone to chat to."
24 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Hallward bit his lip. " If Dorian wishes it, of course you must stay. Dorian's whims are laws to everybody, except himself."
Lord Henry took up his hat and gloves. " You are very pressing, Basil, but I am afraid I must go. I have promised to meet a man at the Orleans. Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Come and see me some after- noon in Curzon Street. I am nearly always at home at five o'clock. Write to me when you are coming. I should be sorry to miss you."
" Basil," cried Dorian Gray, " if Lord Henry Wotton goes I shall go too. You never open your lips while you are painting, and it is horribly dull standing on a platform and trying to look pleasant. Ask him to stay. I insist upon it."
" Stay, Harry, to oblige Dorian, and to oblige me," said Halhvard, gazing intently at his picture. " It is quite true, I never talk when I am working, and never listen either, and it must be dreadfully tedious for my unfortunate sitters. I beg you to stay."
" But what about my man at the Orleans ? "
The painter laughed. " I don't think there will be any difficulty about that. Sit down again, Harry. And now, Dorian, get up on the platform, and don't move about too much, or pay any attention to what Lord Henry says. He has a very bad influence over all his friends, with the single exception of myself."
Dorian Gray stepped up on the dais, with the air of a young Greek martyr, and made a little moue of discontent to Lord Henry, to whom he had rather taken a fancy. He was so unlike Basil. They made a delightful contrast. And he had such a beautiful voice. After a few moments he said to him, " Have you really a very bad influence, Lord Henry ? As bad as Basil says ? "
" There is no such thing as a good influence, Mr. Gray. All influence is immoral immoral from the scientific point of view."
" Why ? "
" Because to influence a person is to give him one's
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 25
own soul. He does not think his natural thoughts, or burn with his natural passions. His virtues are not real to him. His sins, if there are such things as sins, are borrowed. He becomes an echo of some- one else's music, an actor of a part that has not been written for him. The aim of life is self-development. To realise one's nature perfectly that is what each of us is here for. People are afraid of themselves, nowadays. They have forgotten the highest of all duties, the duty that one owes to one's self. Of course they are charitable. They feed the hungry, and clothe the beggar. But their own souls starve, and are naked. Courage has gone out of our race. Per- haps we never really had it. The terror of society, which is the basis of morals, the terror of God, which is the secret of religion these are the two things that govern us. And yet "
" Just turn your head a little more to the right, Dorian, like a good boy," said the painter, deep in his work, and conscious only that a look had come into the lad's face that he had never seen there before.
" And yet," continued Lord Henry, in his low, musical voice, and with that graceful wave of the hand that was always so characteristic of him, and that he had even in his Eton days, " I believe that if one man were to live out his life fully and com- pletely, were to give form to every feeling, expression to every thought, reality to every dream I believe that the world would gain such a fresh impulse of joy that we would forget all the maladies of mediae- valism, and return to the Hellenic ideal to some- thing finer, richer, than the Hellenic ideal, it may be. But the bravest man amongst us is afraid of himself. The mutilation of the savage has its tragic survival in the self-denial that mars our lives. We are punished for our refusals. Every impulse that we strive to strangle broods in the mind, and poisons us. The body sins once, and has done with its sin, for action is a mode of purification. Nothing remains then but the recollection of a pleasure, or the luxury
26 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
of a regret. The only way to get rid of a temptation is to yield to it. Resist it, and your soul grows sick with longing for the things it has forbidden to itself, with desire for what its monstrous laws have made monstrous and unlawful. It has been said that the great events of the world take place in the brain. It is In the brain, and the brain only, that the great sins of the world take place also. You, Mr. Gray, you yourself, with your rose-red youth and your rose-white boyhood, you have had passions that have made you afraid, thoughts that have filled you with terror, day-dreams and sleeping dreams whose mere memory might stain your cheek with shame "
" Stop I " faltered Dorian Gray, " stop ! you bewilder me. I don't know what to say. There is some answer to you, but I cannot find it. Don't speak. Let me think. Or, rather, let me try not to think."
For nearly ten minutes he stood there, motionless, with parted lips, and eyes strangely bright. He was dimly conscious that entirely fresh influences were at work within him. Yet they seemed to him to have come really from himself. The few words that Basil's friend had said to him words spoken by chance, no doubt, and with wilful paradox in them had touched some secret chord that had never been touched before, but that he felt was now vibrating and throbbing J;o curious pulses.
Music had stirred him like that. Music had troubled him many times. But music was not articulate. It was not a new world, but rather another chaos, that it created In us. Words I Mere words t How terrible they were I How clear, and vivid, and cruel 1 One could not escape from them. And yet what a subtle magic there was in them I They seemed to be able to give a plastic form to form- less things, and to have a music of their own as sweet as that of viol or of lute. Mere words 1 Was there anything so real as words ?
Yes ; there had been things in his boyhood that
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 27
he had not understood. He understood them now. Life suddenly became fiery-coloured to him. It seemed to him that he had been walking in fire. Why had he not known it ?
With his subtle smile, Lord Henry watched him. He knew the precise psychological moment when to say nothing. He felt intensely interested. He was amazed at the sudden impression that his words had produced, and, remembering a book that he had read when he was sixteen, a book which had revealed to him much that he had not known before, he wondered whether Dorian Gray was passing through a similar experience. He had merely shot an arrow into the air. Had it hit the mark ? How fascinating the lad was !
Hallward painted away with that marvellous bold touch of his, that had the true refinement and perfect delicacy that in art, at any rate, comes only from strength. He was unconscious of the silence.
" Basil, I am tired of standing," cried Dorian Gray, suddenly. " I must go out and sit in the garden. The air is stifling here."
" My dear fellow, I am so sorry. When I am painting, I can't think of anything else. But yeu never sat better. You were perfectly still. And I have caught the effect I wanted the half-parted lips, and the bright look in the eyes. I don't know what Harry has been saying to you, but he has certainly made you have the most wonderful expres- sion. I suppose he has been paying you compliments. You mustn't believe a word that he says."
" He has certainly not been paying me compliments. Perhaps that is the reason that I don't believe any- thing he has told me."
" You know you believe It all," said Lord Henry, looking at him with his dreamy, languorous eyes. " I will go out to the garden with you. It is horribly hot in the studio. Basil, let us have something iced to drink, something with strawberries in it."
" Certainly, Harry. Just touch the bell, and when Parker comes I will tell him what you want. I have
28 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
got to work up this background, so I will join you later on. Don't keep Dorian too long. I have never been In better form for painting than I am to-day. This Is going to be my masterpiece. It Is my master- piece as it stands."
Lord Henry went out to the garden, and found Dorian Gray burying his face In the great cool lilac- blossoms, feverishly drinking in their perfume as If It had been wine. He came close to him, and put his hand upon his shoulder. " You are quite right to do that," he murmured. " Nothing can cure the soul but the senses, just as nothing can cure the senses but the soul."
The lad started and drew back. He was bare- headed, and the leaves had tossed his rebellious curls and tangled all their gilded threads. There was a look of fear In his eyes, such as people have when they are suddenly awakened. His finely-chiselled nostrils quivered, and some hidden nerve shook the scarlet of his lips and left them trembling.
" Yes," continued Lord Henry, " that Is one of the great secrets of life to cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul. You are a wonderful creation. You know more than you think you know, just as you know less than you want to know."
Dorian Gray frowned and turned his head away. He could not help liking the tall, graceful young man who was standing by him. His romantic olive- coloured face and worn expression interested him. There was something in his low, languid voice that was absolutely fascinating. His cool, white, flower- like hands, even, had a curious charm. They moved, as he spoke, like music, and seemed to have a language of their own. But he felt afraid of him, and ashamed of being afraid. Why had it been left for a stranger to reveal him to himself ? He had known Basil Hallward for months, but the friendship between them had never altered him. Suddenly there had come someone across his life who seemed to have
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 29
disclosed to him life's mystery. And, yet, what was there to be afraid of ? He was not a schoolboy or a girl. It was absurd to be frightened.
" Let us go and sit in the shade," said Lord Henry. " Parker has brought out the drinks, and if you stay any longer in this glare you will be quite spoiled, and Basil will never paint you again. You really must not allow yourself to become sunburnt. It would be unbecoming."
" What can It matter ? " cried Dorian Gray, laughing, as he sat down on the seat at the end of the garden.
' It should matter everything to you, Mr. Gray."
' Why ? "
' Because you have the most marvellous youth, and youth Is the one thing worth having."
' I don't feel that, Lord Henry."
' No, you don't feel it now. Some day, when you are old and wrinkled and ugly, when thought has seared your forehead with its lines, and passion branded your lips with Its hideous fires, you will feel It, you will feel It terribly. Now, wherever you go, you charm the world. Will It always be so ? ... You have a wonderfully beautiful face, Mr. Gray. Don't frown. You have. And Beauty is a form of Genius Is higher, indeed, than Genius, as it needs no explanation. It is of the great facts of the world, like sunlight, or spring-time, or the reflection in dark waters of that silver shell we call the moon. It can- not be questioned. It has its divine right of sovereignty. It makes princes of those who have It. You smile ? Ah ! when you have lost it you won't smile. . . . People say sometimes that Beauty is only superficial. That may be so. But at least it is not so superficial as Thought Is. To me, Beauty Is the wonder of wonders. It Is only shallow people who do not judge by appearances. The true mystery of the world Is the visible, not the invisible. . . . Yes, Mr. Gray, the gods have been good to you. But what the gods give they quickly take away. You
30 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
have only a few years in which to live really, per- fectly, and fully. When your youth goes, your beauty will go with it, and then you will suddenly discover that there are no triumphs left for you, or have to content yourself with those mean triumphs that the memory of your past will make more bitter than defeats. Every month as it wanes brings you nearer to something dreadful. Time is jealous of you, and wars against your lilies and your roses. You will become sallow, and hollow-cheeked, and dull- eyed. You will suffer horribly. . . . Ah I realise your youth while you have it. Don't squander the gold of your days, listening to the tedious, trying to improve the hopeless failure, or giving away your life to the ignorant, the common, and the vulgar. These are the sickly aims, the false ideals, of our age. Live ! Live the wonderful life that is in you ! Let nothing be lost upon you. Be always searching for new sensations. Be afraid of nothing. ... A new Hedonism that is what our century wants. You might be its visible symbol. With your personality there is nothing you could not do. The world belongs to you for a season. . . . The moment I met you I saw that you were quite unconscious of what you really are, of what you really might be. There was so much in you that charmed me that I felt I must tell you something about yourself. I thought how tragic it would be if you were wasted. For there is such a little time that your youth will last such a little time. The common hill-flowers wither, but they blossom again. The laburnum will be as yellow 7 next June as it is now. In a month there will be purple stars on the clematis, and year after year the green night of its leaves will hold its purple stars. But we never get back our youth. The pulse of joy that beats in us at twenty, becomes sluggish. Our limbs fail, our senses rot. We degenerate into hideous puppets, haunted by the memory of the passions of which we were too much afraid, and the exquisite temptations that we had not the courage to yield to.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 31
Youth I Youth 1 There Is absolutely nothing in the world but youth I "
Dorian Gray listened, open-eyed and wondering. The spray of lilac fell from his hand upon the gravel. A furry bee came and buzzed round it for a moment. Then it began to scramble all over the oval stellated globe of the tiny blossoms. He watched it with that strange interest in trivial things that we try to develop when things of high import make us afraid, or when we are stirred by some new emotion for which we cannot find expression, or when some thought that terrifies us lays sudden siege to the brain and calls on us to yield. After a time the bee flew away. He saw It creeping Into the stained trumpet of a Tyrian convolvulus. The flower seemed to quiver, and then swayed gently to and fro.
Suddenly the painter appeared at the door of the studio, and made staccato signs for them to come In. They turned to each other, and smiled.
" I am waiting," he cried. " Do come In. The light Is quite perfect, and you can bring your drinks."
They rose up, and sauntered down the walk to- gether. Two green-and-white butterflies fluttered past them, and In the pear-tree at the corner of the garden a thrush began to sing.
" You are glad you have met me, Mr. Gray," said Lord Henry, looking at him.
" Yes, I am glad now. I wonder shall I always be glad ? "
" Always I That Is a dreadful word. It makes me shudder when I hear It. Women are so fond of using It. They spoil every romance by trying to make It last for ever. It Is a meaningless word, too. The only difference between a caprice and a life-long passion Is that the caprice lasts a little longer."
As they entered the studio, Dorian Gray put his hand upon Lord Henry's arm. " In that case, let our friendship be a caprice," he murmured, flushing at his own boldness, then stepped up on the platform and resumed his pose.
32 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Lord Henry flung himself into a large wicker arm- chair, and watched him. The sweep and dash of the brush on the canvas made the only sound that broke the stillness, except when, now and then, Hallward stepped back to look at his work from a distance. In the slanting beams that streamed through the open doorway the dust danced and was golden. The heavy scent of the roses seemed to brood over every- thing.
After about a quarter of an hour Hallward stopped painting, looked for a long time at Dorian Gray, and then for a long time at the picture, biting the end of one of his huge brushes, and frowning. " It is quite finished," he cried at last, and stooping down he wrote his name in long vermilion letters on the left- hand corner of the canvas.
Lord Henry came over and examined the picture. It was certainly a wonderful work of art, and a wonderful likeness as well.
" My dear fellow, I congratulate you most warmly," he said. " It is the finest portrait of modern times. Mr. Gray, come over and look at yourself."
The lad started, as if awakened from some dream. " Is it really finished ? " he murmured, stepping down from the platform.
" Quite finished," said the painter. " And you have sat splendidly to-day. I am awfully obliged to you."
" That is entirely due to me," broke in Lord Henry. " Isn't it, Mr. Gray ? "
Dorian made no answer, but passed listlessly in front of his picture, and turned towards it. When he saw it he drew back, and his cheeks flushed for a moment with pleasure. A look of joy came into his eyes, as if he had recognised himself for the first time. He stood there motionless and in wonder, dimly conscious that Hallward was speaking to him, but not catching the meaning of his words. The sense of his own beauty came on him like a revelation. He had never felt it before. Basil Hallward's com- pliments had seemed to him to be merely the charm-
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 33
ing exaggerations of friendship. He had listened to them, laughed at them, forgotten them. They had not influenced his nature. Then had come Lord Henry Wotton with his strange panegyric on youth, his terrible warning of its brevity. That had stirred him at the time, and now, as he stood gazing at the shadow of his own loveliness, the full reality of the description flashed across him. Yes, there would be a day when his face would be wrinkled and wizen, his eyes dim and colourless, the grace of his figure broken and deformed. The scarlet would pass away from his lips, and the gold steal from his hair. The life that was to make his soul would mar his body. He would become dreadful, hideous, and uncouth.
As he thought of it, a sharp pang of pain struck through him like a knife, and made each delicate fibre of his nature quiver. His eyes deepened into amethyst, and across them came a mist of tears. He felt as if a hand of ice had been laid upon his heart.
" Don't you like it ? " cried Hallward at last, stung a little by the lad's silence, not understanding what it meant.
" Of course he likes it," said Lord Henry. " Who wouldn't like it ? It is one of the greatest things in modern art. I will give you anything you like to ask for it. I must have it."
It is not my property, Harry."
Whose property is it ? "
Dorian's, of course," answered the painter.
He is a very lucky fellow."
How sad it is 1 " murmured Dorian Gray, with his eyes still fixed upon his own portrait. " How sad it is 1 I shall grow old, and horrible, and dreadful. But this picture will remain always young. It will never be older than this particular day of June. . . . If it were only the other way ! If it were I who was to be always young, and the picture that was to grow old 1 For that for that I would give everything I Yes, there is nothing in the whole world I would not give 1 I would give my soul for that I "
2
34 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" You would hardly care for such an arrangement, BasH," cried Lord Henry, laughing. " It would be rather hard lines on your work."
" I should object very strongly, Harry," said Hall ward.
Dorian Gray turned and looked at him. " I believe you would, Basil. You like your art better than your friends. I am no more to you than a green bronze figure. Hardly as much, I daresay."
The painter stared in amazement. It was so unlike Darian to speak like that. What had happened ? He seemed quite angry. His face was flushed and his cheeks burning.
" Yes," he continued, " I am less to you than your ivory Hermes or your silver Faun. You will like them always. How long will you like me ? Till I have my first wrinkle, I suppose. I know, now, that when one loses one's good looks, whatever they may be, one loses everything. Your picture has taught me that. Lord Henry Wotton Is perfectly right. Youth is the only thing worth having. When I find that I am growing old, I shall kill myself."
Hallward turned pale, and caught his hand. " Dorian I Dorian ! " he cried, " don't talk like that. I have never had such a friend as you, and I shall never have such another. You are not jealous of material things, are you ? you who are finer than any of them I "
" I am jealous of everything whose beauty does not die. I am jealous of the portrait you have painted of me. Why should it keep what I must lose ? Every moment that passes takes something from me, and gives something to It. Oh, if it were only the other way I If the picture could change, and I could be always what I am now 1 Why did you paint it ? It will mock me some day mock me horribly ! " The hot tears welled into his eyes ; he tore his hand away, and, flinging himself on the divan, he buried his face in the cushions, as though he was praying.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 35
" This is your doing, Harry," said the painter, bitterly.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. " It is the real Dorian Gray that is all."
" It is not."
" If it is not, what have I to do with it ? "
" You should have gone away when I asked you," he muttered.
" I stayed when you asked me," was Lord Henry's answer.
" Harry, I can't quarrel with my two best friends at once, but between you both you have made me hate the finest piece of work I have ever done, and I will destroy it. What is it but canvas and colour ? I will not let it come across our three lives and mar them."
Dorian Gray lifted his golden head from the pillow, and with pallid face and tear-stained eyes looked at him, as he walked over to the deal painting-table that was set beneath the high curtained window. What was he doing there ? His fingers were straying about among the litter of tin tubes and dry brushes, seeking for something. Yes, it was for the long palette-knife, with its thin blade of lithe steel. He had found it at last. He was going to rip up the canvas.
With a stifled sob the lad leaped from the couch, and, rushing over to Hallward, tore the knife out of his hand, and flung it to the end of the studio. " Don't, Basil, don't I " he cried. " It would be murder ! "
44 1 am glad you appreciate my work at last, Dorian," said the painter, coldly, when he had re- covered from his surprise. " I never thought you would."
" Appreciate it ? I am in love with it, Basil. It is part of myself. I feel that."
" Well, as soon as you are dry, you shall be var- nished, and framed, and sent home. Then you can do what you like with yourself." And he walked across the room and rang the bell for tea. " You
36 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
will have tea, of course, Dorian ? And so will you, Harry ? Or do you object to such simple pleasures ? "
" I adore simple pleasures," said Lord Henry. " They are the last refuge ef the complex. But I don't like scenes, except on the stage. What absurd fellows you are, both of you 1 I wonder who It was defined man as a rational animal. It was the most premature definition ever given. Man is many things, but he is not rational. I am glad he is not, after all : though I wish you chaps would not squabble over the picture. You had much better let me have it, Basil. This silly boy doesn't really want it, and I really do."
" If you let anyone have It but me, Basil, I shall never forgive you ! " cried Dorian Gray ; " and I don't allow people to call me a silly boy."
" You know the picture is yours, Dorian. I gave it to you before it existed."
" And you know you have been a little silly, Mr. Gray, and that you don't really object to being reminded that you are extremely young."
" I should have objected very strongly this morn- ing, Lord Henry."
" Ah I this morning 1 You have lived since then."
There came a knock at the door, and the butler entered with a laden tea-tray and set it down upon a small Japanese table. There was a rattle of cups and saucers and the hissing of a fluted Georgian urn. Two globe-shaped china dishes were brought in by a page. Dorian Gray went over and poured out the tea. The two men sauntered languidly to the table, and examined what was under the covers.
" Let us go to the theatre to-night," said Lord Henry. " There is sure to be something on, some- where. I have promised to dine at White's, but it is only with an old friend, so I can send him a wire to say that I am ill, or that I am prevented from coming in consequence of a subsequent engagement. I think that would be a rather nice excuse : it would have all the surprise of candour."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 37
" It is such a bore putting on one's dress-clothes," muttered Halhvard. " And, when one has them on, they are so horrid."
" Yes," answered Lord Henry, dreamily, " the costume of the nineteenth century Is detestable. It is so sombre, so depressing. Sin is the only real colour-element left in modern life."
" You really must not say things like that before Dorian, Harry."
" Before which Derian ? The one who is pouring out tea for us, or the one in the picture ? "
" Before either."
" I should like to come to the theatre with you, Lord Henry," said the lad.
" Then you shall come ; and you will come too, Basil, won't you ? "
" I can't really. I would sooner not. I have a lot of work to do."
" Well, then, you and I will go alone, Mr. Gray."
" I should like that awfully."
The painter bit his lip and walked over, cup In hand, to the picture. " I shall stay with the real Dorian," he said, sadly.
" Is it the real Dorian ? " cried the original of the portrait, strolling across to him. " Am I really like that ? "
" Yes ; you are just like that."
" How wonderful, Basil I "
" At least you are like it in appearance. But it will never alter," sighed Hallward. " That ts something."
" What a fuss people make about fidelity ! " ex- claimed Lord Henry. " Why, even in love it is purely a question for physiology. It has nothing to do with our own will. Young men want to be faithful, and / are not ; old men want to be faithless, and cannot : ' that is all one can say."
" Don't go to the theatre to-night, Dorian," said Halhvard. " Stop and dine with me."
" I can't, Basil."
38 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Why ? "
" Because I have promised Lord Henry Wotton to go with him."
" He won't like you the better for keeping your promises. He always breaks his own. I beg you not to go."
Dorian Gray laughed and shook his head. " I entreat you."
The lad hesitated, and looked over at Lord Henry, who was watching them from the tea-table with an amused smile.
" I must go, Basil," he answered. " Very well," said Hallward ; and he went over and laid down his cup on the tray. "It is rather late, and, as you have to dress, you had better lose no time. Good-bye, Harry. Good-bye, Dorian. Come and see me soon. Come to-morrow." ' Certainly." ' You won't forget ? " ' No, of course not," cried Dorian. ' And . . . Harry ! " ' Yes, Basil ? "
' Remember what I asked you, when we were In the garden this morning." ' I have forgotten it." ' I trust you."
' I wish I could trust myself," said Lord Henry, laughing. " Come, Mr. Gray, my hansom is out- side, and I can drop you at your own place. Good- bye, Basil. It has been a most interesting afternoon." As the door closed behind them, the painter flung himself down on a sofa, and a look of pain came Into his face.
CHAPTER III
AT half-past twelve next day Lord Henry Wotton strolled from Curzon Street over to the Albany to call on his uncle, Lord Fermor, a genial if somewhat rough-mannered old bachelor, whom the outside world called selfish because it derived no particular benefit from him, but who was considered generous by Society as he fed the people who amused him. His father had been our ambassador at Madrid when Isabella was young, and Prim unthought of, but had retired from the Diplomatic Service in a capricious moment of annoyance at not being offered the Embassy at Paris, a post to which he considered that he was fully entitled by reason of his birth, his indo- lence, the good English of his despatches, and his inordinate passion for pleasure. The son, who had been his father's secretary, had resigned along with his chief, somewhat foolishly as was thought at the time, and on succeeding some months later to the title, had set himself to the serious study of the great aristocratic art of doing absolutely nothing. He had two large town houses, but preferred to live in chambers, as it was less trouble, and took most of his meals at his club. He paid some attention to the management of his collieries in the Midland counties, excusing himself for this taint of industry on the ground that the one advantage of having coal was that it enabled a gentleman to afford the decency of burning wood on his own hearth. In politics he was a Tory, except when the Tories were in office, during which period he roundly abused them for being a pack of Radicals. He was a hero to his valet, who bullied him, and a terror to most of his
39
40 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
relations, whom he bullied in turn. Only England could have produced him, and he always said that the country was going to the dogs. His principles were out of date, but there was a good deal to be said for his prejudices.
When Lord Henry entered the room, he found his uncle sitting hi a rough shooting coat, smoking a cheroot, and grumbling over The Times, " Well, Harry," said the old gentleman, " what brings you out so early ? I thought you dandies never got up till two, and were not visible till five."
" Pure family affection, I assure you, Uncle George. I want to get something out of you."
" Money, I suppose," said Lord Fermor, making a wry face. " Well, sit down and tell me all about it. Young people, nowadays, imagine that money Is everything."
" Yes," murmured Lord Henry, settling his button- hole in his coat ; " and when they grow older they know it. But I don't want money. It is only people who pay their bills who want that, Uncle George, and I never pay mine. Credit is the capital of a younger son, and one lives charmingly upon it. Besides, I always deal with Dartmoor's tradesmen, and consequently they never bother me. What I want is information ; not useful information, of course ; useless information."
" Well, I can tell you anything that is in an English Blue-book, Harry, although those fellows nowadays write a lot of nonsense. When I was in the Diplo- matic, things were much better. But I hear they let them in now by examination. What can you expect ? Examinations, sir, are pure humbug from beginning to end. If a man is a gentleman, he knows quite enough, and if he is not a gentleman, whatever he knows is bad for him."
" Mr. Dorian Gray does not belong to Blue-books, Uncle George," said Lord Henry, languidly.
" Mr. Dorian Gray ? Who is he ? " asked Lord Fermor, knitting his bushy white eyebrows.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 41
" That is what I have come to learn, Uncle George. Or rather, I know who he Is. He Is the last Lord Kelso's grandson. His mother was a Devereux ; Lady Margaret Devereux. I want you to tell me about his mother. What was she like ? Whom did she marry ? You have known nearly everybody in your time, so you might have known her. I am very much interested in Mr. Gray at present. I have only just met him."
" Kelso's grandson ! " echoed the old gentleman. " Kelso's grandson ! ... Of course. ... I knew his mother intimately. I believe I was at her chris- tening. She was an extraordinarily beautiful girl, Margaret Devereux ; and made all the men frantic by running away with a penniless young fellow ; a mere nobody, sir, a subaltern in a foot regiment, r something of that kind. Certainly. I remember the whole thing as if it happened yesterday. The poor chap was killed in a duel at Spa, a few months after the marriage. There was an ugly story about it. They said Kelso got some rascally adventurer, some Belgian brute, to insult his son-in-law in public ; paid him, sir, to do it, paid him ; and that the fellow spitted his man as if he had been a pigeon. The thing was hushed up, but, egad, Kelso ate his chop alone at the club for some time afterwards. He brought his daughter back with him, I was told, and she never spoke to him again. Oh, yes ; it was a bad business. The girl died too ; died within a year. So she left a son, did she ? I had forgotten that. What sort of boy is he ? If he is like his mother he must be a good-looking chap."
" He is very good-looking," assented Lord Henry.
" I hope he will fall into proper hands," continued the old man. "He should have a pot of money waiting for him if Kelso did the right thing by him. His mother had money too. All the Selby property came to her, through her grandfather. Her grand- father hated Kelso, thought him a mean dog. He was, too. Came to Madrid once when I was there.
42 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Egad, I was ashamed of him. The Queen used to ask me about the English noble who was always quarrel- ling with the cabmen about their fares. They made quite a story of it. I didn't dare to show my face at Court for a month. I hope he treated his grandson better than he did the jarvies."
" I don't know," answered Lord Henry. " I. fancy that the boy will be well off. He is not of age yet. He has Selby, I know. He told me so. And . . . his mother was very beautiful ? "
" Margaret Devereux was one of the loveliest creatures I ever saw, Harry. What on earth induced her to behave as she did, I never could understand. She could have married anybody she chose. Car- lington was mad after her. She was romantic, though. All the women of that family were. The men were a poor lot, but, egad ! the women were wonderful. Carlington went on his knees to her. Told me so himself. She laughed at him, and there wasn't a girl in London at the time who wasn't after him. And by the way, Harry, talking about silly marriages, what is this humbug your father tells me about Dart- moor wanting to marry an American ? Ain't English girls good enough for him ? "
" It is rather fashionable to marry Americans just now, Uncle George."
" I'll back English women against the world, Harry," said Lord Fermor, striking the table with his fist.
" The betting is on the Americans."
" They don't last, I am told," muttered his uncle.
" A long engagement exhausts them, but they are capital at a steeplechase. They take things flying. I don't think Dartmoor has a chance."
" Who are her people ? " grumbled the old gentle- man. " Has she got any ? "
Lord Henry shook his head. " American girls are as clever at concealing their parents as English women are at concealing their past," he said, rising to go.
" They are pork-packers, I suppose ? "
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 43
" I hope so, Uncle George, for Dartmoor's sake. I am told that pork-packing is the most lucrative profession in America, after politics."
" Is she pretty ? "
" She behaves as if she was beautiful. Most Ameri- can women do. It is the secret of their charm."
" Why can't these American women stay in their own country ? They are always telling us that it is the Paradise for women."
" It is. That is the reason why, like Eve, they are so excessively anxious to get out of it," said Lord Henry. " Good-bye, Uncle George. I shall be late for lunch, if I stop any longer. Thanks for giving me the information I wanted. I always like to know everything about my new friends, and nothing about my old ones."
" Where are you lunching, Harry ? "
" At Aunt Agatha's. I have asked myself and Mr. Gray. He is her latest proitgi."
" Humph 1 tell your Aunt Agatha, Harry, not to bother me any more with her charity appeals. I am sick of them. Why, the good woman thinks that I have nothing to do but to write cheques for her silly fads."
" All right, Uncle George, I'll tell her, but it won't have any effect. Philanthropic people lose all sense of humanity. It is their distinguishing char- acteristic."
The old gentleman growled approvingly, and rang the bell for his servant. Lord Henry passed up the low arcade into Burlington Street, and turned his steps in the direction of Berkeley Square.
So that was the story of Dorian Gray's parentage. Crudely as it had been told to him, it had yet stirred him by its suggestion of a strange, almost modern romance. A beautiful woman risking everything for a mad passion. A few wild weeks of happiness cut short by a hideous, treacherous crime. Months of voiceless agony, and then a child born in pain. The mother snatched away by death, the boy left to
44 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
solitude and the tyranny of an old and loveless man. Yes ; It was an Interesting background. It posed the lad, made him more perfect as it were. Behind every exquisite thing that existed, there was something tragic. Worlds had to be in travail, that the meanest flower might blow. . . . And how charming he had been at dinner the night before, as, with startled eyes and lips parted in frightened pleasure, he had sat opposite to him at the club, the red candleshades staining to a richer rose the wakening wonder of his face. Talking to him was like playing upon an exquisite violin. He answered to every touch and thrill of the bow. . . . There was something terribly enthralling in the exercise of influence. No other activity was like it. To project one's soul into some jracious form, and let it tarry there for a moment ; to hear one's own intellectual views echoed back to ne with all the added music of passion and youth ; to convey one's temperament into another as though It were a subtle fluid or a strange perfume ; there was a real joy in that perhaps the most satisfying Joy left to us in an age so limited and vulgar as our own, an age grossly carnal in its pleasures, and grossly common in its aims. . . . He was a marvellous type, too, this lad, whom by so curious a chance he had met in Basil's studio ; or could be fashioned into a marvellous type, at any rate. Grace was his, and the white purity of boyhood, and beauty such as old Greek marbles kept for us. There was nothing that one could not do with him. He could be made a Titan or a toy. What a pity it was that such beauty was destined to fade I ... And Basil ? From a psychological point of view, how interesting he was ! The new manner in art, the fresh mode of looking at life, suggested so strangely by the merely visible presence of one who was unconscious of it all ; the silent spirit that dwelt in dim woodland, and walked unseen in open field, suddenly showing herself, Dryad-like and not afraid, because in his soul who sought for her there had been wakened that wonderful
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 45
vision to which alone are wonderful things revealed ; the mere shapes and patterns of things becoming, as it were, refined, and gaining a kind of symbolical value, as though they were themselves patterns of some other and more perfect form whose shadow they made real : how strange it all was ! He remem- bered something like it in history. Was it not Plato, that artist in thought, who had first analysed it ? Was it not Buonarotti who had carved it in the coloured marbles of a sonnet-sequence ? But in our own century it was strange. . . . Yes ; he would try to be to Dorian Gray what, without knowing it, the lad was to the painter who had fashioned the wonderful portrait. He would seek to dominate him had already, indeed, half done so. He would make that wonderful spirit his own. There was some- thing fascinating in this son of Love and Death.
Suddenly he stopped, and glanced up at the houses. He found that he had passed his aunt's some distance, and, smiling to himself, turned back. When he entered the somewhat sombre hall the butler told him that they had gone in to lunch. He gave one of the footmen his hat and stick, and passed into the dining-room.
" Late as usual, Harry," cried his aunt, shaking her head at him.
He invented a facile excuse, and having taken the vacant seat next to her, looked round to see who was there. Dorian bowed to him shyly from the end of the table, a flush of pleasure stealing into his cheek. Opposite was the Duchess of Harley ; a lady of admirable good-nature and good temper, much liked by everyone who knew her, and of those ample architectural proportions that in women who are not Duchesses are described by contemporary historians as stoutness. Next to her sat, on her right, Sir Thomas Burdon, a Radical member of Parliament, who followed his leader in public life, and in private life followed the best cooks, dining with the Tories, and thinking with the Liberals, in -
46 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
accordance with a wise and well-known rule. The post on her left was occupied by Mr. Erskine of Treadley, an old gentleman of considerable charm and culture, who had fallen, however, into bad habits of silence, having, as he explained once to Lady Agatha, said everything that he had to say before he was thirty. His own neighbour was Mrs. Vande* leur, one of his aunt's oldest friends, a perfect saint amongst women, but so dreadfully dowdy that she reminded one of a badly bound hymn-book. For- tunately for him she had on the other side Lord Faudel, a most intelligent middle-aged mediocrity, as bald as a Ministerial statement in the House of Commons, with whom she was conversing in that intensely earnest manner which is the one unpardon- able error, as he remarked once himself, that all really good people fall into, and from which none of them ever quite escape.
" We are talking about poor Dartmoor, Lord Henry," cried the Duchess, nodding pleasantly to him across the table. " Do you think he will really marry this fascinating young person ? "
" I believe she has made up her mind to propose to him, Duchess."
" How dreadful I " exclaimed Lady Agatha. " Really, someone should interfere."
" I am told, on excellent authority, that her father keeps an American dry-goods store," said Sir Thomas Burdon, looking supercilious.
" My uncle has already suggested pork-packing, Sir Thomas."
" Dry-goods ! What are American dry-goods ? " asked the Duchess, raising her large hands in wonder, and accentuating the verb.
" American novels," answered Lord Henry, helping himself to some quail.
The Duchess looked puzzled.
" Don't mind him, my dear," whispered Lady Agatha. " He never means anything that he says."
" When America was discovered," said the' Radical
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 47
member, and he began to give some wearisome facts. Like all people who try to exhaust a subject, he exhausted his listeners. The Duchess sighed, and exercised her privilege of interruption. " I wish to goodness it never had been discovered at all 1 " she exclaimed. " Really, our girls have no chance nowadays. It is most unfair."
" Perhaps, after all, America never has been dis- covered," said Mr. Erskine. " I myself would say that it had merely been detected."
" Oh 1 but I have seen specimens of the inhabi- tants," answered the Duchess, vaguely. " I must confess that most of them are extremely pretty. And they dress well, too. They get all their dresses in Paris. I wish I could afford to do the same."
" They say that when good Americans die they go to Paris," chuckled Sir Thomas, who had a large wardrobe of Humour's cast-off clothes.
" Really ! And where do bad Americans go to when they die ? " inquired the Duchess.
" They go to America," murmured Lord Henry.
Sir Thomas frowned. " I am afraid that your nephew is prejudiced against that great country," he said to Lady Agatha. " I have travelled all over it, in cars provided by the directors, who, in such matters, are extremely civil. I assure you that it Is an education to visit it."
" But must we really see Chicago in order to be educated ? " asked Mr. Erskine, plaintively. " I don't feel up to the journey."
Sir Thomas waved his hand. " Mr. Erskine of Treadley has the world on his shelves. We practical men like to see things, not to read about them. The Americans are an extremely interesting people. They are absolutely reasonable. I think that is their distinguishing characteristic. Yes, Mr. Erskine, an absolutely reasonable people. I assure you there is no nonsense about the Americans."
" How dreadful 1 " cried Lord Henry. " I can stand brute force, but brute reason is quite unbear-
48 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
able. There is something unfair about its use. It Is hitting below the intellect."
" I do not understand you," said Sir Thomas, growing rather red.
" I do, Lord Henry," murmured Mr. Erskine, with a smile.
" Paradoxes are all very well In their way. . . ." rejoined the Baronet.
" Was that a paradox ? " asked Mr. Erskine. " I did not think so. Perhaps it was. Well, the way of paradoxes is the way of truth. To test Reality we must see it on the tight-rope. When the Verities become acrobats we can judge them."
" Dear me 1 " said Lady Agatha, " how you men argue ! I am sure I never can make out what you are talking about. Oh ! Harry, I am quite vexed with you. Why do you try to persuade our nice Mr. Dorian Gray to give up the East End ? I assure you he would be quite invaluable. They w r ould love his playing."
" I want him to play to me," cried Lord Henry, smiling, and he looked down the table and caught a bright answering glance.
" But they are so unhappy in Whitechapel," con- tinued Lady Agatha.
" I can sympathise with everything, except suffering," said Lord Henry, shrugging his shoulders. " I cannot sympathise with that. It is too ugly, too horrible, too distressing. There is something terribly morbid in the modern sympathy with pain. One should sympathise with the colour, the beauty, the joy of life. The less said about life's sores the better."
" Still, the East End is a very important problem," remarked Sir Thomas, with a grave shake of the head.
" Quite so," answered the young lord. " It is the problem of slavery, and we try to solve it by amusing the slaves."
The politician looked at him keenly. " What change do you propose, then ? " he asked.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 49
Lord Henry laughed. " I don't desire to change anything in England except the weather," he an- swered. " I am quite content with philosophic contemplation. But, as the nineteenth century has gone bankrupt through an over-expenditure of sympathy, I would suggest that we should appeal to Science to put us straight. The advantage of the emotions is that they lead us astray, and the advan- tage of Science is that it is not emotional."
" But we have such grave responsibilities," ven- tured Mrs. Vandeleur, timidly.
" Terribly grave," echoed Lady Agatha.
Lord Henry looked over at Mr. Erskine. " Hu- manity takes itself too seriously. It is the world's original sin. If the caveman had known how to laugh, History would have been different."
" You are really very comforting," warbled the Duchess. " I have always felt rather guilty when I came to see your dear aunt, for I take no interest at all in the East End. For the future I shall be able to look her in the face without a blush."
" A blush is very becoming, Duchess," remarked Lord Henry.
" Only when one is young," she answered. " When an old woman like myself blushes, It is a very bad sign. Ah ! Lord Henry, I wish you would tell me how to become young again."
He thought for a moment. " Can you remember any great error that you committed In your early days, Duchess ? " he asked, looking at her across the table.
" A great many, I fear," she cried.
" Then commit them over again," he said, gravely. " To get back one's youth, one has merely to repeat one's follies."
" A delightful theory I " she exclaimed. " I must put it into practice."
" A dangerous theory ! " came from Sir Thomas's tight lips. Lady Agatha shook her head, but could not help being amused. Mr. Erskine listened.
50 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Yes," he continued, " that is one of the great secrets of life. Nowadays most people die of a sort of creeping common sense, and discover when it is too late that the only things one never regrets are one's mistakes."
A laugh ran round the table.
He played with the idea, and grew wilful ; tossed it into the air and transformed it ; let it escape and recaptured it ; made it iridescent with fancy, and winged ft with paradox. The praise of folly, as he went on, soared into a philosophy, and Philosophy herself became young, and catching the mad music of Pleasure, wearing, one might fancy, her wine- stained robe and wreath of ivy, danced like a Bac- chante over the hills of life, and mocked the slow Silenus for being sober. Facts fled before her like frightened forest things. Her white feet trod the huge press at which wise Omar sits, till the seething grape-juice rose round her bare limbs in waves of purple bubbles, or crawled in red foam over the vat's black, dripping, sloping sides. It was an ex- traordinary improvisation. He felt that the eyes of Dorian Gray were fixed on him, and the conscious- ness that amongst his audience there was one whose temperament he wished to fascinate, seemed to give his wit keenness, and to lend colour to his imagina- tion. He was brilliant, fantastic, irresponsible. He charmed his listeners out of themselves, and they followed his pipe laughing. Dorian Gray never took his gaze off him, but sat like one under a spell, smiles chasing each other over his lips, and wonder growing grave in his darkening eyes.
At last, liveried in the costume of the age, Reality entered the room in the shape of a servant to tell the Duchess that her carriage was waiting. She wrung her hands in mock despair. " How annoying 1 " she cried. " I must go. I have to call for my husband at the club, to take him to some absurd meeting at Willis's Rooms, where he is going to be in the chair. If I am late, he is sure to be furious,
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 51
and I couldn't have a scene in this bonnet. It is far too fragile. A harsh word would ruin it. No, I must go, dear Agatha. Good-bye, Lord Henry, you are quite delightful, and dreadfully demoralising. I am sure I don't know what to say about your views. You must come and dine with us some night. Tues- day ? Are you disengaged Tuesday ? "
" For you I would throw over anybody, Duchess," said Lord Henry, with a bow.
" Ah ! that is very nice, and very wrong of you," she cried ; " so mind you come ; " and she swept out of the room, followed by Lady Agatha and the other ladies.
When Lord Henry had sat down again, Mr. Erskine moved round, and taking a chair close to him, placed his hand upon his arm.
" You talk books away," he said ; " why don't you write one ? "
" I am too fond of reading books to care to write them, Mr. Erskine. I should like to write a novel certainly ; a novel that would be as lovely as a Persian carpet, and as unreal. But there is no literary public in England for anything except newspapers, primers, and encyclopedias. Of all people in the world the English have the least sense of the beauty of literature."
" I fear you are right," answered Mr. Erskine. " I myself used to have literary ambitions, but I gave them up long ago. And now, my dear young friend, if you will allow me to call you so, may I ask if you really meant all that you said to us at lunch ? "
" I quite forget what I said," smiled Lord Henry. " Was it all very bad ? "
" Very bad indeed. In fact I consider you ex- tremely dangerous, and if anything happens to our good Duchess we shall all look on you as being primarily responsible. But I should like to talk to you about life. The generation into which I was born was tedious. Some day, when you are tired of London, come down to Treadley, and expound
52 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
to me your philosophy of pleasure over some admir- able Burgundy I am fortunate enough to possess."
" I shall be charmed. A visit to Treadley would be a great privilege. It has a perfect host, and a perfect library."
" You will complete it," answered the old gentle- man, with a courteous bow. " And now I must bid good-bye to your excellent aunt. I am due at the Athenaeum. It Is the hour when we sleep there."
" All of you, Mr. Erskine? "
" Forty of us, In forty arm-chairs. We are prac- tising for an English Academy of Letters."
Lord Henry laughed, and rose. " I am going to the Park," he cried.
As he was passing out of the door Dorian Gray touched him on the arm. " Let me come with you," he murmured.
" But I thought you had promised Basil Hall- ward to go and see him," answered Lord Henry.
" I would sooner come with you ; yes, I feel I must come with you. Do let me. And you will promise to talk to me all the time ? No one talks so wonderfully as you do."
" Ah ! I have talked quite enough for to-day," said Lord Henry, smiling. " All I want now is to look at life. You may come and look at it with me, if you care to."
CHAPTER IV
ONE afternoon, a month later, Dorian Gray was reclining In a luxurious arm-chair, in the little library of Lord Henry's house in Mayfair. It was, in its way, a very charming room, with its high-panelled wainscoting of olive-stained oak, its cream-coloured frieze and ceiling of raised plaster-work, and its brickdust felt carpet strewn with silk long-fringed Persian rugs. On a tiny satinwood table stood a statuette by Clodion, and beside it lay a copy ef " Les Cent Nouvelles," bound for Margaret of Valois by Clovis Eve, and powdered with the gilt daisies that Queen had selected for her device. Some large blue china jars and parrot-tulips were ranged on the mantelshelf, and through the small leaded panels of the window streamed the apricot-coloured light of a summer day in London.
Lord Henry had not yet come in. He was always late on principle, his principle being that punctuality Is the thief of time. So the lad was looking rather sulky, as with listless fingers he turned over the pages of an elaborately-illustrated edition of " Manon Lescaut " that he had found in one of the bookcases. The formal monotonous ticking of the Louis Quatorze clock annoyed him. Once or twice he thought of going away.
At last he heard a step outside, and the door opened. " How late you are, Harry 1 " he murmured.
" I am afraid it is not Harry, Mr. Gray," answered a shrill voice.
He glanced quickly round, and rose to his feet. " I beg your pardon. I thought "
53
54 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" You thought it was my husband. It is only his wife. You must let me introduce myself. I know you quite well by your photographs. I think my husband has got seventeen of them."
" Not seventeen, Lady Henry ? "
" Well, eighteen, then. And I saw you with him the other night at the Opera." She laughed ner- vously as she spoke, and watched him with her vague forget-me-not eyes. She was a curious woman, whose dresses always looked as if they had been designed in a rage and put on in a tempest. She was usually in love with somebody, and, as her passion was never returned, she had kept all her illusions. She tried to look picturesque, but only succeeded in being untidy. Her name was Victoria, and she had a perfect mania for going to church.
" That was at ' Lohengrin,' Lady Henry, I think ? "
" Yes ; it was at dear ' Lohengrin.' I like Wagner's music better than anybody's. It is so loud that one can talk the whole time without other people hearing what one says. That is a great advantage : don't you think so, Mr. Gray ? "
The same nervous staccato laugh broke from her thin lips, and her fingers began to play with a long tortoise-shell paper-knife.
Dorian smiled, and shook his head : " I am afraid I don't think so, Lady Henry. I never talk during music, at least, during good music. If one hears bad music, it is one's duty to drown it in conversa- tion."
" Ah ! that is one of Harry's views, isn't it, Mr. Gray ? I always hear Harry's views from his friends. It is the only way I get to know of them. But you must not think I don't like good music. I adore it, but I am afraid of it. It makes me too romantic. I have simply worshipped pianists two at a time, sometimes, Harry tells me. I don't know what it is about them. Perhaps it is that they are foreigners. They all are, ain't they ? Even those that are born in England become foreigners after a time, don't
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 55
they ? It is so clever of them, and such a compliment to art. Makes it quite cosmopolitan, doesn't it ? You have never been to any of my parties, have you, Mr. Gray ? You must come. I can't afford orchids, but I spare no expense in foreigners. They make one's rooms look so picturesque. But here is Harry 1 Harry, I came in to look for you, to ask you something I forget what it was and I found Mr. Gray here. We have had such a pleasant chat about music. We have quite the same ideas. No ; I think our ideas are quite different. But he has been most pleasant. I am so glad I've seen him."
" I am charmed, my love, quite charmed," said Lord Henry, elevating his dark crescent-shaped eyebrows and looking at them both with an amused smile. " So sorry I am late, Dorian. I went to look after a piece of old brocade in Wardour Street, and had to bargain for hours for it. Nowadays people know the price of everything, and the value of nothing."
" I am afraid I must be going," exclaimed Lady Henry, breaking an awkward silence with her silly sudden laugh. " I have promised to drive with the Duchess. Good-bye, Mr. Gray. Good-bye, Harry. You are dining out, I suppose ? So am I. Perhaps I shall see you at Lady Thornbury's."
" I daresay, my dear," said Lord Henry, shutting the door behind her, as, looking like a bird of paradise that had been out all night in the rain, she flitted out of the room, leaving a faint odour of frangipanni. Then he lit a cigarette, and flung himself down on the sofa.
" Never marry a woman with straw-coloured hair, Dorian," he said, after a few puffs.
" Why, Harry ? "
" Because they are so sentimental."
" But I like sentimental people."
" Never marry at all, Dorian. Men marry be- cause they are tired ; women, because they are curious ; both are disappointed."
56 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" I don't think I am likely to marry, Henry. I am too much in love. That is one of your aphor- isms. I am putting it into practice, as I do every- thing that you say."
" Who are you in love with ? " asked Lord Henry, after a pause.
" With an actress," said Dorian Gray, blushing.
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. " That is a rather commonplace debut."
1 You would not say so if you saw her, Harry."
' Who is she ? "
' Her name is Sibyl Vane."
' Never heard of her."
' No one has. People will some day, however. She is a genius."
" My dear boy, no woman is a genius. Women are a decorative sex. They never have anything to say, but they say it charmingly. Women represent the triumph of matter over mind, just as men re- present the triumph of mind over morals."
" Harry, how can you ? "
" My dear Dorian, it is quite true. I am analysing women at the present, so I ought to know. The subject is not so abstruse as I thought it was. I find that, ultimately, there are only two kinds of women, the plain and the coloured. The plain women are very useful. If you want to gain a reputation for respectability, you have merely to take them down to supper. The other women are very charming. They commit one mistake, however. They paint in order to try and look young. Our grandmothers painted in order to try and talk brilliantly. Rouge and esprit used to go together. That is all over now. As long as a woman can look ten years younger than her own daughter, she is perfectly satisfied. As for conversation, there are only five women in London worth talking to, and two of these can't be admitted Into decent society. However, tell me about your genius. How long have you known her ? "
" Ah ! Harry, your views terrify me."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 57
" Never mind that. How long have you known her ? "
" About three weeks."
" And where did you come across her ? "
" I will tell you, Harry ; but you mustn't be un- sympathetic about it. After all, it never would have happened if I had not met you. You filled me with a wild desire to know everything about life. For days after I met you, something seemed to throb in my veins. As I lounged in the Park, or strolled down Piccadilly, I used to look at every one who passed me, and wonder, with a mad curiosity, what sort of lives they led. Some of them fascinated me. Others filled me with terror. There was an exquisite poison in the air. I had a passion for sensations. . . . Well, one evening about seven o'clock, I determined to go out in search of some adventure. I felt that this grey, monstrous London of ours, with its myriads of people, its sordid sinners, and its splendid sins, as you once phrased it, must have something in store for me. I fancied a thousand things. The mere danger gave me a sense of delight. I remembered what you had said to me on that wonderful evening when we first dined together, about the search for beauty being the real secret of life. I don't know what I expected, but I went out and wandered east- ward, soon losing my way in a labyrinth of grimy streets and black, grassless squares. About half- past eight I passed by an absurd little theatre, with great flaring gas-jets and gaudy play-bills. A hideous Jew, in the most amazing waistcoat I ever beheld in my life, was standing at the entrance, smoking a vile cigar. He had greasy ringlets, and an enormous diamond blazed in the centre of a soiled shirt. ' Have a box, my Lord ? ' he said, when he saw me, and he took off his hat with an air of gorgeous servility. There was something about him, Harry, that amused me. He was such a monster. You will laugh at me, I know, but I really went in and paid a whole guinea for the stage-box. To the
58 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
present day I can't make out why I did so ; and yet if I hadn't my dear Harry, if I hadn't, I shouid have missed the greatest romance of my life. I see you are laughing. It is horrid of you 1 "
" I am not laughing, Dorian ; at least I am not laughing at you. But you should not say the greatest romance of your life. You should say the first romance of your life. You will always be loved, and you will always be In love with love. A grande passion is the privilege of people who have nothing to do. That is the one use of the idle classes of a country. Don't be afraid. There are exquisite things in store for you. This is merely the beginning."
" Do you think my nature so shallow ? " cried Dorian Gray, angrily.
" No ; I think your nature so deep."
" How do you mean ? "
" My dear boy, the people who love only once In their lives are really the shallow people. What they call their loyalty, and their fidelity, I call either the lethargy of custom or their lack of imagination. Faithfulness is to the emotional life what consis- tency is to the life of the intellect simply a confession of failures. Faithfulness I I must analyse it some day. The passion for property Is In It. There are many things that we would throw away if we were not afraid that others might pick them up. But I don't want to interrupt you. Go on with your story."
" Well, I found myself seated In a horrid little private box, with a vulgar drop-scene staring me in the face. I looked out from behind the curtain, and surveyed the house. It was a tawdry affair, all Cupids and cornucopias, like a third-rate wedding cake. The gallery and pit were fairy full, but the two rows of dingy stalls were quite empty, and there was hardly a person in what I suppose they called the dress-circle. Women went about with oranges and ginger-beer, and there was a terrible consumption of nuts going on."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 59
" It must have been just like the palmy days of the British Drama."
" Just like, I should fancy, and very depressing. I began to wonder what on earth I should do, when I caught sight of the play-bill. What do you think the play was, Harry ? "
" I should think ' The Idiot Boy, or Dumb but Innocent.' Our fathers used to like that sort of piece, I believe. The longer I live, Dorian, the more keenly I feel that whatever was good enough for our fathers is not good enough for us. In art, as in politics, les grandpires ont toujoars tort."
" This play was good enough for us, Harry. It was ' Romeo and Juliet.' I must admit that I was rather annoyed at the idea of seeing Shakespeare done in such a wretched hole of a place. Still, I felt interested, in a sort of way. At any rate, I determined to wait for the first act. There was a dreadful orchestra, presided over by a young Hebrew who sat at a cracked piano, that nearly drove me away, but at last the drop-scene was drawn up, and the play began. Romeo was a stout elderly gentle- man, with corked eyebrows, a husky tragedy voice, and a figure like a beer-barrel. Mercutio was almost as bad. He was played by the low-comedian, who had introduced gags of his own and was on most friendly terms with the pit. They were both as grotesque as the scenery, and that looked as if it had come out of a country-booth. But Juliet 1 Harry, imagine a girl, hardly seventeen years of age, with a little flower-like face, a small Greek head with plaited coils of dark-brown hair, eyes that were violet wells of passion, lips that were like the petals of a rose. She was the loveliest thing I had ever seen in my life. You said to me once that pathos left you unmoved, but that beauty, mere beauty, could fill your eyes with tears. I tell you, Harry, I could hardly see this girl for the mist of tears that came across me. And her voice I never heard such a voice. It was very low at first, with deep
60 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
mellow notes, that seemed to fall singly upon one's ear. Then it became a little louder, and sounded like a flute or a distant hautbois. In the garden- scene It had all the tremulous ecstasy that one hears just before dawn when nightingales are singing. There were moments, later on, when it had the wild passion of violins. You know how a voice can stir one. Your voice and the voice of Sibyl Vane are two things that I shall never forget. When I close my eyes, I hear them, and each of them says something different. I don't know which to follow. Why should I not love her ? Harry, I do love her. She Is everything to me In life. Night after night I go to see her play. One evening she Is Rosalind, and the next evening she is Imogen. I have seen her die in the gloom of an Italian tomb, sucking the poison from her lover's lips. I have watched her wandering through the forest of Arden, disguised as a pretty boy in hose and doublet and dainty cap. She has been mad, and has come into the presence of a guilty king, and given him rue to wear, and bitter herbs to taste of. She has been innocent, and the black hands of jealousy have crushed her reed-like throat. I have seen her in every age and In every costume. Ordinary women never appeal to one's imagination. They are limited to their century. No glamour ever transfigures them. One knows their minds as easily as one knows their bonnets. One can always find them. There is no mystery in any of them. They ride in the Park in the morning, and chatter at tea-parties in the afternoon. They have their stereotyped smile, and their fashionable manner. They are quite obvious. But an actress I How different an actress is 1 Harry I why didn't you tell me that the only thing worth loving is an actress ? "
" Because I have loved so many of them, Dorian." " Oh, yes, horrid people with dyed hair and painted faces."
" Don't run down dved hair and painted faces.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 61
There is an extraordinary charm in them, sometimes," said Lord Henry.
" I wish now I had not told you about Sibyl Vane."
" You could not have helped telling me, Dorian. All through your life you will tell me everything you do."
" Yes, Harry, I believe that Is true. I cannot help telling you things. You have a curious influence over me. If I ever did a crime, I would come and confess it to you. You would understand me."
" People like you the wilful sunbeams of life don't commit crimes, Dorian. But I am much obliged for the compliment, all the same. And now tell me reach me the matches, like a good boy : thanks : what are your actual relations with Sibyl Vane ? "
Dorian Gray leaped to his feet, with flushed cheeks and burning eyes. " Harry I Sibyl Vane is sacred ! "
" It is only the sacred things that are worth touching, Dorian," said Lord Henry, with a strange touch of pathos in his voice. " But why should you be annoyed ? I suppose she will belong to you some day. When one is in love, one always begins by deceiving one's self, and one always ends by deceiving others. That is what the world calls a romance. You know her, at any rate, I suppose ? "
" Of course I know her. On the first night I was at the theatre, the horrid old Jew came round to the box after the performance w r as over, and offered to take me behind the scenes and introduce me to her. I was furious with him, and told him that Juliet had been dead for hundreds of years, and that her body was lying in a marble tomb in Verona. I think, from his blank look of amazement, that he was under the impression that I had taken too much champagne, or something."
" I am not surprised."
" Then he asked me if I wrote for any of the news- papers. I told him I never even read them. He
62 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
seemed terribly disappointed at that, and confided to me that all the dramatic critics were in a con- spiracy against him, and that they were every one of them to be bought."
" I should not wonder if he was quite right there. But, on the other hand, judging from their appear- ance, most of them cannot be at all expensive."
" Well, he seemed to think they were beyond his means," laughed Dorian. " By this time, however, the lights were being put out in the theatre, and I had to go. He wanted me to try some cigars that he strongly recommended. I declined. The next night, of course, I arrived at the place again. When he saw me he made me a low bow, and assured me that I was a munificent patron of art. He was a most offensive brute, though he had an extraordinary passion for Shakespeare. He told me once, with an air of pride, that his five bankruptcies were entirely due to ' The Bard,' as he insisted on calling him. He seemed to think it a distinction."
" It was a distinction, my dear Dorian a great distinction. Most people become bankrupt through having invested too heavily in the prose of life. To have ruined one's self over poetry is an honour. But when did you first speak to Miss Sibyl Vane ? "
" The third night. She had been playing Rosalind. I could not help going round. I had thrown her some flowers, and she had looked at me ; at least I fancied that she had. The old Jew was persistent. He seemed determined to take me behind, so I consented. It was curious my not wanting to know her, wasn't it?"
" No ; I don't think so."
" My dear Harry, why ? "
" I will tell you some other time. Now I want to know about the girl."
" Sibyl ? Oh, she was so shy, and so gentle. There is something of a child about her. Her eyes opened wide in exquisite wonder when I told her what I thought of her performance, and she seemed
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 63
quite unconscious of her power. I think we were both rather nervous. The old Jew stood grinning at the doorway of the dusty greenroom, making elaborate speeches about us both, while we stood looking at each other like children. He would insist on calling me ' My Lord,' so I had to assure Sibyl that I was not anything of the kind. She said quite simply to me, ' You look more like a prince. I must call you Prince Charming.' '
" Upon my word, Dorian, Miss Sibyl knows how to pay compliments."
" You don't understand her, Harry. She re- garded me merely as a person in a play. She knows nothing of life. She lives with her mother, a faded tired woman who played Lady Capulet in a sort of magenta dressing-wrapper on the first night, and looks as if she had seen better days."
" I know that look. It depresses me," murmured Lord Henry, examining his rings.
" The Jew wanted to tell me her history, but I said it did not interest me."
" You were quite right. There Is always something infinitely mean about other people's tragedies."
" Sibyl is the only thing I care about. What is It to me where she came from ? From her little head to her little feet, she is absolutely and entirely divine. Every night of my life I go to see her act, and every night she is more marvellous."
" That is the reason, I suppose, that you never dime with me now. I thought you must have some curious romance on hand. You have ; but it Is not quite what I expected."
" My dear Harry, we either lunch or sup together every day, and I have been to the Opera with you several times," said Dorian, opening his blue eyes in wonder.
' You always come dreadfully late."
" Well, I can't help going to see Sibyl play," he cried, " even if it is only for a single act. I get hungry for her presence ; and when I think of the
64 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
wonderful soul that is hidden away in that little Ivory body, I am filled with awe."
" You can dine with me to-night, Dorian, can't you ? "
He shook his head. " To-night she is Imogen," he answered, " and to-morrow night she will be Juliet."
" When is she Sibyl Vane ? "
" Never."
" I congratulate you."
" How horrid you are ! She is all the great heroines of the world in one. She is more than an individual. You laugh, but I tell you she has genius. I love her, and I must make her love me. You, who know all the secrets of life, tell me how to charm Sibyl Vane to love me 1 I want to make Romeo jealous. I want the dead lovers of the world to hear our laughter, and grow sad. I want a breath of our passion to stir their dust into consciousness, to wake their ashes into pain. My God, Harry, how I worship her 1 " He was walking up and down the room as he spoke. Hectic spots of red burned on his cheeks. He was terribly excited.
Lord Henry watched him with a subtle sense of pleasure. How different he was now from the shy, frightened boy he had met in Basil Hallward's studio ! His nature had developed like a flower, had borne blossoms of scarlet flame. Out of its secret hiding- place had crept his Soul, and Desire had come to meet it on the way.
" And what do you propose to do ? " said Lord Henry, at last.
" I want you and Basil to come with me some night and see her act. I have not the slightest fear of the result. You are certain to acknowledge her genius. Then we must get her out of the Jew's hands. She is bound to him for three years at least for two years and eight months from the present time. I shall have to pay him something, of course. When all that is settled, I shall take a West End theatre
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 65
and bring her out properly. She will make the world as mad as she has made me."
" That would be impossible, my dear boy ? "
" Yes, she will. She has not merely art, con- summate art-instinct, in her, but she has personality also ; and you have often told me that it is per- sonalities, not principles, that move the age."
" Well, what night shall we go ? "
" Let me see. To-day is Tuesday. Let us fix to-morrow. She plays Juliet to-morrow."
" All right. The Bristol at eight o'clock ; and I will get Basil."
' Not eight, Harry, please. Half-past six. We must be there before the curtain rises. You must see her in the first act, where she meets Romeo."
" Half-past six 1 What an hour ! It will be like having a meat-tea, or reading an English novel. It must be seven. No gentleman dines before seven. Shall you see Basil between this and then ? Or shall I write to him ? "
" Dear Basil ! I have not laid eyes on him for a week. It is rather horrid of me, as he has sent me my portrait in the most wonderful frame, specially designed by himself, and, though I am a little jealous of the picture for being a whole month younger than I am, I must admit that I delight in it. Perhaps you had better write to him. I don't want to see him alone. He says things that annoy me. He gives me good advice."
Lord Henry smiled. " People are very fond of giving away what they need most themselves. It is what I call the depth of generosity."
" Oh, Basil is the best of fellows, but he seems to me to be just a bit of a Philistine. Since I have known you, Harry, I have discovered that."
" Basil, my dear boy, puts everything that is charming in him into his work. The consequence is that he has nothing left for life but his prejudices, his principles, and his common-sense. The only artists I have ever known, who are personally delight-
3
66 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
ful, are bad artists. Good artists exist simply in what they make, and consequently are perfectly uninteresting in what they are. A great poet, a really great poet, is the most unpoetical of all creatures. But inferior poets are absolutely fascinating. The worse their rhymes are, the more picturesque they look. The mere fact of having published a book of second-rate sonnets makes a man quite irresistible. He lives the poetry that he cannot write. The others write the poetry that they dare not realise."
" I wonder is that really so, Harry ? " said Dorian Gray, putting some perfume on his handkerchief out of a large gold-topped bottle that stood on the table. " It must be, if you say it. And now I am off. Imogen is waiting for me. Don't forget about to- morrow. Good-bye."
As he left the room, Lord Henry's heavy eyelids drooped, and he began to think. Certainly few people had ever interested him so much as Dorian Gray, and yet the lad's mad adoration of some one else caused him not the slightest pang of annoyance or jealousy. He was pleased by it. It made him a more interesting study. He had been always enthralled by the methods of natural science, but the ordinary subject-matter of that science had seemed to him trivial and of no import. And so he had begun by vivisecting himself, as he had ended by vivisecting others. Human life that appeared to him the one thing w r orth investigating. Compared to it there was nothing else of any value. It was true that as one watched life in Its curious crucible of pain and pleasure, one could not wear over one's face a mask of glass, nor keep the sul- phurous fumes from troubling the brain, and making the imagination turbid with monstrous fancies and misshapen dreams. There were poisons so subtle that to know their properties one had to sicken of them. There were maladies so strange that one had to pass through them if one sought to understand their nature. And, yet, what a great reward one
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 67
received 1 How wonderful the whole world became to one I To note the curious hard logic of passion, and the emotional coloured life of the intellect to observe where they met, and where they separated, at what point they were in unison, and at what point they were at discord there was a delight in that ! What matter what the cost was ? One could never pay too high a price for any sensation.
He was conscious and the thought brought a gleam of pleasure into his brown agate eyes that it was through certain words of his, musical words said with musical utterance, that Dorian Gray's soul had turned to this white girl and bowed in worship before her. To a large extent the lad was his own creation. He had made him premature. That was something. Ordinary people waited till life disclosed to them its secrets, but to the few, to the elect, the mysteries of life were revealed before the veil was drawn away. Sometimes this was the effect of art, and chiefly of the art of literature, which dealt immediately with the passions and the intellect. But now and then a complex personality took the place and assumed the office of art ; was indeed, in its way, a real work of art, Life having its elaborate masterpieces, just as poetry has, or sculpture, or painting.
Yes, the lad was premature. He was gathering his harvest while it was yet spring. The pulse and passion of youth were in him, but he was becoming self-conscious. It was delightful to watch him. With his beautiful face, and his beautiful soul, he was a thing to wonder at. It was no matter how it all ended, or was destined to end. He was like one of those gracious figures in a pageant or a play, whose joys seem to be remote from one, but whose sorrows stir one's sense of beauty, and whose wounds are like red roses.
Soul and body, body and soul how mysterious they were 1 There was animalism in the soul, and the body had its moments of spirituality. The
68 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
senses could refine, and the intellect could degrade. Who could say where the fleshly Impulse ceased, or the physical impulse began ? How shallow were the arbitrary definitions of ordinary psychologists I And yet how difficult to decide between the claims of the various schools ! Was the soul a shadow seated in the house of sin ? Or was the body really in the soul, as Giordano Bruno thought ? The separation of spirit from matter was a mystery, and the union of spirit with matter was a mystery also.
He began to wonder whether we could ever make psychology so absolute a science that each little spring of life would be revealed to us. As it was, we always misunderstood ourselves, and rarely understood others. Experience was of no ethical value. It was merely the name men gave to their mistakes. Moralists had, as a rule, regarded it as a mode of warning, had claimed for it a certain ethical efficacy in the formation of character, had praised it as something that taught us what to follow and showed us what to avoid. But there was no motive power in experience. It was as little of an active cause as conscience itself. All that it really demonstrated was that our future would be the same as our past, and that the sin we had done once, and with loathing, we would do many times, and with joy.
It was clear to him that the experimental method was the only method by which one could arrive at any scientific analysis of the passions ; and cer- tainly Dorian Gray was a subject made to his hand, and seemed to promise rich and fruitful results. His sudden mad love for Sibyl Vane was a psychologi- cal phenomenon of no small interest. There was no doubt that curiosity had much to do with it, curiosity and the desire for new experiences ; yet it was not a simple but rather a very complex passion. What there was in it of the purely sensuous instinct of boyhood had been transformed by the workings of the imagination, changed into something that seemed to the lad himself to be remote from sense, and was
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 69
for that very reason all the more dangerous. It was the passions about whose origin we deceived our- selves that tyrannised most strongly over us. Our weakest motives were those of whose nature we were conscious. It often happened that when we thought we were experimenting on others we were really experimenting on ourselves.
"While Lord Henry sat dreaming on these things, a knock came to the door, and his valet entered, and reminded him It was time to dress for dinner. He got up and looked out into the street. The sunset had smitten Into scarlet gold the upper windows of the houses opposite. The panes glowed like plates of heated metal. The sky above was like a faded rose. He thought of his friend's young fiery-coloured life, and wondered how it was all going to end.
When he arrived home, about half-past twelve o'clock, he saw a telegram lying on the hall table. He opened it, and found It was from Dorian Gray. It was to tell him that he was engaged to be married to Sibyl Vane.
CHAPTER V
" MOTHER, mother, I am so happy ! " whispered the girl, burying her face in the lap of the faded, tired-looking woman who, with back turned to the shrill intrusive light, was sitting in the one armchair that their dingy sitting-room contained. " I am so happy 1 " she repeated, " and you must be happy too 1 "
Mrs. Vane winced, and put her thin bismuth- whitened hands on her daughter's head. " Happy 1 " she echoed, " I am only happy, Sibyl, when I see you act. You must not think of anything but your acting. Mr. Isaacs has been very good to us, and we owe him money."
The girl looked up and pouted. " Money, mother ? " she cried, " what does money matter ? Love is more than money."
" Mr. Isaacs has advanced us fifty pounds to pay of! our debts, and to get a proper outfit for James. You must not forget that, Sibyl. Fifty pounds is a very large sum. Mr. Isaacs has been most con- siderate."
" He is not a gentleman, mother, and I hate the way he talks to me," said the girl, rising to her feet, and going over to the window.
" I don't know how we could manage without him," answered the elder woman, querulously.
Sibyl Vane tossed her head and laughed. " We don't want him any more, mother. Prince Charming rules life for us now." Then she paused. A rose shook in her blood, and shadowed her cheeks. Quick breath parted the petals of her lips. They trembled. Some southern wind of passion swept over her, and
70
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 71
stirred the dainty folds of her dress. " I love him," she said, simply.
" Foolish child ! foolish child 1 " was the parrot- phrase flung in answer. The waving of crooked, false- jewelled fingers gave grotesqueness to the words.
The girl laughed again. The joy of a caged bird was in her voice. Her eyes caught the melody, and echoed it in radiance ; then closed for a moment, as though to hide their secret. When they opened, 1 the mist of a dream had passed across them.
Thin-lipped wisdom spoke at her from the worn chair, hinted at prudence, quoted from that book of cowardice whose author apes the name of common sense. She did not listen. She was free in her prison of passion. Her prince, Prince Charming, was with her. She had called on Memory to remake him. She had sent her soul to search for him, and it had brought him back. His kiss burned again upon her mouth. Her eyelids were warm with his breath.
Then Wisdom altered its method and spoke of espial and discovery. This young man might be rich. If so, marriage should be thought of. Against the shell of her ear broke the waves of worldly cunning. The arrows of craft shot by her. She saw the thin lips moving, and smiled.
Suddenly she felt the need to speak. The wordy silence troubled her. " Mother, mother," she cried, " why does he love me so much ? I know why L love him. I love him because he is like what Love himself should be. But what does he see in me ? I am not worthy of him. And yet why, I cannot tell though I feel so much beneath him, I don't feel humble. I feel proud, terribly proud. Mother, did you love my father as I love Prince Charming ? "
The elder woman grew pale beneath the coarse powder that daubed her cheeks, and her dry lips twitched with a spasm of pain. Sibyl rushed to her, flung her arms round her neck, and kissed her. " Forgive me, mother. I know it pains you to talk about our father. But it only pains you because
72 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
you loved him so much. Don't look so sad. I am as happy to-day as you were twenty years ago. Ah ! let me be happy for ever 1 "
" My child, you are far too young to think of falling in love. Besides, what do you know of this young man ? You don't even know his name. The whole thing is most inconvenient, and really, when James is going away to Australia, and I have so much to think of, I must say that you should have shown more consideration. However, as I said before, if he is rich. . . ."
" Ah ! Mother, mother, let me be happy 1 "
Mrs. Vane glanced at her, and with one of those false theatrical gestures that so often become a mode of second nature to a stage-player, clasped her in her arms. At this moment the door opened, and a young lad with rough brown hair came into the room. He was thick-set of figure, and his hands and feet were large, and somewhat clumsy in move- ment. He was not so finely bred as his sister. One would hardly have guessed the close relationship that existed between them. Mrs. Vane fixed her eyes on him, and intensified the smile. She mentally elevated her son to the dignity of an audience. She felt sure that the tableau was interesting.
" You might keep some of your kisses for me, Sibyl, I think," said the lad, with a good-natured grumble.
" Ah ! but you don't like being kissed, Jim," she cried. " You are a dreadful old bear." And she ran across the room and hugged him.
James Vane looked into his sister's face w r ith ten- derness. " I want you to come out with me for a walk, Sibyl. I don't suppose I shall ever see this horrid London again. I am sure I don't want to."
" My son, don't say such dreadful things," mur- mured Mrs. Vane, taking up a tawdry theatrical dress, with a sigh, and beginning to patch it. She felt a little disappointed that he had not joined the group. It would have increased the theatrical plcturesqueness of the situation.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 73
" Why not, mother ? I mean it." . " You pain me, my son. I trust you will return from Australia in a position of affluence. I believe there is no society of any kind in the Colonies, nothing that I would call society ; so when you have made your fortune you must come back and assert yourself in London."
" Society 1 " muttered the lad. " I don't want to know anything about that. I should like to make some money to take you and Sibyl off the stage. I hate it."
" Oh, Jim I " said Sibyl, laughing, " how unkind of you ! But are you really going for a walk with me ? That will be nice ! I was afraid you were going to say goodbye to some of your friends to Tom Hardy, who gave you that hideous pipe, or Ned Langton, who makes fun of you for smoking it. It is very sweet of you to let me have your last afternoon. Where shall we go ? Let us go to the Park."
" I am too shabby," he answered, frowning. " Only swell people go to the Park."
" Nonsense, Jim," she whispered, stroking the sleeve of his coat.
He hesitated for a moment. " Very well," he said at last, " but don't be too long dressing." She danced out of the door. One could hear her singing as she ran upstairs. Her little feet pattered overhead.
He walked up and down the room two or three times. Then he turned to the still figure in the chair. " Mother, are my things ready ? " he asked.
" Quite ready, James," she answered, keeping her eyes on her work. For some months past she had felt ill at ease when she was alone with this rough, stern son of hers. Her shallow secret nature was troubled when their eyes met. She used to wonder if he suspected anything. The silence, for he made no other observation, became intolerable to her. She began to complain. Women defend themselves by attacking, just as they attack by sudden and
74 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
strange surrenders. " I hope you will be contented, James, with your sea-faring life," she said. " You must remember that it is your own choice. You might have entered a solicitor's office. Solicitors are a very respectable class, and in the country often dine with the best families."
" I hate offices, and I hate clerks," he replied. " But you are quite right. I have chosen my own life. All I say is, watch over Sibyl. Don't let her come to any harm. Mother, you must watch over her."
" James, you really talk very strangely. Of course I watch over Sibyl."
" I hear a gentleman comes every night to the theatre, and goes behind to talk to her. Is that right ? What about that ? "
" You are speaking about things you don't under- stand, James. In the profession we are accustomed to receive a great deal of most gratifying attention. I myself used to receive many bouquets at one time. That was when acting was really understood. As for Sibyl, I do not know at present whether her attachment is serious or not. But there is no doubt that the young man in question is a perfect gentle- man. He is always most polite to me. Besides, he has the appearance of being rich, and the flowers he sends are lovely."
" You don't know his name, though," said the lad, harshly.
" No," answered his mother, with a placid expres- sion in her face. " He has not yet revealed his real name. I think it is quite romantic of him. He is probably a member of the aristocracy."
James Vane bit his lip. " Watch over Sibyl, mother," he cried, " watch over her."
" My son, you distress me very much. Sibyl is always under my special care. Of course, if this gentleman is wealthy, there is no reason why she should not contract an alliance with him. I trust he is one of the aristocracy. He has all the appear- ance of it, I must say. It might be a most brilliant
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 75
marriage for Sibyl. They would make a charming couple. His good looks are really quite remarkable ; everybody notices them."
The lad muttered something to himself, and drummed on the window-pane with his coarse fingers. He had just turned round to say something, when the door opened, and Sibyl ran in.
" How serious you both are ! " she cried. " What is the matter ? "
" Nothing," he answered. " I suppose one must be serious sometimes. Goodbye, mother ; I will have my dinner at five o'clock. Everything is packed, except my shirts, so you need not trouble."
" Goodbye, my son," she answered, with a bow of strained stateliness.
She was extremely annoyed at the tone he had adopted with her, and there was something in his look that had made her feel afraid.
" Kiss me, mother," said the girl. Her flower- like lips touched the withered cheek, and warmed its frost.
" My child I my child 1 " cried Mrs. Vane, looking up to the ceiling in search of an imaginary gallery.
" Come, Sibyl," said her brother, impatiently. He hated his mother's affectations.
They went out into the flickering wind-blown sun- light, and strolled down the dreary Euston Road. The passers-by glanced in wonder at the sullen, heavy youth, who, in coarse, ill-fitting clothes, was in the company of such a graceful, refined-looking girl. He was like a common gardener walking with a rose.
Jim frowned from time to time when he caught the inquisitive glance of some stranger. He had that dislike of being stared at which comes on geniuses late in life, and never leaves the commonplace. Sibyl, however, was quite unconscious of the effect she was producing. Her love was trembling in laughter on her lips. She was thinking of Prince Charming, and, that she might think of him all the more, she did not talk of him but prattled on about
76 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
the ship in which Jim was going to sail, about the gold he was certain to find, about the wonderful heiress whose life he was to save from the wicked, red-shirted bushrangers. For he was not to remain a sailor, or a super-cargo, or whatever he was going to be. Oh, no ! A sailor's existence was dreadful. Fancy being cooped up in a horrid ship, with the hoarse, hump-backed waves trying to get In, and a black wind blowing the masts down, and tearing the sails into long screaming ribands I He was to leave the vessel at Melbourne, bid a polite goodbye to the captain, and go off at once to the gold-fields. Before a week was over he was to come across a large nugget of pure gold, the largest nugget that had ever been discovered, and bring it down to the coast in a waggon guarded by six mounted policemen. The bushrangers were to attack them three times, and be defeated with immense slaughter. Or, no. He was not to go to the gold-fields at all. They were horrid places, where men got intoxicated, and shot each other in bar-rooms, and used bad language. He was to be a nice sheep-farmer, and one evening, as he was riding home, he was to see the beautiful heiress being carried off by a robber on a black horse, and give chase, and rescue her. Of course she would fall in love with him, and he with her, and they would get married, and come home, and live in an immense house in London. Yes, there were delightful things in store for him. But he must be very good, and not lose his temper, or spend his money foolishly. She was only a year older than he was, but she knew so much more of life. He must be sure, also, to write to her by every mail, and to say his prayers each night before he went to sleep. God was very good, and would watch over him. She would pray for him, too, and in a few years he would come back quite rich and happy.
The lad listened sulkily to her, and made no answer. He was heart-sick at leaving home.
Yet it was not this alone that made him gloomy
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 77
and morose. Inexperienced though he was, he had still a strong sense of the danger of Sibyl's position. This young dandy who was making love to her could mean her no good. He was a gentleman, and he hated him for that, hated him through some curious race-instinct for which he could not account, and which for that reason was all the more dominant within him. He was conscious also of the shallow- ness and vanity of his mother's nature, and in that saw infinite peril for Sibyl and Sibyl's happiness. Children begin by loving their parents ; as they grow older they judge them ; sometimes they forgive them.
His mother I He had something on his mind to ask of her, something that he had brooded on for many months of silence. A chance phrase that he had heard at the theatre, a whispered sneer that had reached his ears one night as he waited at the stage- door, had set loose a train of horrible thoughts. He remembered it as if it had been the lash of a hunting- crop across his face. His brows knit together into a wedge-like furrow, and with a twitch of pain he bit his under-lip.
" You are not listening to a word I am saying, Jim," cried Sibyl, " and I am making the most de- lightful plans for your future. Do say something."
" What do you want me to say ? "
" Oh I that you will be a good boy, and not forget us," she answered, smiling at him.
He shrugged his shoulders. " You are more likely to forget me, than I am to forget you, Sibyl."
She flushed. " What do you mean, Jim ? " she asked.
" You have a new friend, I hear. Who is he ? Why have you not told me about him ? He means you no good."
" Stop, Jim 1 " she exclaimed. " You must not say anything against him. I love him."
" Why, you don't even know his name," answered the lad. " Who is he ? I have a right to know."
" He Is called Prince Charming. Don't you like
78 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
the name ? Oh ! you silly boy ! you should never forget it. If you only saw him, you would think him the most wonderful person in the world. Some day you will meet him : when you come back from Australia. You will like him so much. Everybody likes him, and I ... love him. I wish you could coir.c to the theatre to-night. He is going to be there, and I am to play Juliet. Oh ! how I shall play it ! Fancy, Jim, to be in love and play Juliet I To have him sitting there ! To play for his delight I I am afraid I may frighten the company, frighten or enthrall them. To be in love is to surpass one's self. Poor dreadful Mr. Isaacs will be shouting ' genius ' to his loafers at the bar. He has preached me as a dogma ; to-night he will announce me as a revelation. I feel it. And it is all his, his only, Prince Charming, my wonderful lover, my god of graces. But I am poor beside him. Poor ? \Vhat does that matter ? When poverty creeps in at the door, love flies in through the window. Our proverbs want re-writing. They were made in winter, and it Is summer now ; spring-time for me, I think, a very dance of blossoms in blue skies."
" He is a gentleman," said the lad, sullenly.
" A Prince ! " she cried, musically. " What more do you want ? "
" He wants to enslave you."
" I shudder at the thought of being free."
" I want you to beware of him."
" To see him is to worship him, to know him is to trust him."
" Sibyl, you are mad about him."
She laughed, and took his arm. " You dear old Jim, you talk as if you were a hundred. Some day you will be in love yourself. Then you will know what it is. Don't look so sulky. Surely you should be glad to think that, though you are going away, you leave me happier than I have ever been before. Life has been hard for us both, terribly hard and difficult. But it will be different now. You are going
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 79
to a new world, and I have found one. Here are two chairs ; let us sit down and see the smart people go by."
They took their seats amidst a crowd of watchers. The tulip-beds across the road flamed like throbbing rings of fire. A white dust, tremulous cloud of orris- root it seemed, hung in the panting air. The brightly- coloured parasols danced and dipped like monstrous butterflies.
She made her brother talk of himself, his hopes, his prospects. He spoke slowly and with effort. They passed words to each other as players at a game pass counters. Sibyl felt oppressed. She could not communicate her joy. A faint smile curving that sullen mouth was all the echo she could win. After some time she became silent. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of golden hair and laughing lips, and in an open carriage with two ladies Dorian Gray drove past.
She started to her feet. " There he is I " she cried.
" Who ? " said Jim Vane.
" Prince Charming," she answered, looking after the victoria.
He jumped up, and seized her roughly by the arm. " Show him to me. Which is he ? Point him out. I must see him 1 " he exclaimed ; but at that moment the Duke of Berwick's four-in-hand came between, and when it had left the space clear, the carriage had swept out of the Park.
" He is gone," murmured Sibyl, sadly. " I wish you had seen him."
" I wish I had, for as sure as there is a God in heaven, if he ever does you any wrong I shall kill him."
She looked at him in horror. He repeated his words. They cut the air like a dagger. The people round began to gape. A lady standing close to her tittered.
" Come away, Jim ; come away," she whispered. He followed her doggedly, as she passed through the crowd. He felt glad at what he had said.
80 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
When they reached the Achilles Statue she turned round. There was pity in her eyes that became laughter on her lips. She shook her head at him. " You are foolish, Jim, utterly foolish ; a bad-tem- pered boy, that is all. How can you say such horrible things ? You don't know what you are talking about. You are simply jealous and unkind. Ah I I wish you would fall in love. Love makes people good, and what you said was wicked."
" I am sixteen," he answered, " and I know what I am about. Mother is no help to you. She doesn't understand how to look after you. I wish now that I was not going to Australia at all. I have a great mind to chuck the whole thing up. I would, if my articles hadn't been signed."
" Oh, don't be so serious, Jim. You are like one of the heroes of those silly melodramas mother used to be so fond of acting in. I am not going to quarrel with you. I have seen him, and oh 1 to see him is perfect happiness. We won't quarrel. I know you would never harm anyone I love, would you ? "
" Not as long as you love him, I suppose," was the sullen answer.
" I shall love him for ever 1 " she cried.
" And he ? "
" For ever, too ! "
" He had better."
She shrank from him. Then she laughed and put her hand on his arm. He was merely a boy.
At the Marble Arch they hailed an omnibus, which left them close to their shabby home in the Euston Road. It was after five o'clock, and Sibyl had to lie down for a couple of hours before acting. Jim insisted that she should do so. He said that he would sooner part with her when their mother was not present. She would be sure to make a scene, and he detested scenes of every kind.
In Sibyl's own room they parted. There was jealousy in the lad's heart, and a fierce, murderous hatred of the stranger who, as it seemed to him, had
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 81
come between them. Yet, when her arms were flung round his neck, and her fingers strayed through his hair, he softened, and kissed her with real affection. There were tears in his eyes as he went downstairs.
His mother was waiting for him below. She grumbled at his unpunctuality, as he entered. He made no answer, but sat down to his meagre meal. The flies buzzed round the table, and crawled over the stained cloth. Through the rumble of omnibuses, and the clatter of street-cabs, he could hear the droning voice devouring each minute that was left to him.
After some time, he thrust away his plate, and put his head in his hands. He felt that he had a right to know. It should have been told to him before, if it was as he suspected. Leaden with fear, his mother watched him. Words dropped mechani- cally from her lips. A tattered lace handkerchief twitched in her fingers. When the clock struck six, he got up, and went to the door. Then he turned back, and looked at her. Their eyes met. In hers he saw a wild appeal for mercy. It enraged him.
" Mother, I have something to ask you," he said. Her eyes wandered vaguely about the room. She made no answer. " Tell me the truth. I have a right to know. Were you married to my father ? "
She heaved a deep sigh. It was a sigh of relief. The terrible moment, the moment that night and day, for weeks and months, she had dreaded, had come at last, and yet she felt no terror. Indeed in some measure it was a disappointment to her. The vulgar directness of the question called for a direct answer. The situation had not been gradually led up to. It was crude. It reminded her of a bad rehearsal.
" No," she answered, wondering at the harsh simplicity of life.
" My father was a scoundrel then ? " cried the lad, clenching his fists.
She shook her head. " I knew he was not free. We loved each other very much. If he had lived,
82 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
he would have made provision for us. Don't speak against him, my son. He was your father, and a gentleman. Indeed he was highly connected."
An oath broke from his lips. " I don't care for myself," he exclaimed, " but don't let Sibyl . . . It is a gentleman, isn't it, who is in love with her, or says he is ? Highly connected, too, I suppose."
For a moment a hideous sense of humiliation came over the woman. Her head drooped. She wiped her eyes with shaking hands. " Sibyl has a mother," she murmured ; " I had none."
The lad was touched. He went towards her, and stooping down he kissed her. " I am sorry if I have pained you by asking about my father," he said, " but I could not help it. I must go now. Goodbye. Don't forget that you will only have one child now to look after, and believe me that if this man wrongs my sister, I will find out who he is, track him down, and kill him like a dog. I swear it."
The exaggerated folly of the threat, the passionate gesture that accompanied it, the mad melodramatic words, made life seem more vivid to her. She was familiar with the atmosphere. She breathed more freely, and for the first time for many months she really admired her son. She w r ould have liked to have continued the scene on the same emotional scale, but he cut her short. Trunks had to be carried down, and mufflers looked for. The lodging-house drudge bustled in and out. There was the bargaining with the cabman. The moment was lost in vulgar details. It was with a renewed feeling of disappointment that she waved the tattered lace handkerchief from the window, as her son drove away. She was conscious that a great opportunity had been wasted. She consoled herself by telling Sibyl how desolate she felt her life would be, now that she had only one child to look after. She remembered the phrase. It had pleased her. Of the threat she said nothing. It was vividly and dramatically expressed. She felt that they would all laugh at it some day.
CHAPTER VI
" I SUPPOSE you have heard the news, Basil ? " said Lord Henry that evening, as Hallward was shown into a little private room at the Bristol where dinner had been laid for three.
" No, Harry," answered the artist, giving his hat and coat to the bowing waiter. " What is it ? Nothing about politics, I hope ? They don't interest me. There is hardly a single person in the House of Commons worth painting ; though many of them would be the better for a little white-washing."
" Dorian Gray is engaged to be married," said Lord Henry, watching him as he spoke.
Hallward started, and then frowned. " Dorian engaged to be married 1 " he cried. " Impossible I " It is perfectly true." To whom ? "
To some little actress or other." I can't believe it. Dorian is far too sensible." Dorian is far too wise not to do foolish things ' now and then, my dear Basil."
" Marriage is hardly a thing that one can do now and then, Harry."
" Except in America," rejoined Lord Henry, lan- guidly. " But I didn't say he was married. I said he w r as engaged to be married. There is a great difference. I have a distinct remembrance of being married, but I have no recollection at all of being engaged. I am inclined to think that I never was engaged."
" But think of Dorian's birth, and position, and 83
84 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
wealth. It would be absurd for him to marry so much beneath him."
" If you want to make him marry this girl tell him that, Basil. He is sure to do it, then. Whenever a man does a thoroughly stupid thing, it is always from the noblest motives."
" I hope the girl is good, Harry. I don't want to see Dorian tied to some vile creature, who might degrade his nature and ruin his intellect."
" Oh, she is better than good she is beautiful," murmured Lord Henry, sipping a glass of vermouth and orange-bitters. " Dorian says she is beautiful ; and he is not often wrong about things of that kind. Your portrait of him has quickened his appreciation of the personal appearance of other people. It has had that excellent effect, amongst others. We are to see her to-night, if that boy doesn't forget his appointment."
" Are you serious ? "
" Quite serious, Basil. I should be miserable if I thought I should ever be more serious than I am at the present moment."
" But do you approve of it, Harry ? " asked the painter, walking up and down the room, and biting his lip. " You can't approve of it, possibly. It is some silly infatuation."
" I never approve, or disapprove, of anything now. It is an absurd attitude to take towards life. We are not sent into the world to air our moral prejudices. I never take any notice of what common people say, and I never interfere with what charming people do. If a personality fascinates me, whatever mode of expression that personality selects is absolutely delightful to me. Dorian Gray falls in love with a beautiful girl who acts Juliet, and proposes to marry her. Why not ? If he wedded Messalina he would be none the less interesting. You know I am not a champion of marriage. The real drawback to marriage is that it makes one unselfish. And un- selfish people are colourless. They lack individuality.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 83
Still, there arc certain temperaments that marriage makes more complex. They retain their egotism, and add to it many other egos. They are forced to have more than one life. They become more highly organised, and to be highly organised Is, I should fancy, the object of man's existence. Besides, every experience is of value, and, whatever one may say against marriage, it is certainly an experience. I hope that Dorian Gray will make this girl his wife, passionately adore her for six months, and then suddenly become fascinated by someone else. He would be a wonderful study."
" You don't mean a single word of all that, Harry ; you know you don't. If Dorian Gray's life were spoiled, no one would be sorrier than yourself. You are much better than you pretend to be."
Lord Henry laughed. " The reason we all like to think so well of others is that we are all afraid for ourselves. The basis of optimism is sheer terror. We think that we are generous because we credit our neighbour with the possession of those virtues that are likely to be a benefit to us. We praise the banker that we may overdraw our account, and find good qualities in the highwayman in the hope that he may spare our pockets. I mean everything that I have said. I have the greatest contempt for optimism. As for a spoiled life, no life is spoiled but one whose growth is arrested. If you want to mar a nature, you have merely to reform it. As for marriage, of course that would be silly, but there are other and more interesting bonds between men and women. I will certainly encourage them. They have the charm of being fashionable. But here is Dorian himself. He will tell you more than I can."
" My dear Harry, my dear Basil, you must both congratulate me 1 " said the lad, throwing off his evening cape with its satin-lined wings and shaking each of his friends by the hand in turn. " I have never been so happy. Of course it is sudden ; all
86 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
really delightful things are. And yet it seems to me to be the one thing I have been looking for all my life." He was flushed with excitement and pleasure, and looked extraordinarily handsome.
" I hope you will always be very happy, Dorian," said Hallward, " but I don't quite forgive you for not having let me know of your engagement. You let Harry know."
" And I don't forgive you for being late for dinner," broke in Lord Henry, putting his hand on the lad's shoulder, and smiling as he spoke. " Come, let us sit down and try what the new chef here is like, and then you will tell us how it all came about."
" There is really not much to tell," cried Dorian, as they took their seats at the small round table. " What happened was simply this. After I left you yesterday evening, Harry, I dressed, had some dinner at that little Italian restaurant in Rupert Street you introduced me to, and went down at eight o'clock to the theatre. Sibyl was playing Rosalind. Of course the scenery was dreadful, and the Orlando absurd. But Sibyl ! You should have seen her I When she came on in her boy's clothes she was perfectly wonderful. She wore a moss- coloured velvet jerkin with cinnamon sleeves, slim brown cross-gartered hose, a dainty little green cap with a hawk's feather caught in a jewel, and a hooded cloak lined with dull red. She had never seemed to me more exquisite. She had all the delicate grace of that Tanagra figurine that you have in your studio, Basil. Her hair clustered round her face like dark leaves round a pale rose. As for her acting well, you shall see her to-night. She is simply a born artist. I sat in the dingy box abso- lutely enthralled. I forgot that I was in London and in the nineteenth century. I was away with my love in a forest that no man had ever seen. After the performance was over I went behind, and spoke to her. As we were sitting together, suddenly there came into her eyes a look that I had never seen there
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 87
before. My lips moved towards hers. We kissed each other. I can't describe to you what I felt at that moment. It seemed to me that all my life had been narrowed to one perfect point of rose- coloured joy. She trembled all over, and shook like a white narcissus. Then she flung herself on her knees and kissed my hands. I feel that I should not tell you all this, but I can't help it. Of course our engagement is a dead secret. She has not even told her own mother. I don't know what my guardians will say. Lord Radley is sure to be furious. I don't care. I shall be of age in less than a year, and then I can do what I like. I have been right, Basil, haven't I, to take my love out of poetry, and to find my wife in Shakespeare's plays ? Lips that Shakespeare taught to speak have whispered their secret in my ear. I have had the arms of Rosalind around me, and kissed Juliet on the mouth."
" Yes, Dorian, I suppose you were right," said Hallward, slowly.
" Have you seen her to-day ? " asked Lord Henry.
Dorian Gray shook his head. " I left her in the forest of Arden, I shall find her in an orchard in Verona."
Lord Henry sipped his champagne in a medita- tive manner. " At what particular point did you mention the word marriage, Dorian ? And what did she say in answer ? Perhaps you forgot all about it."
" My dear Harry, I did not treat it as a business transaction, and I did not make any formal proposal. I told her that I loved her, and she said she was not worthy to be my wife. Not worthy 1 Why, the whole world is nothing to me compared with her."
" Women are wonderfully practical," murmured Lord Henry " much more practical than we are. In situations of that kind we often forget to say anything about marriage, and they always remind us.'*
88 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Hallward laid his hand upon his arm. " Don't, Harry. You have annoyed Dorian. He is not like other men. He would never bring misery upon anyone. His nature is too fine for that."
Lord Henry looked across the table. " Dorian is never annoyed with me," he answered. " I asked the question for the best reason possible, for the only reason, indeed, that excuses one for asking any question simple curiosity. I have a theory that it is always the women who propose to us, and not we who propose to the women. Except, of course, In middle-class life. But then the middle classes are not modern."
Dorian Gray laughed, and tossed his head. " You are quite incorrigible, Harry ; but I don't mind. It is impossible to be angry with you. When you see Sibyl Vane you will feel that the man who could wrong her would be a beast, a beast without a heart. I cannot understand how anyone can wish to shame the thing he loves. I love Sibyl Vane. I want to place her on a pedestal of gold, and to see the world worship the woman who is mine. What is marriage ? An irrevocable vow. You mock at it for that. Ah I don't mock. It Is an irrevocable vow that I want to take. Her trust makes me faithful, her belief makes me good. When I am with her, I regret all that you have taught me. I become different from what you have known me to be. I am changed, and the mere touch of Sibyl Vane's hand makes me forget you and all your wrong, fascinating, poisonous, delightful theories."
" And those are . . .? " asked Lord Henry, help- Ing himself to some salad.
" Oh, your theories about life, your theories about love, your theories about pleasure. All your theories, in fact, Harry."
" Pleasure is the only thing worth having a theory about," he answered, in his slow, melodious voice. " But I am afraid I cannot claim my theory as my own. It belongs to Nature, not to me. Pleasure Is
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 89
Nature's test, her sign of approval. When we are happy \ve are always good, but when we are good we are not always happy."
" Ah I but what do you mean by good ? " cried Basil Hallward.
" Yes," echoed Dorian, leaning back in his chair, and looking at Lord Henry over the heavy clusters of purple-lipped irises that stood in the centre of the table, " what do you mean by good, Harry ? "
" To be good is to be in harmony with one's self," he replied, touching the thin stem of his glass with his pale, fine-pointed fingers. " Discord is to be forced to be in harmony with others. One's own life that is the important thing. As for the lives of one's neighbours, if one wishes to be a prig or a Puritan, one can flaunt one's moral views about them, but they are not one's concern. Besides, Individualism has really the higher aim. Modern morality consists in accepting the standard of one's age. I consider that for any man of culture to accept the standard of his age is a form of the grossest immorality."
" But, surely, if one lives merely for one's self, Harry, one pays a terrible price for doing so ? " suggested the painter.
" Yes, we are overcharged for everything nowadays. I should fancy that the real tragedy of the poor is that they can afford nothing but self-denial. Beau- tiful sins, like beautiful things, are the privilege of the rich."
" One has to pay in other ways but money."
" What sort of ways, Basil ? "
" Oh ! I should fancy in remorse, in suffering, in . . . well, in the consciousness of degradation."
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. " My dear fellow, mediaeval art is charming, but mediaeval emotions are out of date. One can use them in fiction, of course. But then the only things that one can use in fiction are the things that one has ceased to use in fact. Believe me, no civilised man
90 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
ever regrets a pleasure, and no uncivilised man ever knows what a pleasure is."
" I know what pleasure is," cried Dorian Gray. " It is to adore someone."
" That is certainly better than being adored," he answered, toying with some fruits. " Being adored is a nuisance. Women treat us just as Humanity treats its gods. They worship us, and are always bothering us to do something for them."
" I should have said that whatever they ask for they had first given to us," murmured the lad, gravely. " They create Love in our natures. They have a right to demand it back."
" That is quite true, Dorian," cried Hallward.
" Nothing is ever quite true," said Lord Henry.
" This is," interrupted Dorian. " You must admit, Harry, that women give to men the very gold of their lives."
" Possibly," he sighed, " but they invariably want it back In such very small change. That is the worry. Women, as some witty Frenchman once put it, inspire us with the desire to do master- pieces, and always prevent us from carrying them out."
" Harry, you are dreadful I I don't know why I like you so much."
" You will always like me, Dorian," he replied. " Will you have some coffee, you fellows ? Waiter, bring coffee, and fine-champagne, and some cigarettes. No : don't mind the cigarettes ; I have some. Basil, I can't allow you to smoke cigars. You must have a cigarette. A cigarette is the perfect type of a perfect pleasure. It is exquisite, and it leaves one unsatisfied. What more can one want ? Yes, Dorian, you will always be fond of me. I represent to you all the sins you have never had the courage to commit."
" What nonsense you talk, Harry I " cried the lad, taking a light from a fire-breathing silver dragon that the waiter had placed on the table. " Let us go
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 91
down to the theatre. When Sibyl comes on the stage you will have a new ideal of life. She will represent something to you that you have never known."
" I have known everything," said Lord Henry, with a tired look in his eyes, " but I am always ready for a new emotion. I am afraid, however, that, for me at any rate, there is no such thing. Still, your wonderful girl may thrill me. I love acting. It is so much more real than life. Let us go. "Dorian, you will come with me. I am so sorry, Basil, but there is only room for two in the brougham. You must follow us in a hansom."
They got up and put on their coats, sipping their coffee standing. The painter was silent and pre- occupied. There was a gloom over him. He could not bear this marriage, and yet it seemed to him to be better than many other things that might have happened. After a few minutes, they all passed downstairs. He drove off by himself, as had been arranged, and watched the flashing lights of the little brougham in front of him. A strange sense of loss came over him. He felt that Dorian Gray would never again be to him all that he had been in the past. Life had come between them. . . . His eyes darkened, and the crowded, flaring streets became blurred to his eyes. When the cab drew up at the theatre, it seemed to him that he had grown years older.
CHAPTER VII
FOR some reason or other, the house was crowded that night, and the fat Jew manager who met them at the door was beaming from ear to ear with an oily, tremulous smile. He escorted them to their box with a sort of pompous humility, waving his fat jewelled hands, and talking at the top of his voice. Dorian Gray loathed him more than ever. He felt as if he had come to look for Miranda and had been met by Caliban. Lord Henry, upon the other hand, rather liked him. At least he declared he did, and insisted on shaking him by the hand, and assuring him that he was proud to meet a man who had dis- covered a real genius and gone bankrupt over a poet. Hallward amused himself with watching the faces in the pit. The heat was terribly oppressive, and the huge sunlight flamed like a monstrous dahlia with petals of yellow fire. The youths in the gallery had taken off their coats and waistcoats and hung them over the side. They talked to each other across the theatre, and shared their oranges with the tawdry girls who sat beside them. Some w r omen were laugh- ing in the pit. Their voices were horribly shrill and discordant. The sound of the popping of corks came from the bar.
" What a place to find one's divinity in ! " said Lord Henry.
" Yes ! " answered Dorian Gray. " It was here I found her, and she is divine beyond all living things. When she acts you will forget everything. These common, rough people, with their coarse faces and brutal gestures, become quite different when she Is
92
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 93
on the stage. They sit silently and watch her. They weep and laugh as she wills them to do. She makes them as responsive as a violin. She spiritualises them, and one feels that they are of the same flesh and blood as one's self."
" The same flesh and blood as one's self 1 Oh, I hope not I " exclaimed Lord Henry, who was scanning the occupants of the gallery through his opera-glass.
" Don't pay any attention to him, Dorian," said the painter. " I understand what you mean, and I believe in this girl. Anyone you love must be mar- vellous, and any girl that has the effect you describe must be fine and noble. To spiritualise one's age that is something worth doing. If this girl can give a soul to those who have lived without one, if she can create the sense of beauty In people whose lives have been sordid and ugly, if she can strip them of their selfishness and lend them tears for sorrows that are not their own, she is worthy of all your adoration, worthy of the adoration of the world. This marriage Is quite right. I did not think so at first, but I admit it now. The gods made Sibyl Vane for you. With- out her you would have been incomplete."
" Thanks, Basil," answered Dorian Gray, pressing his hand. " I knew that you would understand me. Harry is so cynical, he terrifies me. But here is the orchestra. It is quite dreadful, but it only lasts for about five minutes. Then the curtain rises, and you will see the girl to whom I am going to give all my life, to whom I have given everything that Is good in me."
A quarter of an hour afterwards, amidst an ex- traordinary turmoil of applause, Sibyl Vane stepped on to the stage. Yes, she was certainly lovely to look at one of the loveliest creatures, Lord Henry thought, that he had ever seen. There was some- thing of the fawn in her shy grace and startled eyes. A faint blush, like the shadow of a rose in a mirror of silver, came to her cheeks as she glanced at the crowded, enthusiastic house. She stepped back a
94 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
few paces, and her lips seemed to tremble. Basil Hallward leaped to his feet and began to applaud. Motionless, and as one in a dream, sat Dorian Gray, gazing at her. Lord Henry peered through his glasses, murmuring, " Charming I charming I "
The scene was the hall of Capulet's house, and Romeo in his pilgrim's dress had entered with Mercutio and his other friends. The band, such as it was, struck up a few bars of music, and the dance began. Through the crowd of ungainly, shabbily-dressed actors, Sibyl Vane moved like a creature from a finer world. Her body swayed, while she danced, as a plant sways in the water. The curves of her throat were the curves of a white lily. Her hands seemed to be made of cool ivory.
Yet she was curiously listless. She showed no sign of joy when her eyes rested on Romeo. The few words she had to speak
Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much, Which mannerly devotion shows in this ; For saints have hands that pilgrims' hands do touch, And palm to palm is holy palmers' kiss
with the brief dialogue that follows, were spoken in a thoroughly artificial manner. The voice was ex- quisite, but from the point of view of tone it was absolutely false. It was wrong in colour. It took away all the life from the verse. It made the passion unreal.
Dorian Gray grew pale as he watched her. He was puzzled and anxious. Neither of his friends dared to say anything to him. She seemed to them to be absolutely incompetent. They were horribly disappointed.
Yet they felt that the true test of any Juliet Is the balcony scene of the second act. They waited for that. If she failed there, there was nothing in her.
She looked charming as she came out in the moon- light. That could not be denied. But the staginess of her acting was unbearable, and grew worse as she
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 95
went on. Her gestures became absurdly artificial. She over-emphasised everything that she had to say. The beautiful passage
Thou knowest the mask of night is on my face.
Else would a maiden blush bepaint my cheek
For that which thou hast heard me speak to-night
was declaimed with the painful precision of a school- girl who has been taught to recite by some second- rate professor of elocution. When she leaned over the balcony and came to those wonderful lines
Although I joy in thec, I have no joy of this contract to-night : It is too rash, too unadvised, too sudden ; Too like the lightning, which doth cease to be Kre one can say, " It lightens." S\veet, good-night I This bud of love by summer's ripening breath May prove a beauteous flower when next we meet
she spoke the words as though they conveyed no meaning to her. It was not nervousness. Indeed, so far from being nervous, she was absolutely self- contained. It was simply bad art. She was a complete failure.
Even the common, uneducated audience of the pit and gallery lost their interest in the play. They got restless, and began to talk loudly and to whistle. The Jew manager, who was standing at the back of the dress-circle, stamped and swore w r ith rage. The only person unmoved was the girl herself.
When the second act was over there came a storm of hisses, and Lord Henry got up from his chair and put on his coat. " She is quite beautiful, Dorian," he said, " but she can't act. Let us go."
" I am going to see the play through," answered the lad, in a hard, bitter voice. " I am awfully sorry that I have made you waste an evening, Harry. I apologise to you both."
" My dear Dorian, I should think Miss Vane was ill," interrupted Hallward. " We will come some other night."
" I wish she were ill," he rejoined. " But she seems to me to be simply callous and cold. She has
96 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
entirely altered. Last night she was a great artist. This evening she is merely a commonplace, mediocre actress."
" Don't talk like that about anyone you love, Dorian. Love is a more wonderful thing than Art."
" They are both simply forms of imitation," remarked Lord Henry. " But do let us go. Dorian, you must not stay here any longer. It is not good for one's morals to see bad acting. Besides, I don't suppose you will want your wife to act. So what does it matter if she plays Juliet like a wooden doll ? She is very lovely, and if she knows as little about life as she does about acting, she will be a delightful experience. There are only two kinds of people who [ are really fascinating people who know absolutely everything, and people who know absolutely nothing. Good heavens, my dear boy, don't look so tragic ! The secret of remaining young is never to have an emotion that is unbecoming. Come to the club with Basil and myself. We will smoke cigarettes and drink to the beauty of Sibyl Vane. She is beautiful. What more can you want ? "
" Go away, Harry," cried the lad. " I want to be alone. Basil, you must go. Ah 1 can't you see that my heart is breaking ? " The hot tears came to his eyes. His lips trembled, and, rushing to the back of the box, he leaned up against the wall, hiding his face in his hands.
" Let us go, Basil," said Lord Henry, with a strange tenderness in his voice ; and the two young men passed out together.
A few moments afterwards the footlights flared up, and the curtain rose on the third act. Dorian Gray went back to his seat. He looked pale, and proud, and indifferent. The play dragged on, and seemed interminable. Half of the audience went out, tramping in heavy boots, and laughing. The whole thing was a fiasco. The last act was played to almost empty benches. The curtain went down on a titter, and some groans.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 97
As soon as it was over, Dorian Gray rushed behind the scenes into the greenroom. The girl was standing there alone, with a look of triumph on her face. Her eyes were lit with an exquisite fire. There was a radiance about her. Her parted lips were smiling over some secret of their own.
When he entered, she looked at him, and an expression of infinite joy came over her. " How badly I acted to-night, Dorian I " she cried.
" Horribly 1 " he answered, gazing at her in amazement " horribly ! It was dreadful. Are you ill ? You have no idea what it was. You have no idea what I suffered."
The girl smiled. " Dorian," she answered, linger- ing over his name with long-drawn music in her voice, as though it were sweeter than honey to the red petals of her mouth " Dorian, you should have understood. But you understand now, don't you ? "
" Understand what ? " he asked, angrily.
" Why I was so bad to-night. Why I shall always be bad. Why I shall never act well again."
He shrugged his shoulders. " You are ill, I suppose. When you are ill you shouldn't act. You make yourself ridiculous. My friends were bored. I was bored."
She seemed not to listen to him. She was trans- figured with joy. An ecstasy of happiness dominated her.
" Dorian, Dorian," she cried, " before I knew you, acting was the one reality of my life. It was only in the theatre that I lived. I thought that it was all true. I was Rosalind one night, and Portia the other. The joy of Beatrice was my joy, and the sorrows of Cordelia were mine also. I believed in everything. The common people who acted with me seemed to me to be godlike. The painted scenes were my world. I knew nothing but shadows, and I thought them real. You came oh, my beautiful love ! and you freed my soul from prison. You taught me what reality really is. To-night, for the 4
98 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
first time in my life, I saw through the hollowness, the sham, the silliness of the empty pageant in which I had always played. To-night, for the first time, 1 became conscious that the Romeo was hideous, and old, and painted, that the moonlight in the orchard was false, that the scenery was vulgar, and that the words I had to speak were unreal, were not my words, were not what I wanted to say. You had brought me something higher, something of which all art is but a reflection. You had made me understand what love really is. My love 1 my love I Prince Charming I Prince of life ! I have grown sick of shadows. You are more to me than all art can ever be. What have I to do with the puppets of a play ? When I came on to-night, I could not understand how it was that everything had gone from me. I thought that I was going to be wonderful. I found that I could do nothing. Suddenly it dawned on my soul what it all meant. The knowledge was exquisite to me. I heard them hissing, and I smiled. What could they know of love such as ours ? Take me away, Dorian take me away with you, where we can be quite alone. I hate the stage. I might mimic a passion that I do not feel, but I cannot mimic one that burns me like fire. Oh, Dorian, Dorian, you understand now what it signifies ? Even if I could do it, it would be profanation for me to play at being in love. You have made me see that."
He flung himself down on the sofa, and turned away his face. " You have killed my love," he muttered.
She looked at him in wonder, and laughed. He made no answer. She came across to him, and with her little fingers stroked his hair. She knelt down and pressed his hands to her lips. He drew them away, and a shudder ran through him.
Then he leaped up, and went to the door. " Yes," he cried, " you have killed my love. You used to stir my imagination. Now you don't even stir my curiosity. You simply produce no effect. I loved
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 99
you because you were marvellous, because you had genius and intellect, because you realised the dreams of great poets and gave shape and substance to the shadows of art. You have thrown it all away. You are shallow and stupid. My God 1 how mad I was to love you 1 What a fool I have been 1 You are nothing to me now. I will never see you again. I will never think of you. I will never mention your name. You don't know what you were to me, once. Why, once . . . Oh, I can't bear to think of it 1 I wish I had never laid eyes upon you ! You have spoiled the romance of my life. How little you can know of love, if you say it mars your art 1 Without your art you are nothing. I would have made you famous, splendid, magnificent. The world would have worshipped you, and you would have borne my name. What are you now ? A third-rate actress with a pretty face."
The girl grew white, and trembled. She clenched her hands together, and her voice seemed to catch in her throat. " You are not serious, Dorian ? " she murmured. " You are acting."
" Acting 1 I leave that to you. You do it so well," he answered bitterly.
She rose from her knees, and, with a piteous expression of pain in her face, came across the room to him. She put her hand upon his arm, and looked into his eyes. He thrust her back. " Don't touch me 1 " he cried.
A low moan broke from her, and she flung herself at his feet, and lay there like a trampled flower. " Dorian, Dorian, don't leave me I " she whispered. " I am so sorry I didn't act well. I was thinking of you all the time. But I will try indeed, I will try. It came so suddenly across me, my love for you. I think I should never have known it if you had not kissed me if we had not kissed each other. Kiss me again, my love. Don't go away from me. I couldn't bear it. Oh I don't go away from me. My brother . . . No ; never mind. He didn't mean it.
100 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
He was in jest. . . . But you, oh ! can't you forgive me for to-night ? I will work so hard, and try to improve. Don't be cruel to me because I love you better than anything in the world. After all, it is only once that I have not pleased you. But you are quite right, Dorian. I should have shown myself more of an artist. It was foolish of me ; and yet I couldn't help it. Oh, don't leave me, don't leave me." A fit of passionate sobbing choked" her. She crouched on the floor like a wounded thing, and Dorian Gray, with his beautiful eyes, looked down at her, and his chiselled lips curled in exquisite disdain. There is always something ridiculous about the emotions of people whom one has ceased to love. Sibyl Vane seemed to him to be absurdly melo- dramatic. Her tears and sobs annoyed him.
" I am going," he said at last, in his calm, clear voice. " I don't wish to be unkind, but I can't see you again. You have disappointed me."
She wept silently, and made no answer, but crept nearer. Her little hands stretched blindly out, and appeared to be seeking for him. He turned on his heel, and left the room. In a few moments he was out of the theatre.
Where he went to he hardly knew. He remem- bered wandering through dimly-lit streets, past gaunt black-shadowed archways and evil-looking houses. Women with hoarse voices and harsh laughter had called after him. Drunkards had reeled by cursing, and chattering to themselves like monstrous apes. He had seen grotesque children huddled upon door- steps, and heard shrieks and oaths from gloomy courts.
As the dawn was just breaking he found himself close to Covent Garden. The darkness lifted, and, flushed with faint fires, the sky hollowed itself into a perfect pearl. Huge carts filled with nodding lilies rumbled slowly down the polished empty street. The air was heavy 'with the perfume of the flowers, and their beauty seemed to bring him an anodyne for his pain. He followed into the market, and
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 101
watched the men unloading their waggons. A white ocked carter offered him some cherries. He thanked him, and wondered why he refused to accept any money for them, and began to eat them listlessly. They had been plucked at midnight, and the coldness of the moon had entered into them. A long line of boys carrying crates of striped tulips, and of yellow and red roses, defiled in front of him, threading their way through the huge jade- green piles of vegetables. Under the portico, with its grey sun-bleached pillars, loitered a troop of draggled bareheaded girls, waiting for the auction to be over. Others crowded rou'ud the swinging doors of the coffee-house in the Piazza. The heavy cart-horses slipped and stamped upon the rough stones, shaking their bells and trappings. Some of the drivers were lying asleep on a pile of sacks. Iris- necked, and pink-footed, the pigeons ran about picking up seeds.
After a little while, he hailed a hansom, and drove home. For a few moments he loitered upon the doorstep, looking round at the silent Square with its blank, close-shuttered windows, and its staring blinds. The sky was pure opal now, and the roofs of the houses glistened like silver against it. From some chimney opposite a thin wreath of smoke was rising. It curled, a violet riband, through the nacre-coloured air.
In the huge gilt Venetian lantern, spoil of some Doge's barge, that hung from the ceiling of the great oak-panelled hall of entrance, lights were still burn- ing from three flickering jets : thin blue petals of flame they seemed, rimmed with white fire. He turned them out, and, having thrown his hat and cape on the table, passed through the library towards the door of his bedroom, a large octagonal chamber on the ground floor that, in his new-born feeling for luxury, he had just had decorated for himself, and hung with some curious Renaissance tapestries that had been discovered stored in a disused attic at
102 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Selby Royal. As he was turning the handle of the door, his eye fell upon the portrait Basil Hallward had painted of him. He started back as if in sur- prise. Then he went on into his own room, looking somewhat puzzled. After he had taken the buttonhole out of his coat, he seemed to hesitate. Finally he came back, went over to the picture, and examined it. In the dim arrested light that struggled through the cream-coloured silk blinds, the face appeared to him to be a little changed. The expression looked different. One would have said that there was a touch of cruelty in the mouth. It was certainly strange.
He turned round, and, walking to the w r indow, drew up the blind. The bright dawn flooded the room, and swept the fantastic shadows into dusky corners, where they lay shuddering. But the strange expression that he had noticed in the face of the portrait seemed to linger there, to be more intensified even. The quivering, ardent sunlight showed him the lines of cruelty round the mouth as clearly as if he had been looking into a mirror after he had done some dreadful thing.
He winced, and, taking up from the table an oval glass framed in ivory Cupids, one of Lord Henry's many presents to him, glanced hurriedly into its polished depths. No line like that warped his red lips. What did it mean ?
He rubbed his eyes, and came close to the picture, and examined it again. There were no signs of any change when he looked into the actual painting, and yet there was no doubt that the whole expression had altered. It was not a mere fancy of his own. The thing was horribly apparent.
He threw himself into a chair, and began to think. Suddenly there flashed across his mind what he had said in Basil Hallward's studio the day the picture had been finished. Yes, he remembered it perfectly. He had uttered a mad wish that he himself might remain young, and the portrait grow old ; that his
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 103
own beauty might be untarnished, and the face on the canvas bear the burden of his passions and his sins ; that the painted image might be seared with the lines of suffering and thought, and that he might keep all the delicate bloom and loveliness of his then just conscious boyhood. Surely his wish had not been fulfilled ? Such things were impossible. It seemed monstrous even to think of them. And, yet, there was the picture before him, with the touch of cruelty in the mouth.
Cruelty I Had he been cruel ? It was the girl's fault, not his. He had dreamed of her as a great artist, had given his love to her because he had thought her great. Then she had disappointed him. She had been shallow and unworthy. And, yet, a feeling of infinite regret came over him, as he thought of her lying at his feet sobbing like a little child. He remembered with what callousness he had watched her. Why had he been made like that ? Why had such a soul been given to him ? But he had suffered also. During the three terrible hours that the play had lasted, he had lived centuries of pain, seon upon aeon of torture. His life was well worth hers. She had marred him for a moment, If he had wounded her for an age. Besides, women were better suited to bear sorrow than men. They lived on their emotions. They only thought of their emotions. When they took lovers, it was merely to have someone with whom they could have scenes. Lord Henry had told him that, and Lord Henry knew what women were. Why should he trouble about Sibyl Vane ? She was nothing to him now.
But the picture ? What was he to say of that ? It held the secret of his life, and told his story. It had taught him to love his own beauty. Would it teach him to loathe his own soul ? Would he ever look at it again ?
No ; it was merely an illusion wrought on the troubled senses. The horrible night that he had
104 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
passed had left phantoms behind it. Suddenly there had fallen upon his brain that tiny scarlet speck that makes men mad. The picture had not changed. It was folly to think so.
Yet it was watching him, with its beautiful marred face and its cruel smile. Its bright hair gleamed in the early sunlight. Its blue eyes met his own. A sense of infinite pity, not for himself, but for the painted image of himself, came over him. It had altered already, and would alter more. Its gold would wither into grey. Its red and white roses would die. For every sin that he committed, a stain would fleck and wreck its fairness. But he would not sin. The picture, changed or unchanged, would be to him the visible emblem of conscience. He would resist temptation. He would not see Lord Henry any more would not, at any rate, listen to those subtle poisonous theories that in Basil Hallward's garden had first stirred within him the passion for impossible things. He would go back to Sibyl Vane, make her amends, marry her, try to love her again. Yes, it was his duty to do so. She must have suffered more than he had. Poor child ! He had been selfish and cruel to her. The fascination that she had exercised over him would return. They would be happy together. His life with her would be beautiful and pure.
He got up from his chair, and drew a large screen right in front of the portrait, shuddering as he glanced at it. " How horrible ! " he murmured to himself, and he walked across to the window and opened it. When he stepped out on to the grass, he drew a deep breath. The fresh morning air seemed to drive away all his sombre passions. He thought only of Sibyl. A faint echo of his love came back to him. He repeated her name over and over again. The birds that were singing in the dew-drenched garden seemed to be telling the flowers about her.
CHAPTER VIII
IT was long past noon when he awoke. His valet had crept several times on tiptoe into the room to see if he was stirring, and had wondered what made his young master sleep so late. Finally his bell sounded, and Victor came softly in with a cup of tea, and a pile of letters, on a small tray of old Sevres china, and drew back the olive-satin curtains, with their shimmering blue lining, that hung in front of the three tall windows.
" Monsieur has well slept this morning," he said, smiling.
" What o'clock is it, Victor ? " asked Dorian Gray, drowsily.
" One hour and a quarter, Monsieur."
How late it was ! He sat up, and, having sipped some tea, turned over his letters. One of them was from Lord Henry, and had been brought by hand that morning. He hesitated for a moment, and then put it aside. The others he opened list- lessly. They contained the usual collection of cards, invitations to dinner, tickets for private views, programmes of charity concerts, and the like, that are showered on fashionable young men every morn- ing during the season. There was a rather heavy bill, for a chased silver Louis-Quinze toilet-set, that he had not yet had the courage to send on to his guardians, who were extremely old-fashioned people and did not realise that we live in an age w r hen unnecessary things are our only necessities ; and there were several very courteously worded communl-
105
106 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
cations from Jermyn Street money-lenders offering to advance any sum of money at a moment's notice and at the most reasonable rates of interest.
After about ten minutes he got up, and, throwing on an elaborate dressing-gown of silk-embroidered cashmere wool, passed into the onyx-paved bath- room. The cool water refreshed him after his long sleep. He seemed to have forgotten all that he had gone through. A dim sense of having taken part in some strange tragedy came to him once or twice, but there was the unreality of a dream about it.
As soon as he was dressed, he went into the library and sat down to a light French breakfast, that had been laid out for him on a small round table close to the open window. It was an exquisite day. The warm air seemed laden with spices. A bee flew in, and buzzed round the blue-dragon bowl that, filled with sulphur-yellow roses, stood before him. He felt perfectly happy.
Suddenly his eye fell on the screen that he had placed in front of the portrait, and he started.
" Too cold for Monsieur ? " asked his valet, putting an omelette on the table. " I shut the window ? "
Dorian shook his head. " I am not cold," he murmured.
Was it all true ? Had the portrait really changed ? Or had it been simply his own imagination that had made him see a look of evil where there had been a look of joy ? Surely a painted canvas could not alter ? The thing was absurd. It would serve as a tale to tell Basil some day. It would make him smile.
And, yet, how vivid was his recollection of the whole thing I First in the dim twilight, and then in the bright dawn, he had seen the touch of cruelty round the warped lips. He almost dreaded his valet leaving the room. He knew that when he was alone he would have to examine the portrait. He was afraid of certainty. When the coffee and
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 107
cigarettes had been brought and the man turned to go, he felt a wild desire to tell him to remain. As the door was closing behind him he called him back. The man stood waiting for his orders. Dorian looked at him for a moment. " I am not at home to any- one, Victor," he said, with a sigh. The man bowed and retired.
Then he rose from the table, lit a cigarette, and flung himself down on a luxuriously-cushioned couch that stood facing the screen. The screen was an old one, of gilt Spanish leather, stamped and wrought with a rather florid Louis-Quatorze pattern. He scanned it curiously, wondering if ever before it had concealed the secret of a man's life.
Should he move it aside, after all ? Why not let it stay there ? What was the use of knowing ? If the thing was true, it was terrible. If it was not true, why trouble about it ? But what if, by some fate or deadlier chance, eyes other than his spied behind, and saw the horrible change ? What should he do if Basil Hallward came and asked to look at his own picture ? Basil would be sure to do that. No ; the thing had to be examined, and at once. Anything would be better than this dreadful state of doubt.
He got up, and locked both doors. At least he would be alone when he looked upon the mask of his shame. Then he drew the screen aside, and saw himself face to face. It was perfectly true. The portrait had altered.
As he often remembered afterwards, and always with no small wonder, he found himself at first gazing at the portrait with a feeling of almost scientific interest. That such a change should have taken place was incredible to him. And yet it was a fact. Was there some subtle affinity between the chemical atoms, that shaped themselves into form and colour on the canvas, and the soul that was within him ? Could it be that what that soul thought, they realized ? that what it dreamed, they made true ? Or was
108 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
there some other, more terrible reason ? He shud- dered, and felt afraid, and, going back to the couch, lay there, gazing at the picture in sickened horror.
One thing, however, he felt that it had done for him. It had made him conscious how unjust, how cruel, he had been to Sibyl Vane. It was not too late to make reparation for that. She could still be his wife. His unreal and selfish love would yield to some higher influence, would be transformed into some nobler passion, and the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him would be a guide to him through life, would be to him what holiness is to some, and conscience to others, and the fear of God to us all. There were opiates for remorse, drugs that could lull the moral sense to sleep. But here was a visible symbol of the degradation of sin. Here was an ever-present sign of the ruin men brought upon their souls.
Three o'clock struck, and four, and the half-hour rang its double chime, but Dorian Gray did not stir. He was trying to gather up the scarlet threads of life, and to weave them into a pattern ; to find his way through the sanguine labyrinth of passion through which he was wandering. He did not know what to do, or what to think. Finally, he went over to the table, and wrote a passionate letter to the girl he had loved, imploring her forgiveness, and accusing himself of madness. He covered page after page with wild words of sorrow, and wilder words of pain. There is a luxury in self-reproach. When we blame ourselves we feel that no one else has a right to blame us. It is the confession, not the priest, that gives us absolution. When Dorian had finished the letter, he felt that he had been forgiven.
Suddenly there came a knock to the door, and he heard Lord Henry's voice outside. " My dear boy, I must see you. Let me in at once. I can't bear your shutting yourself up like this."
He made no answer at first, but remained quite
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 109
still. The knocking still continued, and grew louder. Yes, it was better to let Lord Henry in, and to explain to him the new life he was going to lead, to quarrel with him if it became necessary to quarrel, to part if parting was inevitable. He jumped up, drew the screen hastily across the picture, and un- locked the door.
" I am so sorry for it all, Dorian," said Lord Henry, as he entered. " But you must not think too much about it."
" Do you mean about Sibyl Vane ? " asked the lad.
" Yes, of course," answered Lord Henry, sinking into a chair, and slowly pulling off his yellow gloves. " It is dreadful, from one point of view, but it was not your fault. Tell me, did you go behind and see her, after the play was over ? "
" Yes."
" I felt sure you had. Did you make a scene with her ? "
" I was brutal, Harry perfectly brutal. But it is all right now. I am not sorry for anything that has happened. It has taught me to know myself better."
" Ah, Dorian, I am so glad you take it in that way I I was afraid I would find you plunged in remorse, and tearing that nice curly hair of yours."
" I have got through all that," said Dorian, shaking his head, and smiling. " I am perfectly happy now. I know what conscience is, to begin with. It is not what you told me it was. It is the divinest thing in us. Don't sneer at it, Harry, any more at least not before me. I want to be good. I can't bear the idea of my soul being hideous."
" A very charming artistic basis for ethics, Dorian I I congratulate you on it. But how are you going to begin ? "
" By marrying Sibyl Vane."
" Marrying Sibyl Vane ! " cried Lord Henry, standing up, and looking at him in perplexed amaze- ment. " But, my dear Dorian "
110 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Yes, Harry, I know what you are going to say. Something dreadful about marriage. Don't say it. Don't ever say things of that kind to me again. Two days ago I asked Sibyl to marry me. I am not going to break my word to her. She is to be my wife ! "
" Your wife ! Dorian ! . . . Didn't you get my letter ? I wrote to you this morning, and sent the note down, by my own man."
" Your letter ? Oh, yes, I remember. I have not read it yet, Harry. I was afraid there might be something in it that I wouldn't like. You cut life to pieces with your epigrams."
" You know nothing then ? "
" What do you mean ? "
Lord Henry walked across the room, and, sitting down by Dorian Gray, took both his hands in his own, and held them tightly. " Dorian," he said, " my letter don't be frightened was to tell you that Sibyl Vane is dead."
A cry of pain broke from the lad's lips, and he leaped to his feet, tearing his hands away from Lord Henry's grasp. " Dead 1 Sibyl dead 1 It is not true 1 It is a horrible lie I How dare you say it?"
" It is quite true, Dorian," said Lord Henry, gravely. " It is in all the morning papers. I wrote down to you to ask you not to see anyone till I came. There will have to be an inquest, of course, and you must not be mixed up in it. Things like that make a man fashionable in Paris. But in London people are so prejudiced. Here, one should never make one's debut with a scandal. One should reserve that to give an interest to one's old age. I suppose they don't know your name at the theatre ? If they don't, it is all right. Did anyone see you going round to her room ? That is an important point."
Dorian did not answer for a few moments. He was dazed with horror. Finally he stammered in a
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 111
stifled voice, " Harry, did you say an inquest ? What
did you mean by that ? Did Sibyl ? Oh,
Harry, I can't bear it 1 But be quick. Tell me everything at once."
" I have no doubt it was not an accident, Dorian, though it must be put in that way to the public. It seems that as she was leaving the theatre with her mother, about half-past twelve or so, she said she had forgotten something upstairs. They waited some time for her, but she did not come down again. They ultimately found her lying dead on the floor of her dressing-room. She had swallowed some- thing by mistake, some dreadful thing they use nt theatres. I don't know what it was, but it had either prussic acid or white lead in it. I should fancy it was prussic acid, as she seems to have died in- stantaneously."
" Harry, Harry, it is terrible 1 " cried the lad.
" Yes ; it is very tragic, of course, but you must not get yourself mixed up in it. I see by The Standard that she was seventeen. I should have thought she was almost younger than that. She looked such a child, and seemed to know so little about acting. Dorian, you mustn't let this thing get on your nerves. You must come and dine with me, and afterwards we will look in at the Opera. It is a Patti night, and everybody will be there. You can come to my sister's box. She has got some smart women with her."
" So I have murdered Sibyl Vane," said Dorian Gray, half to himself " murdered her as surely as if I had cut her little throat with a knife. Yet the roses are not less lovely for all that. The birds sing just as happily in my garden. And to-night I am to dine with you, and then go on to the Opera, and sup somewhere, I suppose, afterwards. How extraordinarily dramatic life is I If I had read all this in a book, Harry, I think I would have wept over it. Somehow, now that it has happened actually, and to me, it seems far too wonderful for tears. Here is the first passionate love-letter I have ever
112 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
written in my life. Strange, that my first passionate love-letter should have been addressed to a dead girl. Can they feel, I wonder, those white silent people we call the dead ? Sibyl I Can she feel, or know, or listen ? Oh, Harry, how I loved her once ! It seems years ago to me now. She was everything to me. Then came that dreadful night was it really only last night ? when she played so badly, and my heart almost broke. She explained it all to me. It was terribly pathetic. But I was not moved a bit. I thought her shallow. Suddenly something happened that made me afraid. I can't tell you what it was, but it was terrible. I said I would go back to her. I felt I had done wrong. And now she is dead. My God ! my God ! Harry, what shall I do ? You don't know the danger I am in, and there is nothing to keep me straight. She would have done that for me. She had no right to kill herself. It was selfish of her."
" My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, taking a cigarette from his case, and producing a gold- latten matchbox, " the only way a woman can ever reform a man is by boring him so completely that he loses all possible interest in life. If you had married this girl you would have been wretched. Of course you would" have treated her kindly. One can always be kind to people about whom one cares nothing. But she would have soon found out that you were absolutely indifferent to her. And when a woman finds that out about her husband, she either becomes dreadfully dowdy, or wears very smart bonnets that some other woman's husband has to pay for. I say nothing about the social mistake, which would have been abject, which, of course, I would not have allowed, but I assure you that in any case the whole thing would have been an absolute failure."
" I suppose it would," muttered the lad, walking up and down the room, and looking horribly pale. " But I thought it was my duty. It is not my fault
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 113
that this terrible tragedy has prevented my doing \\hat was right. I remember your saying once that there is a fatality about good resolutions that they are always made too late. Mine certainly were."
" Good resolutions are useless attempts to interfere with scientific laws. Their origin is pure vanity. Their result is absolutely nil. They give us, now and then, some of those luxurious sterile emotions that have a certain charm for the weak. That is all that can be said for them. They are simply cheques that men draw on a bank where they have no account."
" Harry," cried Dorian Gray, coming over and sitting down beside him, " why is it that I cannot feel this tragedy as much as I want to ? I don't think I am heartless. Do you ? "
" You have done too many foolish things during the last fortnight to be entitled to give yourself that name, Dorian," answered Lord Henry, with his sweet, melancholy smile.
The lad frowned. " I don't like that explanation. Harry," he rejoined, " but I am glad you don't think I am heartless. I am nothing of the kind. I know I am not. And yet I must admit that this thing that has happened does not affect me as it should. It seems to me to be simply like a wonderful ending to a wonderful play. It has all the terrible beauty of a Greek tragedy, a tragedy in which I took a great part, but by which I have not been wounded."
" It is an interesting question," said Lord Henry, who found an exquisite pleasure in playing on the lad's unconscious egotism " an extremely interest- ing question. I fancy that the true explanation is this. It often happens that the real tragedies of life occur in such an inartistic manner that they hurt us by their crude violence, their absolute incoherence, their absurd want of meaning, their entire lack of style. They affect us just as vulgarity affects us. They give us an impression of sheer brute force, and we revolt against that. Sometimes, however, a tragedy that possesses artistic elements of beauty
114 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
crosses our lives. If these elements of beauty are real, the whole thing simply appeals to our sense of dramatic effect. Suddenly we find that we are no longer the actors, but the spectators of the play. Or rather we are both. We watch ourselves, and the mere wonder of the spectacle enthralls us. In the present case, what is it that has really happened ? Someone has killed herself for love of you. I wish that I had ever had such an experience. It would have made me in love with love for the rest of my life. The people who have adored me there have not been very many, but there have been some have always insisted on living on, long after I had ceased to care for them, or they to care for me. They have become stout and tedious, and when I meet them they go in at once for reminiscences. That awful memory of woman ! What a fearful thing it is I And \vhat an utter intellectual stagnation it reveals ! One should absorb the colour of life, but one should never re- member its details. Details are always vulgar."
" I must sow poppies in my garden," sighed Dorian.
" There is no necessity," rejoined his companion. " Life has always poppies in her hands. Of course, now and then things linger. I once wore nothing but violets all through one season, as a form of artistic mourning for a romance that would not die. Ul- timately, however, it did die. I forget what killed it. I think it was her proposing to sacrifice the whole world for me. That is always a dreadful moment. It fills one with the terror of eternity. Well would you believe it ? a week ago, at Lady Hampshire's, I found myself seated at dinner next the lady in question, and she insisted on going over the whole thing again, and digging up the past, and raking up the future. I had buried my romance in a bed of asphodel. She dragged it out again, and assured me that I had spoiled her life. I am bound to state that she ate an enormous dinner, so I did not feel any anxiety. But what a lack of taste she showed I The one charm of the past is that it is the past. But
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 115
women never know when the curtain has fallen. They always want a sixth act, and as soon as the interest of the play is entirely over they propose to continue it. If they were allowed their own way, every comedy would have a tragic ending, and every tragedy would culminate in a farce. They are charm- ingly artificial, but they have no sense of art. You are more fortunate than I am. I assure you, Dorian, that not one of the women I have known would have done for me what Sibyl Vane did for you. Ordinary women always console themselves. Some of them do it by going in for sentimental colours. Never trust a woman who wears mauve, whatever her age may be, or a woman over thirty-five who is fond of pink ribbons. It always means that they have a history. Others find a great consolation in suddenly dis- covering the good qualities of their husbands. They flaunt their conjugal felicity in one's face, as if it were the most fascinating of sins. Religion consoles some. Its mysteries have all the charm of a flirtation, a woman once told me ; and I can quite understand it. Besides, nothing makes one so vain as being told that one is a sinner. Conscience makes egotists of us all. Yes ; there is really no end to the consolations that women find in modern life. Indeed, I have not mentioned the most important one."
" What is that, Harry ? " said the lad, listlessly.
" Oh, the obvious consolation. Taking someone else's admirer when one lose's one's own. In good society that always whitewashes a woman. But really, Dorian, how different Sibyl Vane must have been from all the women one meets ! There is some- thing to me quite beautiful about her death. I am glad I am living in a century when such wonders happen. They make one believe in the reality of the things we all play with, such as romance, passion, and love."
" I was terribly cruel to her. You forget that."
" I am afraid that women appreciate cruelty, downright cruelty, more than anything else. They
116 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
have wonderfully primitive instincts. We have emancipated them, but they remain slaves looking for their masters, all the same. They love being domi- nated. I am sure you were splendid. I have never seen you really and absolutely angry, but I can fancy how delightful you looked. And, after all, you said something to me the day before yesterday that seemed to me at the time to be merely fanciful, but that I see now was absolutely true, and it holds the key to everything."
" What was that, Harry ? "
" You said to me that Sibyl Vane represented to you all the heroines of romance that she was Des- demona one night, and Ophelia the other ; that if she died as Juliet, she came to life as Imogen."
" She will never come to life again now," muttered the lad, burying his face in his hands.
" No, she will never come to life. She has played her last part. But you must think of that lonely death in the tawdry dressing-room simply as a strange lurid fragment from some Jacobean tragedy, as a wonderful scene from Webster, or Ford, or Cyril Tourneur. The girl never really lived, and so she has never really died. To you at least she was always a dream, a phantom that flitted through Shakespeare's plays and left them lovelier for its presence, a reed through which Shakespeare's music sounded richer and more full of joy. The moment she touched actual life, she marred it, and it marred her, and so she passed away. Mourn for Ophelia, if you like. Put ashes on your head because Cordelia was strangled. Cry out against Heaven because the daughter of Bra- bantio died. But don't waste your tears over Sibyl Vane. She was less real than they are."
There was a silence. The evening darkened in the room. Noiselessly, and with silver feet, the shadows crept In from the garden. The colours faded wearily out of things.
After some time Dorian Gray looked up. " You have explained me to myself, Harry," he mur-
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 117
mured, with something of a sigh of relief. " I felt all that you have said, but somehow I was afraid of It, and I could not express it to myself. How well you know me I But we will not talk again of what has happened. It has been a marvellous experience. That is all. I wonder if life has still in store for me anything as marvellous."
" Life has everything in store for you, Dorian. There is nothing that you, with your extraordinary good looks, will not be able to do."
" But suppose, Harry, I became haggard, and old, and wrinkled ? What then ? "
" Ah, then," said Lord Henry, rising to go " then, my dear Dorian, you would have to fight for your victories. As it is, they are brought to you. No, you must keep your good looks. We live in an age that reads too much to be wise, and that thinks too much to be beautiful. We cannot spare you. And now you had better dress, and drive down to the club. We are rather late, as it is."
" I think I shall join you at the Opera, Harry. I feel too tired to eat anything. \Vhat is the number of your sister's box ? "
" Twenty-seven, I believe. It is on the grand tier. You will see her name on the door. But I am sorry you won't come and dine."
" I don't feel up to it," said Dorian, listlessly. " But I am awfully obliged to you for all that you have said to me. You are certainly my best friend. No one has ever understood me as you have."
" We are only at the beginning of our friendship, Dorian," answered Lord Henry, shaking him by the hand. " Good-bye. I shall see you before nine- thirty, I hope. Remember, Patti is singing."
As he closed the door behind him, Dorian Gray touched the bell, and in a few minutes Victor appeared with the lamps and drew the blinds down. He waited impatiently for him to go. The man seemed to take an interminable time over everything.
As soon as he had left, he rushed to the screen, and
118 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
drew it back. No ; there was no further change in the picture. It had received the news of Sibyl Vane's death before he had known of it himself. It was conscious of the events of life as they occurred. The vicious cruelty that marred the fine lines of the mouth had, no doubt, appeared at the very moment that the girl had drunk the poison, whatever it was. Or was it indifferent to results ? Did it merely take cog- nizance of what passed within the soul ? He won- dered, and hoped that some day he would see the change taking place before his very eyes, shuddering as he hoped it.
Poor Sibyl ! what a romance it had all been ! She had often mimicked death on the stage. Then Death himself had touched her, and taken her with him. How had she played that dreadful last scene ? Had she cursed him, as she died ? No ; she had died for love of him, and love would always be a sacrament to him now. She had atoned for everything, by the sacrifice she had made of her life. He would not think any more of what she had made him go through, on that horrible night at the theatre. When he thought of her, it would be as a wonderful tragic figure sent on to the world's stage to show the supreme reality of Love. A wonderful tragic figure ? Tears came to his eyes as he remembered her childlike look, and winsome fanciful ways, and shy tremulous grace. He brushed them away hastily, and looked again at the picture.
He felt that the time had really come for making his choice. Or had his choice already been made ? Yes, life had decided that for him life, and his own infinite curiosity about life. Eternal youth, infinite passion, pleasures subtle and secret, wild joys and wilder sins he was to have all these things. The portrait was to bear the burden of his shame : that was all.
A feeling of pain crept over him as he thought of the desecration that was in store for the fair face on the canvas. Once, in boyish mockery of Narcissus,
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 119
he had kissed, or feigned to kiss, those painted lips that now smiled so cruelly at him. Morning after morning he had sat before the portrait, wondering at its beauty, almost enamoured of it, as it seemed to him at times. Was it to alter now with every mood to which he yielded ? Was it to become a monstrous and loathsome thing, to be hidden away in a locked room, to be shut out from the sunlight that had so often touched to brighter gold the waving wonder of its hair ? The pity of it I the pity of it !
For a moment he thought of praying that the horrible sympathy that existed between him and the picture might cease. It had changed in answer to a prayer ; perhaps in answer to a prayer it might remain unchanged. And, yet, who, that knew any- thing about Life, would surrender the chance of re- maining always young, however fantastic that chance might be, or with what fateful consequences it might be fraught ? Besides, was it really under his control ? Had it indeed been prayer that had produced the substitution ? Might there not be some curious scientific reason for it all ? If thought could exercise its influence upon a living organism, might not thought exercise an influence upon dead and inorganic things ? Nay, without thought or conscious desire, might not things external to ourselves vibrate in unison with our moods and passions, atom calling to atom in secret love of strange affinity ? But the reason was of no importance. He would never again tempt by a prayer any terrible power. If the picture was to alter, it was to alter. That was all. Why inquire too closely into it ?
For there would be a real pleasure in watching it. He would be able to follow his mind into its secret places. This portrait would be to him the most magical of mirrors. As it had revealed to him his own body, so it would reveal to him his own soul. And when winter came upon it, he would still be standing where spring trembles on the verge of summer. When the blood crept from
120 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
its face, and left behind a pallid mask of chalk with leaden eyes, he would keep the glamour of boyhood. Not one blossom of his loveliness would ever fade. Not one pulse of his life would ever weaken. Like the gods of the Greeks, he would be strong, and fleet, and joyous. What did it matter what happened to the coloured image on the canvas ? He would be safe. That was everything.
He drew the screen back into its former place in front of the picture, smiling as he did so, and passed into his bedroom, where his valet was already waiting for him. An hour later he was at the Opera, and Lord Henry was leaning over his chair.
CHAPTER IX
As he was sitting at breakfast next morning, Basil Hallward was shown into the room.
" I am so glad I have found you, Dorian," he said, gravely. " I called last night, and they told me you were at the Opera. Of course I knew that was impossible. But I wish you had left word where you had really gone to. I passed a dreadful evening, half afraid that one tragedy might be followed by another. I think you might have telegraphed for me when you heard of it first. I read of it quite by chance in a late edition of The Globe, that I picked up at the club. I came here at once, and was miser- able at not finding you. I can't tell you how heart- broken I am about the whole thing. I know what you must suffer. But where were you ? Did you go down and see the girl's mother ? For a moment I thought of following you there. They gave the address in the paper. Somewhere in the Euston Road, isn't it ? But I was afraid of intruding upon a sorrow that I could not lighten. Poor woman ! What a state she must be in ! And her only child, too I What did she say about it all ? "
" My dear Basil, how do I know ? " murmured Dorian Gray, sipping some pale-yellow wine from a delicate gold-beaded bubble of Venetian glass, and looking dreadfully bored. " I was at the Opera. You should have come on there. I met Lady Gwen- dolen, Harry's sister, for the first time. We were in her box. She is perfectly charming ; and Patti sang divinely. Don't talk about horrid subjects. If one doesn't talk about a thing, it has never happened.
121
122 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
It is simply expression, as Harry says, that gives reality to things. I may mention that she was not the woman's only child. There is a son, a charming fellow, I believe. But he is not on the stage. He is a sailor, or something. And now, tell me about yourself and what you are painting."
" You went to the Opera ? " said Hallward, speaking very slowly, and with a strained touch of pain in his voice. " You went to the Opera while Sibyl Vane was lying dead in some sordid lodging ? You can talk to me of other women being charming, and of Patti singing divinely, before the girl you loved has even the quiet of a grave to sleep in ? Why, man, there are horrors in store for that little white body of hers ! "
" Stop, Basil ! I won't hear it I " cried Dorian, leaping to his feet. " You must not tell me about things. What is done is done. What is past is past."
" You call yesterday the past ? "
" What has the actual lapse of time got to do with it ? It is only shallow people who require years to get rid of an emotion. A man who is master of himself can end a sorrow as easily as he can invent a pleasure. I don't want to be at the mercy of my emotions. I want to use them, to enjoy them, and to dominate them."
" Dorian, this is horrible ! Something has changed you completely. You look exactly the same won- derful boy who, day after day, used to come down to my studio to sit for his picture. But you were simple, natural, and affectionate then. You were the most unspoiled creature in the whole world. Now, I don't know what has come over you. You talk as if you had no heart, no pity in you. It is all Harry's influence. I see that."
The lad flushed up, and, going to the window, looked out for a few moments on the green, flicker- ing, sun-lashed garden. " I owe a great deal to Harry, Basil," he said, at last " more than I owe to you. You only taught me to be vain."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 123
" Well, I am punished for that, Dorian or shall be some day."
" I don't know what you mean, Basil," he ex- claimed, turning round. " I don't know what you want. What do you want ? "
" I want the Dorian Gray I used to paint," said the artist, sadly.
" Basil," said the lad, going over to him, and putting his hand on his shoulder, " you have come too late. Yesterday when I heard that Sibyl Vane had killed herself "
" Killed herself I Good heavens 1 is there no doubt about that ? " cried Hallward, looking up at him with an expression of horror.
" My dear Basil 1 Surely you don't think it was a vulgar accident ? Of course she killed herself."
The elder man buried his face in his hands. " How fearful," he muttered, and a shudder ran through him.
" No," said Dorian Gray, " there is nothing fearful about it. It is one of the great romantic tragedies of the age. As a rule, people who act lead the most commonplace lives. They are good husbands, or faith- ful wives, or something tedious. You know what I mean middle-class virtue, and all that kind of thing. How different Sibyl was I She lived her finest tragedy. She was always a heroine. The last night she played the night you saw her she acted badly because she had known the reality of love. When she knew its unreality, she died, as Juliet might have died. She passed again into the sphere of art. There is something of the martyr about her. Her death has all the pathetic uselessness of martyrdom, all its wasted beauty. But, as I was saying, you must not think I have not suffered. If you had come in yesterday at a particular moment about half-past five, perhaps, or a quarter to six you would have found me in tears. Even Harry, who was here, who brought me the news, in fact, had no idea what I was going through. I suffered im-
124 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
mensely. Then it passed away. I cannot repeat an emotion. No one can, except sentimentalists. And you are awfully unjust, Basil. You come down here to console me. That is charming of you. You find me consoled, and you are furious. How like a sym- pathetic person 1 You remind me of a story Harry told me about a certain philanthropist who spent twenty years of his life in trying to get some grievance redressed, or some unjust law altered I forget exactly what it was. Finally he succeeded, and nothing could exceed his disappointment. He had absolutely nothing to do, almost died of ennui, and became a confirmed misanthrope. And besides, my dear old Basil, if you really want to console me, teach me rather to forget what has happened, or to see it from the proper artistic point of view. Was it not Gautier who used to write about la consolation des arts ? I remember picking up a little vellum- covered book in your studio one day and chancing on that delightful phrase. Well, I am not like that young man you told me of when we were down at Marlow together, the young man who used to say that yellow satin could console one for all the miseries of life. I love beautiful things that one can touch and handle. Old brocades, green bronzes, lacquer- work, carved ivories, exquisite surroundings, luxury, pomp, there is much to be got from all these. But the artistic temperament that they create, or at any rate reveal, is still more to me. To become the spec- tator of one's own life, as Harry says, is to escape the suffering of life. I know you are surprised at my talking to you like this. You have not realised how I have developed. I was a schoolboy when you knew me. I am a man now. I have new passions, new thoughts, new ideas. I am different, but you must not like me less. I am changed, but you must always be my friend. Of course I am very fond of Harry. But I know that you are better than he is. You are not stronger you are too much afraid of life but you are better. And how happy we used
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 125
to be together ! Don't leave me, Basil, and don't quarrel with me. I am what I am. There is nothing more to be said."
The painter felt strangely moved. The lad was infinitely dear to him, and his personality had been the great turning-point in his art. He could not bear the idea of reproaching him any more. After all, his indifference was probably merely a mood that would pass away. There was so much in him that was good, so much in him that w r as noble.
" Well, Dorian," he said, at length, with a sad smile, " I won't speak to you again about this horrible thing, after to-day. I only trust your name won't be mentioned in connection with it. The inquest is to take place this afternoon. Have they summoned you ? "
Dorian shook his head and a look of annoyance passed over his face at the mention of the word " inquest." There was something so crude and vulgar about everything of the kind. " They don't know my name," he answered.
" But surely she did ? "
" Only my Christian name, and that I am quite sure she never mentioned to anyone. She told me once that they were all rather curious to learn who I was, and that she invariably told them my name was Prince Charming. It was pretty of her. You must do me a drawing of Sibyl, Basil. I should like to have something more of her than the memory of a few kisses and some broken pathetic words."
" I will try and do something, Dorian, if it would please you. But you must come and sit to me your- self again. I can't get on without you."
" I can never sit to you again, Basil. It is Im- possible ! " he exclaimed, starting back.
The painter stared at him. " My dear boy, what nonsense ! " he cried. " Do you mean to say you don't like what I did of you ? Where is it ? Why have you pulled the screen in front of it ? Let me look at it. It is the best thing I have ever done.
126 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Do take the screen away, Dorian. It is simply disgraceful of your servant hiding my work like that. I felt the room looked different as I came in."
" My servant has nothing to do with it, Basil. You don't imagine I let him arrange my room for me ? He settles my flowers for me sometimes that is all. No ; I did it myself. The light was too strong on the portrait."
" Too strong ! Surely not, my dear fellow ? It is an admirable place for it. Let me see it." And Hallward walked towards the corner of the room.
A cry of terror broke from Dorian Gray's lips, and he rushed between the painter and the screen. " Basil," he said, looking very pale, " you must not look at it. I don't wish you to."
" Not look at my own work 1 you are not serious. Why shouldn't I look at it ? " exclaimed Hallward, laughing.
" If you try to look at it, Basil, on my word of honour I will never speak to you again as long as I live. I am quite serious. I don't offer any ex- planation, and you are not to ask for any. But, remember, if you touch this screen, everything is over between us."
Hallward was thunderstruck. He looked at Dorian Gray in absolute amazement. He had never seen him like this before. The lad was actually pallid with rage. His hands were clenched, and the pupils of his eyes were like disks of blue lire. He was trembling all over.
" Dorian I "
" Don't speak ! "
" But what is the matter ? Of course I won't look at it if you don't want me to," he said, rather coldly, turning on his heel, and going over towards the window. " But, really, it seems rather absurd that I shouldn't see my own work, especially as I am going to exhibit it in Paris in the autumn. I shall probably have to give it another coat of varnish
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 127
before that, so I must see it some day, and why not to-day ? "
"To exhibit it? You want to exhibit it?" ex- claimed Dorian Gray, a strange sense of terror creeping over him. Was the world going to be shown his secret ? Were people to gape at the mystery of his life ? That was impossible. Something he did not know what had to be done at once.
" Yes ; I don't suppose you will object to that. George Petit is going to collect all my best pictures for a special exhibition in the Rue de Seze, which will open the first week in October. The portrait will only be away a month. I should think you could easily spare it for that time. In fact, you are sure to be out of town. And if you keep it always behind a screen, you can't care much about it."
Dorian Gray passed his hand over his forehead. There were beads of perspiration there. He felt that he was on the brink of a horrible danger. " You told me a month ago that you would never exhibit it," he cried. " Why have you changed your mind ? You people who go in for being consistent have just as many moods as others have. The only difference is that your moods are rather meaningless. You can't have forgotten that you assured me most solemnly that nothing in the world would induce you to send it to any exhibition. You told Harry exactly the same thing." He stopped suddenly, and a gleam of light came into his eyes. He remembered that Lord Henry had said to him once, half seriously and half in jest, " If you want to have a strange quarter of an hour, get Basil to tell you why he won't exhibit your picture. He told me why he wouldn't, and it was a revelation to me." Yes, perhaps Basil, too, had his secret. He would ask him and try.
" Basil," he said, coming over quite close, and looking him straight in the face, " we have each of us a secret. Let me know yours and I shall tell you mine. What was your reason for refusing to exhibit my picture ? "
128 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
The painter shuddered in spite of himself. " Dorian, if I told you, you might like me less than you do, and you would certainly laugh at me. I could not bear your doing either of those two things. If you wish me never to look at your picture again, I am content. I have always you to look at. If you wish the best work I have ever done to be hidden from the world, I am satisfied. Your friendship is dearer to me than any fame or reputation."
" No, Basil, you must tell me," insisted Dorian Gray. " I think I have a right to know." His feeling of terror had passed away, and curiosity had taken its place. He was determined to find out Basil Hallward's mystery.
" Let us sit down, Dorian," said the painter, look- ing troubled. " Let us sit down. And just answer me one question. Have you noticed in the picture something curious ? something that probably at first did not strike you, but that revealed itself to you suddenly ? "
" Basil ! " cried the lad, clutching the arms of his chair with trembling hands, and gazing at him with wild, startled eyes.
" I see you did. Don't speak. Wait till you hear what I have to say. Dorian, from the moment I met you, your personality had the most extra- ordinary influence over me. I was dominated, soul, brain, and power by you. You became to me the visible incarnation of that unseen ideal whose memory haunts us artists like an exquisite dream. I wor- shipped you. I grew jealous of everyone to whom you spoke. I wanted to have you all to myself. I was only happy when I was with you. When you were away from me you were still present in my art. . . . Of course I never let you know anything about this. It would have been impossible. You would not have understood it. I hardly understood it myself. I only knew that I had seen perfection face to face, and that the world had become wonderful to my eyes too wonderful, perhaps, for in such mad worships
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 129
there Is peril, the peril of losing them, no less than the peril of keeping them. . . . Weeks and weeks went on, and I grew more and more absorbed In you. Then came a new development. I had drawn you as Paris in dainty armour, and as Adonis with hunts- man's cloak and polished boar-spear. Crowned with heavy lotus-blossoms you had sat on the prow of Adrian's barge, gazing across the green turbid Nile. You had leant over the still pool of some Greek wood- land, and seen in the water's silent silver the marvel of your own face. And it had all been what art should be, unconscious, ideal, and remote. One day, a fatal day I sometimes think, I determined to paint a wonderful portrait of you as you actually are, not in the costume of dead ages, but in your own dress and in your own time. Whether it was the Realism of the method, or the mere wonder of your own person- ality, thus directly presented to me without mist or V;il, I cannot tell. But I know that as I worked at it, every flake and film of colour seemed to me to reveal my secret. I grew afraid that others would know of my idolatry. I felt, Dorian, that I had told too much, that I had put too much of myself into it. Then it was that I resolved never to allow the picture to be exhibited. You were a little annoyed ; but then you did not realise all that it meant to me. Harry, to whom I talked about it, laughed at me. But I did not mind that. When the picture was finished, and I sat alone with it, I felt that I was right. . . . Well, after a few days the thing left my studio, and as soon as I had got rid of the intolerable fascination of its presence it seemed to me that I had been foolish in imagining that I had seen anything in it, more than that you were extremely good-looking, and that I could paint. Even now I cannot help feeling that it is a mistake to think that the passion one feels in crea- tion is ever really shown in the work one creates. Art is always more abstract than we fancy. Form and colour tell us of form and colour that Is all. It often seems to me that art conceals the artist far more
130 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
completely than it ever reveals him. And so when I got this offer from Paris I determined to make your portrait the principal thing in my exhibition. It never occurred to me that you would refuse. I see now that you were right. The picture cannot be shown. You must not be angry with me, Dorian, for what I have told you. As I said to Harry, once, you are made to be worshipped."
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. The colour came back to his cheeks, and a smile played about his lips. The peril was over. He was safe for the time. Yet he could not help feeling infinite pity for the painter who had just made this strange con- fession to him, and wondered if he himself would ever be so dominated by the personality of a friend. Lord Henry had the charm of being very dangerous. But that was all. He was too clever and too cynical to be really fond of. Would there ever be someone who would fill him with a strange idolatry ? Was that one of the things that life had in store ?
" It is extraordinary to me, Dorian," said Hall- ward, " that you should have seen this in the portrait. Did you really see it ? "
" I saw something in it," he answered, "-something that seemed to me very curious."
" Well, you don't mind my looking at the thing now ? "
Dorian shook his head. " You must not ask me that, Basil. I could not possibly let you stand in front of that picture."
" You will some day, surely ? "
" Never."
" Well, perhaps you are right. And now good-bye, Dorian. You have been the one person in my life who has really influenced my art. Whatever I have done that is good, I owe to you. Ah I you don't know what it cost me to tell you all that I have told you."
" My dear Basil," said Dorian, " what have you told me ? Simply that you felt that you admired me too much. That Is not even a compliment."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 131
" It was not intended as a compliment. It was a confession. Now that I have made it, something seems to have gone out of me. Perhaps one should never put one's worship into words."
" It was a very disappointing confession."
" Why, what did you expect, Dorian ? You didn't see anything else in the picture, did you ? There was nothing else to see ? "
" No ; there was nothing else to see. Why do you ask ? But you mustn't talk about worship. It is foolish. You and I are friends, Basil, and we must always remain so."
' You have got Harry," said the painter, sadly.
" Oh, Harry 1 " cried the lad, with a ripple of laughter. " Harry spends his days in saying what is incredible, and his evenings in doing what is im- probable. Just the sort of life I would like to lead. But still I don't think I would go to Harry if I were in trouble. I would sooner go to you, Basil."
" You will sit to me again ? "
" Impossible ! "
" You spoil my life as an artist by refusing, Dorian. No man came across two ideal things. Few come across one."
" I can't explain it to you, Basil, but I must never sit to you again. There is something fatal about a portrait. It has a life of its own. I will come and have tea with you. That will be just as pleasant."
" Pleasanter for you, I am afraid," murmured Hall- ward, regretfully. " And now good-bye. I am sorry you won't let me look at the picture once again. But that can't be helped. I quite understand what you feel about it."
As he left the room, Dorian Gray smiled to himself. Poor Basil ! how little he knew of the true reason ! And how strange it was that, instead of having been forced to reveal his own secret, he had succeeded, almost by chance, in wresting a secret from his friend 1 How much that strange confession explained to him I The painter's absurd fits of jealousy, his wild devotion,
132 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
his extravagant panegyrics, his curious reticences he understood them all now, and he felt sorry. There seemed to him to be something tragic in a friendship so coloured by romance.
He sighed, and touched the bell. The portrait must be hidden away at all costs. He could not run such a risk of discovery again. It had been mad of him to have allowed the thing to remain, even for an hour, in a room to which any of his friends had access.
CHAPTER X
WHEN his servant entered, he looked at him stead- fastly, and wondered if he had thought of peering behind the screen. The man was quite impassive, and waited for his orders. Dorian lit a cigarette, and walked over to the glass and glanced into it. He could see the reflection of Victor's face perfectly. It was like a placid mask of servility. There was nothing to be afraid of, there. Yet he thought it best to on his guard.
Speaking very slowly, he told him to tell the house- keeper that he wanted to see her, and then to go to the frame-maker and ask him to send two of his men round at once. It seemed to him that as the man left the room his eyes wandered in the direction of the screen. Or was that merely his own fancy ?
After a few moments, in her black silk dress, with old-fashioned thread mittens on her wrinkled hands, Mrs. Leaf bustled into the library. He asked her for the key of the schoolroom.
" The old schoolroom, Mr. Dorian ? " she exclaimed. " Why, it is full of dust. I must get it arranged, and put straight before you go into it. It is not fit for you to see, sir. It is not, indeed."
" I don't want it put straight, Leaf. I only want the key."
" Well, sir, you'll be covered with cobwebs if you go into it. Why, it hasn't been opened for nearly five years, not since his lordship died."
He winced at the mention of his grandfather. He had hateful memories of him. " That does not
133
134 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
matter," he answered. " I simply want to see the place that is all. Give me the key."
" And here is the key, sir," said the old lady, going over the contents of her bunch with tremulously uncertain hands. " Here is the key. I'll have it off the bunch in a moment. But you don't think of living up there, sir, and you so comfortable here ? "
" No, no," he cried, petulantly. " Thank you, Leaf. That will do."
She lingered for a few moments, and was garrulous over some detail of the household. He sighed, and told her to manage things as she thought best. She left the room, wreathed in smiles.
As the door closed, Dorian put the key in his pocket, and looked round the room. His eye fell on a large, purple satin coverlet heavily embroidered with gold, a splendid piece of late seventeenth-century Venetian work that his grandfather had found in a convent near Bologna. Yes, that would serve to wrap the dreadful thing in. It had perhaps served often as a pall for the dead. Now it was to hide something that had a corruption of its own, worse than the corruption of death itself something that would breed horrors and yet would never die. What the worm was to the corpse, his sins would be to the painted image on the canvas. They would mar its beauty, and eat away its grace. They would defile it, and make it shameful. And yet the thing would still live on. It would be always alive.
He shuddered, and for a moment he regretted that he had not told Basil the true reason why he had washed to hide the picture away. Basil would have helped him to resist Lord Henry's influence, and the still more poisonous influences that came from his own temperament. The love that he bore him for it was really love had nothing in it that was not noble and intellectual. It was not that mere physical admiration of beauty that is born of the senses, and that dies when the senses tire. It was such love as Michael Angelo had known, and Montaigne, and
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 135
Winckelmann, and Shakespeare himself. Yes, Basil could have saved him. But it was too late now. The past could always be annihilated. Regret, denial, or forgetfulness could do that. But the future was inevitable. There were passions in him that would find their terrible outlet, dreams that would make the shadow of their evil real.
He took up from the couch the great purple-and- gold texture that covered it, and, holding it in his hands, passed behind the screen. Was the face on the canvas viler than before ? It seemed to him that it was unchanged ; and yet his loathing of it was intensified. Gold hair, blue eyes, and rose-red lips they all were there. It was simply the ex- pression that had altered. That was horrible in its cruelty. Compared to what he saw in it of censure or rebuke, how shallow Basil's reproaches about Sibyl Vane had been ! how shallow, and of what little account ! His own soul was looking out at him from the canvas and calling him to judgment. A look of pain came across him, and he flung the rich pall over the picture. As he did so, a knock came to the door. He passed out as his servant entered.
" The persons are here, Monsieur."
He felt that the man must be got rid of at once. He must not be allowed to know where the picture was being taken to. There was something sly about him, and he had thoughtful, treacherous eyes. Sitting down at the writing-table, he scribbled a note to Lord Henry, asking him to send him round something to read, and reminding him that they were to meet at eight-fifteen that evening.
" Wait for an answer," he said, handing it to him, " and show the men in here."
In two or three minutes there was another knock, and Mr. Hubbard himself, the celebrated frame-maker of South Audley Street, came in with a somewhat rough-looking young assistant. Mr. Hubbard was a florid, red-whiskered little man, whose admiration for art was considerably tempered by the inveterate
136 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Impecunlosity of most of the artists who dealt with him. As a rule, he never left his shop. He waited for people to come to him. But he always made an exception In favour of Dorian Gray. There was some- thing about Dorian that charmed everybody. It was a pleasure even to see him.
" What can I do for you, Mr. Gray ? " he said, rubbing his fat freckled hands. " I thought I would do myself the honour of coming round in person. I have just got a beauty of a frame, sir. Picked it up at a sale. Old Florentine. Came from Fonthill, I believe. Admirably suited for a religious subject, Mr. Gray."
" I am so sorry you have given yourself the trouble of coming round, Mr. Hubbard. I shall certainly drop in and look at the frame though I don't go in much at present for religious art but to-day I only want a picture carried to the top of the house for me. It Is rather heavy, so I thought I would ask you to lend me a couple of your men."
" No trouble at all, Mr. Gray. I am delighted to be of any service to you. Which is the work of art, sir ? "
" This," replied Dorian, moving the screen back. " Can you move it, covering and all, just as It Is ? I don't want it to get scratched going upstairs."
" There will be no difficulty, sir," said the genial frame-maker, beginning, with the aid of his assistant, to unhook the picture from the long brass chains by which it was suspended. " And, now, where shall we carry it to, Mr. Gray ? "
" I will show you the way, Mr. Hubbard, If you will kindly follow me. Or perhaps you had better go In front. I am afraid It Is right at the top of the house. We will go up by the front staircase, as It Is wider."
He held the door open for them, and they passed out into the hall and began the ascent. The elaborate character of the frame had made the picture extremely bulky, and now and then, In spite of the obsequious
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 137
protests of Mr. Hubbard, who had the true tradesman's spirited dislike of seeing a gentleman doing anything useful, Dorian put his hand to it so as to help them.
" Something of a load to carry, sir," gasped the little man, when they reached the top landing. And he wiped his shiny forehead.
" I am afraid it is rather heavy," murmured Dorian, as he unlocked the door that opened into the room that was to keep for him the curious secret of his life and hide his soul from the eyes of men.
He had not entered the place for more than four years not, indeed, since he had used it first as a play-room when he was a child, and then as a study when he grew somewhat older. It was a large, well- proportioned room, which had been specially built by the last Lord Kelso for the use of the little grand- son whom, for his strange likeness to his mother, and also for other reasons, he had always hated and de- sired to keep at a distance. It appeared to Dorian to have but little changed. There was the huge Italian cassone, with its fantastically-painted panels and its tarnished gilt mouldings, in which he had so often hidden himself as a boy. There the satinwood book- case filled with his dog-eared schoolbooks. On the wall behind it was hanging the same ragged Flemish tapestry, where a faded king and queen were playing chess in a garden, while a company of hawkers rode by, carrying hooded birds on their gauntleted wrists. How well he remembered it all ! Every moment of his lonely childhood came back to him as he looked round. He recalled the stainless purity of his boyish life, and it seemed horrible to him that it was here the fatal portrait was to be hidden away. How little he had thought, in those dead days, of all that was in store for him !
But there was no other place in the house so secure from prying eyes as this. He had the key, and no one else could enter it. Beneath its purple pall, the face painted on the canvas could grow bestial, sodden, and unclean. What did it matter ? No one could
138 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
see it. He himself would not see it. Why should he watch the hideous corruption of his soul ? He kept his youth that was enough. And, besides, might not his nature grow finer, after all ? There was no reason that the future should be so full of shame. Some love might come across his life, and purify him, and shield him from those sins that seemed to be already stirring in spirit and in flesh those curious unpictured sins whose very mystery lent them their subtlety and their charm. Perhaps, some day, the cruel look would have passed away from the scarlet sensitive mouth, and he might show to the world Basil Hallward's masterpiece.
No ; that was impossible. Hour by hour, and week by week, the thing upon the canvas was growing old. It might escape the hideousness of sin, but the hideous- ness of age was in store for it. The cheeks would become hollow or flaccid. Yellow crow's-feet would creep round the fading eyes and make them horrible. The hair would lose its brightness, the mouth would gape or droop, would be foolish or gross, as the mouths of old men are. There would be the wrinkled throat, the cold, blue-veined hands, the twisted body, that he remembered in the grandfather who had been so stern to him in his boyhood. The picture had to be concealed. There was no help for it.
" Bring it in, Mr. Hubbard, please," he said, wearily, turning round. " I am sorry I kept you so long. I was thinking of something else."
" Always glad to have a rest, Mr. Gray," answered the frame-maker, who was still gasping for breath. " Where shall we put it, sir ? "
" Oh, anywhere. Here : this will do. I don't want to have it hung up. Just lean it against the wall. Thanks."
" Might one look at the work of art, sir ? "
Dorian started. " It would not interest you, Mr. Hubbard," he said, keeping his eye on the man. He felt ready to leap upon him and fling him to the ground if he dared to lift the gorgeous hanging that
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 139
concealed the secret of his life. " I shan't trouble you any more now. I am much obliged for your kind- ness in coming round."
" Not at all, not at all, Mr. Gray. Ever ready to do anything for you, sir." And Mr. Hubbard tramped downstairs, followed by the assistant, who glanced back at Dorian with a look of shy wonder in his rough, uncomely face. He had never seen anyone so mar- vellous.
When the sound of their footsteps had died away, Dorian locked the door, and put the key in his pocket. He felt safe now. No one would ever look upon the horrible thing. No eye but his would ever see his shame.
On reaching the library he found that it was just after five o'clock, and that the tea had been already brought up. On a little table of dark perfumed wood thickly encrusted wth nacre, a present from Lady Radley, his guardian's wife, a pretty professional invalid, who had spent the preceding winter in Cairo, was lying a note from Lord Henry, and beside it was a book bound in yellow paper, the cover slightly torn and the edges soiled. A copy of the third edition of The St. James's Gazette had been placed on the tea- tray. It was evident that Victor had returned. He wondered if he had met the men in the hall as they were leaving the house, and had wormed out of them what they had been doing. He would be sure to miss the picture had no doubt missed it already, while he had been laying the tea-things. The screen had not been set back, and a blank space was visible on the wall. Perhaps some night he might find him creeping upstairs and trying to force the door of the room. It was a horrible thing to have a spy in one's house. He had heard of rich men who had been black- mailed all their lives by some servant who had read a letter, or overheard a conversation, or picked up a card with an address, or found beneath a pillow a withered flower or a shred of crumpled lace.
He sighed, and, having poured himself out some
140 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
tea, opened Lord Henry's note. It was simply to say that he sent him round the evening paper, and a book that might interest him, and that he would be at the club at eight-fifteen. He opened The St. James's languidly, and looked through it. A red pencil-mark on the fifth page caught his eye. It drew attention to the following paragraph :
" INQUEST ON AN ACTRESS. An inquest was held this morning at the Bell Tavern, Hoxton Road, by Mr. Danby, the District Coroner, on the body of Sibyl Vane, a young actress recently engaged at the Royal Theatre, Holborn. A verdict of death by misadventure was returned. Considerable sympathy was expressed for the mother of the deceased, who was greatly affected during the giving of her own evidence, and that of Dr. Birrell, who had made the post-mortem examination of the deceased."
He frowned, and, tearing the paper in two, went across the room and flung the pieces away. How ugly it all was I And how horribly real ugliness made things 1 He felt a little annoyed with Lord Henry for having sent him the report. And it was certainly stupid of him to have marked it with red pencil. Victor might have read it. The man knew more than enough English for that.
Perhaps he had read it, and had begun to suspect something. And, yet, what did it matter ? What had Dorian Gray to do with Sibyl Vane's death ? There was nothing to fear. Dorian Gray had not killed her.
His eye fell on the yellow book that Lord Henry had sent him. What was it, he wondered. He went towards the little pearl-coloured octagonal stand, that had always looked to him like the work of some strange Egyptian bees that wrought in silver, and taking up the volume, flung himself into an armchair, and began to turn over the leaves. After a few minutes he became absorbed. It was
the strangest book that he had ever read. It seemed to him that in exquisite raiment, and to the delicate sound of flutes, the sins of the world were passing in dumb show before him. Things that he had dimly dreamed of were suddenly made real to him. Things of which he had never dreamed were gradually re- vealed.
It was a novel without a plot, and with only one character, being, indeed, simply a psychological study of a certain young Parisian, who spent his life trying to realise in the nineteenth century all the passions and modes of thought that belonged to every century except his own, and to sum up, as it were, in himself the various moods through which the world-spirit had ever passed, loving for their mere artificiality those renunciations that men have unwisely called virtue, as much as those natural rebellions that wise men still call sin. The style in which it was written was that curious jewelled style, vivid and obscure at once, full of argot and of archaisms, of technical expressions and of elaborate paraphrases, that characterises the work of some of the finest artists of the French school of Symbolisles. There were in it metaphors as monstrous as orchids, and as subtle in colour. The life of the senses was described in the terms of mystical philo- sophy. One hardly knew at times whether one was reading the spiritual ecstasies of some mediaeval saint or the morbid confessions of a modern sinner. It was a poisonous book. The heavy odour of incense seemed to cling about its pages and to trouble the brain. The mere cadence of the sentences, the subtle monotony of their music, so full as it was of complex refrains and movements elaborately repeated, produced in the mind of the lad, as he passed from chapter to chapter, a form of reverie, a malady of dreaming, that made him unconscious of the falling day and creeping shadows.
Cloudless, and pierced by one solitary star, a copper-green sky gleamed through the windows. He read on by its wan light till he could read no more.
142 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Then, after his valet had reminded him several times of the lateness of the hour, he got up, and, going into the next room, placed the book on the little Florentine table that always stood at his bedside, and began to dress for dinner.
It was almost nine o'clock before he reached the club, where he found Lord Henry sitting alone, in the morning-room, looking very much bored.
" I am so sorry, Harry," he cried, " but really it is entirely your fault. That book you sent me so fascinated me that I forgot how the time was going."
" Yes : I thought you would like it," replied his host, rising from his chair.
" I didn't say I liked it, Harry. I said it fascinated me. There is a great difference."
" Ah, you have discovered that ? " murmured Lord Henry. And they passed into the dining-room.
CHAPTER XI
FOR years, Dorian Gray could not free himself from the influence of this book. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that he never sought to free him- self from it. He procured from Paris no less than nine large-paper copies of the first edition, and had them bound in different colours, so that they might suit his various moods and the changing fancies of a nature over which he seemed, at times, to have almost entirely lost control. The hero, the wonderful young Parisian, in whom the romantic and the scientific temperaments were so strangely blended, became to him a kind of prefiguring type of himself. And, in- deed, the whole book seemed to him to contain the story of his own life, written before he had lived it.
In one point he was more fortunate than the novel's fantastic hero. He never knew never, indeed, had any cause to know that somewhat grotesque dread of mirrors, and polished metal surfaces, and still water, which came upon the young Parisian so early in his life, and was occasioned by the sudden decay of a beauty that had once, apparently, been so re- markable. It was with an almost cruel joy and perhaps in nearly every joy, as certainly in every plea- sure, cruelty has its place that he used to read the latter part of the book, with its really tragic, if some- what over-emphasised, account of the sorrow and despair of one who had himself lost what in others, and in the world, he had most dearly valued.
For the wonderful beauty that had so fascinated Basil Hallward, and many others besides him, seemed 143
144 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
never to leave him. Even those who had heard the most evil things against him, and from time to time strange rumours about his mode of life crept through London and became the chatter of the clubs, could not believe anything to his dishonour when they saw him. He had always the look of one who had kept himself unspotted from the world. Men who talked grossly became silent when Dorian Gray entered the room. There was something in the purity of his face that re- buked them. His mere presence seemed to recall to them the memory of the innocence that they had tarnished. They wondered how one so charming and graceful as he was could have escaped the stain of an age that was at once sordid and sensual.
Often, on returning home from one of those mys- terious and prolonged absences that gave rise to such -strange conjecture among those who were his friends, or thought that they were so, he himself would creep upstairs to the locked room, open the door with the key that never left him now, and stand, with a mirror, in front of the portrait that Basil Hallward had painted of him, looking now at the evil and ageing face on the canvas, and now at the fair young face that laughed back at him from the polished glass. The very sharpness of the contrast used to quicken his sense of pleasure. He grew more and more enamoured of his own beauty, more and more interested in the corruption of his own soul. He would examine with minute care, and sometimes with a monstrous and terrible delight, the hideous lines that seared the wrinkling forehead, or crawled around the heavy sen- sual mouth, wondering sometimes which were the more horrible, the signs of sin or the signs of age. He would place his white hands beside the coarse bloated hands of the picture, and smile. He mocked the misshapen body and the failing limbs.
There were moments, indeed, at night, when, lying sleepless in his own delicately-scented chamber, or in the sordid room of the little ill-famed tavern near the Docks, which, under an assumed name, and
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 145
In disguise, it was his habit to frequent, he would think of the ruin he had brought upon his soul, with a pity that was all the more poignant because it was purely selfish. But moments such as these were rare. That curiosity about life which Lord Henry had first stirred in him, as they sat together in the garden of their friend, seemed to increase with gratifi- cation. The more he knew, the more he desired to know. He had mad hungers that grew more ravenous as he fed them.
Yet he was not really reckless, at any rate in his relations to society. Once or twice every month during the winter, and on each Wednesday evening while the season lasted, he would throw open to the world his beautiful house and have the most cele- brated musicians of the day to charm his guests with the wonders of their art. His little dinners, in the settling of which Lord Henry always assisted him, were noted as much for the careful selection and plac- ing of those invited, as for the exquisite taste shown in the decoration of the table, with its subtle sym- phonic arrangements of exotic flow r ers, and embroidered cloths, and antique plate of gold and silver. Indeed, there were many, especially among the very young men, who saw, or fancied that they saw, in Dorian Gray the true realisation of a type of which they had often dreamed in Eton or Oxford days, a type that was to combine something of the real culture of the scholar with all the grace and distinction and perfect manner of a citizen of the world. To them he seemed to be of the company of those whom Dante describes as having sought to " make themselves perfect by the worship of beauty." Like Gautier, he was one for whom " the visible world existed."
And, certainly, to him Life itself was the first, the greatest, of the arts, and for it all the other arts seemed to be but a preparation. Fashion, by which what is really fantastic becomes for a moment uni- versal, and Dandyism, which, in its own way, is an attempt to assert the absolute modernity of beauty,
146 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
had, of course, their fascination for him. His mode of dressing, and the particular styles that from time to time he affected, had their marked influence on the young exquisites of the Mayfair balls and Pall Mall club windows, who copied him in everything that he did, and tried to reproduce the accidental charm of his graceful, though to him only half-serious, fopperies.
For, while he was but too ready to accept the posi- tion that was almost immediately offered to him on his coming of age, and found, indeed, a subtle pleasure in the thought that he might really become to the London of his own day what to imperial Neronian Rome the author of the " Satyricon " once had been, yet in his inmost heart he desired to be something more than a mere arbiter elegantiarum, to be consulted on the wearing of a jewel, or the knotting of a necktie, or the conduct of a cane. He sought to elaborate some new scheme of life that would have its reasoned philosopy and its ordered principles, and find in the spiritualising of the senses its highest realisation.
The worship of the senses has often, and with much justice, been decried, men feeling a natural instinct of terror about passions and sensations that seem stronger than themselves, and that they are conscious of sharing with the less highly organised forms of existence. But it appeared to Dorian Gray that the true nature of the senses had never been understood, and that they had remained savage and animal merely because the world had sought to starve them into submission or to kill them by pain, instead of aiming at making them elements of a new spirituality, of which a fine instinct for beauty was to be the dominant characteristic. As he looked back upon man moving through History, he was haunted by a feeling of loss. So much had been surrendered ! and to such little purpose 1 There had been mad wilful rejections, monstrous forms of self- torture and self-denial, whose origin was fear, and whose result was a degradation infinitely more terrible than that fancied degradation from w r hich, in their Ignorance, they had sought to escape, Nature, in her
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 147
wonderful irony, driving out the anchorite to feed with the wild animals of the desert and giving to the hermit the beasts of the field as his companions.
Yes : there was to be, as Lord Henry had pro- phesied, a new Hedonism that was to recreate life, and to save it from that harsh, uncomely puritanism that is having, in our own day, its curious revival. It was to have its service of the intellect, certainly ; yet, it was never to accept any theory or system that would involve the sacrifice of any mode of passionate experience. Its aim, indeed, was to be experience itself, and not the fruits of experience, sweet or bitter as they might be. Of the asceticism that deadens the senses, as of the vulgar profligacy that dulls them, it was to know nothing. But it was to teach man to concentrate himself upon the moments of a life that is itself but a moment.
There are few of us who have not sometimes wakened before dawn, either after one of those dream- less nights that make us almost enamoured of death, or one of those nights of horror and misshapen joy, when through the chambers of the brain sweep phantoms more terrible than reality itself, and in- stinct with that vivid life that lurks in all grotesques, and that lends to Gothic art its enduring vitality, this art being, one might fancy, especially the art of those whose minds have been troubled with the malady of reverie. Gradually white fingers creep through the curtains, and they appear to tremble. In black fantastic shapes, dumb shadows crawl into the corners of the room, and crouch there. Outside, there is the stirring of birds among the leaves, or the sound of men going forth to their work, or the sigh and sob of the wind coming down from the hills, and wandering round the silent house, as though it feared to wake the sleepers, and yet must needs call forth sleep from her purple cave. Veil after veil of thin dusky gauze is lifted, and by degrees the forms and colours of tilings are restored to them, and we watch the dawn remaking the world in its antique pattern. The wan
148 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
mirrors get back their mimic life. The flameless tapers stand where we had left them, and beside them lies the half-cut book that we had been studying, or the wired flower that we had worn at the ball, or the letter that we had been afraid to read, or that we had read too often. Nothing seems to us changed. Out of the unreal shadows of the night comes back the real life that we had known. We have to resume it where we had left off, and there steals over us a terrible sense of the necessity for the continuance of energy in the same wearisome round of stereotyped habits, or a wild longing, it may be, that our eyelids might open some morning upon a world that had been refashioned anew in the darkness for our pleasure, a world in which things would have fresh shapes and colours, and be changed, or have other secrets, a world in which the past would have little or no place, or survive, at any rate, in no conscious form of obligation or regret, the remembrance even of joy having its bitterness, and the memories of pleasure their pain.
It was the creation of such worlds as these that seemed to Dorian Gray to be the true object, or amongst the true objects, of life ; and in his search for sensations that would be at once new and delight- ful, and possess that element of strangeness that is so essential to romance, he would often adopt certain modes of thought that he knew to be really alien to his nature, abandon himself to their subtle influences, and then, having, as it were, caught their colour and satisfied his intellectual curiosity, leave them with that curious indifference that is not imcompatible with a real ardour of temperament, and that indeed, according to certain modern psychologists, is often a condition of it.
It was rumoured of him once that he was about to join the Roman Catholic communion ; and cer- tainly the Roman ritual had always a great attraction for him. The daily sacrifice, more awful really than all the sacrifices of the antique world, stirred him as
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 149
much by its superb rejection of the evidence of the senses as by the primitive simplicity of its elements and the eternal pathos of the human tragedy that it sought to symbolise. He loved to kneel down on the cold marble pavement, and watch the priest, in his stiff flowered vestment, slowly and with white hands moving aside the veil of the tabernacle, or raising aloft the jewelled lantern-shaped monstrance with that pallid wafer that at times, one would fain think, is indeed the " perm's cselestis," the bread of angels, or, robed in the garments of the Passion of Christ, breaking the Host into the chalice, and smiting his breast for his sins. The fuming censers, that the grave boys, in their lace and scarlet, tossed into the air like great gilt flowers, had their subtle fascina- tion for him. As he passed out, he used to look with wonder at the black confessionals, and long to sit in the dim shadow of one of them and listen to men and women whispering through the worn grating the true story of their lives.
But he never fell into the error of arresting his intellectual development by any formal acceptance of creed or system, or of mistaking, for a house in which to live, an inn that is but suitable for the so- journ of a night, or for a few hours of a night in which there are no stars and the moon is in travail. Mys- ticism, with its marvellous power of making common things strange to us, and the subtle antinomianism that always seems to accompany it, moved him for a season ; and for a season he inclined to the material- istic doctrines of the Darwinismus movement In Germany, and found a curious pleasure in tracing the thoughts and passions of men to some pearly cell in the brain, or some white nerve in the body, delighting in the conception of the absolute dependence of the spirit on certain physical conditions, morbid or healthy, normal or diseased. Yet, as has been said of him before, no theory of life seemed to him to be of any importance compared with life itself. He felt keenly conscious of how barren all intellectual specula-
150 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
tion is when separated from action and experiment. He knew that the senses, no less than the soul, have their spiritual mysteries to reveal.
And so he would now study perfumes, and the secrets of their manufacture, distilling heavily-scented oils, and burning odorous gums from the East. He saw that there was no mood of the mind that had not its counterpart in the sensuous life, and set himself to discover their true relations, wondering what there was in frankincense that made one mystical, and In ambergris that stirred one's passions, and in violets that woke the memory of dead romances, and in musk that troubled the brain, and in champak that stained the imagination ; and seeking often to elaborate a real psychology of perfumes, and to estimate the several influences of sweet-smelling roots, and scented pollen-laden flowers, or aromatic balms, and of dark and fragrant woods, of spikenard that sickens, of hovenia that makes men mad, and of aloes that are said to be able to expel melancholy from the soul.
At another time he devoted himself entirely to music, and in a long latticed room, with a vermilion-and-gold ceiling and walls of olive-green lacquer, he used to give curious concerts, in which mad gypsies tore wild music from little zithers, or grave yellow-shawled Tunisians plucked at the strained strings of mon- strous lutes, while grinning negroes beat monotonously upon copper drums, and, crouching upon scarlet mats, slim turbaned Indians blew through long pipes of reed or brass, and charmed, or feigned to charm, great hooded snakes and horrible horned adders. The harsh intervals and shrill discords of barbaric music stirred him at times when Schubert's grace, and Chopin's beautiful sorrows, and the mighty harmonies of Beethoven himself, fell unheeded on his ear. He collected together from all parts of the world the strangest instruments that could be found, either in the tombs of dead nations or among the few savage tribes that have survived contact with Western civilisations, and loved to touch and try them. He
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 151
had the mysterious juruparis of the Rio Negro Indians, that women are not allowed to look at, and that even youths may not see till they have been subjected to fasting and scourging, and the earthen jars of the Peruvians that have the shrill cries of birds, and flutes of human bones such as Alfonso de Ovalle heard in Chili, and the sonorous green jaspers that are found near Cuzco and give forth a note of singular sweetness. He had painted gourds filled with pebbles that rattled when they were shaken ; the long clarin of the Mexi- cans, into which the performer does not blow, but through which he inhales the air ; the harsh lure of the Amazon tribes, that is sounded by the sentinels who sit all day long in high trees, and can be heard, it is said, at a distance of three leagues ; the teponaztli, that has two vibrating tongues of wood, and is beaten with sticks that are smeared with an elastic gum ob- tained from the milky juice of plants ; the yo/Z-bells of the Aztecs, that are hung in clusters like grapes ; and a huge cylindrical drum, covered with the skins of great serpents, like the one that Bernal Diaz saw when he went with Cortes into the Mexican temple, and of whose doleful sound he has left us so vivid a description. The fantastic character of these In- struments fascinated him, and he felt a curious delight in the thought that Art, like Nature, has her monsters, things of bestial shape and with hideous voices. Yet, after some time, he wearied of them, and would sit in his box at the Opera, either alone or with Lord Henry, listening in rapt pleasure to " Tannhauser," and seeing in the prelude to that great work of art a presentation of the tragedy of his own soul.
On one occasion he took up the study of jewels, and appeared at a costume ball as Anne de Joyeuse, Admiral of France, in a dress covered with five hun- dred and sixty pearls. This taste enthralled him for years, and, indeed, may be said never to have left him. He would often spend a whole day settling and resettling in their cases the various stones that he had collected, such as the olive-green chrysoberyl that
152 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
turns red by lamplight, the cymophane with its wire-like line of silver, the pistachio-coloured peridot, rose-pink and wine-yellow topazes, carbuncles of fiery scarlet with tremulous four-rayed stars, flame- red cinnamon-stones, orange and violet spinels, and amethysts with their alternate layers of ruby and sapphire. He loved the red gold of the sunstone, and the moonstone's pearly whiteness, and the broken rainbow of the milky opal. He procured from Amsterdam three emeralds of extraordinary size and richness of colour, and had a turquoise de la vieille roche that was the envy of all the connoisseurs.
He discovered wonderful stories, also, about jewels. In Alphonso's " Clericalis Disciplina " a serpent was mentioned with eyes of real jacinth, and in the ro- mantic history of Alexander, the Conqueror of Emathia was said to have found in the vale of Jordan snakes " with collars of real emeralds growing on their backs." There was a gem in the brain of the dragon, Philos- tratus told us, and " by the exhibition of golden letters and a scarlet robe " the monster could be thrown into a magical sleep, and slain. According to the great alchemist, Pierre de Boniface, the dia- mond rendered a man invisible, and the agate of India made him eloquent. The cornelian appeased anger, and the hyacinth provoked sleep, and the amethyst drove away the fumes of wine. The garnet cast out demons, and the hydropicus deprived the moon of her colour. The selenite waxed and waned with the moon, and the meloceus, that discovers thieves, could be affected only by the blood of kids. Leonardus Camillus had seen a white stone taken from the brain of a newly-killed toad, that was a certain antidote against poison. The bezoar, that was found in the heart of the Arabian deer, was a charm that could cure the plague. In the nests of Arabian birds was the aspilates, that, according to Democritus, kept the wearer from any danger by fire.
The King of Ceilan rode through his city with a large ruby in his hand, at the ceremony of his
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 153
coronation. The gates of the palace of John the Priest were " made of sardius, with the horn of the horned snake inwrought, so that no man might bring poison within." Over the gable were " two golden apples, in which were two carbuncles," so that the gold might shine by day, and the carbuncles by night. In Lodge's strange romance " A Margarite of America " it was stated that in the chamber of the queen one could behold " all the chaste ladies of the world, inchased out of silver, looking through fair mirrours of chrysolites, carbuncles, sapphires, and greene emeraults." Marco Polo had seen the inhabitants of Zipangu place rose-coloured pearls in the mouths of the dead. A sea-monster had been enamoured of the pearl that the diver brought to King Perozes, and had slain the thief, and mourned for seven moons over its loss. When the Huns lured the king into the great pit, he flung it away Procopius tells the story nor was it ever found again, though the Emperor Anas- tasius offered five hundred-weight of gold pieces for it. The King of Malabar had shown to a certain Venetian a rosary of three hundred and four pearls, one for every god that he worshipped.
When the Duke de Valentinois, son of Alexander VI., visited Louis XII. of France, his horse was loaded with gold leaves, according to BrantSme, and his cap had double rows of rubies that threw out a great light. Charles of England had ridden in stirrups hung with four hundred and twenty-one diamonds. Richard II. had a coat, valued at thirty thousand marks, which was covered with balas rubies. Hall described Henry VIII., on his way to the Tower previous to his coronation, as wearing " a jacket of raised gold, the placard embroidered with diamonds and other rich stones, and a great bauderike about his neck of large balasses." The favourites of James I. wore earrings of emeralds set in gold filigrane. Edward II. gave to Piers Gaveston a suit of red-gold armour studded with jacinths, a collar of gold roses set with turquoise-stones, and a skull-cap parscmt with pearls.
154 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Henry II. wore jewelled gloves reaching to the elbow, and had a hawk-glove sewn with twelve rubies and fifty-two great orients. The ducal hat of Charles the Rash, the last Duke of Burgundy of his race, was hung with pear-shaped pearls, and studded with sapphires.
How exquisite life had once been 1 How gorgeous in its pomp and decoration I Even to read of the luxury of the dead was wonderful.
Then he turned his attention to embroideries, and to the tapestries that performed the office of frescoes in the chill rooms of the Northern nations of Europe. As he investigated the subject and he always had an extraordinary faculty of becoming absolutely absorbed for the moment in whatever he took up he was al- most saddened by the reflection of the ruin that Time brought on beautiful and wonderful things. He, at any rate, had escaped that. Summer followed summer, and the yellow jonquils bloomed and died many times, <md nights of horror repeated the story of their shame, but he was unchanged. No winter marred his face or stained his llower-like bloom. How different it was with material things 1 Where had they passed to ? Where was the great crocus-coloured robe, on which the gods fought against the giants, that had been worked by brown girls for the pleasure of Athena ? Where, the huge velarium that Nero had stretched across the Colosseum at Rome, that Titan sail of purple on which was represented the starry sky, and Apollo driving a chariot drawn by white gilt-reined steeds ? He longed to see the curious table-napkins wrought for the Priest of the Sun, on which were displayed all the dainties and viands that could be wanted for a feast ; the mortuary cloth of King Chilperic, with its three hundred golden bees ; the fantastic robes that excited the indignation of the Bishop of Pontus, and were figured with " lions, panthers, bears, dogs, forests, rocks, hunters all, in fact, that a painter can copy from nature ; " and the coat that Charles of Orleans once wore, on the
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 155
sleeves of which were embroidered the verses of a song beginning " J\Iadame, je suis tout joyeux," the musical accompaniment of the words being wrought in gold thread, and each note, of square shape in those days, formed with four pearls. He read of the room that was prepared at the palace at Rheims for the use of Queen Joan of Burgundy, and was decorated with " thirteen hundred and twenty-one parrots, made in broidery, and blazoned with the king's arms, and five hundred and sixty-one butterflies, whose wings were similarly ornamented with the arms of the queen, the whole worked in gold." Catherine de Medicis had a mourning-bed made for her of black velvet powdered with crescents and suns. Its curtains were of damask, with leafy wreaths and garlands, figured upon a gold and silver ground, and fringed along the edges with broideries of pearls, and it stood in a room hung with rows of the queen's devices in cut black velvet upon cloth of silver. Louis XIV. had gold embroidered caryatides fifteen feet high in his apart- ment. The state bed of Sobieski, King of Poland, was made of Smyrna gold brocade embroidered in turquoises with verses from the Koran. Its supports were of silver gilt, beautifully chased, and profusely set with enamelled and jewelled medallions. It had been taken from the Turkish camp before Vienna, and the standard of Mohammed had stood beneath the tremulous gilt of its canopy.
And so, for a whole year, he sought to accumulate the most exquisite specimens that he could find of textile and embroidered work, getting the dainty Delhi muslins, finely wrought with gold-thread pal- mates, and stitched over with iridescent beetles' wings ; the Dacca gauzes, that from their trans- parency are known in the East as " woven air," and " running water," and " evening dew " ; strange figured cloths from Java ; elaborate yellow Chinese hangings ; books bound in tawny satins or fair blue silks, and wrought with fleurs de lys, birds, and images; veils of lads worked in Hungary point ; Sicilian bro-
156 THE PICTURE OF DOTUAN GRAY
cades, and stiff Spanish velvets ; Georgian work with its gilt coins, and Japanese Foukousas with their green- toned golds and their marvellously-plumaged birds.
He had a special passion, also, for ecclesiastical vestments, as indeed he had for everything con- nected with the service of the Church. In the long cedar chests that lined the west gallery of his house he had stored away many rare and beautiful specimens of what is really the raiment of the Bride of Christ, who must wear purple and jewels and fine linen that she may hide the pallid macerated body that is worn by the suffering that she seeks for, and wounded by self-inflicted pain. He possessed a gorgeous cope of crimson silk and gold-thread damask, figured with a repeating pattern of golden pomegranates set in six- petalled formal blossoms, beyond which on either side was the pine-apple device wrought in seed-pearls. The orphreys were divided into panels representing scenes from the life of the Virgin, and the coronation of the Virgin was figured in coloured silks upon the hood. This was Italian work of the fifteenth century. Another cope was of green velvet, embroidered with heart-shaped groups of acanthus-leaves, from which spread long-stemmed white blossoms, the details of which were picked out with silver thread and coloured crystals. The morse bore a seraph's head in gold- thread raised work. The orphreys were woven in a diaper of red and gold silk, and were starred with medallions of many saints and martyrs, among whom was St. Sebastian. He had chasubles, also, of amber-coloured silk, and blue silk and gold brocade, and yellow silk damask and cloth of gold, figured with representations of the Passion and Crucifixion of Christ, and embroidered with lions and peacocks and other emblems ; dalmatics of white satin and pink silk damask, decorated with tulips and dolphins and jleurs de lys ; altar frontals of crimson velvet and blue linen ; and many corporals, chalice-veils, and sudaria. In the mystic offices to which such things were put, there was something that quickened his imagination.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 157
For these treasures, and everything that he collected in his lovely house, were to be to him means of for- getfulness, modes by which he could escape, for a season, from the fear that seemed to him at times to be almost too great to be borne. Upon the walls of the lonely locked room where he had spent so much of his boyhood, he had hung with his own hands the terrible portrait whose changing features showed him the real degradation of his life, and in front of it had draped the purple-and-gold pall as a curtain. For weeks he would not go there, would forget the hideous painted thing, and get back his light heart, his wonder- ful joyousness, his passionate absorption in mere existence. Then, suddenly, some night he would creep out of the house, go down to dreadful places near Blue Gate Fields, and stay there, day after day, until he was driven away. On his return he would sit in front of the picture, sometimes loathing it and himself, but filled, at other times, with that pride of indivi- dualism that is half the fascination of sin, and smiling with secret pleasure, at the misshapen shadow that had to bear the burden that should have been his own.
After a few years he could not endure to be long out of England, and gave up the villa that he had shared at Trouville with Lord Henry, as well as the little white walled-in house at Algiers where they had more than once spent the winter. He hated to be separated from the picture that was such a part of his life, and was also afraid that during his absence someone might gain access to the room, in spite of the elaborate bars that he had caused to be placed upon the door.
He was quite conscious that this would tell them nothing. It was true that the portrait still preserved, under all the foulness and ugliness of the face, its marked likeness to himself ; but what could they learn from that ? He would laugh at anyone who tried to taunt him. He had not painted it. What was it to him how vile and full of shame it looked ? Even if he told them, would they believe it ?
158 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Yet he was afraid. Sometimes when he was down at his great house in Nottinghamshire, enter- taining the fashionable young men of his own rank who were his chief companions, and astounding the county by the wanton luxury and gorgeous splendour of his mode of life, he would suddenly leave his guests and rush back to town to see that the door had not been tampered with, and that the picture was still there. What if it should be stolen ? The mere thought made him cold with horror. Surely the world would know his secret then. Perhaps the world already suspected it.
For, while he fascinated many, there were not a few who distrusted him. He was very nearly black- balled at a West End club of which his birth and social position fully entitled him to become a member, and it was said that on one occasion when he was brought by a friend into the smoking-room of the Churchill, the Duke of Berwick and another gentleman got up in a marked manner and went out. Curious stories became current about him after he had passed his twenty-fifth year. It was rumoured that he had been seen brawling with foreign sailors in a low den in the distant parts of Whitechapel, and that he con- sorted with thieves and coiners and knew the mysteries of their trade. His extraordinary absences became notorious, and, when he used to reappear again in society, men would whisper to each other in corners, or pass him with a sneer, or look at him with cold searching eyes, as though they were determined to discover his secret.
Of such insolences and attempted slights he, of course, took no notice, and in the opinion of most people his frank debonair manner, his charming boyish smile, and the infinite grace of that wonderful youth that seemed never to leave him, were in them- selves a sufficient answer to the calumnies, for so they termed them, that were circulated about him. It was remarked, however, that some of those who had been most intimate with him appeared, after a time,
THE PICTURE JQ DORIAN GRAY 159
to shun him. Women who had wildly adored him, and for his sake had braved all social censure and set convention at defiance, were seen to grow pallid with shame or horror if Dorian Gray entered the room.
Yet these whispered scandals only increased, in the eyes of many, his strange and dangerous charm. His great wealth was a certain element of security. Society, civilised society at least, is never very ready to believe anything to the detriment of those who are both rich and fascinating. It feels instinctively that manners are of more importance than morals, and, in its opinion, the highest respectability is of much less value than the possession of a good chef. And, after all, it is a very poor consolation to be told that the man who has given one a bad dinner, or poor wine, is irreproachable in his private life. Even the cardinal virtues cannot atone for half-cold entrees, as Lord Henry remarked once, in a discussion on the subject ; and there is possibly a good deal to be said for his view. For the canons of good society are, or should be, the same as the canons of art. Form is absolutely es- sential to it. It should have the dignity of a cere- mony, as well as its unreality, and should combine the insincere character of a romantic play with the wit and beauty that make such plays delightful to us. Is insincerity such a terrible thing ? I think not. It is merely a method by which we can multiply our personalities.
Such, at any rate, was Dorian Gray's opinion. He used to wonder at the shallow psychology of those who conceive the Ego in man as a thing simple, permanent, reliable, and of one essence. To him, man was a being with myriad lives and myriad sen- sations, a complex multiform creature that bore within itself strange legacies of thought and passion, and whose very flesh was tainted with the monstrous maladies of the dead. He loved to stroll through the gaunt cold picture-gallery of his country house and look at the various portraits of those whose blood flowed in his veins. Here was Philip Herbert, de-
160 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
scribed by Francis Osborne, in his " Memoires on the Reigns of Queen Elizabeth and King James," as one who was " caressed by the Court for his handsome face, which kept him not long company." Was it young Herbert's life that he sometimes led? Had some strange poisonous germ crept from body to body till it had reached his own ? Was it some dim sense of that ruined grace that had made him so suddenly, and almost without cause, give utterance, in Basil Hall- ward's studio, to the mad prayer that had so changed his life ? Here, in gold-embroidered red doublet, jewelled surcoat, and gilt-edged ruff and wrist-bands, stood Sir Anthony Sherard, with his silver-and-black armour piled at his feet. What had this man's legacy been ? Had the lover of Giovanna of Naples be- queathed him some inheritance of sjn and shame ? Were his own actions merely the dreams that the dead man had not dared to realise ? Here, from the fading canvas, smiled Lady Elizabeth Devereux, In her gauze hood, pearl stomacher, and pink slashed sleeves. A flower was in her right hand, and her left clasped an enamelled collar of white and damask roses. On a table by her side lay a mandolin and an apple. There were large green rosettes upon her little pointed shoes. He knew her life, and the strange stories that were told about her lovers. Had he something of her temperament in him ? These oval heavy-lidded eyes seemed to look curiously at him. What of George Willoughby, with his powdered hair and fantastic patches ? How evil he looked I The face was saturnine and swarthy, and the sensual lips seemed to be twisted with disdain. Delicate lace ruffles fell over the lean yellow hands that were so over-laden with rings. He had been a macaroni of the eighteenth century, and the friend, in his youth, of Lord Ferrars. What of the second Lord Beckenham, the companion of the Prince Regent in his wildest days, and one of the witnesses at the secret marriage with Mrs. Fitzherbert ? How proud and handsome he was, with his chestnut curls and insolent pose !
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 161
What passions had he bequeathed ? The world had looked upon him as infamous. He had led the orgies at Carlton House. The star of the Garter glittered upon his breast. Beside him hung the portrait of his wife, a pallid, thin-lipped woman in black. Her blood, also, stirred within him. How curious it all seemed 1 And his mother with her Lady Hamilton face, and her moist wine-dashed lips he knew what he had got from her. He had got from her his beauty, and his passion for the beauty of others. She laughed at him in her loose Bacchante dress. There were vine leaves in her hair. The purple spilled from the cup she was holding. The carnations of the painting had withered, but the eyes were still wonderful in their depth and brilliancy of colour. They seemed to follow him wherever he went.
Yet one had ancestors in literature, as well as in one's own race, nearer perhaps in type and tempera- ment, many of them, and certainly with an influence of which one was more absolutely conscious. There were times when it appeared to Dorian Gray that the whole of history was merely the record of his own life, not as he had lived it in act and circumstance, but as his imagination had created it for him, as it had been in his brain and in his passions. He felt that he had known them all, those strange terrible figures that had passed across the stage of the world and made sin so marvellous, and evil so full of subtlety. It seemed to him that in some mysterious way their lives had been his own.
The hero of the wonderful novel that had so In- fluenced his life had himself known this curious fancy. In the seventh chapter he tells how, crowned with laurel, lest lightning might strike him, he had sat, as Tiberius, in a garden at Capri, reading the shameful books of Elephantis, while dwarfs and peacocks strutted round him, and the flute-player mocked the swinger of the censer ; and, as Caligula, had caroused with the green-shirted jockeys in their stables and supped in an Ivory manger with a jewel-frontleted 6
162 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
horse ; and, as Domitian, had wandered through a corridor lined with marble mirrors, looking round with haggard eyes for the reflection of the dagger that was to end his days, and sick with that ennui, that terrible tsediam vilse, that comes on those to whom life denies nothing ; and had peered through a clear emerald at tlie red shambles of the Circus, and then, in a litter of pearl and purple drawn by silver-shod mules, been carried through the Street of Pome- granates to a House of Gold, and heard men cry on Nero Caesar as he passed by ; and, as Elagabalus, had painted his face with colours, and plied the distaff among the women, and brought the Moon from Carthage, and given her in mystic marriage to the Sun. Over and over again Dorian used to read this fantastic chapter, and the two chapters immediately following, in which, as in some curious tapestries or cunningly-wrought enamels, were pictured the awful and beautiful forms of those whom Vice and Blood and Weariness had made monstrous or mad : Filippo, Duke of Milan, who slew his wife, and painted her lips with a scarlet poison that her lover might suck death from the dead thing he fondled ; Pietro Barbi, the Venetian, known as Paul the Second, who sought in his vanity to assume the title of Formosus, and whose tiara, valued at two hundred thousand florins, was bought at the price of a terrible sin ; Gian Maria Visconti, who used hounds to chase living men, and whose murdered body was covered with roses by a harlot who had loved him ; the Borgia on his white horse, with Fratricide riding beside him, and his mantle stained with the blood of Perotto ; Pietro Riario, the young Cardinal Archbishop of Florence, child and minion of Sixtus IV., whose beauty was equalled only by his debauchery, and who received Leonora of Aragon in a pavilion of white and crimson silk, filled with nymphs and centaurs, and gilded a boy that he might serve at the feast as Ganymede or Hylas ; Ezzelin, whose melancholy could be cured only by the spectacle of death, and who had a passion
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 163
for red blood, as other men have for red wine the son of the Fiend, as was reported, and one who had cheated his father at dice when gambling with him for his own soul ; Giambattista Cibo, who in mockery took the name of Innocent, and into whose torpid veins the blood of three lads was infused by a Jewish doctor ; Sigismondo Malatesta, the lover of Isotta, and the lord of Rimini, whose effigy was burned at Rome as the enemy of God and man, who strangled Polyssena with a napkin, and gave poison to Ginevra d'Este in a cup of emerald, and in honour of a shame- ful passion built a pagan church for Christian wor- ship ; Charles VI., who had so wildly adored his brother's wife that a leper had warned him of the insanity that was coming on him, and who, when his brain had sickened and grown strange, could only be soothed by Saracen cards painted with the images of Love and Death and Madness ; and, in his trimmed jerkin and jewelled cap and acanthus-like curls, Grifonetto Baglioni, who slew Astorre with his bride, and Simonetto with his page, and whose comeliness was such that, as he lay dying in the yellow piazza, of Perugia, those who had hated him could not choose but weep, and Atalanta, who had cursed him, blessed him.
There was a horrible fascination in them all. He saw them at night, and they troubled his imagination in the day. The Renaissance knew of strange manners of poisoning poisoning by a helmet and a lighted torch, by an embroidered glove and a jewelled fan, by a gilded pomander and by an amber chain. Dorian Gray had been poisoned by a book. There were mo- ments when he looked on evil simply as a mode through which he could realise his conception of the beautiful.
CHAPTER XII
IT was on the ninth of November, the eve of his own thirty-eighth birthday, as he often remembered after- wards.
He was walking home about eleven o'clock from Lord Henry's, where he had been dining, and was wrapped in heavy furs, as the night was cold and foggy. At the corner of Grosvenor Square and South Audley Street a man passed him in the mist, walking very fast, and with the collar of his grey ulster turned up. He had a bag in his hand. Dorian recognised him. It was Basil Hallward. A strange sense of fear, for which he could not account, came over him. He made no sign of recognition, and went on quickly in the direction of his own house.
But Hallward had seen him. Dorian heard him first stopping on the pavement, and then hurrying after him. In a few moments his hand was on his arm.
" Dorian 1 What an extraordinary piece of luck 1 I have been waiting for you in your library ever since nine o'clock. Finally I took pity on your tired servant, and told him to go to bed, as he let me out. I am off to Paris by the midnight train, and I parti- cularly wanted to see you before I left. I thought it was you, or rather your fur coat, as you passed me. But I wasn't quite sure. Didn't you recognise me ? "
" In this fog, my dear Basil ? Why, I can't even recognise Grosvenor Square. I believe my house is somewhere about here, but I don't feel at all certain about it. I am sorry you are going away, as I have
164
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 165
not seen you for ages. But I suppose you will be back soon ? "
" No : I am going to be out of England for six months. I intend to take a studio in Paris, and shut myself up till I have finished a great picture I have in my head. However, it wasn't about myself I wanted to talk. Here we are at your door. Let me come in for a moment. I have something to say to you."
" I shall be charmed. But won't you miss your train ? " said Dorian Gray, languidly, as he passed up the steps and opened the door with his latchkey.
The lamp-light struggled out through the fog, and Hallward looked at his watch. " I have heaps of time," he answered. " The train doesn't go till twelve-fifteen, and it is only just eleven. In fact, I was on my way to the club to look for you, when I met you. You see, I shan't have any delay about luggage, as I have sent on my heavy things. All I have with me is in this bag, and I can easily get to Victoria in twenty minutes."
Dorian looked at him and smiled. " What a way for a fashionable painter to travel ! A Gladstone bag, and an ulster I Come in, or the fog will get into the house. And mind you don't talk about anything serious. Nothing is serious nowadays. At least nothing should be."
Hallward shook his head as he entered, and followed Dorian into the library. There was a bright wood fire blazing in the large open hearth. The lamps were lit, and an open Dutch silver spirit-case stood, with some siphons of soda-water and large cut-glass tumblers, on a little marqueterie table.
" You see your servant made me quite at home, Dorian. He gave me everything I wanted, including your best gold-tipped cigarettes. He is a most hospitable creature. I like him much better than the Frenchman you used to have. What has become of the Frenchman, by the bye ? "
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. " I believe he
166 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
married Lady Radley's maid, and has established her in Paris as an English dressmaker. Anglomania is very fashionable over there now, I hear. It seems silly of the French, doesn't it ? But do you know ? lie \vas not at all a bad servant. I never liked him, but I had nothing to complain about. One often imagines things that are quite absurd. He was really very devoted to me, and seemed quite sorry when he went away. Have another brandy-and-soda? Or would you like hock-and-seltzer ? I always take hock-and-seltzer myself. There is sure to be some in the next room."
" Thanks, I won't have anything more," said the painter, taking his cap and coat off, and throwing them on the bag that he had placed in the corner. " And now, my clear fellow, I want to speak to you seriously. Don't frown like that. You make it so much more difficult for me."
" What is it all about ? " cried Dorian, in his petulant way, flinging himself down on the sofa. " I hope it is not about myself. I am tired of myself to-night. I should like to be somebody else."
" It is about yourself," answered Hallward, in his grave, deep voice, " and I must say it to you. I shall only keep you half an hour."
Dorian sighed, and lit a cigarette. " Half an hour ! " he murmured.
" It is not much to ask of you, Dorian, and it Is entirely for your own sake that I am speaking. I think it right that you should know that the most dreadful things are being said against you in London."
" I don't wish to know anything about them. I love scandals about other people, but scandals about myself don't interest me. They have not got the charm of novelty."
" They must interest you, Dorian. Every gentle- man is interested in his good name. You don't want people to talk of you as something vile and degraded. Of course you have your position, and your wealth, and all that kind of thing. But position and wealth
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 167
are not everything. Mind you, I don't believe these rumours at all. At least, I can't believe them when I see you. Sin is a thing that writes itself across a man's face. It cannot be concealed. People talk sometimes of secret vices. There are no such things. If a wretched man has a vice, it shows itself in the lines of his mouth, the droop of his eyelids, the moulding of his hands even. Somebody I won't mention his name, but you know him came to me last year to have his portrait done. I had never seen him before, and had never heard anything about him at the time, though I have heard a good deal since. He offered an extravagant price. I refused him. There was something in the shape of his fingers that I hated. I know now that I was quite right in what I fancied about him. His life is dreadful. But you, Dorian, with your pure, bright, innocent face, and your marvellous untroubled youth I can't believe anything against you. And yet I see you very seldom, and you never come down to the studio now, and when I am away from you, and I hear all these hideous things that people are whispering about you, I don't know what to say. Why is it, Dorian, that a man like the Duke of Berwick leaves the room of a club when you enter it ? Why is it that so many gentlemen in London will neither go to your house nor invite you to theirs ? You used to be a friend of Lord Staveley. I met him at dinner last week. Your name happened to come up in conversation, in con- nection with the miniatures you have lent to the exhibition at the Dudley. Staveley curled his lip, and said that you might have the most artistic tastes, but that you were a man whom no pure-minded girl should be allowed to know, and whom no chaste woman should sit in the same room with. I reminded him that I was a friend of yours, and asked him what he meant. He told me. He told me right out before everybody. It was horrible ! Why Is your friendship so fatal to young men ? There was that wretched boy in the Guards who committed suicide.
168 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
You were his great friend. There was Sir Henry Ashlon, who had to leave England, with a tarnished name. You and he were inseparable. What about Adrian Singleton, and his dreadful end ? What about Lord Kent's only son, and his career ? I met his father yesterday in St. James's Street. He seemed broken with shame and sorrow. What about the young Duke of Perth ? What sort of life has he got now ? What gentleman would associate with him ? "
" Stop, Basil. You are talking about things of which you know nothing," said Dorian Gray, biting his lip, and with a note of infinite contempt in his voice. " You ask me why Berwick leaves a room when I enter it. It is because I know everything about his life, not because he knows anything about mine. With such blood as he has in his veins, how could his record be clean ? You ask me about Henry Ashton and young Perth. Did I teach the one his vices, and the other his debauchery ? If Kent's silly son takes his wife from the streets what is that to me ? If Adrian Singleton writes his friend's name across a bill, am I his keeper ? I know how people chatter in England. The middle classes air their moral prejudices over their gross dinner-tables, and whisper about what they call the profligacies of their betters in order to try and pretend that they are in smart society, and on intimate terms with the people they slander. In this country it is enough for a man to have distinction and brains for every common tongue to wag against him. And what sort of lives do these people, who pose as being moral, lead them- selves ? My dear fellow, you forget that we are in the native land of the hypocrite."
" Dorian," cried Hallward, " that is not the ques- tion. England is bad enough, I know, and English society is all wrong. That is the reason why I want you to be fine. You have not been fine. One has a right to judge of a man by the effect he has over his friends. Yours seem to lose all sense of honour,
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 1G9
of goodness, of purity. You have filled them with a madness for pleasure. They have gone down into the depths. You led them there. Yes : you led them there, and yet you can smile, as you are smiling now. And there is worse behind. I know you and Harry are inseparable. Surely for that reason, if for none other, you should not have made his sister's name a by-word."
" Take care, Basil. You go too far." " I must speak, and you must listen. You shall listen. When you met Lady Gwendolen, not a breath of scandal had ever touched her. Is there a single decent woman in London now who would drive with her in the Park ? Why, even her children are not allowed to live with her. Then there are other stories stories that you have been seen creeping at dawn out of dreadful houses and slinking in disguise into the foulest dens in London. Are they true ? Can they be true ? When I first heard them, I laughed. I hear them now, and they make me shudder. What about your country house, and the life that is led there ? Dorian, you don't know what is said about you. I won't tell you that I don't want to preach to you. I remember Harry saying once that every man who turned himself into an amateur curate for the moment always began by saying that, and then proceeded to break his word. I do want to preach to you. I want you to lead such a life as will make the world respect you. I want you to have a clean name and a fair record. I want you to get rid of the dreadful people you associate with. Don't shrug your shoulders like that. Don't be so in- different. You have a wonderful influence. Let it be for good, not for evil. They say that you corrupt everyone with whom you become intimate, and that it is quite sufficient for you to enter a house, for shame of some kind to follow after. I don't know whether it is so or not. How should I know ? But it is said of you. I am told things that it seems impossible to doubt. Lord Gloucester was one of
170 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
my greatest friends at Oxford. He showed me a letter that his wife had written to him when she was dying alone in her villa at Mentone. Your name was implicated in the most terrible confession I ever read. I told him that it was absurd that I knew you thoroughly, and that you were incapable of anything of the kind. Know you ? I wonder do I know you ? Before I could answer that, I should have to see your soul."
" To see my soul 1 " muttered Dorian Gray, starting up from the sofa and turning almost white from fear.
" Yes," answered Hallward, gravely, and with deep-toned sorrow in his voice " to see your soul. But only God can do that."
A bitter laugh of mockery broke from the lips of the younger man. " You shall see it yourself, to- night I " he cried, seizing a lamp from the table. " Come : it is your own handiwork. Why shouldn't you look at it ? You can tell the world all about it afterwards, if you choose. Nobody would believe you. If they did believe you, they w T ould like me all the better for it. I know the age better than you do, though you will prate about it so tediously. Come, I tell you. You have chattered enough about corruption. Now you shall look on it face to face."
There was the madness of pride in every word he uttered. He stamped his foot upon the ground in his boyish insolent manner. He felt a terrible joy at the thought that someone else was to share his secret, and that the man who had painted the portrait that was the origin of all his shame was to be bur- dened for the rest of his life with the hideous memory of what he had done.
" Yes," he continued, coming closer to him, and looking steadfastly into his stern eyes, " I shall show you my soul. You shall see the thing that you fancy only God can see."
Hallward started back. " This is blasphemy, Dorian I " he cried. " You must not say things like
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 171
that. They are horrible, and they don't mean anything."
' You think so ? " He laughed again.
" I know so. As for what I said to you to-night, I said it for your good. You know I have been always a staunch friend to you."
" Don't touch me. Finish what you have to say."
A twisted flash of pain shot across the painter's face. He paused for a moment, and a wild feeling of pity came over him. After all, what right had he to pry into the life of Dorian Gray ? If he had done a tithe of what was rumoured about him, how much he must have suffered 1 Then he straightened himself up, and walked over to the fireplace, and stood there, looking at the burning logs with their frost-like ashes and their throbbing cores of flame.
" I am waiting, Basil," said the young man, in a hard, clear voice.
He turned round. " What I have to say is this," he cried. " You must give me some answer to these horrible charges that are made against you. If you tell me that they are absolutely untrue from begin- ning to end, I shall believe you. Deny them, Dorian, deny them I Can't you see what I am going through ? My God I don't tell me that you are bad, and corrupt, and shameful."
Dorian Gray smiled. There was a curl of contempt in his lips. " Come upstairs, Basil," he said, quietly. " I keep a diary of my life from day to day, and it never leaves the room in which it is written. I shall show it to you if you come with me."
" I shall come with you, Dorian, if you wish it. I see I have missed my train. That makes no matter. I ean go to-morrow. But don't ask me to read any- thing to-night. All I want is a plain answer to my question."
" That shall be given to you upstairs. I could not give it here. You will not have to read long."
CHAPTER XIII
HE passed out of the room, and began the ascent, Basil Halhvard following close behind. They walked softly, as men do instinctively at night. The lamp cast fantastic shadows on the wall and staircase. A rising wind made some of the windows rattle.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian set the lamp down on the floor, and taking out the key turned it in the lock. " You insist on knowing, Basil ? " he asked, in a low voice.
" Yes."
" I am delighted," he answered, smiling. Then he added, somewhat harshly, " You are the one man in the world who is entitled to know everything about me. You have had more to do with my life than you think : " and, taking up the lamp, he opened the door and went in. A cold current of air passed them, and the light shot up for a moment in a flame of murky orange. He shuddered. " Shut the door behind you," he whispered, as he placed the lamp on the table.
Halhvard glanced round him, with a puzzled ex- pression. The room looked as if it had not been lived in for years. A faded Flemish tapestry, a cur- tained picture, an old Italian cassonc, and an almost empty bookcase that was all that it seemed to contain, besides a chair and a table. As Dorian Gray was lighting a half-burned candle that was standing on the mantelshelf, he saw that the whole place was covered with dust, and that the carpet
172
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 173
was in holes. A mouse ran scuffling behind the wainscoting. There was a damp odour of mildew.
" So you think that it is only God who sees the soul, Basil ? Draw that curtain back, and you will see mine."
The voice that spoke was cold and cruel. " You are mad, Dorian, or playing a part," muttered Hall- ward, frowning.
" You won't ? Then I must do it myself," said the young man ; and he tore the curtain from its rod, and flung it an the ground.
An exclamation of horror broke from the painter's lips as he saw in the dim light the hideous face on the canvas grinning at nLa. There was something in its expression that filled him with disgust and loathing. Good heavens ! it was Dorian Gray's own face that he was looking at ! The horror, whatever it was, had not yet entirely spoiled that marvellous beauty. There was still some gold in the thinning hair and some scarlet on the sensual mouth. The sodden eyes had kept something of the loveliness of their blue, the noble curves had not yet completely passed away from chiselled nostrils and from plastic throat. Yes, it was Dorian himself. But who had done it ? He seemed to recognise his own brush- work, and the frame was his own design. The idea was monstrous, yet he felt afraid. He seized the lighted candle, and held it to the picture. In the left-hand corner was his own name, traced in long letters of bright vermilion.
It was some foul parody, some infamous, ignoble satire. He had never done that. Still, it was his own picture. He knew it, and he felt as if his blood had changed In a moment from fire to sluggish ice. His own picture ! What did it mean ? Why had it altered ? He turned, and looked at Dorian Gray with the eyes of a sick man. His moufrNtwitched, and his parched tongue seemed unable to articulate. He passed his hand across his forehead. It was dank with clammy sweat.
174 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
The young man was leaning against the mantel- shelf, watching him with that strange expression that one sees on the faces of those who are absorbed In a play when some great artist is acting. There was neither real sorrow in it nor real joy. There was simply the passion of the spectator, with perhaps a flicker of triumph in his eyes. He had taken the flower out of his coat, and was smelling it, or pre- tending to do so.
" What does this mean ? " cried Haliward, at last. His own voice sounded shrill and curious in his ears.
" Years ago, when I was a boy," said Dorian Gray, crushing the flower in his hand, " you met me, flattered me, and taught me to be vain of my good looks. One day you introduced me to a friend of yours, who explained to me the wonder of youth, and you finished the portrait of me that revealed to me the wonder of beauty. In a mad moment, that, even now, I don't know whether I regret or not, I made a wish, perhaps you would call it a prayer . . ."
" I remember it 1 Oh, how well I remember it ! No 1 the thing is impossible. The room is damp. Mildew has got into the canvas. The paints I used had some wretched mineral poison in them. I tell you the thing is impossible."
" Ah, what is impossible ? " murmured the young man, going over to the window, and leaning his forehead against the cold, mist-stained glass.
" You told me you had destroyed it."
" I was wrong. It has destroyed me."
" I don't believe it is my picture."
" Can't you see your ideal in it ? " said Dorian, bitterly.
" My ideal, as you call it . . ."
" As you called it."
" There was nothing evil in it, nothing shameful. You were to me such an ideal as I shall never meet again This is the face of a satyr."
" It is the face of my soul."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 175
" Christ I what a thing I must have worshipped I It has the eyes of a devil."
" Each of us has Heaven and Hell in him, Basil," cried Dorian, with a wild gesture of despair.
Hallward turned again to the portrait, and gazed at it. " My God ! if it is true," he exclaimed, " and this is what you have done with your life, why, you must be worse even than those who talk against you fancy you to be ! " He held the light up again to the canvas, and examined it. The surface seemed to be quite undisturbed, and as he had left it. It was from within, apparently, that the foulness and horror had come. Through some strange quickening of inner life the leprosies of sin were slowly eating the thing away. The rotting of a corpse in a watery grave was not so fearful.
His hand shook, and the candle fell from its socket on the floor, and lay there sputtering. He placed his foot on it and put it out. Then he flung himself into the rickety chair that was standing by the table and buried his face in his hands.
" Good God, Dorian, what a lesson I what an awful lesson I " There was no answer, but he could hear the young man sobbing at the window. " Pray, Dorian, pray," he murmured. " What is it that one was taught to say in one's boyhood ? ' Lead us not into temptation. Forgive us our sins. Wash away our iniquities.' Let us say that together. The prayer of your pride has been answered. The prayer of your repentance will be answered also. I wor- shipped you too much. I am punished for it. You worshipped yourself too much. We are both punished."
Dorian Gray turned slowly around, and looked at him with tear-dimmed eyes. " It is too late, Basil," he faltered.
" It is never too late, Dorian. Let us kneel down and try if we cannot remember a prayer. Isn't there a verse somewhere, ' Though your sins be as scarlet, yet I will make them as white as snow ' ? "
176 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Those words mean nothing to me now."
" Hush 1 don't say that. You have done enough evil in your life. My God I don't you see that accursed thing leering at us ? "
Dorian Gray glanced at the picture, and suddenly an uncontrollable feeling of hatred for Basil Hallward came over him, as though it had been suggested to him by the image on the canvas, whispered into his ear by those grinning lips. The mad passions of a hunted animal stirred within him, and he loathed the man who was seated at the table, more than in his whole life he had ever loathed anything. He glanced wildly around. Something glimmered on the top of the painted chest that faced him. His eye fell on it. He knew what it was. It was a knife that he had brought up, some days before, to cut a piece of cord, and had forgotten to take away with him. He moved slowly towards it, passing Hallward as he did so. As soon as he got behind him, he seized it, and turned round. Hallward stirred in his chair as if he was going to rise. He rushed at him, and dug the knife into the great vein that is behind the ear, crushing the man's head down on the table, and stabbing again and again.
There was a stifled groan, and the horrible sound of someone choking with blood. Three times the outstretched arms shot up convulsively, waving grotesque stiff-fingered hands in the air. He stabbed him twice more, but the man did not move. Some- thing began to trickle on the floor. He waited for a moment, still pressing the head down. Then he threw the knife on the table, and listened.
He could hear nothing but the drip, drip on the threadbare carpet. He opened the door and went out on the landing. The house was absolutely quiet. No one was about. For a few seconds he stood bending over the balustrade, and peering down into the black seething well of darkness. Then he took out the key and returned to the room, locking himself in as he did so.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 177
The thing was still seated in the chair, straining over the table with bowed head, and humped back, and long fantastic arms. Had it not been for the red jagged tear in the neck, and the clotted black pool that was slowly widening on the table, one would have said that the man was simply asleep.
How quickly it had all been done 1 He felt strangely calm, and, walking over to the window, opened it, and stepped out on the balcony. The wind had blown the fog away, and the sky was like a monstrous peacock's tail, starred with myriads of golden eyes. He looked down, and saw the police- man going his rounds and flashing the long beam of his lantern on the doors of the silent houses. The crimson spot of a prowling hansom gleamed at the corner, and then vanished. A woman in a fluttering shawl was creeping slowly by the railings, staggering as she went. Now and then she stopped, and peered back. Once, she began to sing in a hoarse voice. The policeman strolled over and said something to her. She stumbled away, laughing. A bitter blast swept across the Square. The gas-lamps flickered, aud became blue, and the leafless trees shook their black iron branches to and fro. He shivered, and went back, closing the window behind him.
Having reached the door, he turned the key, and opened it. He did not even glance at the murdered man. He felt that the secret of the whole thing was not to realise the situation. The friend who had painted the fatal portrait to which all his misery had been due, had gone out of his life. That was enough.
Then he remembered the lamp. It was a rather curious one of Moorish workmanship, made of dull silver inlaid with arabesques of burnished steel, and studded with coarse turquoises. Perhaps it might be missed by his servant, and questions would be asked. He hesitated for a moment, then he turned back and took it from the table. He could not help seeing the dead thing. How still it was 1 How
178 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
horribly white the long hands looked ! It was like a dreadful wax image.
Having locked the door behind him, he crept quietly downstairs. The woodwork creaked, and seemed to cry out as if in pain. He stopped several times, and waited. No : everything was still. It was merely the sound of his own footsteps.
When he reached the library, he saw the bag and coat in the corner. They must be hidden away somewhere. He unlocked a secret press that was in the wainscoting, a press in which he kept his own curious disguises, and put them into it. He could easily burn them afterwards. Then he pulled out his watch. It was twenty minutes to two.
He sat down, and began to think. Every year every month, almost men were strangled in England for what he had done. There had been a madness of murder in the air. Some red star had come too close to the earth. . . . And yet what evidence was there against him ? Basil Hallward had left the house at eleven. No one had seen him come in again. Most of the servants were at Selby Royal. His valet had gone to bed. . . . Paris ! Yes. It was to Paris that Basil had gone, and by the midnight train, as he had intended. With his curious reserved habits, it would be months before any suspicions would be aroused. Months 1 Everything could be destroyed long before then.
A sudden thought struck him. He put on his fur coat and hat, and went out into the hall. There he paused, hearing the slow heavy tread of the police- man on the pavement outside, and seeing the flash of the bull's-eye reflected in the window. He waited, and held his breath.
After a few moments he drew back the latch, and slipped out, shutting the door very gently behind him. Then he began ringing the bell. In about five minutes his valet appeared half dressed, and looking very drowsy.
" I am sorry to have had to wake you up, Francis,"
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 179
he said, stepping in ; " but I had forgotten my latch- key. What time is it ? "
" Ten minutes past two, sir," answered the man, looking at the clock and blinking.
" Ten minutes past two ? How horribly late ! You must wake me at nine to-morrow. I have some work to do."
" All right, sir."
" Did anyone call this evening ? "
" Mr. Hallward, sir. He stayed here till eleven, and then he went away to catch his train."
" Oh 1 I am sorry I didn't see him. Did he leave any message ? "
" No, sir, except that he would write to you from Paris, if he did not find you at the club."
" That will do, Francis. Don't forget to call me at nine to-morrow."
" No, sir."
The man shambled down the passage in his slippers.
Dorian Gray threw his hat and coat upon the table, and passed into the library. For a quarter of an hour he walked up and down the room biting his lip, and thinking. Then he took down the Blue Book from one of the shelves, and began to turn over the leaves. " Alan Campbell, 152, Hertford Street, Mayfair." Yes ; that was the man he wanted.
CHAPTER XIV
AT nine o'clock the next morning his servant came In with a cup of chocolate on a tray, and opened the shutters. Dorian was sleeping quite peacefully, lying on his right side, with one hand underneath his cheek. He looked like a boy who had been tired out with play, or study.
The man had to touch him twice on the shoulder before he woke, and as he opened his eyes a faint smile passed across his lips, as though he had been lost in some delightful dream. Yet he had not dreamed at all. His night had been untroubled by any images of pleasure or of pain. But youth smiles without any reason. It is one of its chiefest charms.
He turned round, and, leaning upon his elbow, began to sip his chocolate. The mellow November sun came streaming into the room. The sky was bright, and there was a genial warmth in the air. It was almost like a morning in May.
Gradually the events of the preceding night crept with silent blood-stained feet into his brain, and reconstructed themselves there w r ith terrible distinct- ness. He winced at the memory of all that he had suffered, and for a moment the same curious feeling of loathing for Basil Hallward that had made him kill him as he sat In the chair, came back to him, and he grew cold with passion. The dead man was still sitting there, too, and in the sunlight now. How horrible that was I Such hideous things were for the darkness, not for the day.
He felt that if he brooded on what he had gone
180
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 181
through he would sicken or grow mad. There were sins whose fascination was more in the memory than in the doing of them ; strange triumphs that gratified the pride more than the passions, and gave to the intellect a quickened sense of joy, greater than any joy they brought, or could ever bring, to the senses. But this was not one of them. It was a thing to be driven out of the mind, to be drugged with poppies, to be strangled lest it might strangle one itself.
When the half-hour struck, he passed his hand across his forehead, and then got up hastily, and dressed himself with even more than his usual care, giving a good deal of attention to the choice of his necktie and scarf-pin, and changing his rings more than once. He spent a long time also over breakfast, tasting the various dishes, talking to his valet about some new liveries that he was thinking of getting made for the servants at Selby, and going through his correspondence. At some of the letters he smiled. Three of them bored him. One he read several times over, and then tore up with a slight look of annoyance in his face. " That awful thing, a woman's memory 1 " as Lord Henry had once said.
After he had drunk his cup of black coffee, he wiped his lips slowly with a napkin, motioned to his servant to wait, and going over to the table sat down and wrote two letters. One he put hi his pocket, the other he handed to the valet.
" Take this round to 152, Hertford Street, Francis, and if Mr. Campbell is out of town, get his address."
As soon as he was alone, he lit a cigarette, and began sketching upon a piece of paper, drawing first flowers, and bits of architecture, and then human faces. Suddenly he remarked that every face that he drew seemed to have a fantastic likeness to Basil Hallward. He frowned, and, getting up, went over to the bookcase and took out a volume at hazard. He was determined that he would not think about what had happened until it became absolutely necessary that he should do so.
182 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
When he had stretched himself on the sofa, he looked at the title-page of the book. It was Gautier's " Emaux et Came'es," Charpentier's Japanese-paper edition, with the Jacquemart etching. The binding was of citron-green leather, with a design of gilt trellis-work and dotted pomegranates. It had been given to him by Adrian Singleton. As he turned over the pages his eye fell on the poem about the hand of Lacenaire, the cold yellow hand " da sapplice encore mal lavee," with its downy red hairs and its " doigts de faune." He glanced at his own white taper fingers, shuddering slightly in spite of himself, and passed on, till he came to those lovely stanzas upon Venice :
" Sur une gamme chromatique, Le sein de perlcs ruisselant, La Venus de 1 Adriatique
Sort de 1'eau son corps rose et blanc.
* Los domes, sur 1'azur des ondcs
Suivant la phrase au pur contour, S'enflent comme des gorges rondes Que souleve un soupir d'amour.
*' L'esquif aborde et me depose, Jetant son amarre au pilier, Devant une facade rose,
Sur le marbre d'un escalier."
How exquisite they were 1 As one read them, one seemed to be floating down the green water- ways of the pink and pearl city, seated in a black gondola with silver prow and trailing curtains. The mere lines looked to him like those straight lines of turquoise-blue that follow one as one pushes out to the Lido. The sudden flashes of colour reminded him of the gleam of the opal-and-iris- thronted birds that flutter round the tall honey- combed Campanile, or stalk, with such stately grace, through the dim, dust-stained arcades. Leaning back with half-closed eyes, he kept saying over and over to himself : j
" Devant une facade rose,
Sur le marbre d'un escalier."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 183
The whole of Venice was in those two lines. He remembered the autumn that he had passed there, and a wonderful love that had stirred him to mad, delightful follies. There was romance in every place. But Venice, like Oxford, had kept the background for romance, and, to the true romantic, background was everything, or almost everything. Basil had been with him part of the time, and had gone wild over Tintoret. Poor Basil 1 what a horrible way for a man to die !
He sighed, and took up the volume again, an. I tried to forget. He read of the swallows that fly in and out of the little cafe at Smyrna where the Hadjis sit counting their amber beads and the turbaned merchants smoke their long tasselled pipes and talk gravely to each other ; he read of the Obelisk in the Place de la Concorde that weeps tears of granite in its lonely sunless exile, and longs to be back by the hot lotus-covered Nile, w r here there are Sphinxes, and rose-red ibises, and white vultures with gilded claws, and crocodiles, with small beryl eyes, that crawl over the green steaming mud ; he began to brood over those verses which, drawing music from kiss-stained marble, tell of that curious statue that Gautier compares to a contralto voice, the " monsire charmanl " that couches hi the porphyry-room of the Louvre. But after a time the book fell from his hand. He grew nervous, and a horrible fit of terror came over him. What if Alan Campbell should be out of England? Days would elapse before he could come back. Per- haps he might refuse to come. What could he do then ? Every moment was of vital importance. They had been great friends once, five years before almost inseparable, indeed. Then the intimacy had come suddenly to an end. When they met in society now, it was only Dorian Gray who smiled ; Alan Campbell never did.
He was an extremely clever young man, though he had no real appreciation of the visible arts, and whatever little sense of the beauty of poetry he
184 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
possessed lie had gained entirely from Dorian. His dominant intellectual passion was for science. At Cambridge he had spent a great deal of his time working in the Laboratory, and had taken a good class in the Natural Science Tripos of his year. In- deed, he was still devoted to the study of chemistry, and had a laboratory of his own, in which he used to shut himself up all day long, greatly to the annoyance of. his mother, who had set her heart on his standing for Parliament, and had a vague idea that a chemist was a person who made up prescriptions. He was an excellent musician, however, as well, and played both the violin and the piano better than most amateurs. In fact, it was music that had first brought him and Dorian Gray together music and that inde- finable attraction that Dorian seemed to be able to exercise whenever he wished, and indeed exercised often without being conscious of it. They had met at Lady Berkshire's the night that Rubinstein played there, and after that used to be always seen together at the Opera, and wherever good music was going on. For eighteen months their intimacy lasted. Campbell was always either at Selby Royal or in Grosvenor Square. To him, as to many others, Dorian Gray was the type of everything that is wonderful and fascinating in life. Whether or not a quarrel had taken place between them no one ever knew. But suddenly people remarked that they scarcely spoke when they met, and that Camp- bell seemed always to go away early from any party at which Dorian Gray was present. He had changed, too was strangely melancholy at times, appeared almost to dislike hearing music, and would never himself play, giving as his excuse, when he was called upon, that he was so absorbed in science that he had no time left in which to practise. And this was certainly true. Every day he seemed to become more Interested in biology, and his name appeared once or twice in some of the scientific reviews, in connection with certain curious experiments.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 185
This was the man Dorian Gray was waiting for. Every second he kept glancing at the clock. As the minutes went by he became horribly agitated. At last he got up, and began to pace up and down the room, looking like a beautiful caged thing. He took long stealthy strides. His hands were curiously cold.
The suspense became unbearable. Time seemed to him to be crawling with feet of lead, while he by monstrous winds was being swept towards the jagged edge of some black cleft of precipice. He knew what was waiting for him there ; saw it indeed, and, shuddering, crushed with dank hands his burning lids as though he would have robbed the very brain of sight, and driven the eyeballs back into their cave. It was useless. The brain had its own food on which it battened, and the imagination, made grotesque by terror, twisted and distorted as a living thing by pain, danced like some foul puppet on a stand, and grinned through moving masks. Then, suddenly, Time stopped for him. Yes : that blind, slow- breathing thing crawled no more, and horrible thoughts, Time being dead, raced nimbly on in front, and dragged a hideous future from its grave, and showed it to him. He stared at it. Its very horror made him stone.
At last the door opened, and his servant entered. He turned glazed eyes upon him.
" Mr. Campbell, sir," said the man.
A sigh of relief broke from his parched lips, and the colour came back to his cheeks.
" Ask him to come in at once, Francis." He felt that he was himself again. His mood of cowardice had passed away.
The man bowed, and retired. In a few moments Alan Campbell walked in, looking very stern and rather pale, his pallor being intensified by his cpal- black hair and dark eyebrows.
" Alan ! this is kind of you. I thank you for coming."
" I had intended never to enter your house again,
186 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Gray. But you said it was a matter of life and death." His voice was hard and cold. He spoke with slow deliberation. There was a look of con- tempt in the steady searching gaze that he turned on Dorian. He kept his hands in the pockets of his Astrakhan coat, and seemed not to have noticed the gesture with which he had been greeted.
" Yes : it is a matter of life and death, Alan, and to more than one person. Sit down."
Campbell took a chair by the table, and Dorian sat opposite to him. The two men's eyes met. In Dorian's there was infinite pity. He knew that what he was going to do was dreadful.
After a strained moment of silence, he leaned across and said, very quietly, but watching the effect of each word upon the face of him he had sent for, " Alan, in a locked room at the top of this house, a room to which nobody but myself has access, a dead man is seated at a table. He has been dead ten hours now. Don't stir, and don't look at me like that. Who the man is, why he died, how he died, are matters that do not concern you. What you have to do is this "
" Stop, Gray. I don't want to know anything further. Whether what you have told me is true or not true, doesn't concern me. I entirely decline to be mixed up in your life. Keep your horrible secrets to yourself. They don't interest me any more."
" Alan, they will have to interest you. This one will have to interest you. I am awfully sorry for you, Alan. But I can't help myself. You are the one man who is able to save me. I am forced to bring you into the matter. I have no option. Alan, you are scientific. You know about chemistry, and things of that kind. You have made experiments. What you have got to do Is to destroy the thing that is upstairs to destroy it so that not a vestige of it will be left. Nobody saw this person come into the house. Indeed, at the present moment he is supposed to be hi Paris. He will not be missed for months. When he is missed, there must be no trace of him found
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 187
here. You, Alan, you must change him, and every- thing that belongs to him, into a handful of ashes that I may scatter in the air."
" You are mad, Dorian."
" Ah 1 I was waiting for you to call me Dorian."
" You are mad, I tell you mad to imagine that I would raise a finger to help you, mad to make this monstrous confession. I will have nothing to do with this matter, whatever it is. Do you think I am going to peril my reputation for you ? What is it to me what devil's work you are up to ? "
" It was suicide, Alan."
" I am. glad of that. But who drove him to it? You, I should fancy."
" Do you still refuse to do this for me ? "
" Of course I refuse. I will have absolutely nothing to do with it. I don't care what shame comes on you. You deserve it all. I should not be sorry to see you disgraced, publicly disgraced. How dare you ask me, of all men in the world, to mix myself up in this horror ? I should have thought you knew more about people's characters. Your friend Lord Henry Wotton can't have taught you much about psychology, what- ever else he has taught you. Nothing will induce me to stir a step to help you. You have come to the wrong man. Go to some of your friends. Don't come to me."
" Alan, it was murder. I killed him. You don't know what he had made me suffer. Whatever my life is, he had more to do with the making or the marring of it than poor Harry has had. He may not have intended it, the result was the same."
" Murder I Good God, Dorian, is that what you have come to ? I shall not inform upon you. It is not my business. Besides, without my stirring in the matter, you are certain to be arrested. Nobody ever commits a crime without doing something stupid. But I will have nothing to do with it."
" You must have something to do with it. Wait, wait a moment ; listen to me. Only listen, Alan.
188 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
All I ask of you is to perform a certain scientific experiment. You go to hospitals and dead-houses, and the horrors that you do there don't affect you. If in some hideous dissecting-room or fetid laboratory you found this man lying on a leaden table with red gutters scooped out in it for the blood to flow through, you would simply look upon him as an admirable subject. You would not turn a hair. You would not believe that you were doing anything wrong. On the contrary, you would probably feel that you were benefiting the human race, or increasing the sum of knowledge in the world, or gratifying intellectual curiosity, or something of that kind. What I want you to do is merely what you have often done before. Indeed, to destroy a body must be far less horrible than what you are accustomed to work at. And, remember, it is the only piece of evidence against me. If it is discovered, I am lost ; and it is sure to be discovered unless you help me."
" I have no desire to help you. You forget that. I am simply indifferent to the whole thing. It has nothing to do with me."
" Alan, I entreat you. Think of the position I am in. Just before you came I almost fainted with terror. You may know terror yourself some day. No ! don't think of that. Look at the matter purely from the scientific point of view. You don't inquire where the dead things on which you experiment come from. Don't inquire now. I have told you too much as it is. But I beg of you to do this. We were friends once, Alan."
" Don't speak about those days, Dorian : they are dead."
" The dead linger sometimes. The man upstairs will not go away. He is sitting at the table with bowed head and outstretched arms. Alan 1 Alan 1 if you don't come to my assistance I am ruined. Why, they will hang me, Alan ! Don't you under- stand ? They will hang me for what I have done."
" There is no good in prolonging this scene. I
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 189
absolutely refuse to do anything in the matter. It is insane of you to ask me." ' You refuse ? " ' Yes."
' I entreat you, Alan." ' It is useless."
The same look of pity came into Dorian Gray's eyes. Then he stretched out his hand, took a piece of paper, and wrote something on it. He read it over twice, folded it carefully, and pushed it across the table. Having done this, he got up, and went over to the window.
Campbell looked at him in surprise, and then took up the paper, and opened it. As he read it, his face became ghastly pale, and he fell back in his chair. A horrible sense of sickness came over him. He felt as if his heart was beating itself to death in some empty hollow.
After two or three minutes of terrible silence, Dorian turned round, and came and stood behind him, putting his hand upon his shoulder.
" I am so sorry for you, Alan," he murmured, " but you leave me no alternative. I have a letter written already. Here it is. You see the address. If you don't help me, I must send it. If you don't help me, I will send it. You know what the result will be. But you are going to help me. It is im- possible for you to refuse now. I tried to spare you. You will do me the justice to admit that. You were stern, harsh, offensive. You treated me as no man has ever dared to treat me no living man, at any rate. I bore it all. Now it is for me to dictate terms."
Campbell buried his face in his hands, and a shudder passed through him.
" Yes, it is my turn to dictate terms, Alan. You know what they are. The thing is quite simple. Come, don't work yourself into this fever. The thing has to be done. Face it, and do it."
A groan broke from Campbell's lips, and he shivered all over. The ticking of the clock on the mantelpiece
190 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
seemed to him to be dividing Time into separate atoms of agony, each of which was too terrible to be borne. He felt as if an iron ring was being slowly tightened round his forehead, as if the disgrace with which he was threatened had already come upon him. The hand upon his shoulder weighed like a hand of lead. It was intolerable. It seemed to crush him.
" Come, Alan, you must decide at once."
" I cannot do it," he said, mechanically, as though words could alter things.
" You must. You have no choice. Don't delay."
He hesitated a moment. " Is there a fire in the room upstairs ? "
" Yes, there is a gas-fire with asbestos."
" I shall have to go home and get some things from the laboratory."
" No, Alan, you must not leave the house. Write out on a sheet of note-paper what you want, and my servant will take a cab and bring the things back to you."
Campbell scrawled a few lines, blotted them, and addressed an envelope to his assistant. Dorian took the note up and read it carefully. Then he rang the bell, and gave it to his valet, with orders to return as soon as possible, and to bring the things with him.
As the hall door shut, Campbell started nervously, and, having got up from the chair, went over to the chimney-piece. He was shivering with a kind of ague. For nearly twenty minutes, neither of the men spoke. A fly buzzed noisily about the room, and the ticking of the clock was like the beat of a hammer.
As the chime struck one, Campbell turned round, and, looking at Dorian Gray, saw that his eyes were filled with tears. There was something in the purity and refinement of that sad face that seemed to enrage him. " You are infamous, absolutely infamous ! " he muttered.
" Hush, Alan : you have saved my life," said Dorian.
" Your life ? Good heavens 1 what a life that
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 191
Is 1 You have gone from corruption to corruption, and now you have culminated in crime. In doing what I am going to do, what you force me to do, it is not of your life that I am thinking."
" Ah, Alan," murmured Dorian, with a sigh, " I wish you had a thousandth part of the pity for me that I have for you." He turned away as he spoke, and stood looking out at the garden. Campbell made no answer.
After about ten minutes a knock came to the door, and the servant entered, carrying a large mahogany chest of chemicals, with a long coil of steel and platinum wire and two rather curiously-shaped iron clamps.
" Shall I leave the things here, sir ? " he asked Campbell.
" Yes," said Dorian. " And I am afraid, Francis, that I have another errand for you. What is the name of the man at Richmond who supplies Selby with orchids ? "
" Harden, sir."
" Yes Harden. You must go down to Richmond at once, see Harden personally, and tell him to send twice as many orchids as I ordered, and to have as few white ones as possible. In fact, I don't want any \vhite ones. It is a lovely day, Francis, and Richmond is a very pretty place, otherwise I wouldn't bother you about it."
" No trouble, sir. At what time shall I be back? "
Dorian looked at Campbell. " How long will your experiment take, Alan ? " he said, in a calm, in- different voice. The presence of a third person in the room seemed to give him extraordinary courage.
Campbell frowned, and bit his lip. " It will take about five hours," he answered.
" It will be time enough, then, if you are back at half-past seven, Francis. Or stay : just leave my things out for dressing. You can have the evening to yourself. I am not dining at home, so I shall not want you."
" Thank you, sir," said the man, leaving the room.
192 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Now, Alan, there is not a moment to be lost. How heavy this chest is I I'll take it for you. You bring the other things." He spoke rapidly, and in an authoritative manner. Campbell felt dominated by him. They left the room together.
When they reached the top landing, Dorian took out the key and turned it in the lock. Then he stopped, and a troubled look came into his eyes. He shuddered. " I don't think I can go in, Alan," he murmured.
" It is nothing to me. I don't require you," said Campbell, coldly.
Dorian half opened the door. As he did so, he saw the face of his portrait leering In the sunlight. On the floor in front of it the torn curtain was lying. He remembered that the night before he had forgotten, for the first time in his life, to hide the fatal canvas, and was about to rush forward, when he drew back with a shudder.
What was that loathsome red dew that gleamed, wet and glistening, on one of the hands, as though the canvas had sweated blood ? How horrible it was ! more horrible, it seemed to him for the moment, than the silent thing that he knew was stretched across the table, the thing whose grotesque misshapen shadow on the spotted carpet showed him that it had not stirred, but was still there, as he had left It.
He heaved a deep breath, opened the door a little wider, and with half-closed eyes and averted head walked quickly in, determined that he would not look even once upon the dead man. Then, stooping down, and taking up the gold and purple hanging, he flung it right over the picture.
There he stopped, feeling afraid to turn round, and his eyes fixed themselves on the intricacies of the pattern before him. He heard Campbell bringing in the heavy chest, and the irons, and the other things that he had required for his dreadful work. He began to wonder if he and Basil Hallward had ever met, and, if so, what they had thought of each other.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 193
" Leave me now," said a stern voice behind him.
He turned and hurried out, just conscious that the dead man had been thrust back into the chair, and that Campbell was gazing into a glistening yellow face. As he was going downstairs he heard the key being turned in the lock.
It was long after seven when Campbell came back Into the library. He was pale, but absolutely calm. " I have done what you asked me to do," he muttered. " And now, good-bye. Let us never see each other again."
" You have saved me from ruin, Alan. I cannot forget that," said Dorian, simply.
As soon as Campbell had left, he went upstairs. There was a horrible smell of nitric acid In the room. But the thing that had been sitting at the table was gone.
CHAPTER XV
THAT evening, at eight-thirty, exquisitely dressed and wearing a large buttonhole of Parma violets, Dorian Gray was ushered into Lady Narborough's drawing-room by bowing servants. His forehead was throbbing with maddened nerves, and he felt wildly excited, but his manner as he bent over his hostess's hand was as easy and graceful as ever. Perhaps one never seems so much at one's ease as when one has to play a part. Certainly no one looking at Dorian Gray that night could have believed that he had passed through a tragedy as horrible as any tragedy of our age. Those finely-shaped fingers could never have clutched a knife for sin, nor those smiling lips have cried out on God and goodness. He himself could not help wondering at the calm of his demeanour, and for a moment felt keenly the terrible pleasure of a double life.
It was a small party, got up rather in a hurry by Lady Narborough, who was a very clever woman, with what Lord Henry used to describe as the re- mains of really remarkable ugliness. She had proved an excellent wife to one of our most tedious am- bassadors, and having buried her husband properly in a marble mausoleum, which she had herself de- signed, and married off her daughters to some rich, rather elderly men, she devoted herself now to the pleasures of French fiction, French cookery, and French esprit when she could get it.
Dorian was one of her special favourites, and she always told him that she was extremely glad she had
194
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 195
not met him in early life. " I know, my dear, I should have fallen madly in love with you," she used to say, " and thrown my bonnet right over the mills for your sake. It is most fortunate that you were not thought of at the time. As it was, our bonnets were so un- becoming, and the mills were so occupied in trying to raise the wind, that I never had even a flirtation with anybody. However, that was all Narborough's fault. He was dreadfully short-sighted, and there Is no pleasure in taking in a husband who never sees anything."
Her guests this evening were rather tedious. The fact was, as she explained to Dorian, behind a very shabby fan, one of her married daughters had come up quite suddenly to stay with her, and, to make matters worse, had actually brought her husband with her. " I think it is most unkind of her, my dear," she whispered. " Of course I go and stay with them every summer after I come from Homburg, but then an old woman like me must have fresh air sometimes, and besides, I really wake them up. You don't know what an existence they lead down there. It is pure unadulterated country life. They get up early, because they have so much to do, and go to bed early because they have so little to think about. There has not been a scandal in the neighbourhood since the time of Queen Elizabeth, and consequently they all fall asleep after dinner. You shan't sit next either of them. You shall sit by me, and amuse me."
Dorian murmured a graceful compliment, and looked round the room. Yes : it was certainly a tedious party. Two of the people he had never seen before, and the others consisted of Ernest Harrowden, one of those middle-aged mediocrities so common in London clubs who have no enemies, but are thoroughly disliked by their friends ; Lady Ruxton, an over- dressed woman of forty-seven, with a hooked nose, who was always trying to get herself compromised, but was so peculiarly plain that to her great disappoint- ment no one would ever believe anything against
196 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
her ; Mrs. Erlynne, a pushing nobody, with a delight- ful lisp, and Venetian-red hair ; Lady Alice Chapman, his hostess's daughter, a dowdy dull girl, with one of those characteristic British faces, that, once seen, are never remembered ; and her husband, a red- cheeked, white-whiskered creature who, like so many of his class, was under the impression that inordinate joviality can atone for an entire lack of ideas.
He was rather sorry he had come, till Lady Nar- borough, looking at the great ormolu gilt clock that sprawled in gaudy curves on the mauve-draped mantel- shelf, exclaimed : " How horrid of Henry Wotton to be so late 1 I sent round to him this morning on chance, and he promised faithfully not to disappoint me."
It was some consolation that Harry was to be there, and when the door opened and he heard his slow musical voice lending charm to some insincere apology, he ceased to feel bored.
But at dinner he could not eat anything. Plate after plate went away untasted. Lady Narborough kept scolding him for what she called " an insult to poor Adolphe, who invented the menu specially for you," and now and then Lord Henry looked across at him, wondering at his silence and abstracted manner. From time to time the butler filled his glass with champagne. He drank eagerly, and his thirst seemed to increase.
" Dorian," said Lord Henry, at last, as the chaud- froid was being handed round, " what is the matter with you to-night ? You are quite out of sorts."
" I believe he is in love," cried Lady Narborough, " and that he is afraid to tell me for fear I should be jealous. He is quite right. I certainly should."
" Dear Lady Narborough," murmured Dorian, smiling, " I have not been in love for a whole week not, in fact, since Madame de Ferrol left town."
" How you men can fall in love with that woman I " exclaimed the old lady. " I really cannot understand it."
" It is simply because she remembers you when you were a little girl, Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry. " She is the one link between us and your short frocks."
" She does not remember my short frocks at all, Lord Henry. But I remember her very well at Vienna thirty years ago, and how decolletee she was then."
" She is still decolletee," he answered, taking an olive in his long fingers; "and when she is in a very smart gown she looks like an Edition de luxe of a bad French novel. She is really wonderful, and full of surprises. Her capacity for family affection is ex- traordinary. When her third husband died, her hair turned quite gold from grief."
" How can you, Harry ! " cried Dorian.
" It is a most romantic explanation," laughed the hostess. " But her third husband, Lord Henry I You don't mean to say Ferrol is the fourth."
" Certainly, Lady Narborough."
" I don't believe a word of it."
" Well, ask Mr. Gray. He is one of her most in- timate friends."
" Is it true, Mr. Gray ? "
" She assures me so, Lady Narborough," said Dorian. " I asked her whether, like Marguerite de Navarre, she had their hearts embalmed and hung at her girdle. She told me she didn't, because none of them had had any hearts at all."
" Four husbands I Upon my word that is Irop de zele."
" Trop d'audace, I tell her," said Dorian.
" Oh 1 she is audacious enough for anything, my dear. And what is Ferrol like ? I don't know him."
" The husbands of very beautiful women belong to the criminal classes," said Lord Henry, sipping his wine.
Lady Narborough hit him with her fan. " Lord Henry, I am not at all surprised that the world says that you are extremely wicked."
198 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" But what world says that ? " asked Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows. " It can only be the next world. This world and I are on excellent terms."
" Everybody I know says you are very wicked," cried the old lady, shaking her head.
Lord Henry looked serious for some moments. " It is perfectly monstrous," he said, at last, " the way people go about nowadays saying things against one behind one's back that are absolutely and entirely true."
" Isn't he incorrigible ? " cried Dorian, leaning forward in his chair.
" I hope so," said his hostess, laughing.' " But really if you all worship Madame de Ferrol in this ridiculous way, I shall have to marry again so as to be in the fashion."
" You will never marry again, Lady Narborough," broke in Lord Henry. " You were far too happy. When a woman marries again it is because she de- tested her first husband. When a man marries again, it is because he adored his first wife. Women try their luck ; men risk theirs."
" Narborough wasn't perfect," cried the old lady.
" If he had been, you would not have loved him, my dear lady," was the rejoinder. " Women love us for our defects. If we have enough of them they will forgive us everything, even our intellects. You will never ask me to dinner again, after saying this, I am afraid, Lady Narborough ; but it is quite true."
" Of course it is true, Lord Henry. If we women did not love you for your defects, where would you all be ? Not one of you would ever be married. You would be a set of unfortunate bachelors. Not, how- ever, that that would alter you much. Nowadays all the married men live like bachelors, and all the bache- lors like married men."
" Fin de siecle," murmured Lord Henry.
" Fm du globe," answered his hostess.
" I wish it were fin du globe," said Dorian, with a sigh. " Life is a great disappointment."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 199
" Ah, my dear," cried Lady Narborough, putting on her gloves, " don't tell me that you have exhausted Life. When a man says that one knows that Life has exhausted him. Lord Henry is very wicked, and I sometimes wish that I had been ; but you are made to be good you look so good. I must find you a nice wife. Lord Henry, don't you think that Mr. Gray should get married ? "
" I am always telling him so, Lady Narborough," said Lord Henry, with a bow.
" Well, we must look out for a suitable match for him. I shall go through Debrett carefully to-night, and draw out a list of all the eligible young ladies."
" With their ages, Lady Narborough ? " asked Dorian.
" Of course, with their ages, slightly edited. But nothing must be done in a hurry. I want it to be what The Morning Post calls a suitable alliance, and I want you both to be happy."
" What nonsense people talk about happy mar- riages 1 " exclaimed Lord Henry. " A man can be happy with any woman, as long as he does not love her."
" Ah ! what a cynic you are ! " cried the old lady, pushing back her chair, and nodding to Lady Ruxton. " You must come and dine with me soon again. You are really an admirable tonic, much better than what Sir Andrew prescribes for me. You must tell me what people you would like to meet, though. I want it to be a delightful gathering."
" I like men who have a future, and women who have a past," he answered. " Or do you think that would make it a petticoat party ? "
" I fear so," she said, laughing, as she stood up. " A thousand pardons, my dear Lady Ruxton," she added. " I didn't see you hadn't finished your cigarette."
" Never mind, Lady Narborough. I smoke a great deal too much. I am going to limit myself, for the future."
200 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" Pray don't, Lady Ruxton," said Lord Henry. " Moderation is a fatal thing. Enough is as bad as a meal. More than enough is as good as a feast."
Lady Ruxton glanced at him curiously. " You must come and explain that to me some afternoon, Lord Henry. It sounds a fascinating theory," she murmured, as she swept out of the room.
" Now, mind you don't stay too long over your politics and scandal," cried Lady Narborough from the door. " If you do, we are sure to squabble up- stairs."
The men laughed, and Mr. Chapman got up solemnly from the foot of the table and came up to the top. Dorian Gray changed his seat, and went and sat by Lord Henry. Mr. Chapman began to talk in a loud voice about the situation in the House of Commons. He guffawed at his adversaries. The word doctrinaire word full of terror to the British mind reappeared from time to time between his explosions. An alliterative prefix served as an ornament of oratory. He hoisted the Union Jack on the pinnacles of Thought. The inherited stupidity of the race sound English common sense he jovially termed it was shown to be the proper bulwark for Society.
A smile curved Lord Henry's lips, and he turned round and looked at Dorian.
" Are you better, my dear fellow ? " he asked. " You seemed rather out of sorts at dinner."
" I am quite well, Harry. I am tired. That is all."
" You were charming last night. The little Duchess is quite devoted to you. She tells me she is going down to Selby."
" She has promised to come on the twentieth."
" Is Monmouth to be there too ? "
" Oh, yes, Harry."
" He bores me dreadfully, almost as much as he bores her. She is very clever, too clever for a woman. She lacks the indefinable charm of weakness. It is the feet of clay that makes the gold of the image
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 201
precious. Her feet are very pretty, but they are not feet of clay. White porcelain feet, if you like. They have been through the fire, and what fire does not destroy, it hardens. She has had experiences."
" How long has she been married ? " asked Dorian.
" An eternity, she tells me. I believe, according to the peerage, it is ten years, but ten years with Monmouth must have been like eternity, with time thrown in. Who else is coming ? "
" Oh, the Willoughbys, Lord Rugby and his wife, our hostess, Geoffrey Clouston, the usual set. I have asked Lord Grotrian."
" I like him," said Lord Henry. " A great many people don't, but I find him charming. He atones for being occasionally somewhat over-dressed, by being always absolutely over-educated. He is a very modern type."
" I don't know if he will be able to come, Harry. He may have to go to Monte Carlo with his father."
" Ah I what a nuisance people's people are 1 Try and make him come. By the way, Dorian, you ran off very early last night. You left before eleven. What did you do afterwards ? Did you go straight home ? "
Dorian glanced at him hurriedly, and frowned. " No, Harry," he said at last, " I did not get home till nearly three."
" Did you go to the club ? "
" Yes," he answered. Then he bit his lip. " No, I don't mean that. I didn't go to the club. I walked about. I forget what I did. . . . How in- quisitive you are, Harry 1 You always want to know what one has been doing. I always want to forget what I have been doing. I came in at half- past two, if you wish to know the exact time. I had left my latch-key at home, and my servant had to let me in. If you want any corroborative evidence on the subject you can ask him."
Lord Henry shrugged his shoulders. " My dear fellow, as if I cared I Let us go up to the drawing-
202 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
room. No sherry, thank you, Mr. Chapman. Some- thing has happened to you, Dorian. Tell me what it Is. You are not yourself to-night."
" Don't mind me, Harry. I am irritable, and out of temper. I shall come round and see you to-morrow or next day. Make my excuses to Lady Narborough. I shan't go upstairs. I shall go home. I must go home."
" All right, Dorian. I daresay I shall see you to- morrow at tea-time. The Duchess is coming."
" I will try to be there, Harry," he said, leaving the room. As he drove back to his own house he was conscious that the sense of terror he thought he had strangled had come back to him. Lord Henry's casual questioning had made him lose his nerves for the moment, and he wanted his nerve still. Things that were dangerous had to be destroyed. He winced. He hated the idea of even touching them.
Yet it had to be done. He realised that, and when he had locked the door of his library, he opened the secret press into which he had thrust Basil Hallward's coat and bag. A huge fire w r as blazing. He piled another log on it. The smell of the singeing clothes and burning leather was horrible. It took him three-quarters of an hour to consume everything. At the end he felt faint and sick, and having lit some Algerian pastilles in a pierced copper brazier, he bathed his hands and forehead with a cool musk-scented vinegar.
Suddenly he started. His eyes grew strangely bright, and he gnawed nervously at his under-lip. Between two of the windows stood a large Florentine cabinet, made out of ebony, and inlaid with ivory and blue lapis. He watched it as though it were a thing that could fascinate and make afraid, as though it held something that he longed for and yet almost loathed. His breath quickened. A mad craving came over him. He lit a cigarette and then threw it away. His eyelids drooped till the long fringed lashes almost touched his cheek. But he still watched the
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 203
cabinet. At last he got up from the sofa on which he had been lying, went over to it, and, having un- locked it, touched some hidden spring. A triangular drawer passed slowly out. His fingers moved in- stinctively towards it, dipped in, and closed on some- thing. It was a small Chinese box of black and gold- dust lacquer, elaborately wrought, the sides patterned with curved waves, and the silken cords hung with round crystals and tasselled in plaited metal threads. He opened it. Inside was a green paste, waxy in lustre, the odour curiously heavy and persistent.
He hesitated for some moments, with a strangely immobile smile upon his face. Then shivering, though the atmosphere of the room was terribly hot, he drew himself up, and glanced at the clock. It was twenty minutes to twelve. He put the box back, shutting the cabinet doors as he did so, and went Into his bedroom.
As midnight was striking bronze blows upon the dusky air, Dorian Gray dressed commonly, and with a muffler wrapped round his throat, crept quietly out of the house. In Bond Street he found a hansom with a good horse. He hailed it, and in a low voice gave the driver an address.
The man shook his head. " It is too far for me," he muttered.
44 Here is a sovereign for you," said Dorian. " You shall have another if you drive fast."
" All right, sir," answered the man, " you will be there in an hour," and after his fare had got in he turned his horse round, and drove rapidly towards the river.
CHAPTER XVI
A COLD rain began to fall, and the blurred street- lamps looked ghastly in the dripping mist. The public-houses were just closing, and dim men and women were clustering in broken groups round their doors. From some of the bars came the sound of hor- rible laughter. In others, drunkards brawled and screamed.
Lying back in the hansom, with his hat pulled over his forehead, Dorian Gray watched with listless eyes the sordid shame of the great city, and now and then he repeated to himself the words that Lord Henry had said to him on the first day they had met, " To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul." Yes, that was the secret. He had often tried it, and would try it again now. There were opium-dens, where one could buy oblivion, dens of horror where the memory of old sins could be destroyed by the madness of sins that were new.
The moon hung low In the sky like a yellow skull. From time to time a huge misshapen cloud stretched a long arm across and hid it. The gas-lamps grew fewer, and the streets more narrow and gloomy. Once the man lost his way, and had to drive back half a mile. A steam rose from the horse as it splashed up the puddles. The side-windows of the hansom were clogged with a grey-flannel mist.
" To cure the soul by means of the senses, and the senses by means of the soul ! " How the words rang in his ears ! His soul, certainly, was sick to death. 204
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 205
Was it true that the senses could cure it ? Innocent blood had been spilt. What could atone for that ? Ah I for that there was no atonement ; but though forgiveness was impossible, forgetfulness was possible still, and he was determined to forget, to stamp the thing out, to crush it as one would crush the adder that had stung one. Indeed, what right had Basil to have spoken to him as he had done ? Who had made him a judge over others ? He had said things that were dreadful, horrible, not to be endured.
On and on plodded the hansom, going slower, it seemed to him, at each step. He thrust up the trap, and called to the man to drive faster. The hideous hunger for opium began to gnaw at him. His throat burned, and his delicate hands twitched nervously together. He struck at the horse madly with his stick. The driver laughed, and whipped up. He laughed in answer, and the man was silent.
The way seemed interminable, and the streets like the black web of some sprawling spider. The monotony became unbearable, and, as the mist thickened, he felt afraid.
Then they passed by lonely brickfields. The fog was lighter here, and he could see the strange bottle- shaped kilns with their orange fan-like tongues of fire. A dog barked as they went by, and far away in the darkness some wandering sea-gull screamed. The horse stumbled in a rut, then swerved aside, and broke Into a gallop.
After some time they left the clay road, and rattled again over rough-paven streets. Most of the windows were dark, but now and then fantastic shadows were silhouetted against some lamp-lit blind. He watched them curiously. They moved like monstrous mar- ionettes, and made gestures like live things. He hated them. A dull rage was in his heart. As they turned a corner a woman yelled something at them from an open door, and two men ran after the hansom for about a hundred yards. The driver beat at them with his whip.
206 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
It Is said that passion makes one think in a circle. Certainly with hideous iteration the bitten lips of Dorian Gray shaped and reshaped those subtle words that dealt with soul and sense, till he had found hi them the full expression, as it were, of his mood, and justified, by intellectual approval, passions that without such justification would still have dominated his temper. From cell to cell of his brain crept the one thought ; and the wild desire to live, most terrible of all man's appetites, quickened into force each trembling nerve and fibre. Ugliness that had once been hateful to him because it made things real, be- came dear to him now for that very reason. Ugliness was the one reality. The coarse brawl, the loathsome den, the crude violence of disordered life, the very vile- ness of thief and outcast, were more vivid, in their intense actuality of impression, than all the gracious shapes of Art, the dreamy shadows of Song. They were what he needed for forgetfulness. In three days he w r ould be free.
Suddenly the man drew up w r ith a jerk at the top of a dark lane. Over the low roofs and jagged chimney stacks of the houses rose the black masts of ships. \Vreaths of white mist clung like ghostly sails to the yards.
" Somewhere about here, sir, ain't it ? " he asked huskily through the trap.
Dorian started, and peered round. " This will do," he answered, and, having got out hastily, and given the driver the extra fare he had promised him, he walked quickly in the direction of the quay. Here and there a lantern gleamed at the stern of some huge merchantman. The light shook and splintered in the puddles. A red glare came from an outward-bound steamer that was coaling. The slimy pavement looked like a wet mackintosh.
He hurried on towards the left, glancing back now and then to see if he was being followed. In about seven or eight minutes he reached a small shabby house, that was wedged in between two gaunt factories.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 207
In one of the top-windows stood a lamp. He stopped, and gave a peculiar knock.
After a little time he heard steps in the passage, and the chain being unhooked. The door opened quietly, and he went in without saying a word to the squat misshapen figure that flattened itself into the shadow as he passed. At the end of the hall hung a tattered green curtain that swayed and shook in the gusty wind which had followed him in from the street. He dragged it aside, and entered a long, low room which looked as if it had once been a third-rate danc- ing-saloon. Shrill flaring gas-jets, dulled and dis- torted in the fly-blown mirrors that faced them, were ranged round the walls. Greasy reflectors of ribbed tin backed them, making quivering discs of light. The floor was covered with ochre-coloured sawdust, trampled here and there into mud, and stained with dark rings of spilt liquor. Some Malays were crouch- ing by a little charcoal stove playing with bone counters, and showing their white teeth as they chattered. In one corner, with his head buried in his arms, a sailor sprawled over a table, and by the tawdrily-painted bar that ran across one complete side stood two haggard women mocking an old man who was brushing the sleeves of his coat with an ex- pression of disgust. " He thinks he's got red ants on him," laughed one of them, as Dorian passed by. The man looked at her in terror and began to whimper.
At the end of the room there was a little stair- case, leading to a darkened chamber. As Dorian hurried up its three rickety steps, the heavy odour of opium met him. He heaved a deep breath, and his nostrils quivered with pleasure. When he entered, a young man with smooth yellow hair, who was bend- ing over a lamp, lighting a long thin pipe, looked up at him, and nodded in a hesitating manner.
" You here, Adrian ? " muttered Dorian.
" Where else should I be ? " he answered, listlessly. " None of the chaps will speak to me now."
208 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" I thought you had left England."
" Darlington is not going to do anything. My brother paid the bill at last. George doesn't speak to me either. ... I don't care," he added, with a sigh. " As long as one has this stuff, one doesn't want friends. I think I have had too many friends."
Dorian winced, and looked round at the grotesque things that lay in such fantastic postures on the ragged mattresses. The twisted limbs, the gaping mouths, the staring lustreless eyes, fascinated him. He knew in what strange heavens they were suffer- ing, and what dull hells were teaching them the secret of some new joy. They were better off than he was. He was prisoned in thought. Memory, like a horrible malady, was eating his soul away. From time to time he seemed to see the eyes of Basil Hallward looking at him. Yet he felt he could not stay. The presence of Adrian Singleton troubled him. He wanted to be where no one would know who he was. He wanted to escape from himself.
" I am going on to the other place," he said, after a pause.
"On the wharf?"
" Yes."
" That mad-cat is sure to be there. They won't have her in this place now."
Dorian shrugged his shoulders. " I am sick of women who love one. Women who hate one are much more interesting. Besides, the stuff is better."
" Much the same."
" I like it better. Come and have something to drink. I must have something."
" I don't want anything," murmured the young man.
" Never mind."
Adrian Singleton rose up wearily, and followed Dorian to the bar. A half-caste, in a ragged turban and a shabby ulster, grinned a hideous greeting as he thrust a bottle of brandy and two tumblers in front of them. The women sidled up, and began to chatter.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 209
Dorian turned his back on them, and said something In a low voice to Adrian Singleton.
A crooked smile, like a Malay crease, writhed across the face of one of the women. " We are very proud to-night," she sneered.
" For God's sake don't talk to me," cried Dorian, stamping his foot on the ground. " What do you want ? Money ? Here it is. Don't ever talk to me again."
Two red sparks flashed for a moment in the woman's sodden eyes, then flickered out, and left them dull and glazed. She tossed her head, and raked the coins off the counter with greedy fingers. Her companion watched her enviously.
" It's no use," sighed Adrian Singleton. " I don't care to go back. What does it matter ? I am quite happy here."
' You will write to me if you want anything, won't you ? " said Dorian, after a pause.
" Perhaps."
" Good-night, then."
" Good-night," answered the young man, passing up the steps, and wiping his parched mouth with a handkerchief.
Dorian walked to the door with a look of pain in his face. As he drew the curtain aside a hideous laugh broke from the painted lips of the woman who had taken his money. " There goes the devil's bargain ! " she hiccoughed, in a hoarse voice.
" Curse you ! " he answered, " don't call me that."
She snapped her fingers. " Prince Charming is what you like to be called, ain't it ? " she yelled after him.
The drowsy sailor leapt to his feet as she spoke, and looked wildly round. The sound of the shutting of the hall door fell on his ear. He rushed out as if In pursuit.
Dorian Gray hurried along the quay through the drizzling rain. His meeting with Adrian Singleton had strangely moved him, and he wondered if the
210 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
ruin of that young life was really to be laid at his door, as Basil Halhvard had said to him with such infamy of insult. He bit his lip, and for a few seconds his eyes grew sad. Yet, after all, what did it matter to him ? One's days were too brief to take the burden of another's errors on one's shoulders. Each man lived his own life, and paid his own price for living it. The only pity was one had to pay so often for a single fault. One had to pay over and over again, indeed. In her dealings with man Destiny never closed her accounts.
There are moments, psychologists tell us, when the passion for sin, or for what the world calls sin, so dominates a nature, that every fibre of the body, as every cell of the brain, seems to be Instinct with fearful impulses. Men and women at such moments lose the freedom of their will. They move to their terrible end as automatons move, Choice Is taken from them, and conscience is either killed, or, if it lives at all, lives but to give rebellion its fascination, and disobedience its charm. For all sins, as theo- logians weary not of reminding us, are sins of dis- obedience. When that high spirit, that morning-star of evil, fell from heaven, it was as a rebel that he fell.
Callous, concentrated on evil, with stained mind, and soul hungry for rebellion, Dorian Gray hastened on, quickening his step as he went, but as he darted aside into a dim archway, that had served him often as a short cut to the ill-famed place where he was going, he felt himself suddenly seized from behind, and before he had time to defend himself he was thrust back against the wall, with a brutal hand round his throat.
He struggled madly for life, and by a terrible effort wrenched the tightening fingers away. In a second he heard the click of a revolver, and saw the gleam of a polished barrel pointing straight at his head, and the dusky form of a short thick-set man facing him.
" What do you want ? " he gasped.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 211
" Keep quiet," said the man. " If you stir, I shoot you."
' You are mad. What have I done to you ? "
" You wrecked the life of Sibyl Vane," was the answer, " and Sibyl Vane was my sister. She killed herself. I know it. Her death is at your door. I swore I would kill you in return. For years I have sought you. I had no clue, no trace. The two people who could have described you were dead. I knew nothing of you but the pet name she used to call you. I heard it to-night by chance. Make your peace with God, for to-night you are going to die."
Dorian Gray grew sick with fear. " I never knew her," he stammered. " I never heard of her. You are mad."
" You had better confess your sin, for as sure as I am James Vane, you are going to die." There was a horrible moment. Dorian did not know what to say or do. " Down on your knees I " growled the man. " I give you one minute to make your peace no more. I go on board to-night for India, and I must do my job first. One minute. That's all."
Dorian's arms fell to his side. Paralysed with terror, he did not know what to do. Suddenly a wild hope flashed across his brain. " Stop," he cried. " How long ago is it since your sister died ? Quick, tell me I "
" Eighteen years," said the man. " Why do you ask me ? What do years matter ? "
" Eighteen years," laughed Dorian Gray, with a touch of triumph in his voice. " Eighteen years 1 Set me under the lamp and look at my face 1 "
James Vane hesitated for a moment, not under- standing what was meant. Then he seized Dorian Gray and dragged him from the archway.
Dim and wavering as was the wind-blown light, yet it served to show him the hideous error, as it seemed, into which he had fallen, for the face of the man he had sought to kill had all the bloom of boyhood, all the unstained purity of youth. He
212 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
seemed little more than a lad of twenty summers, hardly older, if older indeed at all, than his sister had been when they had parted so many years ago. It was obvious that this was not the man who had destroyed her life.
He loosened his hold and reeled back. " My God I my God I " he cried, " and I would have murdered you 1 "
Dorian Gray drew a long breath. ' You have been on the brink of committing a terrible crime, my man," he said, looking at him sternly. "Let this be a warning to you not to take vengeance into your own hands."
" Forgive me, sir," muttered James Vane. " I was deceived. A chance word I heard in that damned den set me on the wrong track."
" You had better go home, and put that pistol away, or you may get into trouble," said Dorian, turning on his heel, and going slowly down the street.
James Vane stood on the pavement in horror. He was trembling from head to foot. After a little while a black shadow that had been creeping along the dripping wall, moved out into the light and came close to him with stealthy footsteps. He felt a hand laid on his arm and looked round with a start. It was one of the women who had been drinking at the bar.
" Why didn't you kill him ? " she hissed out, putting her haggard face quite close to his. " I knew you were following him when you rushed out from Daly's. You fool 1 You should have killed him. He has lots of money, and he's as bad as bad."
" He is not the man I am looking for," he answered, " and I want no man's money. I want a man's life. The man whose life I want must be nearly forty now. This one is little more than a boy. Thank God, I have not got his blood upon my hands."
The woman gave a bitter laugh. " Little more than a boy ! " she sneered. " Why, man, it's nigh
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 213
on eighteen years since Prince Charming made me what I am."
" You lie 1 " cried James Vane.
She raised her hand up to heaven. " Before God I am telling the truth," she cried.
" Before God ? "
" Strike me dumb If it ain't so. He is the worst one that comes here. They say he has sold him- self to the devil for a pretty face. It's nigh on eighteen years since I met him. He hasn't changed much since then. I have though," she added, with a sickly leer.
" You swear this ? "
" I swear it," came In hoarse echo from her flat mouth. " But don't give me away to him," she whined ; " I am afraid of him. Let me have some money for my night's lodging."
He broke from her with an oath, and rushed to the corner of the street, but Dorian Gray had dis- appeared. When he looked back, the woman had vanished also.
CHAPTER XVII
A WEEK later Dorian Gray was sitting In the con- servatory at Selby Royal talking to the pretty Duchess of Monmouth, who with her husband, a jaded-looking man of sixty, was amongst his guests. It was tea-time, and the mellow light of the huge lace-covered lamp that stood on the table lit up the delicate china and hammered silver of the service at which the Duchess was presiding. Her white hands were moving daintily among the cups, and her full red lips were smiling at something that Dorian had whispered to her. Lord Henry was lying back in a silk-draped wicker chair looking at them. On a peach-coloured divan sat Lady Narborough pretend- ing to listen to the Duke's description of the last Brazilian beetle that he had added to his collection. Three young men in elaborate smoking-suits were handing tea-cakes to some of the women. The house- party consisted of twelve people, and there were more expected to arrive on the next day.
" What are you two talking about ? " said Lord Henry, strolling over to the table, and putting his cup down. " I hope Dorian has told you about my plan for rechristening everything, Gladys. It Is a delightful idea."
" But I don't want to be rechristened, Harry," rejoined the Duchess, looking up at him with her wonderful eyes. " I am quite satisfied with my own name, and I am sure Mr. Gray should be satisfied with his."
" My dear Gladys, I would not alter either name 214
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 215
for the world. They are both perfect. I was thinking chiefly of flowers. Yesterday I cut an orchid, for my buttonhole. It was a marvellous spotted thing, as effective as the seven deadly sins. In a thoughtless moment I asked one of the gardeners what it was called. He told me it was a fine specimen of Robinsoniana, or something dreadful of that kind. It is a sad truth, but we have lost the faculty of giving lovely names to things. Names are everything. I never quarrel with actions. My one quarrel is with words. That is the reason I hate vulgar realism in literature. The man who could call a spade a spade should be compelled to use one. It is the only thing he is fit for."
" Then what should we call you, Harry ? " she asked.
" His name Is Prince Paradox," said Dorian.
" I recognise him in a flash," exclaimed the Duchess.
" I won't hear of it," laughed Lord Henry, sinking into a chair. " From a label there is no escape I I refuse the title."
" Royalties may not abdicate," fell as a warning from pretty lips.
" You wish me to defend my throne, then ? "
" Yes."
" I give the truths of to-morrow."
" I prefer the mistakes of to-day," she answered.
" You disarm me, Gladys," he cried, catching the wilfulness of her mood.
" Of your shield, Harry : not of your spear."
" I never tilt against Beauty," he said, with a wave of his hand.
" That is your error, Harry, believe me. You value beauty far too much."
" How can you say that ? I admit that I think that it is better to be beautiful than to be good. But on the other hand no one is more ready than I am to acknowledge that it is better to be good than to be ugly."
" Ugliness is one of the seven deadly sins, then ? "
216 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
cried the Duchess. " What becomes of your simile about the orchid ? "
" Ugliness is one of the seven deadly virtues, Gladys. You, as a good Tory, must not underrate them. Beer, the Bible, and the seven deadly virtues have made our England what she is."
" You don't like your country, then ? " she asked. " I live in it."
" That you may censure it the better." " Would you have me take the verdict of Europe on it ? " he inquired.
" What do they say of us?"
" That Tartu fie has emigrated to England and opened a shop."
" Is that yours, Harry ? " " I give it to you." " I could not use it. It Is too true." " You need not be afraid. Our countrymen never recognise a description." " They are practical."
" They are more cunning than practical. When they make up their ledger, they balance stupidity by wealth, and vice by hypocrisy." " Still, we have done great things." " Great things have been thrust on us, Gladys." " We have carried their burden." " Only as far as the Stock Exchange." She shook her head. " I believe in the race," she cried.
It represents the survival of the pushing."
It has development."
Decay fascinates me more."
What of Art ? " she asked.
It is a malady."
Love ? "
An illusion."
Religion ? "
The fashionable substitute for Belief."
You are a sceptic."
Never I Scepticism is the beginning of Faith."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 217
" What are you ? "
" To define is to limit."
" Give me a clue."
" Threads snap. You would lose your way in the labyrinth."
"You bewilder me. Let us talk of someone else."
" Our host is a delightful topic. Years ago he was christened Prince Charming."
" Ah ! don't remind me of that," cried Dorian Gray.
" Our host is rather horrid this evening," answered the Duchess, colouring. " I believe he thinks that Monmouth married me on purely scientific principles as the best specimen he could find of a modern butter- fly."
" Well, I hope he won't stick pins Into you. Duchess," laughed Dorian.
" Oh I my maid does that already, Mr. Gray, when she is annoyed with me."
" And what does she get annoyed with you about, Duchess ? "
" For the most trivial things, Mr. Gray, I assure you. Usually because I come in at ten minutes to nine and tell her that I must be dressed by half- past eight."
" How unreasonable of her ! You should give her warning."
" I daren't, Mr. Gray. Why, she invents hats for me. You remember the one I wore at Lady Hil- stone's garden-party ? You don't, but it Is nice of you to pretend that you do. Well, she made it out of nothing. All good hats are made out of nothing."
" Like all good reputations, Gladys," interrupted Lord Henry. " Every effect that one produces gives one an enemy. To be popular one must be a medio- crity."
" Not with women," said the Duchess, shaking her head ; " and women rule the world. I assure you we can't bear mediocrities. We women, as some- one says, love with our ears, just as you men love with your eyes, if you ever love at all."
218 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
" It seems to me that we never do anything else," murmured Dorian.
" Ah I then, you never really love, Mr. Gray," answered the Duchess, with mock sadness.
" My dear Gladys I " cried Lord Henry. " How can you say that ? Romance lives by repetition, and repetition converts an appetite into an art. Besides, each time that one loves is the only tune one has ever loved. Difference of object does not alter singleness of passion. It merely Intensifies it. We can have in life but one great experience at best, and the secret of life is to reproduce that experience as often as possible."
" Even when one has been wounded by it, Harry ? " asked the Duchess, after a pause.
" Especially when one has been wounded by it," answered Lord Henry.
The Duchess turned and looked at Dorian Gray with a curious expression in her eyes. " What do you say to that, Mr. Gray ? " she inquired.
Dorian hesitated for a moment. Then he threw his head back and laughed. " I always agree with Harry, Duchess."
" Even when he Is wrong ? "
" Harry is never wrong, Duchess."
" And does his philosophy make you happy ? "
" I have never searched for happiness. Who wants happiness ? I have searched for pleasure."
" And found it, Mr. Gray ? "
" Often. Too often."
The Duchess sighed. " I am searching for peace," she said, " and if I don't go and dress, I shall have none this evening."
" Let me get you some orchids, Duchess," cried Dorian, starting to his feet, and walking down the conservatory.
" You are flirting disgracefully with him," said Lord Henry to his cousin. " You had better take care. He is very fascinating."
" If he were not, there would be no battle."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 219
" Greek meets Greek, then ? "
" I am on the side of the Trojans. They fought for a woman."
" They were defeated."
" There are worse things than capture," she answered. Cj
" You gallop with a loose rein."
" Pace gives life," was the riposte.
" I shall write it in my diary to-night."
" What ? "
" That a burnt child loves the fire."
" I am not even singed. My wings are untouched."
" You use them for everything, except flight."
" Courage has passed from men to women. It Is a new experience for us."
" You have a rival."
" Who ? "
He laughed. " Lady Narborough," he whispered. " She perfectly adores him."
" You fill me with apprehension. The appeal to Antiquity is fatal to us who are romanticists."
" Romanticists I You have all the methods of science."
" Men have educated us."
" But not explained you."
" Describe us as a sex," was her challenge.
" Sphynxes without secrets."
She looked at him, smiling. " How long Mr. Gray is ! " she said. " Let us go and help him. I have not yet told him the colour of my frock."
" Ah 1 you must suit your frock to his flowers, Gladys."
That would be a premature surrender." Romantic Art begins with its climax." I must keep an opportunity for retreat." In the Parthian manner ? " They found safety in the desert. I could not do that."
" Women are not always allowed a choice," he answered, but hardly had he finished the sentence
220 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
before from the far end of the conservatory came a stifled groan, followed by the dull sound of a heavy fall. Everybody started up. The Duchess stood motionless in horror. And with fear in his eyes Lord Henry rushed through the flapping palms to find Dorian Gray lying face downwards on the tiled floor In a death-like swoon.
He was carried at once into the blue drawing-room, and laid upon one of the sofas. After a short time he came to himself, and looked round with a dazed ex- pression.
" What has happened ? " he asked. " Oh I I remember. Am I safe here, Harry ? " He began to tremble.
" My dear Dorian," answered Lord Henry, " you merely fainted. That was all. You must have overtired yourself. You had better not come down to dinner. I will take your place."
" No, I will come down," he said, struggling to his feet. " I would rather come down. I must not be alone."
He went to his room and dressed. There was a wild recklessness of gaiety in his manner as he sat at table, but now and then a thrill of terror ran through him when he remembered that, pressed against the window of the conservatory, like a white handker- chief, he had seen the face of James Vane watching him.
CHAPTER XVIII
THE next day he did not leave the house, and, indeed, spent most of the time in his own room, sick with a wild terror of dying, and yet indifferent to life itself. The consciousness of being hunted, snared, tracked down, had begun to dominate him. If the tapestry did but tremble in the wind, he shook. The dead leaves that were blown against the leaded panes seemed to him like his own wasted resolutions and wild regrets. When he closed his eyes, he saw again the sailor's face peering through the mist-stained glass, and horror seemed once more to lay its hand upon his heart.
But perhaps it had been only his fancy that had called vengeance out of the night, and set the hideous shapes of punishment before him. Actual life was chaos, but there was something terribly logical in the imagination. It was the imagination that set remorse to dog the feet of sin. It was the imagination that made each crime bear its misshapen brood. In the common world of fact the wicked were not punished, nor the good rewarded. Success was given to the strong, failure thrust upon the weak. That was all. Besides, had any stranger been prowling round the house he would have been seen by the servants or the keepers. Had any footmarks been found on the flower-beds, the gardeners would have reported it. Yes : it had been merely fancy. Sibyl Vane's brother had not come back to kill him. He had sailed away in his ship to founder in some winter 221
222 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
sea. From him, at any rate, he was safe. Why, the man did not know who he was, could not know who he was. The mask of youth had saved him.
And yet if it had been merely an illusion, how terrible it was to think that conscience could raise such fearful phantoms, and give them visible form, and make them move before one ! What sort of life would his be, if day and night, shadows of his crime were to peer at him from silent corners, to mock him from secret places, to whisper in his ear as he sat at the feast, to wake him with icy fingers as he lay asleep I As the thought crept through his brain, he grew pale with terror, and the air seemed to him to have become suddenly colder. Oh ! in what a wild hour of madness he had killed his friend ! How ghastly the mere memory of the scene I He saw it all again. Each hideous detail came back to him with added horror. Out of the black cave of Time, terrible and swathed in scarlet, rose the image of his sin. When Lord Henry came in at six o'clock, he found him crying as one whose heart will break.
It was not till the third day that he ventured to go out. There was something in the clear, pine- scented air of that winter morning that seemed to bring him back his joyousness and his ardour for life. But it was not merely the physical conditions of environment that had caused the change. His own nature had revolted against the excess of anguish that had sought to maim and mar the perfection of its calm. With subtle and finely-wrought tempera- ments it is always so. Their strong passions must either bruise or bend. They either slay the man, or themselves die. Shallow sorrows and shallow loves live on. The loves and sorrows that are great are destroyed by their own plenitude. Besides, he had convinced himself that he had been the victim of a terror-stricken imagination, and looked back now on his fears with something of pity and not a little of contempt.
After breakfast he walked with the Duchess for
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 223
an hour in the garden, and then drove across the park to join the shooting-party. The crisp frost lay like salt upon the grass. The sky was an inverted cup of blue metal. A thin film of ice bordered the flat reed-grown lake.
At the corner of the pine-wood he caught sight of Sir Geoffrey Glouston, the Duchess's brother, jerking two spent cartridges out of his gun. He jumped from the cart, and having told the groom to take the mare home, made his way towards his guest through the withered bracken and rough undergrowth.
" Have you had good sport, Geoffrey ? " he asked.
" Not very good, Dorian. I think most of the birds have gone to the open. I dare say it will be better after lunch, when we get to new ground."
Dorian strolled along by his side. The keen aromatic air, the brown and red lights that glimmered in the wood, the hoarse cries of the beaters ringing out from time to time, and the sharp snaps of the guns that followed, fascinated him, and filled him with a sense of delightful freedom. He was dominated by the carelessness of happiness, by the high indifference of joy.
Suddenly from a lumpy tussock of old grass, some twenty yards in front of them, with black-tipped ears erect, and long hinder limbs throwing it for- ward, started a hare. It bolted for a thicket of alders. Sir Geoffrey put his gun to his shoulder, but there was something in the animal's grace of movement that strangely charmed Dorian Gray, and he cried out at once, " Don't shoot it, Geoffrey. Let it live."
" What nonsense, Dorian I " laughed his companion, and as the hare bounded into the thicket he fired. There were two cries heard, the cry of a hare in pain, which is dreadful, the cry of a man in agony, which is worse.
" Good heavens I I have hit a beater ! " exclaimed Sir Geoffrey. " What an ass the man was to get in front of the guns ! Stop shooting there 1 " he called out at the top of his voice. " A man is hurt."
224 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
The head-keeper came running up with a stick In his hand.
" Where, sir ? Where is he ? " he shouted. At the same time the firing ceased along the line.
" Here," answered Sir Geoffrey, angrily, hurrying towards the thicket. "Why on earth don't you keep your men back ? Spoiled my shooting for the day."
Dorian watched them as they plunged into the alder- clump, brushing the lithe, swinging branches aside. In a few moments they emerged, dragging a body after them into the sunlight. He turned away in horror. It seemed to him that misfortune followed wherever he went. He heard Sir Geoffrey ask if the man was really dead, and the affirmative answer of the keeper. The wood seemed to him to have become suddenly alive with faces. There was the trampling of myriad feet, and the low buzz of voices. A great copper- breasted pheasant came beating through the boughs overhead.
After a few moments, that were to him, in his per- turbed state, like endless hours of pain, he felt a hand laid on his shoulder. He started, and looked round.
" Dorian," said Lord Henry, " I had better tell them that the shooting is stopped for to-day. It would not look well to go on."
" I wish it were stopped for ever, Harry," he answered, bitterly. " The whole thing is hideous and cruel. Is the man . . . ? "
He could not finish the sentence.
" I am afraid so," rejoined Lord Henry. " He got the whole charge of shot in his chest. He must have died almost instantaneously. Come ; let us go home."
They walked side by side in the direction of the avenue for nearly fifty yards without speaking. Then Dorian looked at Lord Henry, and said, with a heavy sigh, " It is a bad omen, Harry, a very bad omen."
" What is ? " asked Lord Henry. " Oh I this accident, I suppose. My dear fellow, It can't be
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 225
helped. It was the man's own fault. Why did he get in front of the guns ? Besides, it's nothing to us. It Is rather awkward for Geoffrey, of course. It does not do to pepper beaters. It makes people think that one is a wild shot. And Geoffrey is not ; he shoots very straight. But there is no use talking about the matter."
Dorian shook his head. " It is a bad omen, Harry. I feel as if something horrible were going to happen to some of us. To myself, perhaps," he added, pass- ing his hand over his eyes, with a gesture of pain.
The elder man laughed. " The only horrible thing In the world is ennui, Dorian. That is the one sin for which there is no forgiveness. But we are not likely to suffer from it, unless these fellows keep chattering about this thing at dinner. I must tell them that the subject is to be tabooed. As for omens, there is no such thing as an omen. Destiny does not send us heralds. She is too wise or too cruel for that. Besides, what on earth could happen to you, Dorian ? You have everything in the world that a man can want. There is no one who would not be delighted to change places with you."
" There is no one with whom I would not change places, Harry. Don't laugh like that. I am telling you the truth. The wretched peasant who has just died is better off than I am. I have no terror of Death. It is the coming of Death that terrifies me. Its monstrous wings seem to wheel in the leaden air around me. Good heavens I don't you see a man moving behind the trees there, watching me, waiting for me ? "
Lord Henry looked in the direction in which the trembling gloved hand was pointing. " Yes," he said, smiling, " I see the gardener waiting for you. I suppose he wants to ask you what flowers you wish to have on the table to-night. How absurdly nervous you are, my dear fellow I You must come and see my doctor, when we get back to town."
Dorian heaved a sigh of relief as he saw the gardener 8
226 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
approaching. The man touched his hat, glanced for a moment at Lord Henry in a hesitating manner, and then produced a letter, which he handed to his master. " Her Grace told me to wait for an answer," he mur- mured.
Dorian put the letter into his pocket. " Tell her Grace that I am coming in," he said, coldly. The man turned round, and went rapidly in the direction of the house.
" How fond women are of doing dangerous things I " laughed Lord Henry. " It is one of the qualities in them that I admire most. A woman will flirt with anybody in the world as long as other people are looking on."
" How fond you are of saying dangerous things, Harry ! In the present instance you are quite astray. I like the Duchess very much, but I don't love her."
" And the Duchess loves you very much, but she likes you less, so you are excellently matched."
" You are talking scandal, Harry, and there Is never any basis for scandal."
" The basis of every scandal is an immoral cer- tainty," said Lord Henry, lighting a cigarette.
" You would sacrifice anybody, Harry, for the sake of an epigram."
" The world goes to the altar of its own accord," was the answer.
" I wish I could love," cried Dorian Gray, with a deep note of pathos in his voice. " But I seem to have lost the passion, and forgotten the desire. I am too much concentrated on myself. My own personality has become a burden to me. I want to escape, to go away, to forget. It was silly of me to come down here at all. I think I shall send a wire to Harvey to have the yacht got ready. On a yacht one is safe."
" Safe from what, Dorian ? You are in some trouble. Why not tell me what it is ? You know I would help you."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 227
" I can't tell you, Harry," he answered, sadly. " And I dare say it is only a fancy of mine. This unfortunate accident has upset me. I have a horrible presentiment that something of the kind may happen to me."
" What nonsense I "
" I hope it is, but I can't help feeling it. Ah ! here is the Duchess, looking like Artemis in a tailor- made gown. You see we have come back, Duchess."
" I have heard all about it, Mr. Gray," she an- swered. " Poor Geoffrey is terribly upset. And it seems that you asked him not to shoot the hare. How curious ! "
" Yes, it was very curious. I don't know what made me say it. Some whim, I suppose. It looked the loveliest of little live things. But I am sorry they told you about the man. It is a hideous subject."
" It is an annoying subject," broke in Lord Henry. " It has no psychological value at all. Now if Geoffrey had done the thing on purpose, how interest- ing he would be I I should like to know someone who had committed a real murder."
" How horrid of you, Harry ! " cried the Duchess. " Isn't it, Mr. Gray ? Harry, Mr. Gray is ill again. He is going to faint."
Dorian drew himself up with an effort, and smiled. " It is nothing, Duchess," he murmured ; " my nerves are dreadfully out of order. That is all. I am afraid I walked too far this morning. I didn't hear what Harry said. Was it very bad ? You musl tell me some other time. I think I must go and lie down. You will excuse me, won't you ? "
They had reached the great flight of steps that led from the conservatory on to the terrace. As the glass door closed behind Dorian, Lord Henry turned and looked at the Duchess with his slumberous eyes. " Are you very much in love with him ? " he asked.
She did not answer for some time, but stood gazing at the landscape. " I wish I knew," she said at last.
He shook his head. " Knowledge would be fatal.
228 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
It is the uncertainty that charms one. A mist makes things wonderful."
One may lose one's way."
All ways end at the same point, my dear Gladys."
What is that ? "
Disillusion."
It was my debut in life," she sighed.
It came to you crowned."
I am tired of strawberry leaves."
They become you."
Only in public."
You would miss them," said Lord Henry.
I will not part with a petal."
Monmouth has ears."
Old age is dull of hearing."
Has he never been jealous ? "
I wish he had been." He glanced about as if in search of something. " What are you looking for ? " she inquired.
" The button from your foil," he answered. " You have dropped it."
She laughed. " I have still the mask." " It makes your eyes lovelier," was his reply. She laughed again. Her teeth showed like white seeds in a scarlet fruit.
Upstairs, in his own room, Dorian Gray was lying on a sofa, with terror in every tingling fibre of his body. Life had suddenly become too hideous a burden for him to bear. The dreadful death of the unlucky beater, shot in the thicket like a wild animal, had seemed to him to prefigure death for himself also. He had nearly swooned at what Lord Henry had said in a chance mood of cynical jesting.
At five o'clock he rang his bell for his servant and gave him orders to pack his things for the night- express to town, and to have the brougham at the door by eight-thirty. He was determined not to sleep another night at Selby Royal. It was an ill-omened place. Death walked there in the sunlight. The grass of the forest had been spotted with blood.
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 229
Then he wrote a note to Lord Henry, telling him that he was going up to town to consult his doctor, and asking him to entertain his guests in his absence. As he was putting it into the envelope, a knock came to the door, and his valet informed him that the head- keeper wished to see him. He frowned, and bit his lip. " Send him in," he muttered, after some mo- ments' hesitation.
As soon as the man entered Dorian pulled his cheque- book out of a drawer, and spread it out before him.
" I suppose you have come about the unfortunate accident of this morning, Thornton ? " he said, taking up a pen.
' Yes, sir," answered the gamekeeper.
" Was the poor fellow married ? Had he any people dependent on him? " asked Dorian, looking bored. " If so, I should not like them to be left In want, and will send them any sum of money you may think necessary."
" We don't know who he is, sir. That is what I took the liberty of coming to you about."
" Don't know who he is ? " said Dorian, listlessly. " What do you mean ? Wasn't he one of your men ? "
" No, sir. Never saw him before. Seems like a sailor, sir."
The pen dropped from Dorian Gray's hand, and he felt as it his jieart had suddenly stopped beating. " A sailor ? " he cried out. " Did you say a sailor ? "
" Yes, sir. He looks as if he had been a sort of sailor ; tattooed on both arms, and that kind of thing."
" Was there anything found on him ? " said Dorian, leaning forward and looking at the man with startled eyes. " Anything that would tell his name ? "
" Some money, sir not much, and a six-shooter. There was no name of any kind. A decent-looking man, sir, but rough-like. A sort of sailor, we think."
Dorian started to his feet. A terrible hope fluttered
230 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
past him. He clutched at it madly. " Where is the body ? " he exclaimed. " Quick 1 I must see it at once."
" It is in an empty stable in the Home Farm, sir. The folk don't like to have that sort of thing in their houses. They say a corpse brings bad luck."
" The Home Farm 1 Go there at once and meet me. Tell one of the grooms to bring my horse round. No. Never mind. I'll go to the stables myself. It will save time."
In less than a quarter of an hour Dorian Gray was galloping down the long avenue as hard as he could go. The trees seemed to sweep past him in spectral procession, and wild shadows to fling themselves across his path. Once the mare swerved at a white gate-post and nearly threw him. He lashed her across the neck with his crop. She cleft the dusky air like an arrow. The stones flew from her hoofs.
At last he reached the Home Farm. Two men were loitering in the yard. He leapt from the saddle and threw the reins to one of them. In the farthest stable a light was glimmering. Something seemed to tell him that the body was there, and he hurried to the door, and put his hand upon the latch.
There he paused for a moment, feeling that he was on the brink of a discovery that would either make or mar his life. Then he thrust the door open, and entered.
On a heap of sacking in the far 'corner was lying the dead body of a man dressed in a coarse shirt and a pair of blue trousers. A spotted handkerchief had been placed over the face. A coarse candle, stuck in a bottle, sputtered beside it.
Dorian Gray shuddered. He felt that his could not be the hand to take the handkerchief away, and called out to one of the farm-servants to come to him.
" Take that thing off the face. I wish to see it," he said, clutching at the doorpost for support.
When the farm-servant had done so, he stepped forward. A cry of joy broke from his lips. The
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 231
man who had been shot in the thicket was James Vane.
He stood there for some minutes looking at the dead body. As he rode home, his eyes were full of tears, for he knew he was safe.
CHAPTER XIX
" THERE Is no use your telling me that you are going to be good," cried Lord Henry, dipping his white fingers into a red copper bowl filled with rose-water. " You're quite perfect. Pray, don't change."
Dorian Gray shook his head. " No, Harry, I have done too many dreadful things in my life. I am not going to do any more. I began my good actions yesterday."
<( Where were you yesterday ? "
" In the country, Harry. I was staying at a little inn by myself."
" My dear boy," said Lord Henry, smiling, " any- body can be good in the country. There are no temptations there. That is the reason why people who live out of town are so absolutely uncivilised. Civilisation is not by any means an easy thing to attain to. There are only two ways by which man can reach It. One is by being cultured, the other by being currupt. Country people have no opportunity of being either, so they stagnate."
" Culture and corruption," echoed Dorian. " I have known something of both. It seems terrible to me now that they should ever be found together. For I have a new ideal, Harry. I am going to alter. I think -I have altered."
" You have not yet told me what your good action was. Or did you say you had done more than one ? " asked his companion, as he spilt into his plate a little crimson pyramid of seeded strawberries, and through
232
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 233
a perforated shell-shaped spoon snowed white sugar upon them.
" I can tell you, Harry. It is not a story I could tell to anyone else. I spared somebody. It sounds vain, but you understand what I mean. She was quite beautiful, and wonderfully like Sibyl Vane. I think it was that which first attracted me to her. You remember Sibyl, don't you ? How long ago that seems 1 Well, Hetty was not one of our own class, of course. She was simply a girl in a village. But I really loved her. I am quite sure that I loved her. All during this wonderful May that we have been having, I used to run down and see her two or three times a week. Yesterday she met me in a little orchard. The apple-blossoms kept tumbling down on her hair, and she was laughing. We were to* have gone away together this morning at dawn. Suddenly I determined to leave her as flower-like as I had found her."
" I should think the novelty of the emotion must have given you a thrill of real pleasure, Dorian," Interrupted Lord Henry. " But I can finish your idyll for you. You gave her good advice, and broke her heart. That was the beginning of your reforma- tion."
" Harry, you are horrible 1 You mustn't say these dreadful things. Hetty's heart is not broken. Of course she cried, and all that. But there is no disgrace upon her. She can live, like Perdita, in her garden of mint and marigold."
" And weep over a faithless Florizel," said Lord Henry, laughing, as he leant back in his chair. " My dear Dorian, you have the most curiously boyish moods. Do you think this girl will ever be really contented now with anyone of her own rank ? I suppose she will be married some day to a rough carter or a grinning ploughman. Well, the fact of having met you, and loved you, will teach her to despise her husband, and she will be wretched. From a moral point of view, I cannot say that I think much
234 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN* GRAY
of your great renunciation. Even as a beginning, it Is poor. Besides, how do you know that Hetty isn't floating at the present moment in some star-lit mill- pond, with lovely water-lilies round her, like Ophelia ? "
" I can't bear this, Harry I You mock at every- thing, and then suggest the most serious tragedies. I am sorry I told you now. I don't care what you say to me. I know I was right in acting as I did. Poor Hetty ! As I rode past the farm this morning, I saw her white face at the window, like a spray of jasmine. Don't let us talk about it any more, and don't try to persuade me that the first good action I have done for years, the first little bit of self-sacrifice I have ever known, is really a sort of sin. I want to be better. I am going to be better. Tell me some- thing about yourself. What is going on in town ? I have not been to the club for days."
" The people are still discussing poor Basil's dis- appearance."
" I should have thought they had got tired of that by this time," said Dorian, pouring himself out some wine, and frowning slightly.
" My dear boy, they have only been talking about it for six weeks, and the British public are really not equal to the mental strain of having more than one topic every three months. They have been very fortunate lately, however. They have had my own divorce-case, and Alan Campbell's suicide. Now they have got the mysterious disappearance of an artist. Scotland Yard still insists that the man in the grey ulster who left for Paris by the midnight train on the ninth of November was poor Basil, and the French police declare that Basil never arrived in Paris at all. I suppose in about a fortnight we shall be told that he has been seen in San Francisco. It is an odd thing, but everyone who disappears is said to be seen at San Francisco. It must be a delightful city, and possess all "the attractions of the next world."
" What do you think has happened to Basil ? "
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 235
asked Dorian, holding up his Burgundy against the light, and wondering how it was that he could discuss the matter so calmly.
" I have not the slightest idea. If Basil chooses to hide himself, it is no business of mine. If he is dead, I don't want to think about him. Death is the only thing that ever terrifies me. I hate it."
" \Vhy ? " said the younger man, wearily.
" Because," said Lord Henry, passing beneath his nostrils the gilt trellis of an open vinaigrette box, " one can survive everything nowadays except that. Death and vulgarity are the only two facts in the nineteenth century that one cannot explain away. Let us have our coffee in the music-room, Dorian. You must play Chopin to me. The man with whom my wife ran away played Chopin exquisitely. Poor Victoria ! I was very fond of her. The house is rather lonely without her. Of course married life is merely a habit, a bad habit. But then one regrets the loss even of one's worst habits. Perhaps one regrets them the most. They are such an essential part of one's personality."
Dorian said nothing, but rose from the table and, passing into the next room, sat down to the piano and let his fingers stray across the white and black ivory of the keys. After the coffee had been brought in, he stopped, and, looking over at Lord Henry, said, " Harry, did it ever occur to you that Basil was murdered ? "
Lord Henry yawned. " Basil was very popular, and always wore a Waterbury watch. Why should he have been murdered ? He was not clever enough to have enemies. Of course he had a wonderful genius for painting. But a man can paint like Velasquez and yet be as dull as possible. Basil was really rather dull. He only interested me once, and that was when he told me, years ago, that he had a wild adoration for you, and that you were the domi- nant motive of his art."
" I was very fond of Basil," said Dorian, with a
236 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
note of sadness in his voice. " But don't people say thnt he was murdered ? "
" Oh, some of the papers do. It does not seem to me to be at all probable. I know there are dreadful places in Paris, but Basil was not the sort of man to have gone to them. He had no curiosity. It was his chief defect."
" What would you say, Harry, if I told you that I had murdered Basil ? " said the younger man. He watched him intently after he had spoken.
" I would say, my dear fellow, that you were posing for a character that doesn't suit you. All crime is vulgar, just as all vulgarity is crime. It Is not in you, Dorian, to commit a murder. I am sorry if I hurt your vanity by saying so, but I assure you it is true. Crime belongs exclusively to the lower orders. I don't blame them in the smallest degree. I should fancy that crime was to them what art is to us, simply a method of procuring extraordinary sensations."
" A method of procuring sensations ? Do you think, then, that a man who has once committed a murder could possibly do the same crime again ? Don't tell me that."
" Oh ! anything becomes a pleasure If one does It too often," cried Lord Henry, laughing. " That Is one of the most important secrets of life. I should fancy, however, that murder is always a mistake. One should never do anything that one cannot talk about after dinner. But let us pass from poor Basil. I wish I could believe that he had come to such a really romantic end as you suggest ; but I can't. I dare say he fell into the Seine off an omnibus, and that the conductor hushed up the scandal. Yes: I should fancy that was his end. I see him lying now on his back under those dull-green waters with the heavy barges floating over him, and long weeds catch- ing in his hair. Do you know, I don't think he would have done much more good work. During the last ten years his painting had gone off very much."
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 237
Dorian heaved a sigh, and Lord Henry strolled across the room and began to stroke the head of a curious Java parrot, a large grey-plumaged bird, with pink crest and tail, that was balancing itself upon a bamboo perch. As his pointed fingers touched it, it dropped the white scurf of crinkled lids over black glass-like eyes, and began to sway backwards and forwards.
" Yes," he continued, turning round, and taking his handkerchief out of his pocket ; " his painting had quite gone off. It seemed to me to have lost something. It had lost an ideal. When you and he ceased to be great friends, he ceased to be a great artist. What was it separated you ? I suppose he bored you. If so, he never forgave you. It's a habit bores have. By the way, what has become of that wonderful portrait he did of you ? I don't think I have ever seen it since he finished it. Oh ! I remember your telling me years ago that you had sent it down to Selby, and that it had got mislaid or stolen on the way. You never got it back ? What a pity I It was really a masterpiece. I remember I wanted to buy it. I wish I had now. It belonged to Basil's best period. Since then, his work was that curious mixture of bad painting and good intentions that always entitles a man to be called a representative British artist. Did you advertise for it ? You should."
" I forget," said Dorian. " I suppose I did. But I never really liked it. I am sorry I sat for it. The memory of the thing is hateful to me. Why do you talk of it ? It used to remind me of those curious lines in some play ' Hamlet,' I think how do they run?
" ' Like the painfing of a sorrow, A face without a heart.'
Yes : that Is what it was like."
Lord Henry laughed. " If a man treats life ar- tistically, his brain is his heart," he answered, sinking Into an arm-chair.
238 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
Dorian Gray shook his head, and struck some soft chords on the piano. " ' Like the painting of a sorrow,' " he repeated, " ' a face without a heart.' 5:
The elder man lay back and looked at him with half-closed eyes. " By the way, Dorian," he said, after a pause, " ' what does it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose ' how does the quotation run ? ' his own soul ' ? "
The music jarred and Dorian Gray started, and stared at his friend. " Why do you ask me that, Harry ? "
" My dear fellow," said Lord Henry, elevating his eyebrows in surprise, " I asked you because I thought you might be able to give me an answer. That is all. I was going through the Park last Sun- day, and close by the Marble Arch there stood a little crowd of shabby-looking people listening to some vulgar street-preacher. As I passed by, I heard the man yelling out that question to his audience. It struck me as being rather dramatic. London is very rich in curious effects of that kind. A wet Sunday, an uncouth Christian in a mackintosh, a ring of sickly white faces under a broken roof of dripping umbrellas, and a wonderful phrase flung into the air by shrill, hysterical lips it was really very good in its way, quite a suggestion. I thought of telling the prophet that Art had a soul, but that man had not. I am afraid, however, he would not have understood me."
" Don't, Harry. The soul is a terrible reality. It can be bought, and sold, and bartered away. It can be poisoned, or made perfect. There is a soul in each one of us. I know it."
" Do you feel quite sure of that, Dorian?"
" Quite sure."
" Ah ! then it must be an illusion. The things one feels absolutely certain about are never true. That is the fatality of Faith, and the lesson of Romance. How grave you are 1 Don't be so serious. What
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 239
have you or I to do with the superstitions of our age ? No : we have given up our belief in the soul. Play me something. Play me a nocturne, Dorian, and, as you play, tell me, in a low voice, how you have kept your youth. You must have some secret. I am only ten years older than you are, and I am wrinkled, and worn, and yellow. You are really wonderful, Dorian. You have never looked more charming than you do to-night. You remind me of the day I saw you first. You were rather cheeky, very shy, and absolutely extraordinary. You have changed, of course, but not in appearance. I wish you would tell me your secret. To get back my youth I would do anything in the world, except take exercise, get up early, or be respectable. Youth ! There is no- thing like it. It's absurd to talk of the ignorance of youth. The only people to whose opinions I listen now with any respect are people much younger than myself. They seem in front of me. Life has revealed to them her latest wonder. As for the aged, I always contradict the aged. I do it on principle. If you ask them their opinion on something that happened yesterday, they solemnly give you the opinions current in 1820, when people w r ore high stocks, be- lieved in everything, and knew absolutely nothing. How lovely that thing you are playing is ! I wonder did Chopin write it at Majorca, with the sea weeping round the villa, and the salt spray dashing against the panes ? It is marvellously romantic. What a blessing it is that there is one art left to us that is not imitative I Don't stop. I want music to-night. It seems to me that you are the young Apollo, and that I am Marsyas listening to you. I have sorrows, Dorian, of my own, that even you know nothing of. The tragedy of old age is not that one is old, but that one is young. I am amazed sometimes at my own sincerity. Ah, Dorian, how happy you are ! What an exquisite life you have had ! You have drunk deeply of everything. You have crushed the grapes against your palate. Nothing has been hidden from
240 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
you. And it has all been to you no more than the sound of music. It has not marred you. You are still the same."
" I am not the same, Harry."
" Yes : you are the same. I wonder what the rest of your life will be. Don't spoil it by renun- ciations. At present you are a perfect type. Don't make yourself incomplete. You are quite flawless now. You need not shake your head : you know you are. Besides, Dorian, don't deceive yourself. Life is not governed by will or intention. Life is a question of nerves, and fibres, and slowly built-up cells in which thought hides itself and passion has its dreams. You may fancy yourself safe, and think yourself strong. But a chance tone of colour in a room or a morning sky, a particular perfume that you had once loved and that brings subtle memories with it, a line from a forgotten poem that you had come across again, a cadence from a piece of music that you had ceased to play I tell you, Dorian, that it is on things like these that our lives depend. Browning writes about that somewhere; but our own senses will imagine them for us. There are moments when the odour of lilas blanc passes suddenly across me, and I have to live the strangest month of my life over again. I wish I could change places with you, Dorian. The world has cried out against us both, but it has always worshipped you. It always will worship you. You are the type of what the age is searching for, and what it is afraid it has found. I am so glad that you have never done anything, never carved a statue, or painted a picture, or produced anything outside of yourself ! Life has been your art. You have set yourself to music. Your days are your sonnets."
Dorian rose up from the piano, and passed his hand through his hair. " Yes, life has been ex- quisite," he murmured, " but I am not going to have the same life, Harry. And you must not say these extravagant things to me. You don't know
THE -PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 241
everything about me. I think that If you did, even you would turn from me. You laugh. Don't laugh."
" Why have you stopped playing, Dorian ? Go back and give me the nocturne over again. Look at that great honey-coloured . moon that hangs in the dusky air. She is waiting for you to charm her, and if you play she will come closer to the earth. You won't ? Let us go to the club, then. It has been a charming evening, and we must end it charmingly. There is some one at White's who wants immensely to know you young Lord Poole, Bournemouth's eldest son. He has already copied your neckties, and has begged me to introduce him to you. He Is quite delightful, and rather reminds me of you."
" I hope not," said Dorian, with a sad look in his eyes. " But I am tired to-night, Harry. I shan't go to the club. It is nearly eleven, and I want to go to bed early."
" Do stay. You have never played so well as to-night. There was something in your touch that was wonderful. It had more expression than I had ever heard from it before."
" It is because I am going to be good," he answered, smiling. " I am a little changed already."
" You cannot change to me, Dorian," said Lord Henry. " You and I will always be friends."
" Yet you poisoned me with a book once. I should not forgive that. Harry, promise me that you will never lend that book to any one. It does harm."
" My dear boy, you are really beginning to moralise. You will soon be going about like the converted, and the revivalist, warning people against all the sins of which you have grown tired. You are much too delightful to do that. Besides, it is no use. You and I are what we are, and will be what we will be. As for being poisoned by a book, there is no such thing as that. Art has no influence upon action. It annihi- lates the desire to act. It is superbly sterile. The books that the world calls immoral are books that show
242 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
the world its own shame. That is all. But we won't discuss literature. Come round to-morrow. I am going to ride at eleven. We might go together, and I will take you to lunch afterwards with Lady Brank- some. She is a charming woman, and wants to consult you about some tapestries she is thinking of buying. Mind you come. Or shall we lunch with our little Duchess ? She says she never sees you now. Perhaps you are tired of Gladys ? I thought you would be. Her clever tongue gets on one's nerves. Well, in any case, be here at eleven."
" Must I really come, Harry ? "
" Certainly. The Park is quite lovely now. I don't think there have been such lilacs since the year I met you."
" Very well. I shall be here at eleven," said Dorian. " Good-night, Harry." As he reached the door he hesitated for a moment, as if he had something more to say. Then he sighed and went out.
CHAPTER XX
IT was a lovely night, so warm that he threw his coat over his arm, and did not even put his silk scarf round his throat. As he strolled home, smoking his cigarette, two young men in evening dress passed him. He heard one of them whisper to the other, " That is Dorian Gray." He remembered how pleased he used to be when he was pointed out, or stared at, or talked about. He was tired of hearing his own name now. Half the charm of the little village where he had been so often lately w y as that no one knew who he was. He had often told the girl whom he had lured to love him that he was poor, and she had be- lieved him. He had told her once that he was wicked, and she had laughed at him, and answered that wicked people were always very old and very ugly. What a laugh she had I just like a thrush singing. And how pretty she had been in her cotton dresses and her large hats ! She knew nothing, but she had everything that he had lost.
When he reached home, he found his servant waiting up for him. He sent him to bed, and threw himself down on the sofa in the library, and began to think over some of the things that Lord Henry had said to him.
Was it really true that one could never change ? He felt a wild longing for the unstained purity of his boyhood his rose-white boyhood, as Lord Henry had once called it. He knew that he had tarnished himself, filled his mind with corruption, and given horror to his fancy ; that he had been an evil influence 243
244 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
to others, and had experienced a terrible joy in being so ; and that, of the lives that had crossed his own, It had been the fairest and the most full of promise that he had brought to shame. But was it all irre- trievable ? Was there no hope for him ?
Ah ! in what a monstrous moment of pride and passion he had prayed that the portrait should bear the burden of his days, and he keep the unsullied splendour of eternal youth ! All his failure had' been due to that. Better for him that each sin of his life had brjought its sure, swift penalty along with it. There was purification in punishment. Not " For- give us our sins," but " Smite us for our iniquities " should be the prayer of a man to a most just God.
The curiously carved mirror that Lord Henry had given to him, so many years ago now, was standing on the table, and the white-limbed Cupids laughed round it as of old. He took it up, as he had done on that night of horror, when he had first noted the change in the fatal picture, and with wild, tear- dimmed eyes looked into its polished shield. Once, some one who had terribly loved him had written to him a mad letter, ending with these idolatrous words : " The world is changed because you are made of ivory and gold. The curves of your lips rewrite history." The phrases came back to his memory, and he repeated them over and over to himself. Then he loathed his own beauty, and, flinging the mirror on the floor, crushed it into silver splinters beneath his heel. It was his beauty that had ruined him, his beauty and the youth that he had prayed for. But for those two things, his life might have been free from stain. His beauty had been to him but a mask, his youth but a mockery. What was youth at best ? A green, an unripe time, a time of shallow moods and sickly thoughts. Why had he worn its livery ? Youth had spoiled him.
It was better not to think of the past. Nothing could alter that. It was of himself, and of his own future, that he had to think. James Vane was
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 245
hidden in a nameless grave in Selby churchyard. Alan Campbell had shot himself one night in his laboratory, but had not revealed the secret that he had been forced to know. The excitement, such as it was, over Basil Hallward's disappearance would soon pass away. It was already waning. He was perfectly safe there. Nor, indeed, was it the death of Basil Hallward that weighed most upon his mind. It was the living death of his own soul that troubled him. Basil had painted the portrait that had marred his life. He could not forgive him that. It was the portrait that had done everything. Basil had said things to him that were unbearable, and that he had yet borne with patience. The murder had been simply the madness of a moment. As for Alan Camp- bell, his suicide had been his own act. He had chosen to do it. It was nothing to him.
A new life I That was what he wanted. That was what he was waiting for. Surely he had begun it already. He had spared one innocent thing, at any rate. He would never again tempt innocence. He would be good.
As he thought of Hetty Merton, he began to wonder If the portrait in the locked room had changed. Surely it was not still so horrible as it had been ? Perhaps if his life became pure, he would be able to expel every sign of evil passion from the face. Perhaps the signs of evil had already gone away. He would go and look.
He took the lamp from the table and crept upstairs. As he unbarred the door a smile of joy flitted across his strangely young-looking face and lingered for a moment about his lips. Yes, he would be good, and the hideous thing that he had hidden away would no longer be a terror to him. He felt as if the load had been lifted from him already.
He went in quietly, locking the door behind him, as was his custom, and dragged the purple hanging from the portrait. A cry of pain and indignation broke from him. He could see no change, save that
246 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
In the eyes there was a look of cunning, and In the mouth the curved "wrinkle of the hypocrite. The thing was still loathsome more loathsome, if possible, than before and the scarlet dew that spotted the hand seemed brighter, and more like blood newly spilt. Then he trembled. Had it been merely vanity that had made him do his one good deed ? Or the desire for a new sensation, as Lord Henry had hinted, with his mocking laugh ? Or that passion to act a part that sometimes makes us do things finer than we are ourselves ? Or, perhaps, all these ? And why was the red stain larger than it had been ? It seemed to have crept like a horrible disease over the wrinkled fingers. There was blood on the painted feet, as though the thing had dripped blood even on the hand that had not held the knife. Confess ? Did it mean that he was to confess ? To give himself up, and be put to death ? He laughed. He felt that the idea was monstrous. Besides, even if he did confess, who would believe him ? There was no trace of the murdered man anywhere. Everything be- longing to him had been destroyed. He himself had burned what had been below-stairs. The world would simply say that he was mad. They would shut him up if he persisted in his story. . . . Yet it was his duty to confess, to sutler public shame, and to make public atonement. There was a God who called upon men to tell their sins to earth as well as to heaven. Nothing that he could do would cleanse him till he had told his own sin. His sin ? He shrugged his shoulders. The death of Basil Hallward seemed very little to him. He was thinking of Hetty Merton. For it was an unjust mirror, this mirror of his soul that he was looking at. Vanity ? Curiosity ? Hy- pocrisy ? Had there been nothing more in his re- nunciation than that ? There had been something more. At least he thought so. But who could tell ? . . . No. There had been nothing more. Through vanity he had spared her. In hypocrisy he had worn the mask of goodness. For curiosity's sake
THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY 247
he had tried the denial of self. He recognised that now.
But this murder was it to dog him all his life ? Was he always to be burdened by his past ? Was he really to confess ? Never. There was only one bit of evidence left against him. The picture itself that was evidence. He would destroy it. Why had he kept it so long ? Once it had given him plea- sure to watch it changing and growing old. Of late he had felt no such pleasure. It had kept him awake at night. When he had been away, he had been filled with terror lest other eyes should look upon it. It had brought melancholy across his passions. Its mere memory had marred many moments of joy. It had been like conscience to him. Yes, it had been con- science. He would destroy it.
He looked round, and saw the knife that had stabbed Basil Hallward. He had cleaned it many times, till there was no stain left upon it. It was bright, and glistened. As it had killed the painter, so it would kill the painter's work, and all that that meant. * It would kill the past, and when that was dead he would be free. It would kill this monstrous soul-life, and, without its hideous warnings, he would be at peace. He seized the thing, and stabbed the picture with it.
There was a cry heard, and a crash. The cry was so horrible in its agony that the frightened servants woke, and crept out of their rooms. Two gentlemen, who were passing in the Square below, stopped, and looked up at the great house. They walked on till they met a policeman, and brought him back. The man rang the bell several times, but there was no answer. Except for a light in one of the top windows, the house was all dark. After a time, he went away and stood in an adjoining portico and watched.
" Whose house is that, constable ? " asked the elder of the two gentlemen.
" Mr. Dorian Gray's, sir," answered the policeman.
They looked at each other, as they walked away,
248 THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY
and sneered. One of them was Sir Henry Ashton's uncle.
Inside, in the servants' part of the house, the half-clad domestics were talking in low whispers to each other. Old Mrs. Leaf was crying and wringing her hands. Francis was as pale as death.
After about a quarter of an hour, he got the coach- man and one of the footmen and crept upstairs. They knocked, but there was no reply. They called out. Everything was still. Finally, after vainly trying to force the door, they got on the roof, and dropped down on to the balcony. The windows yielded easily : their bolts were old.
When they entered they found, hanging upon the wall, a splendid portrait of their master as they had last seen him, in all the wonder of his exquisite youth and beauty. Lying on the floor was a dead man, in evening dress, with a knife in his heart. He was withered, wrinkled, and loathsome of visage. It was not till they had examined the rings that they recognised who it was.
THE END
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
PIRATED EDITIONS
OWING to the number of unauthorised editions of "THE PICTURE OF DORIAN GRAY" issued at various times both in America and on the Continent of Europe, it has become necessary to indicate which are the only authorised editions of Oscar Wilde's masterpiece.
Many of the pirated editions are incomplete in that they omit the Preface and seven additional chapters which were first published in the London edition of 1891. In other cases certain passages have been mutilated, and faulty spellings and misprints are numerous.
AUTHORISED EDITIONS
(I) First published in Lippincott's Monthly Maga- zine, July, 1890. London : Ward, Lock & Co. Copyrighted in London.
Published simultaneously in America. Philadelphia : J.-B. Lippincott Co. Copyrighted in the United States of America.
(II) A Preface to " Dorian Gray." Fortnightly Review, March 1, 1891. London : Chapman & Hall, (All rights reserved.)
249
250 BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
(III) With the Preface and Seven additional chapters. London, New York, and Melbourne : Ward, Lock & Co. (n. d.).
(Of this edition 250 copies were issued on L.P., dated 1891.)
(IV) The same. London, New York, and Mel- bourne : Ward, Lock & Bowden. (n. d.).
(Published 1894 or 1895.) See Stuart Mason's " Art and Morality " (page 153).
THE FOLLOWING EDITIONS
were issued by Charles Carrington, Publisher and Literary Agent, late of 13 Faubourg Montmartre, Paris, and 10 Rue de la Tribune, BRUSSELS (Belgium), to whom the Copyright belongs.
(V) Small 8vo, vii 334 pages, printed on English antique wove paper, silk-cloth boards. 500 copies, 1901.
(VI) The same, vii 327 pages, silk-cloth boards. 500 copies, 1905.
Of this edition 100 copies were issued on hand-made
(VII) 4to, vi 312 pages, broad margins, claret- coloured paper wrappers, title on label on the outside. 250 copies. Price 10s. 6d. 1908 (February).
(VIII) Cr. 8vo, uniform with Methuen's (London) complete edition of Wilde's Works, xi 362 pages, printed on hand-made paper, white cloth, gilt extra.
1000 copies. Price 12s. 6d. 1908 (April 16).
Of this edition 80 further copies were printed on Imperial Japanese vellum, full vellum binding, gilt extra. Price 42s.
(IX) Illustrated edition. Containing seven full-
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE 251
paged illustrations by Paul Thiriat, engraved on Wood by Eug6ne Dete (both of Paris), and artistically printed by Brendon & Son, Ltd. (of Plymouth), 4to, vi 312 pages, half parchment bound, with corners, and flcur-de-lys on side. 1908-9. Price 15s.
(X) Small edition, uniform with Messrs. Methuen's issue of " Oscar Wilde's Works " at same price. 12mo, xii and 352 pages. 2000 copies. Bound in green cloth. 1910. Price 5s.
It follows from all this that, with the exception of the version in Lippincott's Magazine only those editions are authorised to be sold in Great Britain and her Colonies which bear the imprimatur of Ward, Lock & Co., London, or Charles Carrington, Paris and Brussels ; and that all other editions, whether American, Continental (save Carrington' s Paris editions above specified) or otherwise, may not be sold within British jurisdiction without infringing the Berne law of literary copyright and incurring the disagreements that may therefrom result.
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & co., LIMITED.
To possess a good edition of SHAKESPEARE
is surely the desire of every one.
Simpkin's THIN PAPER EDITION
of
Shakespeare
is a charming Edition, suitable for the pocket or bookshelf. Size 6| X 4 X f inch thick. Printed in large type on a thin but thoroughly opaque paper, with photogravure frontispiece and title-page to each volume on Japanese vellum.
The 3 Volumes are
Comedies, Histories, Tragedies.
Cloth, 3/- each net. Lambskin, 3/6 each net
Polished Persian Levant in Case, 15/- net
j Vellum, gilt top, in Case, IS/- net
To be had from all Booksellers or the Publishers
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, ' HAMILTON, KENT & CO., LTD.
How Interesting
A Study or Hobby becomes when you have the assistance of an Experienced Guide.
GORDON'S
OUR COUNTRY'S SERIES
are reliable and safe guides for the professional or amateur student of
NATURE STUDY.
Each volume contains 33 full-page Plates containing a Coloured Illustration of eoery Species. Cloth 3/6 each net
SHELLS. FISHES.
FLOWERS.
BIRDS.
BUTTERFLIES S MOTHS. ANIMALS i "~^$^.
ETrC AU DD1TICH BTDTlC ( Beine a Supplement to " OUR O/fi tWO Ur DKllloH DlKUo. COUNTRY '5 BIRDS.") fc/0 net
With 16 FULL-PAGE COLOURED PLATES.
MANUAL OF BRITISH GRASSES. Crown 8vo. 6/-net
With an accurate coloured figure of every species, and outline drawings of the spikelets and florets of every genus.
Ask y ar Bookseller to show you Gordon's Our Country's Series.
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & CO., LTD.
Have You
a friend who loves "My Lady Nicotine?" He would appreciate
THE
SMOKER BOOKS
They form a comprehensive collection of
books for lovers of the " weed." In their
unique and original binding they make an
attractive novelty for a present.
Cigarettes in Fact and Fancy. Collected and edited by JOHN BAIN.
Tobacco in Song and Story. Edited by JOHN BAIN.
A Smoker's Reveries, or Tobacco in Verse
and Rhyme. Compiled by JOSEPH KNIGHT.
Pipe and Pouch, or the Smoker's Own
Book of Poetry. Compiled by JOSEPH KNIGHT.
Bath Robes and Bachelors. Compiled by ARTHUR GRAY.
Each book is bound in velvet Persian, to- bacco shade, and enclosed in a case closely imitating a cigar box, with appropriate labels. Price 5s. net. Postage 3d.
To be had from all {Booksellers or the Publishers
LONDON: SIMPKIN. MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & CO., LTD.
The Caxton Series
ILLUSTRATED REPRINTS OF FAMOUS CLASSICS.
Printed in large, clear type on antique wove paper, with Photogravure Frontispiece, and from Ten to Fourteen Illustrations by the best artists in black and white. Small foolscap 8vo, 6 by 4^, Cloth limp, designed end-papers,
17- net.
Undine, and Aslauga's Knight. By LA MOTTE
FOUQUE. With Illustrations by HAROLD NELSON.
The Pilgrim's Progress from this World to
that which is to Come. By JOHN BUN VAN. With Illustrations by EDMUND J. SULLIVAN. Two Volumes.
In Memoriam. By ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON. With Illustrations by A. GARTH JONES.
The Serious Poems of Thomas Hood. With Illustrations by H. GRANVILLE FELL.
A Book of Romantic Ballads. Compiled
from various sources ranging from the Thirteenth Century to the Present Day. With Illustrations by REGINALD SAVAGE.
The Sketch Book. By WASHINGTON IRVING.
With Illustrations by EDMUND J. SULLIVAN. Two Volumes.
Rosalynde. By THOMAS LODGE. With Illus- trations by EDMUND J. SULLIVAN.
Herrick's Hesperides and Noble Numbers.
With Illustrations by REGINALD SAVAGE. Two Volumes.
LONDON: SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & CO., LTD.
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.
APR 41994
RECEIVED
APR 2 4 1994 EMS LIBRARY
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
A 000 702 866 5
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Wed Feb 20, 2013 6:24 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
Internet Archive Web Video Texts Audio Projects About Account TVNews OpenLibrary (navigation image) Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections Search: Advanced Search Anonymous User (login or join us) Upload See other formats Full text of "BRAM STOKER DRACULA"
f~k
i
1 r I r
ml
'
WIN a FREE crimson foil DRACILA #1
$2.95 US $3.50 CANADA
Suggested I Mature Rea
• DETAILS INSIDE*
BRAM STOKER'S
Official Comics Adapl ,
01 nit Francis Ford Coppola
f: 7 9. *'>j-t*\
;/-j
'/''\
in te i
.♦**.
uM
BASED ON THE SCREENPLAY BY JAMES V HART ROY THOMAS MIKEMIGNOLA JOHN NYBERG JOHN COSTANZA MARK CHIARELLO
"1, Abraham Van Helsing, Doctor of Sciences, University of Amsterdam, herewith continue the story of
Dracula, the Warrior Prince from the Fifteenth Century who returned after his death as a vampire, feeding upon the blood of his innocent victims.. .while seeking, once more, the love that had been lost to
him in life through the suicide of his beloved Elisabeta.
"Yet it is not truly 1 who tell this story, but several persons who, with me, encountered Dracula when he
traveled from his native land to England. ..such as the dictaphone journal of Dr. John Seward, my
student in former days and now my colleague, and the letters of Wilhelmina Murray.
"Little suspecting that her fiance. Mr. Jonathan Harker, had fallen into the clutches of three female vampires
in a far off land, our beloved Mina had become intrigued by a foreign nobleman who called himself "Prince
\ lad of Szeklys"... little suspecting that he was in truth the undead fiend, Dracula. How could she.. .when
neither she nor anyone else in England so much as suspected the existence of the Lord of Vampires?
\h. but he was there! 1 myself arrived at the Westenra estate at Hillingham, London, at the invitation of Dr.
Seward...and was almost immediately confronted by the pitiful sight of our dear Mina s friend. Miss Lucy Westenra,
so pale and wan that I knew at once she had been the victim, that very night, of another vampiric attack..."
M
fin
GARY GERANI WESr COA:
GREG GOLDSTEIN ASSISTANT
DWtGHTJON ZIMMERMAN ASSOCMTI
JOHN J. LANGOON
SPECIAL THANKS TO. JAMES V.
HART. LESTER BORDEC SUSAN CHRISTISON. SAr CLIMAN. ROMAN COPPOLA,
BECKY FOOTE, MIKE
FRIEDRICH, TONY ISABELLA,
SHU LEE, JON LEVIN. MADA
DESIGN, INC., RIC MAHIG,
ANDY MEDINA, TED
ORLOFF. CATHERINE VARVARO. JEFF WALKER
FROM TH£ R££0RPEP mflP-Y OF PR. JOHN $6WfiP-P:
Xo Mo, ^wm Mi. dajj4- a/Imh-
7ht /yntm&trf Mi mwj Mat
Lutcf Mad Jod a awudeAdbfa amount
of, iW, M OMMMMCod Xktlt 'MiMl
jumm. JAmqA. Xkof doivquuw-
$XUS, $kw- mjo^ AU)tfMW{ Jo do
a*id ^ amcwL.
mtt Amy mXU- AqMtfriM/ Jkt, Mood Mrl/udt mjoa- J4tiMaa4
Prince Vlad is unlike any other man I have ever met.
0K-
Perhaps it is silly to be confiding my thoughts to paper, but I find that it is only in this way that I can. organize them, while dear Jonathan is still abroad on business.
Yet there is a sinister, darker side to him. . .
Lucy has had another setback. I loathe to see her pain. . .
Forgive me, my Jonathan, but I confess that I do want to see the Prince again. I have never met any man with such a passion for life — for everything.
.which I find irresistible.
He is unlike... any man.
ffe/tf'S CAf€\S THE ^NT ...JUST AS /MOST \MOX\GA7\N6 SETVN6 \ ABSINTHE I* THE IN ALL OF LONPON, my ) APHRODISIAC DEAR MINA... ^t OFTHESELF
THE 'M0V
fiw^y" who
UVES IN THE ABSINTHE WANTS yovR. SOUL...
BUT YOU ARE SAFE WITH/*1E.
^
PLEASE... TELL ME OF YOUR HOWE. ^/THBLAHO'* OF/W ANCIENT BATHERS 15 RICH IN CULTURE AW FABLE ANP LORE, JUST AS KPUR EN6LANP.
IT IS THE /MOST BEAUTIFUL PLACE IN ALL CREATION.
__
MM
JESUIT MUST BE.
A LANP 8EHPNPA great" 1
VAST FOREST... SURROUNPEP 8/ /MAJESTIC /FOUNTAINS... LUSH VlNEXARPS, WITH FLOWERS OF SUCH FRAILTy ANP BEAUT/ AS TO BE FOUNP NOWHERE ELSE... -^
r^
fOV DESCRIBE MY HOAtE <4S IF iOU. . . HAP SEEM IT FIRSTHAND. _,
IT IS your voice,
PERHAPS.. IT IS SO... FA/MILIAR... LIKE A VOICE IN A PREA/M yOU CANNOT PLACE. IT COMFORTS /ME... WHEN I AM /I LONE.
A1iZ> WHAT OF... THE PRINCESS? J
THE PRINCESS? >
THERE IS ALWAXS A PRINCESS -- WITH FLOWING HAIR THE COLOR OF AUTUMN , WITH GOWNS FLOWING WHITE , HER FACE A-
-A RIVER.
¥
THE PRINCESS IS A RIVER-- FILLEP WITH TEARS OF SAPNESS ANP HEART- BREAK...
I MUST SOUNP TERRIBLY FOOLISH. THE ABSINTHE.
THERE WW* "^ PRINCESS,
MAN'S PECEIT TOOK HER FROM HER ANCIENT PRINCE^
SHE LEAPED TO HER PEATH IN THE RIVER >OU SfbKE OF.^
IN
MY MOTHER. TONGUE, IT IS CAlLEQ..:'7H£&V£# f#/A/C££S.
^»,V,
THAT'S (pU/TE ENOU6H.'
YOU KNOWr PONOT,
LISTEN To
r /we! pear Li/ey,
GOP HELP US, SUCKLES /7X OWN OISEASBO
iiOOO TO TRANSFORM " TOBECO/ME .WHAT VT 'IS—
fW'
■ A /MONSTER-
'^h '
w
« — a 0&?sr/
III
SISTER AMTHA'S LETTER, a AU6UST '
rs ZX
v v
til.
S 7
V-
iV
6CZV S/S7EKS Of r#£
r \Jieift!
tmu
'MR. tf/W<£R 0£t/£V£S y0C/# t/££ /$ /A/£XT#£/H£ nttfHiT /?AP/T£ fg2 P£S/P£S//V/)U. (//QG&i'd.y:..
H-rtEI*~THE/*M*
HIMSELF/
STOP HI/11' I A1UST KILL Hl/H .'
r
^
I /*i*y //rr/yi£c//ir££y
0£/yt/lff#/£C>.
t>
CJ\
' yet/as, w/rr/Au
8t£SS/MZS,
S/ST£R AHAM/l."
r mfif\--&0 TO Him- LOVE HWt ANP MARRy Hlrtl KI6HT THEN ANP THERE/
PON'T WASTE ANOTHER m. PRECIOUS /TtO/MENT OF k«*i UFE WITHOUT EACH OTHER!
TAKE THIS... /Kiy WEPPIN6 G/FTTO/OU..
lucy.
I CANY-- .
&AP LUCK IF >©U 5/1/ NO. PON'T WORR/ yOURSELF ABOUT SPOILED LITTLE LUSX
TELL JONATHAN... O0EAN5 OF LOVE.,.
$ r *r
. ANP A1ILU0NS OF KISSES.
°P
^
^T^LUOy— LOOK,' HERE'S GARLIC ! THESE ^tflNA~6ET " QUINCEY TO SEE VOLS. FLOWERS ARE COiWION ] &CWE BRANPK' / 6ARLIC.'
/.
r t # *
YOU --YOU JUST REST EA&Y NOW, LUCY.
ART SAW IF you BON'T 6ET BETTER Rl&HT QUICK, I'LL HAVE TO PUT VDU OUT OF yOUR /MISERyy LIKE/t L/WE HORSE.
oh, c?uiNcy, you 're
5UOH A BEAST/
KISS /HE/
vT
KISS /VIE ONCE /WORE
T^"
N
Y^
; \.
_
-OH FOR
hers!
y
'HERE
OC£JSGR£P
AF/VGHrEWN6
».,,.;-,-00;';
%/////)l
3anDtmcquaotntl|(
J*.
Sloop 15
UFE--ANP 6)VESLIFE.
■ ■IB 1 1
* V
(1
■;>**
ma. HARKER...?
THERE IS
SOMEONE TO
SEEVOU.
WILHELMlNA...?
L
YOU HAVEN'T CALLEP ME BY THAT NA/V1E.,
.since you
ASKEP /ME TO
/ViARRy you...
C
I PREAP 8EIN6 ALONE IN THEPARKNESS.
ITPPOWNS/ME...
PULLING /WE POWN..
PEEPER..
SLEEP /W PEAREST...
_ PARLIN6, I PROMISE YOU
FTHAr IF I SEE ANY EVIDENCE OF SAO PREAM&, I WILL WAKE YOU AT ONCE..
** ' r s --'if
*>J
GLMRP HER WELL, /MR. /MORRIS - PC NOT BAIL HERE TONIGHT.
WE ARE DEALING WITH FORCES BE/ON0\ THE HLWWN EXPERIENCE... AN ENOR/MOLISFt>WEP.
"OTHERWISE, «3LIR PRECIOUS L(JC//VWy 1 BECOME /I BITCH OP THE PEVIL .
YOU'RE. A &OKOLD BUZZARD--. U
HEAR /HE OUT, X3UN6 I /*WJ. LUC/ IS NOT A RflNCOM WCTI/M ATTACKED BC/MERE ACCIDENT, OO yOU UNDERSTAND ME? ^,
NO— SHE IS /T WILLING RECRUIT, A FOLLOWER-- 1 BORE W,. A PEW3TED DISCIPLE.
THE PEVIL 'S CONCUBINE.
LUC/ WESTENRA-- r OFFER you THE POWER OF ETERNAL J LIFE--
—AW YOU REPAY ME BY
BEIN6 UNFAITHFUL
/OUR l/WFOTENT /MEN WITH THEIR FOOLISH SPELLS--,
— CANNOT PROTECT >t?U FRCYM /H/ ffcWER/
• v
►Nil
\\ . Y I COWE/VIN you, \ I WO/M/!N, TO £/WA/G
/'
h w
— TO ETERNAL ^ HUN6ER FOR-- J
7P-
U;
A<"
<b\
Oc
O
^
a Or
V
Xt*.k
you lovev her veervy, jack... anp that]
^_ IS WHY YOU MUST TRUST /*1E . m+
W I WANT YOU TO BRIMS /HE/ L BEFORE NI6HT FALLS, A SET OF POST-MORTEM KNIVES.
JS^W'V
AH AUTOKY? ON LUCY?^
HOT EXACTLY...,
I WANT TO CUTOFF HER HEAP MP TAKE OUT HER .
HEART.
V
OUR LIVES WERE SO PIFFERENT ONLY A FEW MONTHS AGO...
I HAN'T
BELIEVE LUCY IS
SONE NEVER TO
RETURN TO US.
She was so full of life.' how she must h-we sufferep.'
0° 3
■kn
"™^3I
,1
[
Ki
^" x JTJ
^^^^H^9
"5H£BeU>NO£ TOMB!"
— V
/mw^
IT IS THE mm HIMSELF/
THE COUNT!
I SAW Hl/HT HEhWSSflOWN rtJUNS/
r^fi
(THE &ASTARO S / ■
1^
1 1
Y
THEN y©U
WILL UNPER-
HAHV!
/YUNA--&EAPMY ODU&HAL—
HEAD EVER/ WORD/
PPU/ER — WE WAIT!
PC y<PU HErtp.
me? ' MEnmr/A
1
\
1
1
1
!
c
1^
1
<•>
^M
v —
H, ^^^H
>
K
\
W
\ \
c
i
J v
<-
W*
\
/>
<
i ,i,i,l
5^
r, i ij Ti
EX3
Sf
^Sgp
?CJ
a
- x ™fe
Hr "C l I X
xrn
WUST WE LUCY'S &VWE..?l
r^v
■B
SHE PIEP HORRIBLE ENOU&H.. .
,. .F/WSSLUcyiSPEdP, ■ THERE C/1N 6E NO WR0N6| PONE TO HSR. BUT IF SHE IS NOT--
/w cop--/* re
X?U SAYIN6 SHE'S BEEN .BURIEP ALIVE ? j
/ILL I Sfl/ 1$ .. THAT SHE 15-
SciW-p&ip. "
THIS... IS INMNIT//
M-MY
'«8
WHERE IS SHE?
WHAT HAVE YOU CONE WITH HER, VAN HELSIN&?
SHE UVES BEYONV THE 6RACEOFOOD-- | A WMPERER IN THE OUTER DARKNESS,
SHE IS 'V/*mPy#£'~
THESE CREATURES CO NOT PIE LIKE THE BEE AFTER THE FIRST STIN6-- BUT INSTEflP GROW STR3N& ANO BECOME //WM0#r/)L ONCE INFECTEP
gxoTHER /vosfE/vrru.
SCMYFRlENOS,^ WE F/6HT NOT ONE BEAST, BUT LE6IONS, THAT WILL bO ON /1 66 AFTER A6E-
— FEEPIN6 ON THE BLOOP OF THE UWN6.
.MMlt JUtffful
jtkLCJufpt.
uaty-d- voices.
L-auj '4*, Jk{ God!
mMML MqMtfr, dliiud jm Mti | qtvwmvU. of) Ma, qwt;
t,
-<t£etp.
LUCY--!
*
t \
\
ktl
TH6 CHILP WILL LIVE...
LEAVE THESC OTHER* ANP COME TO
CO/ME, ANP WE Cm RE£T TOGETHER. GCWE, (W HUSftANP, C<»ME...
\../F TCOV1.P W/£l /f/li. #//M, /WP
OHATHAN? IS THAT YOU? .
/,
— " "W
MO...
I 3E& /OU- r HAV
■roses you. i Am
A MAOMAN WITHOUT YOU.
PLEASE- YOU HAVE NO
RiSHT! my
HUSBANO--
MmA-1 HAVE cRossec
OCEANS OF VMEIO
find you..
can you
CONCEIVE OF MYIOUEU- NESS?
you MAY KISS HER NOW, ARTHUR
noimwoop.
THEN/ IN (SOP '5
NAME, Oo WHAT YOU '
/MUST-- SO THAT
youR LUCY MAY
RES1 IN PEACE .
A MO/DENT'S COURA5E/J ^ANPITISPONE.
TAKE THESTAKf IN yOUF LEFT HANP-
f —PLACE >i
' THE POINT ]
\ OVER HER / \HEART"^K
-'J«
I LOST YOU
once, MY
/MIMA...
•^ ^
lose you
AGAIN.
J
o cT
o
o
O
A
»,l
o
•?*A
OENY VS.'
/
/
TF
J- JONATHAN.
Of Magic and Monsters
Depicting the fantastic is a time- honored art in cinema, from the groundbreaking works of Melies to James Cameron's latest state-of- the-art extravaganzas. Approaches may vary, but the goal is always the same: to wow
"/ always saw
the Bat-Creature
as Satan. "
— Francis Ford Coppola
audiences with something absolutely incredible up there on the screen. Inventions such as an optical printer allowed Bela Lugosi to "magically" transform into a vampire bat, while imaginative make-up designs for CREATURE FROM THE BLACK LAGOON and ALIEN became just as memorable as the thrillers they supported. Currently, in ultra-expensive Hollywood productions, the special effects technology is so sophisticated, so awe- inspiring that it virtually becomes a show in itself.
For BRAM STOKER'S DRACULA, director Francis Ford Coppola had some decidedly different ideas. "We tried to be more in the tradition of cinema in
Tho grotesque, humanofd bat incarnation of Dracula (Gary Oldman) confronts Van Holslng and the vamplro hunters in Mines bodroom.
BY OARV GEKAN
1897, which was the era in which magicians first brought motion pictures to the world. To achieve their fantasy effects, pioneers like Melies would run the camera backwards or make creative use of mirrors — that's where the term 'smoke and mirrors' comes from. Everything was done either in the camera or live on the set, like illusions at a magic show."
In place of advanced computer techniques such as T2's "morphing," Coppola used lighting tricks and expressive shadows to give his film a more mythic soul. In complete agreement with this approach was visual effects and second unit director Roman Coppola, Francis' 27-year old son, an authority on the early screen magicians.
Three manifestations of Drecula as played by Gary Oldman. Top: The Count casta cinematically satisfying shadows as his guest (Keanu Reeves) looks on. Right: Terrifying close-up of the bat creature. Below: The bloody demise of wizened Oracula at the film's climax.
.%,
%*
#
Cinematic sleight-of-hand is effective to a point, but what about the legendary vampire king himself? How would Dracula's unearthliness be visualized for sophisticated, discriminating viewers of the '90s?
"The idea was to find ways to portray Dracula as we had never seen him before," explains screenwriter Jim Hart. "Not just a man with big, bad canines who needed some dental work. But to really explore what Stoker had created for the vampire..."
"Dracula is also a wolfman," adds Coppola with Van Helsing-like accuracy. "That's part of the vampire myth. He's a fallen angel like Lucifer, a dark soul who can periodically take on the appearance of a demonic wolf and a demonic, bat-like man."
Achieving these grotesque manifestations was the responsibility of noted make-up artist Greg Cannom (HOOK, THE LOST BOYS, HEAVEN AND EARTH [for Oliver Stone] and Jack Nicholson's WOLF):
"The great thing about Francis is that he got so enthusiastic (in those early meetings). He painted such vivid pictures in my mind, it was easy to come up with designs for the film. Nothing is better than a director who knows what he wants..."
Not that everything Cannom devised wound up on the screen. "I suggested that since Dracula can transform into a wolf, bat , rat, etc. it might be neat to always have him moving in some way. Such as, he's sitting with Harker...out of the corner of your eye you see Dracula's
W-~
fingers and hands stretching ever so slightly. Well, we built the "growing hand' prop, but, in the rush of getting the movie made, it was never used."
Very-much used and for a very specific purpose was the truly horrendous Bat-Creature, a collaborative effort by Cannom and costume designer Eiko Ishioka. At a pivotal point in the story, Van Helsing and his vampire hunters break in on Dracula and Mina during their stylized wedding. It became apparent to everyone that Dracula didn't appear formidable enough to hold all these characters at bay, so something beyond just "basic Dracula" was required to sell the scene. That something was a demonic extrapolation of Dracula's bat metamorphosis, a literal "bat man."
"Francis came up with the bat suit idea," confesses screenwriter Hart. "I said, he can turn into a bat but it has to be a big bat, nothing like (what he became) in the old movies. What they designed was a fascinating incarnation, a Dracula trapped in some kind of purgatory, caught inbetwixt and between. He tells Van Helsing, "Look what your God has done to me!' More so than ever before, Dracula is truly a victim of his own torturous history."
"Torture" is the way Gary Oldman describes his make-up experiences on BRAM STOKER'S DRACULA. It took four hours for him to become the big, shaggy "wolfen Dracula" and even longer to transform into the Bat-Creature. He lost weight and soon developed a skin rash, but, in the grand tradition of Boris Karloff and other stars of horror films past, Oldman weathered discomfort for the sake of his art.
"Some things never change," the actor laughs today. "Whenever you're involved with an elaborate make-up or a fanciful costume, you mustn't let it wear you. You have to wear it.. .your energy, your performance and the character have to come through all this plastic and putty. And that's the real challenge."
Dracula launches the ultimate gambit in the name of eternal love! See Van Helsing's desperate battle to save Mina ' s soul! Witness the full consequences of Mina's fateful, shocking decision! Also Part IV of Inside Coppola's Dracula: PICTURE PERFECT.
» momorable SFX moment: scurrying rats In the form of Dracula.
ISSUE
%>
muma--
V^V./.-Jwe
She lives beyond the grace of god.... She is vampyre - -Nosferatu.
Van lli'lsiin)
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Wed Feb 20, 2013 6:26 pm |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
THE
DIVINE
COMEDY
OF
DANTE
ALIGHIERI
A TRANSLATION
BT
JAMES ROMANES SIBBALD
EDINBURGH
PUBLISHED BY DAVID DOUGLAS MDCCCLXXXIV
All Rights Reserved,
T. AND A. COlfSTABLt, milfTElS TO BXK MAJISTT.
THE
INFERNO
A TRANSLATION
'ITH NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTORY SBBAV BY
JAMES ROMANES SIBBALD
EDINBURGH
PUBLISHED BY DAVID DOUGLAS HDCCCLXXXIV
PREFACE.
A Translator who has never felt his self-imposed ^^ task to be a light one may be excused from entering into explanations that would but too naturally take the form of apologies. I will only say that while I have striven to be as fiuthful as I could to the words as well as to the sense of my author, the following translation is not offered as being always closely literal. The kind of verse employed I be* lieve to be that best fitted to give some idea, however faint, of the rigidly measured and yet easy strength of Dante's terza rima; but whoever chooses to adopt it with its constantly recurring demand for rhymes necessarily becomes in some degree its servant Such students as wish* to follow the poet word by word will always find what they need in Dr. J. A. Carlyle's excellent prose version of the Inferno^ a work to which I have to acknowledge my own indebtedness at many points.
The matter of the notes, it is needless to say, has
viii Preface,
been in very great part found ready to my hand in existing Commentaries. My edition of John Villani is that of Florence, 1823.
The Note at page ex was printed before it had been resolved to provide the volume with a copy of Giotto's portrait of Dante. I have to thank the Council of the Arundel Society for their kind per- mission to Messrs. Dawson to make use of their lithograph of Mr. Seymour Kirkup's invaluable sketch in the production of the Frontispiece — a privilege that would have been taken more advantage of had it not been deemed advisable to work chiefly from the photo- graph of the same sketch, given in the third volume of the late Lord Vernon's sumptuous and rare edition of the Inferno (Florence, 1865). In this Vernon photo- graph, as well as in the Arundel Society's Chromo- lithograph, the disfiguring mark on the &ce caused by the damage to the plaster of the fresco is faithfully reproduced. A less degree of fidelity has been observed in the Frontispiece; although the restoration has not been carried the length of replacing the lost eye.
Edinburgh, February, 1884.
CONTENTS.
FLORENCE AND DANTE, GIOTTO'S PORTRAIT OF DANTE, .
PAGE
zvii ex
Ciie Jnferno.
CANTO I.
The Sliimber--the Wood— die Hill— the three Beasts — ^Vixgil — the Vdtro or Greyhound, . . . .
CANTO II.
Dante's misgivins;* — ^Virgil's acconnt of how he was in- diioed to come to his help— the three Heavenly Ladies b^;inningofthe Jonniey,
CANTO lU.
The Gate of Inienu>— the Vestibule of the Caitilb— the Great Rdiual— Acheron— Charon— the Earthquake— the Slnmber of Dante,
17
CoHtents.
CANTO IV.
PAGB
The First Circle, which is the limbo of the Unbi^tised and of the Virtaoos Hetthen— the Great Poets— the Noble Castle— the Sages and Worthies of the ancient world, 24
CANTO V.
The Second Cirde, whidi is that of Carnal Sinnec»— Minos— the Tempest— The Troop of those who died because of their Love — Francesca da Rimini— Dante's Swoon, < 32
CANTO VI.
The Third Cirde, which is that of the Gluttonous— the Hail and Rain and Snow — Cerberus — Ciacco and his Prophecy, 40
CANTO VII.
The Fourth Cirde, which is that of the Avaridous and the Thriftless— Plutttfr— the Great Weights rolled by the sinners in opposite directions— rFertnne — ^the Fifth Cirde, which is that of the Wrathful— Styx— the Lofty Tower, 47
CANTO VIIL
The Fifth Cirde continued— the Signals— Phlegyas— the Skiff— FhiHp Aigenti— the City of Dis— the FaUen Angels— the Rebuff of Virgil, '55
CANTO DC
The City of Dis, which is the Sixth Cirde and that of the Heretics— the Furies and the Medusa head — the Mes- senger of Heaven who opens the gates for Vixgil and Dante— the entrance to the City— the red-hot Tombs, 62
Conients. xi
CANTO X.
PAGE
The Sixth Cifde contrnved— Fsrinata degli Uberti— Cavalouite dei Cftvakuiti— FsriMts't prophecf^ Frederick ii., 69
CANTO XI.
The Sixth Circle continued — Pope Anastastus— Vii^l ex- plains on what principle sinners are classified in Inferno — Usniy, 77
CANTO XII.
The Seventh Cirde, First Division— the Minotaur— the River of Blood, whidi forms the Outer Ring of the Seventh Circle — ^in it are those guilty of Violenoe against others — the Centaurs — Tyrants — Robbers and Murderers — Ezzdino Romano— Guy of Montfort— the Passage ofthe River of Blood, 84
CANTO XIII.
The Seventh Cirde continued— the Second Division con- sisting of a Tangled Wood in which are those guilty of Violence agpinst themsdves— the Harpies— Pier delle Vigne— Lano— Jacopo da Sant' Andrea— Florence and its Patrons, 91
CANTO XIV.
The Seventh Cirde continnedf— the Third Division of it, r^ufifi^^wg of a Waste of Sand on which descends an unceasing Shower of Fire— in it are those guilty of Violence against God, against Nature, and against Art — Capaneus— the Crimson Brook— the Statue of Time —the Infernal Rivers, ...... 98
xii Contents.
CANTO XV.
PAGE
The Seventh Circle continued— the Violent against Nature — Brunetto Latini— Francesco d' Acoorso— Andrea de' Mozzi, Bishop of Florence, io6
CANTO XVI.
The Seventh Circle continued— the Violent against Nature — Guidoguerra, Tegghiaio Aldobrandi, and Jaoopo Rusticuod— the Cataract— the Cord— Geryon, . -US
CANTO XVII.
The Seventh Circle continued— the >^ent against Art- Usurers — ^the descent on Geryon's back into the Eighth Circle, 123
CANTO XVIII.
The Eighth Circle, otherwise named Malebolge, which consists of ten concentric Pits or Moats connected by bridges of rock— in these are punished those guilty of Frand of different kinds — ^First Bolgia or Moat, where are^ Panders and Seducers, scourged by Demons — Venedico Caccianimico— Jason — Second Bolgia, where are Flatterers plunged in filth — ^Alessio Interminei, 130
CANTO XIX.
The Eighth Circle— Third Bolgia, where are the Simon- iacs, stuck head downwards in holes in the rock — Pope Nicholas iii.— the Donation of Constantine, 13
CANTO XX.
The Eighth Circle— Fourth Bolgia, where are Diviners and Sorcerers in endless procession, with their heads
CbnUnis. xiii
PAGI
twisted on their iiecl»»Amp]i]ar&iis--->Tircsias---Anin8 — Mmto and the foundation of llantna — ^Eniypf Ins— Micbad Scott— Guido Bonatti^Asdcnte, . -MS
CANTO XXI.
The Eiglith Circle— Fifth Bolgia, where the Bamtor^ or ooirapt oflidalsy are plunged in the boiling pitch which fills the Bolgiaf— * Senator of Lucca is thrown in— the Blalebianche^ or Demons who guard the Moal— the DefiHsh Escort, . 153
CANTO xxn.
The Eighth Circle— Fifth Bolgia continued— the Ncyaxese — ^trick plajped by him on the Demons — ^Fra Gomita-* BGdiad Zandie— the Demons fall fool of one another, 161
CANTO XXIIL
The Eighth Circle— escape fiom the Fifth to the Sixth Bolgia, where the H jpooitcs walk at a mail's paoe^ wcis^ down by Gilded Cloaks of lead— the Merry Friars Catalano and Loderingo— Caiaphas, ... 168
CANTO XXIV.
The Eighth Circle— fiidnoos passage over the dtff into the Seventh Bdgia, where the Thieves are tormented by Serpents, and are constantly undergoing a hideoos metamorphosis— Vanni Fncd, 176
CANTO XXV.
The Eighth Cirde— Seventh Bolgia continued— Cacus— Agnello Brnnelleschi, Bnoso de^ Abati, Paccio Sdan* cato^ Cianfii Donati, and Guerdo Cavakanti, 1S4
xiv CantetUs.
CANTO XXVI.
PAGB I
The Eighth Cirde— Eighth Bolgia, where are the Evil Cottnsdkxn, wrapped each in his own Flame— UlyiMs tells how he met with death, 192 1
I
CANTO XXVU.
The BUhth Cirde— Eiifhth Bolgia oonthned— Gtddo of Mont^lfdtro— the Cities of RomagBft-Oddo and Boai-
facevii2«9
CANTO XXVIII.
The Eig^ Cirde— Ninth Bolgia, ^riiete the Schismatics in Chnrdi «od State axe for ever beiog disnembendt— > BCahomet — Fra Doldno— Pier da Medidnar— Curio— Mosca— Bertrand de Bom, 209
CANTO XXIX.
The Ei£^th Circle — Ninth Bolgia continued — Geri dd Bello— Tenth Bolgia, where Counterfeiters of various kinds, as Aldiendsts and Forgers, are tormented with loathsome diseases — Grifiblino of Arezio— Capocchio on the Sienese^ 217
CANTO XXX.
The Bii^th Ciide— Tenth BolgSa contiiiiied— Mynh»— Gianni Schiodii— Master Adam and his oonfesdon— Sinon, 225
CANTO XXXI.
The Ninth Cirde, outside of whidi they remain till the end of this Canto— tius, the Central Pit of Inferno^ il encircled and gnarded by Giants— Nimrod, Ephialtes, and Antaens— entrance to the Pit, ••••233
Contents, xv
CANTO XXXII.
PACE
The Ninth Circle— that of the Truton, is divided into four oonoentric rings, in whidi the sinnen are plunged more or less deep in the ice of the froscai Coqrtns— the Onter Ring is CaXna, where are those who contrived the murder of their Kindred— -Camicion de' Paad — ^Ante* nora, the Second Ring, where are sach as betrayed theii; Country— Bocca degli Abati— Buoso daDuera— Ugolino^ 341
•
CANTO XXXIII.
The Ninth Circle— Antenora continued — Ugolino and his tale— the Third Ring, or Ptolomaea, where are those treacherous to their Friendfr— Friar Alberigo— Branca d'Oria, . 249
CANTO XXXIV.
The Ninth Circle— the Fourth Ring or Judecca, the deepest point of the Inferno and the Centre of the Universe- it is the place of those treacherous to their Lords or Benefactors— Lucifer with Judas, Brutus, and Cassius hanging from his mouths— passage through the Centre of the Earth— ascent from the depths to the li^t of the stars in the Southern Hemisphere, .... 260
INDEX, 269
FLORENCE AND DANTE.
DANTE is himself the hero of the Divine Comedy^ and ere many stages of the Inferno have been passed the reader feels that all his steps are being taken in a familiar companionship. When every allow- ance has been made for what the exigencies of art required him to heighten or suppress, it is still impos- sible not to be convinced that the author is revealing himself much as he really was — in some of his weakness as well as in all his strength. The poem itself, by many an unconscious touch, does for his moral portraiture what the pencil of Giotto has done for the features of his face. The one likeness answers marvellously to the other; and, together, they have helped the world to recognise in him the great example of a man of genius who, though at first sight he may seem to be austere, is soon found to attract our. love by the depth of his feel- ings as much as he wins our admiration by the wealth of his fancy, and by the clearness of his judgment on every- thing concerned with the lives and destiny of men. His other writings in greater or less degree confirm the im- pression of Dante's character to be obtained from the Comedy, Some of them are partly autobiographical; and, studying as a whole all that is left to us of him, we
b
xviii Florence and Dante.
can gain a general notion of the nature of his career — when he was bom and what was his condition in life ; his early loves and friendships; his studies, military service, and political aims ; his hopes and illusions, and the weary purgatory of his exile.
To the knowledge of Dante's life and character which is thus to be acquired, the formal biographies of him have but little to add that is both trustworthy and of value. Something of course there is in the tradi- tional story of his life that has come down from his time with the seal of genuineness ; and something that has been ascertained by careful research among Florentine and other documents. But when all that old and modem Lives have to tell us has been siAed, the addi- tional facts regarding him are found to be but few; such at least as are beyond dispute. Boccaccio, his earliest biographer, swells out his Ldfe^ as the earlier com- mentators on the Comedy do their notes, with what are plainly but legendary amplifications of hints supplied by Dante's own words ; while more recent and critical writers succeed with infinite pains in little beyond establishing, each to his own satisfaction, what was the order of publication of the poet's works, where he may have travelled to, and when and for how long a time he may have had this or that great lord for a patron.
A very few pages would therefore be enough to tell the events of Dante's life as far as they are certainly known. But, to be of use as an introduction to the study of his great poem, any biographical sketch must contain some account — more or less full— of Florentine affiEiirs before and during his lifetime ; for among the actors in these
Florence and Dante. xix
are to be found many of the persons of the Comedy. In reading the poem we are never suffered for long to forget his exile. From one point of view it is an appeal to future ages from Florentine injustice and ingratitude ; from another, it is a long and passionate plea with his native town to shake her in her stubborn cruelty. In spite of the worst she can do against him he remains no less her son. In the early copies of it, the Comedy is well described as the work of Dante Altghieri, the Florentine ; since not only does he people the other worid by preference with Florentines, but it is to Florence that, even when his words are bitter against her, his heart is always feeling back. Among the glories of Paradise he loves to let his memory rest -on the church in which he was baptized and the streets he used to tread. He takes pleasure in her stones; and with her towers and palaces Florence stands for the unchanging background to the changing scenes of his mystical pilgrimage.
The history of Florence during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries agrees in general outline with that of most of its neighbours. At the beginning of the period it was a place of but little importance, ranking far below Pisa both in wealth and political influence. Though retaining the names and forms of municipal government, inherited from early times, it was in reality possessed of no effective control over its own affairs, and was subject to its feudal superior almost as completely as was ever any German village planted in the shadow of a castle. To Florence, as to many a city of Northern and Central Italy, the first opportunity of winning
XX Florence and Dante,
freedom came with the contest between Emperor and Pope in the time of Hildebrand. In this quarrel the Church found its best ally in Matilda, Countess of Tuscany. She, to secure the goodwill of her subjects as against the Emperor, yielded first one and then another of her rights in Florence, generally by way of a pious gift — ^an endowment for a religious house or an increase pf jurisdiction to the bishop — these concessions, how- ever veiled, being in effect so many additions to the resources and liberties of the townsmen. She made Rome her heir, and then Florence was able to play off the Papal against the Imperial claims, yielding a kind of barren homage to both Emperor and Pope, and only studious to complete a virtual independence of both. Florence had been Matilda's favourite place of resi- dence; and, benefiting largely as it did by her easy rule, it is no wonder that her name should have been cherished by the Florentines for ages afler as a house- hold word.^ Nor is the greatest Florentine unmindful of her. Foe of the Empire though she was, he only remembers her piety ; and it is by Matilda, as repre- senting the active religious life, that Dante is ushered into the presence of Beatrice in the Earthly Paradise.^
* Matilda died in 1115. The name Tessa, the contraction of Contessa, wa$ stiU, long after her time, sometimes given to Flor- entine girls. See Perrens, Histoire de Florence^ vol. i. p. 126.
' Whether by Matilda the great Countess is meant has been eagerly disputed, and many of the best critics — such as Witte and Scartazzini — ^prefer to find in her one of the ladies of the Vita Nuava, In spite of their pains it seems as if more can be said for the great Matilda than for any other. The one strong argu- ment against her is, that while she died old, in the poem she appears as young.
Florence and Dante. xxi
It was a true instinct which led Florence and other cities to side rather with the Pope than with the Emperor in the long-continued struggle between them for pre- dominance in Italy. With the Pope for overlord they would at least have a master who was an Italian, and one whO| his title being imperfect, would in his own interest be led to treat them with indulgence ; while, in the per- manent triumph of the Emperor, Italy must have become subject and tributary to Germany, and would have seen new estates carved out of her fertile soil for members of the German garrison. The danger was brought home to many of the youthful commonwealths during the eventful reign of Frederick Barbarossa (1153-1190). Strong in Germany beyond most of his predecessors, that monarch ascended the throne with high prerogative views, in which he was confirmed by the slavish doctrine of some of the new civilians. Ac- cording to these there could be only one master in the world ; as far as regarded the things of time, but one source of authority in Christendom. They maintained everything to be the Emperor's that he chose to take. When he descended into Italy to enforce his claims, the cities of the Lombard League met him in open battle. Those of Tuscany, and especially Florence, bent before the blast, temporising as long as they were able, and making the best terms they could when the choice lay between submission and open revolt. Even Florence, it is true, strong in her allies, did once take arms against an Imperial lieutenant ; but as a rule she never refused obedience in words, and never yielded it in iact beyond what could not be helped. In her pursuit
xxii Florence and Dante.
of advantages, skilfully using every opportunity, and steadfast of aim even when most she appeared to waver, she displayed something of the same address that was long to be noted as a trait in the character of the individual Florentine.
The storm was weathered, although not wholly without loss. When, towards the close of his life, and after he had broken his strength against the obstinate patriotism of Lombardy, Frederick visited Florence in 1185, it was as a master justly displeased with servants who, while they had not openly rebelled against him, had yet proved eminently unprofitable, and whom he was concerned to punish if not to destroy. On the complaint of t^e neighbouring nobles, that they were oppressed and had been plundered by the city, he gave orders for the restoration to them of their lands and castles. This accomplished, all the territory left to Florence was a narrow belt around the walls. Villani even says that for the four years during which Frederick still lived the Commonwealth was wholly landless. And here, rather than lose ourselves among the endless treaties, leagues, and campaigns which fill so many pages of the chronicles, it may be worth while shortly to glance at the constitution of Florentine society, and especially at the place held in it by the class which found its protector in Barbarossa.
Much about the time at which the Commonwealth was relieved of its feudal trammels, as a result of the favour or the necessities of Matilda, it was beginning to extend its commerce and increase its industry. Starting some- what late on the career on which Venice, Genoa, and Pisa were already far advanced, Florence was as if
Florence and Dante, xxiii
strenuous to make up for lost time, and soon displayed a rare comprehension of the nature of the enterprise. It may be questioned if ever, tmtil quite modem times, there has been anywhere so clear an understanding of the truth that public wellbeing is the sum of private prosperity, or such an enlightened perception of what tends to economical progress. Florence had no special command of raw material for her manufactures, no sea- port of her own, and no monopoly unless in the natural genius of her people. She could therefore thrive only by dint of holding open her communications with the world at laiige, and grudged no pains either of war or diplomacy to keep at Pisa a free way out and in for her merchandise. Already in the twelfth century she received through that port the rough woollens of Flanders, which, after being skilfully dressed and dyed, were sent out at great profit to every market of Europe. At a somewhat later period the Florentines were to give as strong a proof of their financial capacity as this was of their industrial. It was they who first conducted a laige business in bills of exchange, and who first struck a gold coin which, being kept of invariable purity, passed current in every land where men bought and sold— even in countries where the very name of Florence was unknown.^
In a community thus devoted to industry and com- merce, it was natural that a great place should be filled by merchants. These were divided into six guilds, the members of which, with the notaries and lawyers, who composed a seventh, formed the true body of the
. * See note on Inferno xxx. 73.
xxiv Florefue and Dante.
citizens. Originally the consuls of these guilds were the only elected officials in the city, and in the early days of its liberty they were even charged with political duties, and are found, for example, signing a treaty of peace with a neighbouring state. In the fully developed commune it was only the wealthier citizens — the mem- bers, we may assume, of these guilds — who, along with the nobles,^ were eligible for and had the right of electing to the public offices. Below them was the great body of the people ; all, that is, of servile condition or engaged in the meaner kinds of business. From one point of view, the liberties of the citizens were only their privil^es. But although the labourers and humbler tradesmen were without franchises, their interests were not there- fdre neglected, being bound up with those of the one or two thousand citizens who shared with the patricians the control of public affairs.
There were two classes of nobles with whom Florence had to reckon as she awoke to life — those within the walls, and those settled in the neighbouring country. In later times it was a favourite boast among the noble citizens — a boast indulged in by Dante — that they were descended from ancient Roman settlers on the banks of the Amo. A safer boast would in many cases have been that their ancestors had come to Italy in the train of Otho and other conquering Emperors. Though settled in the city, in some cases for generations, the patrician families were not altogether of it, being distinguished from the other citizens, if not always by
^ It might, perhaps, be more correct to say that to some offices the nobles were eligible, but did not elect .
Florence and Dante. xxv
the possession of ancestral landward estates, at least by their delight in war and contempt for honest industry. But with the faults of a noble class they had many of its good qualities. Of these the Republic suffered them to make full proof, allowing them to lead in war and hold dvil offices out of all proportion to their numbers. Like the city itself, the nobles in the country luround had been feudally subject to the Marquis of Tuscany. After Matilda's death they claimed to hold direct from the Empire ; which meant in practice to be above all law. They exercised absolute jurisdiction over their serfs and dependants, and, when favoured by the situa- tion of their castles, took toll, like the robber barons of Germany, of the goods which passed beneath their walls. Already they had proved to be thorns in the side of the industrious burghers; but at the beginning of the twelfth century their neighbourhood became intoler- able, and for a couple of generations the chief political work of Florence was to bring them to reason. Those whose lands came up almost to the dty gates were first dealt with, and then in a widening circle the country was cleared of the pest Year after year, when the days were lengthening out in spring, the roughly organised city militia was mustered, war was declared against some specially obnoxious noble and his fortress was tajcen by surprise, or, failing that, was subjected to a siege. In the absence of a more definite grievance, it was enough to declare his castle dangerously near the dty. These expeditions were led by the nobles who were already citizens, while the country neighbours of the victim looked on with indifference, or even helped
xxvi Florence and Dante.
to waste the lands or force the stronghold of a rival. The castle once taken, it was either levelled with the ground, or was restored to the owner on condition of his yielding service to the Republic. And, both by way of securing a hold upon an unwilling vassal and of adding a wealthy house and some strong arms to the Commonwealth, he was compelled, along with his family, to reside in Florence for a great part of every year.
With a wider territory and an increasing commerce, it was natural for Florence to assume more and more the attitude of a sovereign state, ready, when need was, to impose its will upon its neighbours, or to join with them for the common defence of Tuscany. In the noble class and its retainers, recruited as has been described, it was possessed of a standing army which, whether from love of adventure or greed of plunder, was never so well pleased as when in active employ- ment Not that the commons left the fighting wholly to the men of family, foi: they too, at the summons of the war-bell, had to arm for the field ; but at the best they did it from a sense of duty, and, without the aid of pro- fessional men-at-arms, they must have failed more fre- quently in their enterprises, or at any rate have had to endure a greatly prolonged absence from their counters and workshops. And yet, esteem this advantage as highly as we will, Rorence surely lost more than it gained by compellmg the crowd of idle gentlemen to come within its walls* In the course of time some of them indeed condescended to engage in trade — ^sank, as the phrase went, into the ranks of the Popolani^ or mere wealthy citizens ; but the great body of them, while their landed
Fhrenci and Dante. xxvii
property was being largely increased in value in con- sequence of the general prosperity, held themselves haugh&y aloof from honest industry in every form* Each £amilyi or rather each clan of them, lived apart in its own group of houses, from among which towers shot alc^ for scores of yards into the air, dominat- ing the humbler dwellings of the common burghers. These, idienever they came to the front for a time in the government, were used to decree that all private towers were to^be lopped down to within a certain distance from the ground.
It is a favourite exercise of Villani and other his* torians to trace the troubles and revolutions in the state of Florence to chance quarrels between noble families, arising from an angry word or a broken troth. Here, they tell, was sown the seed of the Guelf and Ghibeline wars in Florence ; and here that of the feuds of Black and White. Such quaziels and party names were symp- toms and nothing more. The enduring source of trouble was the presence within the city of a powerful idle class, constantly eager to recover die privilege it had lost, and to secure itself by every available means, includ- ing that of outside help, in the possession of what it still retained; which chafed against the curbs put upon its lawlessness, and whose ambitions were all opposed to the general interest The citizens, for their part, had nothing better to hope for than that Italy should be left to the Italians, Florence to the Florentines. On the occasion of the celebrated Buondelmonti feud (1215), some of the nobles definitely went over to the side of the people, either because they judged it likely
xxviii Flortnce and Dante,
to win in the long-run, or impelled unconsciously by the forces that in every society divide ambitious men into two camps, and in one form or another develop party strife. They who made a profession of popular S3anpathy did it with a view of using rather than of helping the people at large. Both of the noble parties held the same end in sight— control of the Common- wealth ; and this would be worth the more the fewer there were to share it The faction irreconcilable with the Republic on any terms includtd many of the oldest and proudest houses. Their hope lay in the advent of a strong Emperor, who should depute to them his rights over the money-getting, low-bom crowd
n.
The opportunity of this class might seem to have come when the Hohenstaufen Frederick ii., grandson of Barbarossa, ascended the throne, and still more when, on attaining full age, he claimed the whole of the Peninsula as his family inheritance. Other Emperors had withstood the Papal claims, but none had ever proved an antagonist like Frederick. His quarrel seemed indeed to be with the Church itself, with its doctrines and morals as well as with the ambition of churchmen ; and he offered the strange spectacle of a Roman Emperor — one of the twin lights in the Chris- tian firmament — whose favour was less easily won by Christian piety, however eminent, than by the learning of the Arab or the Jew. When compelled at last to fulfil a promise extorted from him of conducting a
Florence and Dante, xxix
crusade to the Holy land, he scandalised Christendom by making friends of the Sultan, and by using his presence in the East, not for the deliverance of the Sepulchre, but for the furtherance of learning and com- merce. Thrice excommunicated, he had his revenge by proving with how little concern the heaviest anathe- mas of the Church could be met by one who was armed in unbeliefl Literature, art, and manners were sedulously cultivated in his Sicilian court, and among the able ministers whom he selected or formed, the modem idea of the State may be said to have had its birth. Free thinker and free liver, poet, warrior, and statesman, he stood forward against the sombre back- ground of the Middle Ages a figure in every respect so brilliant and original as well to earn from his con- temporaries the tide of the Wonder of the World.
On the goodwill of Italians Frederick had the claim of being the most Italian of all the Emperors since the revival of the Western Empire, and the only one of them whose throne was permanendy set on Italian soiL Yet he never won the popular heart. To the common min/d he always appeared as something outlandish and terrible — as the man who had driven a profitable but impious trade in the Sultan's land. Dante, in his childhood, must have heard many a tale of him ; and we find him keenly interested in the character of the Emperor who came nearest to uniting Italy into a great nation, in whose court there had been a welcome for ^vei^ man of intellect, and in whom a great original poet would have found a willing and munificent patron. In the Ifrfemo^ by the mouth of Pier delle
XXX Florence and Dante,
Vigne, the Imperial Chancellor, he pronounces Frederick to have been worthy of all honour ; ^ yet justice requires him to lodge this flower of kings in the burning tomb of the Epicureans, as having been guilty of the arch- heresy of denying the moral government of the world, and holding that with the death of the body all is ended' It was a heresy fostered by the lives of many churchmen, high and low; but the example of Frederick encouraged the profession of it by nobles and learned laymen. On Frederick's character there was a still darker stain than this of religious indifference — that of cold-blooded cruelty. Even in an age which had pro- duced Ezzelino Romano, the Emperor's cloaks of lead were renowned as the highest refinement in torture.' But, with all his genius, and his want of scruple in the choice of means, he built nothing politically that was not ere his death crumbling to dust. His enduring work was that of an intellectual reformer under whose protection and with whose personal help his native language was refined, Europe was enriched with a learning new to it or long forgotten, and the minds of men, as they lost their blind reverence for Rome, were prepared for a freer treatment of all the questions with which religion deals. He was thus in some respects a precursor of Dante.
More than once in the course of Frederick's career it seemed as if he might become master of Tuscany in fact as well as in name, had Florence only been as well affected to him as were Siena and Pisa. But already, as has been said, the popular interest
* Inf. xiii. 75. « /«/. X. 119. » Inf. xxiii. 66.
Florence and Dante, xxxi
had been strengthened by accessions from among the nobles. Others of them, without descending into the ranks of the citizens, had set their hopes on being the first in a commonwealth rather than privates in the Imperial garrison. These men, with their restless and narrow ambitions, were as danger- ous to have for allies as for foes, but by throwing their weight into the popular scale they at least served to hold the Imperialist magnates in check, and estaUished something like a balance in the fighting power of Florence ; and so, as in .the days of Barbaxossa, the city was preserved from taking a side too strongly. The hearts of the Florentine traders were in their own afEurs — ^in extending their commerce and increasing their territory and influence in landward Tuscany. As regarded the general politics of Italy, their sympathy was still with the Roman See ; but it was a sympathy without devotion or gratitude. For refusing to join in the crusade of 1338 the town was placed under inter- dict by Gregory ix« The Emperor meanwhile was ac- kno^edged as its lawful overlord, and his vicar received something more than nominal obedience, the choice of the chief magistrates being made subject to his approval. Yet with all this, and although his party was powerful in the city, it was but a grudging service that was yielded to Frederick More than once fines were levied on the Florentines; and worse punishments were threatened for their persevering and active enmity to Siena, now dominated by its nobles and held in the Imperial interest Volunteers from Florence might join the Emperor in his Lombard campaigns ; but they were left
xxxii Florence and Dante,
equally free by the Commonwealth to join the other side. At last, when he was growing old, and when like his grandfather he had been foiled by the stubborn Lombards, he turned on the Florentines as an easier prey, and sent word to the nobles of his party to seize the city. For months the streets were tilled with battle. In January 1248, Frederick of Andoch, the natural son of the Emperor, entered Florence with some squa- drons of men-at-arms, and a few days later the nobles that had fought on the popular side were driven into banishment This is known in the Florentine annals as the first dispersion of the Guelfs.
Long before they were adopted in Italy, the names of Guelf and Ghibeline had been employed in Germany to mark the partisans of the Bavarian Welf and of the Hohenstaufen lords of Waiblingen. On Italian soil they received an extended meaning : Ghibeline stood for Imperialist ; Guelf for anti-Imperialist, Papalist, or simply Nationalist When the names began to be freely used in Florence, which was towards the close of Frederick's reign and about a century after their first invention, they denoted no new start in politics, but only supplied a nomenclature for parties already in existence. As far as Florence was concerned, the designations were the more convenient that they were not too closely descriptive. The Ghibeline was the Emperor's man, when it served his purpose to be so ; while the Guelf, constant only in his enmity to the Ghibelines, was free to think of the Pope as he chose, and to serve him no more than he wished or needed to. Ultimately, indeed, all Florence may be said to have become Guelf. To
Plarence and Dante. xxxiii
b^^ with, tbe name distmguished the noUes who sought alliance with the citizens, frmn the nobles who looked on these as they might have done on serfs newly thriven into wealth. Each party was to come up in turn. Within a period of twenty years each was twice driven into banishment, a measure always accompanied with decrees of confiscation and the levelling of private strongholds in Florence. The exiles kept well together, retreating, as it were in the order of war, to camps of observation they found ready prepared for them in the nearest cities and fortresses held by those of their own way of thinking. All their wits were then bent on how, by dint of some fighting and much diplomacy, they might shake the strength and undermine the credit of their successful rivals in the city, and secure their own return in triumph. It was an art they were proud to be adepts in.^
In a rapid sketch like this it would be impossible to tell half the changes made on the constituticm of Florence during the second part of the thirteenth century. Dante in a well-known passage reproaches Florence with the political restlessness which afiUcted her like a disease. Laws, he says, made in October were fallen into desuetude ere mid-November.' And yet it may be that in this constant readiness to change, lies the best proof of the political capacity of the Florentines. It was to meet new necessities that they made provision of new laws. Especial watchfulness was called for against the encroachments of the grandees, whose constant tendency — whatever their party name
* Inf, X. 51. * Parg, vi. 144.
c
xxxhr Florence and Dante.
*-was to weaken legal authorityy and play the part of lords and masters of the dtisens. But these were no mere weavers and quill-drivers to be plundered at will Even before the return of the Guelfs, banished in 1248, the citizens, taking advantage of a check suffered in the field by the dominant Ghibdines, had begun to recast >the constitution in a popular sense, and to organise the townsmen at a militia on a permanent footing. When, on the death of Frederick in 1350, the Imperialist nobles were left without foreign aid, there began a period of ten years, fevounibly known in Florentine history as the Government of the Prima Popalo or Popolo VecMa ; that is, of the true body of the citizens, commoners possessed of franchises, as distinguished from the nobles above them and the multitude below. For it is never to be forgotten that Florence, like Athens, and like the other Italian Republics, was fiur from being a true democracy. The time was yet to come, and it was not far distant, when the ranks of citizenship were to be more widely opened than now to those below, and more closely shut to those above. In the meantime the comparatively small number of wealthy citizens who legally composed the ' People * made good use of their ten* years of breathing-time, entering on commercial treaties and widening the possessions of the Commonwealth, now by war, and now by shrewd baigains with great baron& To balance the influence of the Podesta, who had hitherto been the one great officer of State-^criminal judge, civil governor, and commander-in-chief all in one — they created the office of Captain of the People. The office of Podesta was
Fhrena and DanU. xxxv
not peculiar to Florence. Theret as in other ctties» in Older to secure his impartiality^ it was provided that he should be a foreigner, and hold office only for six months. But he was also required to be of gentle Urtfa ; and his councils were so composed that, like his own^ their sympathies were usually with the nobles. The Captain of Ae People was therefore created partly as a tribune for the protection of the popular rights, and partly to act as permanent head of the popular forces. like the Podesta, he had two councils assigned to him; but these were strictly representative of the dtisensy and sat to control his conduct as wdl as to lend to his action the weight of public opinion.
Such of the Ghibelines as had not been banished fipom Florence on the death of Fredericki lived there on sufferance, as it were, and under a rigid supervision. Once more they were to find a patron and ally in a member of the great house of Hohenstaufen ; and with his aid they were again for a few years to become supreme in Florence, and to prove by their abuse of power how well justified was the mistrust the people had of them. In many ways Manfired, one of Fre* derick's bastards, was a worthy son of his fiather. Like him he was endowed with great personal charm, and was enamoured of all that opened new regions to intellectual curiosity or gave refinement to sensual pleasure. In his public as well as in his private behaviour, he was reckless of what the Church and its doctrines might promise or threaten; and equally so, his enemies declared, of the dictates of common humanity. Hostile eyes detected in the green clothes
xxxvi Florence and Dante.
which were his favourite dress a secret attachment to Islam; and hostile tongues charged him with the murder of a father and of a brother, and the attempted murder of a nephew. His ambition did not aim at the Empire, but only at being King of Sicily and Naples, lands which the Hohenstaufens daimed ^& their own through the Norman mother of F^rederick. Of these kingdoms he was actual ruler, even while his legitimate brother Conrad lived. On the death of that prince he brushed aside the claims of Conradin, his nephew, and bid boldly for recognition by the Pope, who claimed to be overlord of the southern kingdoms — ^a recognition refused, or given only to be immediately withdrawn. In the eyes of Rome ke was no more than Prince of Tarentum, but by arms and policy he won what seemed a firm footing in the South ; and eight years after the rule of the Popolo Veuhid began in Florence he was the acknowledged patron of all in Italy who had been Imperialist — ^for the Imperial throne was now practically vacant And Manfred was trusted all the more that he cared nothing for Germany, and stood out even more purely an Italian monarch than his father had ever beea The Ghibe- lines of Florence looked to him to free them of the yoke under which they groaned.
When it was discovered that they were treating with Manfred, there was an outburst of popular wrath against the disaffected nobles. Some of them were seized and put to death, a fate shared by the Abbot of Vallombrosa, whom neither his priestly office nor his rank as Papal Legate availed to save from torture and
Florence and Dante. xxxvii
a shamefiil end^ Well accustomed as was the age to violence and cruelty, it was shocked at this free disposal of a great ecclesiastic by a mercantile community ; and even to the Guelf chronicler Villani the terrible defeat of Montaperti seemed no more than a just vengeance token by Heaven upon a crime so heinous.* In the meantime the city was laid under interdict, and thos^ concerned in the Abbot's death were excommunicated ; while the Ghibelines, taking refuge in Siena» began to plot and scheme with the greater spirit against foes who, in the very face of a grave peril, had offended in the Pope their strongest natural ally.
The leader of the exiles was Farinata, one of the Uberti, a family which, so long ago as 1180, had raised a dvil war to force their way into the consulship. Ever since, they had been the most powerful, perhaps, and certainly the most restless, clan in Florence, rich in men of: strong characteri fiercely tenacious of their purpose. Such was Farinata. To the Florentines of a later age he was to stand for the type of the great Ghibeline gentleman, haughty as Lucifer, a Christian in name though scarcely by profession, and yet almost beloved for his frank excess of pride. It detracted nothing
* Dante sets the Abbot among the traitors hi Inferno, and aajs scornfiilly of him that his throat was cnt at Florenoe (Inf. xxxii 119).
* Villani throws doubt on the guilt of the Abbot. There were some cases of churchmen being Ghibelines, as for instance that of the Cardinal Ubaldini (Inf x, 120). Twenty years before the Abbot's death the General of the Franciscans had been jeered at in the streets of Florence for turning his coat and joining the Emperor. On the other hand, many civilians were to be found among the Guel&.
xxxviii Florence and Dante.
from the grandeur of his character, in the judgment of his countrymen, that he could be cunning as well as brave. Manfred was coy to afford help to the Tuscan Ghibelines, standing out for an exorbitant price for the loan of his men-at-arms ; and to Farinata was attributed the device by which his point of honour was effectually touched^ When at last a reinforcement of eight hundred cavalry entered Siena, the exiles and their allies felt themselves more than a match for the militia of Florence, and set themselves to decoy it into the field Earlier in the same year the Florentines had encamped before Siena, and sought in vain to bring on a general engagement They were now misled by false messengers, primed by Farinata, into a belief that the Sienese, weary of the arrogance of Provensano Salvani,' then all-powerful in Siena, were ready to betray a gate to them. In vain did Tegghiaio Aldih brandi,* one of the Guelf nobles, counsel delay till the German men-at-arms, wearied with waiting on and perhaps dissatisfied with their wages, should be recalled by Manfred A march in fiill strength upon the hostile city was resolved on by the eager townsmen.
1 Manfred, sajt John VilUmi (Crvmhi, tL 74 and 75), at fint acnt only a hondfed men. Having by Farinata's advice been fiUed with wine before a wtinniah in which they were indaced to engage, they were easily cat in pieces by the Florentines; and the royal standard was dragged in the dust The trath of the story matten less than that it was believed in Florence.
* Provenano is found by Dante in Puigatoiy, which he has been admitted to, in spite of his sins, becanse of his stlf-iacfifjffing devotion to a friend (Purg* zi. lai).
' For this good advice he gets a word <^ praise in Inferno (Itif. xvL 43).
Flonnu and Dante* xxxix
The battle of Montapeiti was fought in September ia6oy among the earthy hills washed by the Arbia and its tributary rivulets, a few miles to the east of Siena. It marked the dose of the rule of the Popdo VecMo. nil then no such disastrous day had come to Florence ; and the defeat was all the more intolerable that it was counted for a victory to Siena. Yet the battle was far fiom being a test of the strength of the two rival cities Out of the thirty thousand foot in the Guelf army» there were only about five thousand Florentines. In tte host which poured out on them from Siena, beside the militia of that city and the Florentine exiles, were included the Ghibelines of Arezzo, the retainers of great lords still unsubdued by any city, and, above all, the German men-at-arms of Manfred.^ But the worst enemies of Florence were the traitors in her own ranks. She bore it long in mind that it was her merchants and handicraftsmen who stood stubbornly at bay, and tinged the Arbia red with their life-Uood; while it was among the men of high d^ree that the traitors were found. On one of them, Bocca degli Abati, who struck off the right hand of the standard-bearer of the cavahy, and so helped on the confiision and the rout, Dante takes vengeance in his pitiless verse.'
The fortifications of Florence had been recently completed and strengthened, and it was capable of a long defence. But the spirit of the people was broken
* Tliese meirenarifii thovah called Gennans, were of wiovs noes. There were even Greeki and Saraoeni among them* The miztare corresponded with the motley civilisation of Manfred's conrt
« Inf, xudi. 79.
xl Florence and Dante,
for the time, and the conquerors found the gates open. Then it was that Farinata almost atoned for any wrong he ever did his native town, by withstanding a proposal made by the Ghibelines of the rival Tuscan cities, that Florence should be destroyed, and Empoli advanced to fill her room. ' Alone, with open fece I drfended her,' Dante makes him say. ^ But the wonder would rather be if he had voted to destroy a city of which he was about to be one of the tjnrants. Florence had now a fuller experience than ever of die oppression which it was in the character of the Ghibelines to exercise. A rich booty lay ready to their hands; for in the panic after Montaperti crowds of the best in Florence had ded, leaving all behind them except their wives and children, whom they would not trust to the cruel mercy of the victors. It was in this exile that for the first time the industrious citizen was associated with the Guelf noble. From Lucca, not powerfiil enough to grant them protection for long, they were driven to Bologna^ suffering terribly on the passage of the Apennines from cold and want of food, but safe when the mountains lay between them and the Val d'Amo. While the nobles and young men with a taste for fighting found their livelihood in service against the Lombard Ghibe- lines, the more sober-minded scattered themselves to seek out their commercial correspondents and increase their acquaintance with the markets of Europe. When at length the way was open for them to return home, they came back educated by travel, as men must always be who travel for a purpose ; and from this second exile
» /«/. X. 93.
Flounce amd Dante, xU
of the. Guelfi dates a vast' extension of the oommeice of Floiience.
Their retuni was a froitof the policy followed by the Papal Court The interests of both were the samel The Roiinn See could have as little independence of action: while a hostile monarch was possessed of the southern Idigdomsy as the peo{^ of Florence could have freedom while the Ghibeline nobility had for patron a military prince, to whom their gates lay open by way of Siena and Pisa. To Sicily and Naples the Pope laid claim by an alternative title — they were either dependent on the See of Rome, or, if they were Imperial fiefs, then, in &e vacancy of the Empire, the Pope, as the only head of Christendom, had a right to dispose of them as he would. A champion was needed to maintain the claim, and at length the inan was found in Charles of Anjou, biother of St Louis* This was a prince of in- tellectuai powers far beyond the common, of untiring industry te attuvs, pious,. ' chaste as a monk,' and cold- hesffted as a usurer ; gifted with all the qualities, in short,. that make a man feared and well served, and with none that make him beloved. He was not one to risk failure for want of deliberation and foresight, and his measures were taken with such prudence that by the time he ianded in Italy his victory was almost assured. He found his enemy at Benevento, in the Neapolitan territory (February 1266). In order to get time for reinforcements to come up, Manfred sought to enter into negotiations ; but Charles was ready, and knew his advantage. He answered with the splendid confidence of a man sure of a heavenly if he missed an
xHi FioreHce and Dante.
earthly triumph* ' Go tell the Sultan of Lucera,'^ was his reply, ' that to-day I shall send him toHell, or he will send me to Faradiae;' Manfred was slain, and his hody, discovered only after long search, was denied Christian burial Yet, excommunicated though he was» «nd suspected of being at heart as much Mohammedan as Christiani he, as well as his great rival, is fovnd by Dante in Purgatory.* And, while the Christian poet pours his invective on the pious Charles,' he is at no pains to hide how pitiful appeared to him the fate of the frank and handsome Manfred, all whose followers adored him. He, as more than once it happens in the Omu^ to those whose memory is dear to the poct^ is saved fix>m Inferno by the fiction that in the hour of death he sent one thought heavenward— 'so wide is the embrace of infinite mercy.' ^
To Florence Charles proved a useftd if a greedy and exacting protector. Under his influence as Pacificator of Tuscany— ^an office created for him by the Pdpe-*the Ouelfs Ixrere enabled slowly to return from exile, and the GhibeUnes were gradually depressed into a oon- dition of dependence on llie goodwill of the dtisens over whom they had so lately domineered. Hence* forth fiuhue attended eveiy effort diey made to lift their heads. The stubbornly irreconcilable were banished or put to death. Elaborate provisions were enacted in obedience to the Pope's commands, by idiidi
* Lttoera was a fortress which had been peopled with Samoens by Frederick. ' Manfred, Purg. iii lis ; Charles, Pwrg. viL 113. » Puirg, xx. 67. * Pwrg, iii. 12a.
Florence and Dante. xliti
the rest were to be at peace with their old foes. Now they were to live in the eitji bat under disabilities as regarded eligibility to ofiBces; now they were to be re- presented in the public councils^ but so as to be abraiys in a mincMrity* The result of the measures taken, and of the natural drift of things, was that ere many more years had passed there were no avowed GUiibelines in Florence.
One influence constantly at work in this direction was that of the Parte Gueffa^ a Florentine society fonned to guard the interests of the Guelfs, and which was possessed of the greater part of the Ghibeline property confiscated after the triumph of Charles had turned the balance of power in Italy. This oiganisation has been well described as a state within a state, and it seems as if the part it phiyed in the Florentine politics of this period were not yet fully known. This much seems sure, that the members of the Socie^ were mostly Guelf nobles ; that its power, derived frcnn the administmtion of vast wealth to a political end^ was so giieat that the Captain of the Parte Guelfa held a place ahnost on a level with that of the chief officials of the Commonwealth ; and that it made loans of ready money to Florence and the Pope, on condition of their being used to the damage of the Ghibelines.^
The Commonwealth, busy in resettling its govern* ment, was but slightly interested in much that went on around it The boy Conradin, grandson of Frederick,
^ For an aocbont of the constitotion and activity of the Parte Gmdfd at a later period, see Perrens, Hist de Fhrencet ▼^l* l^* Pb 482.
xliv Florence and Dante^
nephew of Manfred, and in a sense the 'last of the Hohenstaufens, came to Italy to tneasui^e himself with Charles, and paid for his audacity upon the scaffold.^ Charles deputed Guy of Montfort, son of the great Earl Simon, to be his vicar in Florence.' The Pope smiled and frowned in turn on the Florentines, as their devo* tioo' to him waxed and waned; and so he. did on*^ his champion Charles, whose ambition was apt to outrun his piety. All this was of less importance to the Common- wealth than the promotion of its domestic interests. It saw with equanimity a check given to Charles by the election of a new Emperor in Rudolf of Hapsburg (1273), and a further check by the Sicilian Vespersi which lost him half his kingdom (1283). But Siena and Pisa, Arez£o, and even Pistoia, were the objects of a sleepless anxiety. Pisa was the chief source of danger^ being both from sentiment and interest stubbornly Ghibeline. - When at length its power was broken by Genoa, its great maritime rival, in the naval battle of Melom (1284), there was no longer any city in Tuscany to be compared for wealth and strengtfi with Florence.
III.
It was at this period that Dante, reaching the age of manhood, began to perform the duties that fell to him as a youthful citizen — duties which, till the age of thirty was reached, were chiefly those of military service. The family to which he belonged was a
* Purg. XX. 68,
Plorthu tmd Dante. xlv
biancb of th^ fiOsei, who afe included by Villani in the earliest catalogue given by him of the gieat Floien- tine houses. Cacciaguida, one of the Eluei, bom in iio6^ married a daughter of &e Aldighieri, a family of Fenata. Their son wad christened Aldighiero, and this was adopted by the family as a surname, afterwards changed to AlighierL The son of Aldigfaiero was Bellindonei father of Aldigbiero ii., the father of Dante; It serves no purpose to fill a page of biography with genealogical details when the hero's couiise in life was in no way a£fected by the accident of who was his grandfather. In the case of Dante, his position in the State, his political creed, and his whole fashion of regarding life, were vitally influenced by the dicum* Stances of his birth. He knew that his genius, and his genius alone, was to procure him fame ; he declared a virtuous and gentle life to be the tnie proof of nobility: and yet his £amity pride is always breakinct throttghb In real life^ from his family's being decayed in wealth and fallen in consideration compared With its neighbours, he may have beeh led to put emphasis on hb assertion of gentility; and amid the poverty and humiliations of his exile he may have found a tonic in the thought that by birth, not to speak of other things, he was the equal of those who spumed him or coldly lent him aid. However this may be, there is a tacit claim of equality with them in the easy grace with which he encounters great nobles in the world of shades. The bent 6f his mind in relation to this subject is shown by such a touch as that when he esteems it among the glories of Francis of Assisi not to
xlvi Phrence and Dante*
have been ashamed of his base extraction. ^ In Paiadise he meets his great crusading ancestor Cacdaguida, and feigns contrition for the pleasure with which he listens to a declaration of the unmixed purity of their common blood' In Inferno he catches a glimpse, sudden an<i^ terrible, of a kinsman whose violent death had remained unavenged; and, for the nonce, the philosopher-poet is nothing but die member of an injured Florentine dan, and winces at the thought of a n^lected blood feud.' And when Farinata, the great Ghibeline^ and haughtiest of all the Florentines of the past generatioiii asks him, <Who were thine ancestors?' Dante says with a proud pretence of humility, ^ Anxious to obey, I hid nothing, but told him all he demanded.'^
Dante was bom in Florence in the May of 1165.' A brother of his &ther had been one of the guards of the Florentine Carocdo, or standard-bearing car, at the battle of Montaperti (ia6o). Whether Dante's father neoessarily shared in the exile of his party may be doubted. He is said— on slight authority — to have been a jurisconsult : there is no reason to suppose he was at Montaperti. It is difficult to believe that Flo- rence was quite emptied of its lawyers and merchants as a consequence of the Ghibeline victoiy. In any case, it is certain that while the fugitive Guelfs were
^ Piarad. xL 89. > Parad. xvL 40, etc. * Inf, ndbc 31.
^ Inf, X. 42. Though Dante was descended from nobles, his rank in Florence was not that of a noble or magnate, bat of a commoner.
* The month ii indicated by Dante himself Parad. xziL iia The year has recently been disputed. For 1265 we have J. Villani and the earliest biographers ; and Dante's own expres- sion at the beginning of the Comedy is in favour of it.
Flannci amd QfiHte. xlvii
moody aocompnied by their wives, and did not lettaro tiD xa67, we hare Dante's own word for it that he was bom in the great city by the Amo,^ and was baptised in the Baptistery, his beau'tiiiil St John's.' At the font he received the name of Durante, shortened, as he bore It, mto Dante. It is in this form that it finds a place m the Omidj^f once, and only once, written down of necesrity, tfie poet says— the necessity of being faithftil in the report of Beatrice's words : from the wider necesrity, we may assume, of imbedding in the woik it- self the name by which the author was commonly known, and by which he desired to be called for all time.
When Dante was about ten years old he lost his father. Of his mother nothing but her Christian name of Bella is known. Neither of them is mentioned in the Comidyf nor indeed are his wife and children* Boccaccio describes the Alighieri as having been in easy though not in wealthy circumstances; and Leonardo Bruni, who in the fifteenth century sought out what he coold learn of Dante, sa3rs of him that he was possessed of a patrimony sufficient for an honourable livelihood That he was so might be inferred from the character of the education he received. His studies, wj% Boccaccio, were not directed to any object of worldly profit That there is no sign of their having been directed by churchmen tends to prove the existence in his native town of a class of cultivated lajrmen ; and
1 Inf, xsiii. 95.
* lirf* zix. 17 ; Parad, xxv. 9. * Purg, zxx. 55.
4 Inf. viii. 45, where Virgil nys of Dante that blessed was she that bore him, can scarcely be regarded as an cxceptiott to this statement.
j^I Viii Fiorend and Dante^
that there was such appears from the ease wkh which^ when, passing from boyhood to manhood, he felt a Craving for intellectual and congenial society, he found in nobles of the stamp of Guido Cavalcanti men like- minded with himself It was indeed impossible but that the revival of the study of the civil law, the importation of new learning from the East, and the sceptical spirit fostered in Italy by the influence of Fr^erick ii. and his court, should all have told on the keen-witted Florentines, of whom a great proportion — ^ven of the common people— could read; while the class with leisure had every opportunity of knowing what was going on in the world ^ Heresy, the rough word for intellectual life as Well as for religious aspira- tion, had found in Florence a congenial soiL' In the thirteenth century, which modem ignorance loves to reckon as having befen in a special sense an age of faith, there were many Florentines who, in spite of their outward conformity, had drifted as far ixom spiritual allegiance to the Church as the furthest point reached by any of their descendants who some two ages later belonged to the school of Florentine Platonists. Chief among these free-thinkers, and, sooth to say,
* In 1326, out of a population of ninety thousand, from eight to ten thousand children were being taught to read ; and from five to six hundred were being taught grammar and logic in four high schools. There was not in Dante's time, or till much later, a University in Florence. See J. Villani, zi 94, and Burckhardty Cultur der Renaissance^ voL i. p. 76.
* For an interesting account of Heresy in Florence from the eleventh to the thirteenth centuries, see Perrens, Hist^ de Florence^ voL L livre ii. chap. iii.
Florma and Dante. xlix
fiee-livers — ^though in this respect they were less dis- dnguis h ed from the orthodox — ^was Brunetto Latinif for some time Secretary to the Republic, and the foremost Italian man of letters of his day. Meagre though his greatest work, the Tesaro^ or Trtamrti must seem to any one who now glances over its pages, to his con- tempoxaries it answered the promise of its title and stood for a magazine of almost complete information in the domains of natural history, ethics, and politics. It was written in French, as being a more agreeable language than Italian; and was composed, there is reason to believe^ while Latini lived in Paris as an exiled Guelf after Montaperti. His Tesaretto^ or LUtU Tnasure^ a poem in jingling eij^t-syllabled Italian verse, has been thought by some to have supplied bints to Dante for the Qmeiy.^ By neither of these works is he evinced a man of strong inteUect, or even of good taste. Yet there is the testimony of Villani that he did much to refine the language of his contemporaries, and to apply fixed principles to the conduct of State afiairs.^ Dante meets him in Inferno, and hails him as his in- tellectual father — as the master who taught him from day to day how fame is to. be won.'' But it b too much to infer from these words that Latini served as his teacher, in the common sense of the word. It is true they imply an intimacy between the vetemn scholar
^ It opens with Bninetto's being lost in the forest of Ronces- TsUes, uid there are some other featares of re8emb]ance--«U on the surface-— between his experience and Dante's.
• G. Villani, riU. la Utini died in 1294. ViUani gives the old scholar a very bad moral character.
» In/, XV. 84.
d
I Florence and Dante.
and his young townsman ; but the closeness of their intercourse is perhaps best accounted for by supposing that Latini had been acquainted with Dante's father, and by the great promise of Dante's boyhood was led to take a warm interest in his intellectual development Their intimacy, to judge from the tone of their ccm- versation down in Inferno, had lasted till Latini's death. But no tender reminiscence of the days they spent together avails to save him from condemnation at the hands of his severe discifde. By the muiners of Brunette, and the Epicurean heresies of others of his friends, Dante, we may be sure, was never infected or defiled.
Dante describes himself as having begun the serious study of philosophy and theology only at the mature age of twenty-seven. But ere that time he had studied to good effect, and not books alone, but the world around him too, and the world within. The poet was formed before the theologian and philosopher. From his earliest years he was used to write in verse ; and he seems to have esteemed as one of his best endow- ments the easy command of his mother tongue acquired by him while still in boyhood
Of the poems written in his youth he made a selec- tion, and with a commentary gave them to the world as his first work.^ All the sonnets and canzoni con- tained in it bear more or less directly on his love for Beatrice Fortinari. This lady, whose name is so in*
^ We may, I think, assaxne the VUa Nwna to have been pub- lished some time between 1291 and 1300 ; but the dates of Dante^s works are far from being ascertained.
Florence and Dante. li
diasolably associated with that of Dante, was the daughter of a rich citizen of good family. When Dante saw her first he was a child of nine, and she a few months younger. It would seem £U)ulous, he says, if he related what things he did, and of what a passion he was the victim during his boyhood. He seized opportunities of beholding her, but for long never passed beyond a silent worship; and he was eighteen before she spoke to him, and then only in. the way of a passing salutation. On this he had a vision, and that inspired him with a sonnet, certamly not the first he had written, but the fust he put into circulation. The mode of publication he adopted was the common one of sending copies of it to such other poets as were within reach. The sonnet in itself contains a challenge to interpret his dream. Several poets attempted the riddle — among them the philosopher and poet Guido Cavalcanti. They all failed in the solution ; but with some of them he was thus brought into terms of intimacy, and with Cavalcanti of the closest friendship. Some new grace of style in Dante's verse, some art in the presentation of his mystical meaning that escapes the modem reader, may have revealed to the middle-aged man of letters that a new genius had arisen. It was by Guido's advice that the poems of which this sonnet stands the first were some years later collected and published with the explanatory narrative. To him, in a sense, the whole work is addressed ; and it ag^reed with his taste, as well as Dante's own, that it should contain nothing but what was written in the vulgar tongue. Others besides Guido must have rec(>gnised
Ill Florence and Dante.
in the little book, as it passed fix>m hand to hand, the masterpiece of Italian prose, as well as of Italian verse. In the simple title of Vita Nuova^ or T%e New Life^ we can fimcy that a claim is laid to originality of both subject and treatment Through the body of the work, though not so clearly as in the Comedy^ there rings the note of assurance of safety from present neglect and future oblivion.
It may be owing to the free use of personification and symbol in the Vita Nuava that some critics, while not denying the existence of a real Beatrice, have held that she is introduced only to help out an allegory, and that, under the veil of love for her, the poet would express his youthful passion for truth. Others, going to the opposite extreme, are found wondering why he never sought, or, seeking, failed to win, the hand of Beatrice. To those who would refine the Beatrice of the early work into a being as purely allegorical as she of the Comedy^ it may be conceded that the Vita Nucva is not so much the history of a first love as of the new emotional and intellectual life to which a first love, as Dante experienced it, opens the door. Out of the incidents of their intercourse he chooses only such as serve for motives to the joys and sorrows of the passionate aspiring soul. On the other hand, they who seek reasons why Dante did not marry Beatrice have this to justify their curiosity, that she did marry another man. But her husband was one of the rich and power-
* So long as even Italian critics are not agreed as to whether the title means New Life^ or KMw/i, I suppose one is free to take his choice ; and it seems most natural to regard it as referring to the new world into which the lover is transported by his passion.
Florence and DanU. liii
ful Bardi; and her fitther was so wealthj that after providing for his chOdren he could endow a hospital in Florence. The marriage was doubtless arranged as a matter of family convenience, due regard being had to her dower and her husband's fortune; and we may assume that when Dante, too, was married Uter on, his wife was found for him by the good offices of his friends.^ Our manners as regards these things are not those of the Italy of the thirteenth century. It may safely be said that Dante never dreamed of Beatrice for his wife ; that the expectation of weddmg her would have sealed his lips from uttering to the world any word of his love ; and that she would have lost some- thing in his esteem if, out of love for him, she had refused the man her father chose for her.
We must not seek in the VUa Nuova what it does not profess to give. There was a real Beatrice For- tinari, to a careless glance perhaps not differing much from other Florentine ladies of her age and condition ; but her we do not find in Dante's pages. These are devoted to a record of the dreams and visions, the new thoughts and feelings of which she was the occasion or the object He worshipped at a distance, and in a single glance found reward enough for months of adoration ; he read all heaven into a smile. So high strung is the narrative, that did we come on any hint of loving dalliance it would jar with all the rest She is always at a distance from him, less a woman than anangeL
^ As, indeed, Boccaodo, VUa di DamU^ expresily says wm the
liv Florence and Dante.
In all this thare is certainly as much of reticence as of exaggeration* When he comes to speak of her death he uses a phrase on which it would seem as if too little value had been set He cannot dwell on the circum- stances of her departure, he says, without being his own panegyrist Taken along with some other expressions in the Vita Nucva^ and the tone of her words to him when they meet in the £arthly Paradise, we may gather firom this that not only was she aware of his long devotion, but that, ere she died, he had been given to understand how highly she rated it And on the occar sion of her death, one described as being her nearest relative by blood and, after Cavalcanti, Dante's chief friend — her brother, no doubt— came to him and begged him to write something concerning her. It would be 'Strange indeed if they had never looked frankly into one another's faces ; and yet, for anything that is direcUy told in the Vita Nuova^ they never did
The chief value of the Vita Nuava is therefore psychological It is a mine of materials illustrative of the author's mental and emotional development, but as re^utds historical details it is wanting in fulness and precision* Yet, even in such a sketch of Dante's life as this tries to be, it is necessary to dwell on the turning- points of the narrative contained in the Vita Nuava ; the reader always remembering that on one side Dante says more than the fact that so he may glorify his love, and less on another that he may not fail in consideration for Beatrice. She is first a maiden whom no public breath is to disturb in her virgin calm ; and afterwards a chaste wife, whose lover is as jealous of her reputation
Florence and Da$Ue* Iv
as any husband could be. The youthful lover had be* gun by propounding the riddle of his love so obscurely that even by his fellow-poets it had been found in- soluble, adepts though they themselves were in the art of smothering a thought Then, though all his longing is for Beatrice, lest she become the subject of common talk he feigns that he is in love first with one lady and then with another.^ He even pushes his deceit so £ur that she rebukes him for his fickleness to one of his sham loves by denying him the customary salutation when they meet — ^this salutation being the only sign of friendship she has ever shown. It is already some few years since the first sonnet was written. Now, in a, ballad containing a more direct avowal of his love than he has yet ventured on,* he protests that it was always Beatrice his heart was busy with, and that to her, though his eyes may have seemed to wander, his affection was always true. In the very next poem we find him as if debating with himself whether he shall persevere. He weighs the ennobling influence of a pure love and the sweetness it gives to life, against the pains and self- denial to which it condenms its servant Here, he tells us in his commentary, he was like a traveller who has come to where the ways divide. His only means of escape — and he feels it is a poor one — is to throw himself into the arms of Pity.
From internal evidence it seems reasonably certain that the marriage of Beatrice fell at the time when he
^ In this adopting a device frequently used by the love-poets of the period. — Witte^ DanU-Forschungm^ voL ii. p. 31a. * The Viia Nuoua contains some thirty poems.
Ivi Florence and Dante.
describes himself as standing at the parting of the ways. Before that he has been careful to write of his love in terms so general as to be miderstood only by those in possession of the key. Now he makes direct mention of her, and seeks to be in her company ; and he even leads us to infer that it was owing to his poems that she be* came a well-known peisonage in the streets of Florence. Immediately after the sonnet in which he has recourse to Pity, he tells how he was led by a friend into the house of a lady, married only that day, whom they find surrounded by her lady friends, met to celebrate her hom&«oming after marriage. It was the fashion for joung gentlemen to offer their services at such a feast On this occasion Dante for one can give no help. A sudden trembling seizes him; he leans for support against the painted wall of the chamber ; then, lifting his eyes to see if the ladies have remarked his plight, he is troubled at beholding Beatrice among them, with a smile on her lips, as, leaning towards her, they mock at her lover's weakness. To his friend, who, as he leads him from the chamber, asks what ails him, he replies : ' My feet have reached that point beyond which if they pass they can never return.* It was only matrons that gathered round a bride at her home- coming ; Beatrice was therefore by this time a married woman. That she was but newly married we may infer from Dante's confusion on finding her thete.^ His secret has now been discovered, and he must either i renounce his love, or, as he is at length free to do,
* See Sir Theodore Martin's Introduction to his Translation of VUa Nuova^ page zxL *
I
FlortMce and DanU. Ivii
Beatrice bdng nuurried, declare it openly, and spend his life in loyal devotion to her as the mistreas of his imagination and of his heart^
Bat how is he to pmsae his devotion to her, and make use of his new privilege of freer intercourse, when the veiy sight of her so unmans him? He writes three sonnets explaining what may seem pusil- lanimity in him, and resolves to write no more. Now comes the most fruitful episode in the histoiy. Questioned by a bevy of fiur ladies what is the end of a love like his, that cannot even &ce the object of its desire, he answers that his happiness lies in the words by which he shows finrth the praises of his mistress. He has now disco v ered that his passion is its own reward. In other words, he has succeeded in spiritoaliang his love; although to a careless reader it might seem in little need of passing through the process. Then, soon after, as he walks by a crystal brook, he is inspired with ) the words which begin the noblest poem he had yet j produced,' and that as the author of which he is hailed ' by a fellow-poet in Purgatory. It is the first to glorify Beatrice as one in whom Heaven is more concerned than Earth ; and in it, too, he anticipates his journey through the other world. She dies,* and we are sur- {Mfised to find that within a year of her death he wavers in his all^;iance to her memory. A fiur face, expressing a tender c ompass i on, looks down onliim from a window
* In this nuitter we must not judge the conduct of Dante by English customs.
* Dotuu^ ch^ aveU mkUdio tP amort: Ladies that are acquainted wen with love. Quoted in I^rg, xziv. 51.
* Beatrice died in June 1390^ hairing been bom b April 1266. ]
Iviii Florence and Dante.
as he goes nursing his great sorrow ; and he loves the owner of 'the face because she pities him. But seeing Beatrice in a vision he is restored, and the closing sonnet teUs how his whole desire goes forth to her, and how his spirit is borne above the highest sphere to behold her receiving honour, and shedding radiance on all around her. The narrative closes with a rrference to a vision which he does not reoounti but which incites him to severe study in order that he may learn to write of her as she deserves. And the last sentence of the Vita Nuava expresses a hope — a hope which would be arrogant coming after anything less perfect than the Viia Nucva — ^that, concerning her, he shall yet say things never said before of any woman. Thus the poet's earliest work contains an earnest of the latest, and his morning makes one day with his evenings
The narrative of the Viia Nueva is fluent and graceful, in this contrasting strongly with the analytical arguments attached to the various poems. Dante treats his readers as if they were able to catch the meanmg of the most recondite all^oiy, and yet were ignorant of the alpha- bet of literary form. And, as is the case with odier poets of the time, the free movement of his fancy is often hampered by the necessity he felt of expressing himself in the language of the popular scholastic philo- sophy. All this is but to say that he was a man of his period, as well as a great genius. And even in this his first work he bettered the example of Guido Cavalcanti, Guido of Bologna, and the others whom he found, but did not long suffer to remain, the masters of Italian verse.^
^ Pwrg. zi, 98.
Flanna and Da$U$. lix
These inherited from the Proven^ uid Sicilian t>oet8 much of the cant of which Eniopean poetry has been ao slow to clear itself; and chiefly that of presenting all human emotion and volition under the figure of love for a mistressi who was often merely a oeatore erf* fiuicyi set up to act as Queen of Beauty while the poet ran his intellectual jousts. But Pante dealt in no feigned inspirationi and distinguishes himself from the whole school of philosophical and artificial poets as *one who can only speak as love inspires.'^ He may deal in allegory and utter sayings dark enough, but the first suggestions of his thoughts are obtained from fitcts of emotion or of real Ufe. His lady was no creature of fancy, but his neighbour Beatrice Portinari : and she who ends in the Paradise as the embodied beauty of holiness was^ to begin with, a fisur Florentine girl.
The instance of Beatrice is the strongest, although others might be adduced, to illustrate Dante's economy of actual experience; the skilful use, that is, of real emotions and incidents to serve for su^^^tion and material of poetical thought As has been told, towards the close of the Vita Nucva he describes how he found a temporary consolation for the loss of Bea- trice in the pity of a fair and noble lady. In his next work, the Convito^ or Banquet^ she appears as the per- sonification of philosophy. The plan of the Canvito is that of a commentary on odes Vhich are interpreted as having various meanings — among others the literal as distinguished from the allegorical or essentially true. As far as this lady is concerned, Dante shows some
* Purg, xxiv. 52.
Ix Florence and Dante,
eagerness to pass from the literal meaning; desirous, it may be, to correct the belief that he had ever wavered in his exclusive devotion to Beatrice. That for a time he did transfer his thoughts from Beatrice in Heaven to the fair lady of the window is almost certain, and by the time he wrote the Purgaieria he was able to make confession of such a fault. But at the earlier period at which the OmvUo^ was written, he may have come to regard the avowal in the Vita Nuem as an oversight dishonouring to himself as well as to his first love, and so have slurred it over, leaving the iact to stand en- veloped in an allegory. At any rate, to his gloss upon this passage in his life we are mdebted for an interest- ing account of how, at the age of twenty-seven, he put himself to school : —
* After losing the earliest joy of my life, I was so smitten with sorrow that in nothing could I find any comfort. Yet after some time my mind, eager to recover its tone, since nought that I or others could do availed to restore me, directed itself to find how people, being disconsolate, had been comforted. And so I took to reading that little- known book by Boethius, by writing which he, captive and in exile, had obtained relief. Next, hearing that Tally as well had written a book in which, treating of firiendship, he had consoled the worthy Laelius on the occasion of the loss of his friend Scipio, I read that toa And though at the first I found their meaning hard, at last I compre-
* The date of the QmvU0 is stiU the subject of oontroveny, as is that of most of Dante's works. Bat it certainly was composed between the Vita Nueva and the Comedy,
There is a remarkable sonnet by Guido CaTalcanti addressed to Dante, reproaching him lor the deterioradon in his thoughts and habits, and urging him to lid himself of the woman who has bred the trouble. This may refer to the time after the death of Beatrice. See also Pttrg, zxx, 124.
Fhnna and DanU* Ixi
hended it as fiur as my knowledi^ of the language and some little command of mother-frit enabled me to do: which same mother-wit had already helped me to much, as may be seen by the Vita Nuoveu And as it often happens that a man goes seeking silver, and lig^ on gold he is not lodging for — the result of chance, or of some divine provision ; so I, besides finding the consolation I was in search of to dry my tears, became possessed of wisdom from authors and sciences and books. Weighing this weU, I deemed that phik>sophy, the mistress of these authors, sciences, and books, must be the best of all things. And imagining her to myself fashioned like a great lady, rich in compassion, my admiration of her was so unbounded that I was always delighting myself in her knage. And from thus beholding her in fancy I went cm to frequent the places where she is to be found in very deed — in the schools of theology, to wit, and the debates of philosophers. So that in a little time, thirty months or so^ I began to taste so much of her sweetness that the love I bore to her efitured or banished every other thoi^ht'^
No one would guess from this description of how he grew enamoured of philosophy, that at the beginning of his arduous studies Dante took a wife. She was Gemma, the daughter of Manetto Donati, but rehited only dis- tantly, if at all, to the great Corso DonatL They were marrie d in i spi^.^^ being^twenty-seven; and in the course of the nine years that elapsed till his exile she bore him five sons and two daughters.^ From his silence regard- ing her in his works, and firom some words of Boccaccio's which apply only to the period of his exile, it has been inferred that the union was unhappy. But Dante makes no mention in his writings of his parents or children
^ Commto vu 13.
* Some recent writers set his marriage five years later, and reduce the nnmber of his children to three.
Ikii Florence and DanU.
any more than of Gemma.^ And why should not his wife be included among the things dearest to him which, he tells us, he had to leave behind him on his banish- ment? For an3rthing we know to the contrary, their wedded life up to the time of his exile may have been happy enough ; although most probably the marriage was one of convenience, and almost certainly Dante found little in Gemma's mind that answered to his own.' In any case it is not safe to lay stress upon his silence, thiring the period covered by the Vita Nuova he served more than once in the field, and to this none of his earlier works make any reference. In 1289, Arezzo having warmly espoused the Ghibeline cause, the Flor- entines, led by Corso Donati and the great merchant Vieri dei Cerchi, took up arms and met the foe in the field of Campaldino, on the edge of the upland r^ion of the Casendna Dante, as a young man of means and family, fought in the vanguard ;* and in a tetter partly preserved by one of his early biographers^ he describes himself as being then no tiro in arms, and as having with varying emotions watched the fortunes of the day. From this it is clear that he had served before^ probably in an expedition into the Aretine territory made in the previous year, and referred to in the If^emof In the same year as Campaldino was won he was pre-
^ His sister is probably meant by the ' yomig and gentle lady, most nearly related to him by blood ' mentioned in the Viia Nmcva*
* The diffeBenoe between the Teutonic and Sonthem oonception of marriage must be kept in mind.
* He describes the weather on the day of the battle with the exactness of one who had been there (/Viij; v. 155).
* Leonardo Bram. * In/, xxiL 4.
Florence and Dante, Ixiii
sent at the sunendar of Q^Nnona, a fortress bdoi^;iiig to Pisa.^ But of all this he is silent in his wwks, or only makes casual mention of it by way of illastiation^ It is. dierefore, a waste iA time tiying to prove his domestic misery from his silence about his marriage.
IV.
So hard a student was Dante that he now for a time nearly lost the use of his'eyes.^ But he was cured by regimen, and came to see as well as ever, he tells us; which we can easily believe was very well indeed. For his work, as he planned it out, he needed all his powers. The CanvitOy for example, was designed to admit of a full treatment of all that concerns philosophy. It marks an earlier stage of his intellectual and spiritual life than does the opening of the Inferno. In it we have the fruit of the years during which he was wandering astray from his early ideal, misled by what he afterwards came to count as a vain and profitless curiosity. Most of its
contents, as we have it,' are only indirectly interesting.
*
It is impossible for most people to care fpr discussions, conducted with all the nicety of scholastic definition, on such subjects as the system of the universe as it was evolved out of the brains of philosophers; the subject- matter of knowledge ; and how we know. But there is one section of it possessed of a very special interest,
* Jnf, xxi. 95,
* Cofiv. iii. 9, where he illastrates what be has to say about the nature of^isioii, bj telling that for some time the stars, when he looked at them, seemed lost in a pearly haze.
* The CoftvUo was to have oonsbted of fifteen books. Only four were written.
Ixiv Florence and Dante.
the F0111II19 in which he treats of the nature of nobility. This he affirms to be independent of wealth or ancestryi and he finds eveiy one to be noble who practises the virtues proper to his time of life. ^ None of the Uberti of ^orence or the Visconti of Milan can say he is noble because belonging to such or such a race; for the Divine seed is sown not in a family but in the individual man/ This amottnts, it must be admitted, to no more than saying that high birth is one thing, and nobility of character another ; but it is significant of what were the current opinions, that Dante should. be at such pains to distinguish between the two qualities. The canzone which supplies the text for the treatise closes with a picture of the noble soul at every stage of life, to which Chaucer may well have been indebted for his description of the true gentle- man:^ — ^'The soul that is adorned by this grace does not keep it hid, but from the day when soul is wed to body shows it forth even until death. In early life she is modest, obedient, and gentle, investing the out- ward form and all its members with a gracious beauty : in youth she is temperate and strong, full of love and courteous ways, delighting in loyal deeds : in mature age she is prudent, and just, and apt to liberality, rejoicing to hear of others' good. Then in the fourth stage of life she is married again to God,' and contemplates her approaching end with thankfulness for all the past'*
1 Wifi of Bath's Tale, In the context he quotes Awr^. vii. isi, and takes ideas from the Comrito*
* Dies to sensual pleasnre and is abstracted finom aU worldly affiun and interests. See CmtviU iv. 28.
' From the last canxone of the OmvUo.
Fhrena and Dante, Ixv
In this passage it is less the poet that is heard than the sober moralist, one with a ripe experience of life, and contemptuous of the vulgar objects of ambition* The calm is on the surface. As has been said above, he was proud of his own birth, the more proud perhaps that his statioi^ was but a middUng one ; and to the dose of his life he hated upstarts with their sudden richer while the Philip Argenti on whom in the Ifrfemo he takes what has much the air of a private revenge may have been only a specimen of the violent and haughty nobles with whom he stood on an uneasy footing.
Yet the impression we get of Dante's surroundings in Florence from the Vita Nucva and other poems, from references in the Cpmedy^ and from some anecdotes more or less true which survive in the pages of Boccaccio and elsewhere, is on the whole a pleasant one. We should mistake did we think of him as always in the guise of absorbed student or tearful loven Friends he had, and society of various kinds. He tells how in a severe illness he was nursed by a young and noble lady, nearly related to him by blood — his sister most probably; and other ladies are mentioned as watching in his sick-chamber.^ With Forese and Piccaida Donati, brother and sister of the great Corso Donati, he was on terms of the warmest friendship.' From the Vita Nuava we can gather that, even when his whole heart fainted and failed at the mere sight of Beatrice, he was a favourite with other ladies and conversed familiarly with them. The brother of
* In the VUa Nuaoa.
* Furg. xxiii. 115, xxiv. 75 ; Parad, ill 49.
e
Ixvi Florence and Dante.
Beatrice was his dear friend ; while among those of the elder generation he could reckon on the friendship of such men .as Guido C^avalcanti and Brunetto Latini Through Latini he would, even as a young man, get the entry of the most lettered and intellectually active society of Florence. The tradition of his intimacy with Giotto is supported by the mention he makes of the painter,^ and by the fJEU^t, referred to in the Vita Nmva^ that he was himself a draughtsman. It is to be r^etted there are not more anecdotes of him on record like that which tells how one day as he drew an angel on his tablets he was broken in upon by ' certain people of importance.' The musician Casella, whom he ' woes to sing in Purgatory/ ^ and Belacqua, the indolent good-humoured lutemakeri' are greeted by him in a tone of friendly warmth in the one case and of easy familiarity in the other, which help us to know the terms on which he stood with the quick-witted artist dass in Florence.^ Ahready he was in the enjoy- ment of a high reputation as a poet and scholar, and there seemed no limit to the greatness he might attain to in his native town as a man of action as well as a man of thought
In most respects the Florence of that day was as fitting a home for a man of genius as could well be imagined. It was full of a life which seemed restless only because the possibilities of improvement for the
*' Purg, XL 95. • Pttrg, il 91. • Purg, iv. 123.
* Sacchetti's stories of how Dante showed displeasure with the blacksmith and the donkey-driver who murdered his canzomtae interesting only as showing what kind of legends about him were current in the streets of Florence. — Sacchetti, Navdie^ cxiv, cxv.
Florence and Dante. Ixvii
individual and the community seemed infinite. A trae measure of its political progress and of the activity of men's minds is supplied by the changes then being made in the outward aspect of the city. The duties of tiie Government were as much municipal as political* and it would have surprised a Florentine to be told that the one kind of service was of less dignity than the other. The population grew apace, and, to provide the means for extending the city walls, every dtiien, on pain of his testament being found invalid, was re- quired to bequeath a pert of his estate to the public. Already the banks of the Amo were joined by three bridges of stone, and the main streets were paved with the inegularly-shaped blocks of lava still familiar to the sojourner in Florence. But between the time of Dante's boyhood and the close of the century the other outstanding features of the city were greatly altered, or were in the course of change. The most important churches of Florence, as he first knew it, were the Baptistery and the neighbouring small cathedral church of Santa Reparata ; after these ranked the church of the Trinity, Santo Stefano, and some other churches which are now replaced by larger ones, or of which the site alone can be discovered. On the other side of the river, Samminiato with its elegant fagade rose as now upon its hilL^ The only great civic building was the Palace of the PodesU. The Old Market was and had long been the true centre of the city's life.
At the time Dante went into exile Amolfo was already working on the great new cathedral of St Mary
^ Purg. zii. loi.
Ixviii Florence and Dante.
of the Flowers, the spacious Santa Croce, and the graceful Badia; and Santa Maria Novella was slowly assummg the perfection of form that was later to make it the favourite of Michel Angelo. The Palace of the SigpEiory was already planned, though h^ a century was to elapse before its tower soared aloft to daunt the private strongholds which bristled, fierce and threatening, all over the city. The bell-tower of Giotto, too, was of later erection — ^the only pile we can almost regret that Dante never saw. The. architect of it was however already adorning the walls of palace and cloister with paintings whose inspira- tion was no longer, like that of the works they over- shadowed, drawn from the outworn motives of Byzantine art, but firom the faithful observation of nature.^ He in painting and the Pisan school in sculpture were furnish- ing the world with novel types of beauty in the plastic arts, answering to the 'sweet new style ^ in verse of which it was Dante that discovered the secret'
Florence was now by far the leading city in Tuscany. Its merchants and money-dealers were in correspondence with every Mediterranean port and with every country of the West Along with bales of goods and letters of exchange new ideas and fresh intelligence were always on the road to Florence. The knowledge of what was going on in the world, and of what men were thinkings
* pHTg* xu 94 :—
* In |>ainting Cimabue deemed the field His own, but now on Giotto goes the cry, Till by his fiune the other^s is coocealed.* ' Giotto is often said to have drawn inspiration from the Comtdy; bnt that Bante, on his side, was indebted to the new school of paint- ing and sculpture appears from many a passage of the Ar^gtUorw,
Florence and Dante. Ixix
was part of the stock-in-trade of the quick-witted dtizensy and they were beginning to be employed throughout Europe in diplomatic work, till then almost a monopoly of churchmen. * These Florentines seem to me to form a fifth element,' said Boni&cei who had ample experience of how accomplished they were.
At home they had fiill employment fpr their political genius; and still upon the old problem, of how to curb the arrogance of the class that, in place of being satisfied to share in the general prosperity, sought its profit in the maintenance of privilege. It is necessary, at the cost of what may look like repetition, to revert to the presence and activity of this class in Florence, if we are to form a true idea of the circumstances of Dante's life, and enter into the spirit with which much of the Comedy is informed. Though many of the nobles were now engaged in commerce and figured among the popular leaders, most of the greater houses stood proudly aloof ftom everything that might corrupt their gentility. These were styled the magnates : they found, as it were, a vocation for themselves in being nobles. Among them the true distinctive spirit of Ghibelinism survived, although none of them would now have dared to describe himself as a Ghibeline. Their strength lay partly in the unlimited control they retained over the serfs on their landward estates; in the loyalty with which the members of a family held by one another ; in their great command of resources as the administrators of the Parte Guelfa; and in the popularity they enjoyed with the smaller people in consequence of their lavish expenditure, and frank if insolent manners. By law
Ixx Florence and Dante,
scaicdy the equals of the full citizens, in point of fact they tyrannised over them. Their houses, set like fortresses in the crowded streets, frequently served as prisons and torture-chambers for the low-bom traders or artisans who might ofifend them.
Measures enough had been passed towards the close of the century with a view to curb the insolence of the magnates ; but the difficulty was to get them put in force. At length, in 1294, they, with many addi- tional reforms, were embodied in the celebrated Ordin-
■
ances of Justice. These for long were counted back to as the Great Charter of Florence — z, Great Charter defining the popular rights and the disabilities of the baronage. Punishments of special severity were enacted for nobles who should wrong a plebeian, and the whole of a family or dan was made responsible for the crimes and liabilities of its several members. The smaller tradesmen were conciliated by being admitted to a share in political influence. If serfBige was ahready abolished in the State of Florence, it was the Ordinances which made it possible for the serf to use his liberty. ^ But the greatest blow dealt to the nobles by the new laws was their exclusion, as nobles, fix)m all dvil and political offices. These they could hold only by becoming members of one of the trade guilds.' And
^ Serfage had been abdished in 1289. But donbt has been thrown on the aathenttcity of the deed of abolition. See Perrens, Hist* de FUrenee^ vol. ii. p. 349.
* No nniuoal provision in the industrious Italian cities. Haxsh though it may seem, it was probably regarded as a valuable con- oession to the nobles, for their diaaffection appears to have been greatly caused by their uneasiness under disabilities. There is much obscurity on several points. How, for example, came the
Florence and Dante. Ixxi
to dqxrive a dtuen of his rights it was enough to inscribe his name in the list of magnates.
It is not known in what year Dante became a member of the Guild of Apodiecaries. Without much reason it has been assumed diat he was one of the nobles who took advantage of the law of 1294. But there is no evidence that in his time the Alighieri ranked as magnates, and much ground for believing that for some considerable time past they had belonged to the order of full citizens.
It was not necessary for every guildsman to practise the art or engage in the business to which his guild was devoted, and we are not required to imagine Dante as having anything to do with medicine or with the spices and precious stones in which the apothecaries traded. The guilds were political as much as indus- trial associations, and of the public duties of his mem- bership he took his full share. The constitution of the Republic, jealously careful to limit the power of the individual citizen, provided that the two chief execu- tive officers, the Podesta and the Captain of the People, should always be foreigners. They held office only for six months. To each of them was assigned a numerous Council, and before a law could be abrogated or a new one passed it needed the approval of both these Coun- cils, as well as that of the Priors, and of the heads of the principal guilds. The Priors were six in number, one for each district of the city. With them lay the admmistrarion in general of the laws, and the conduct
nobles to be allowed to retain the command of the vast resources of the Parte Gut^a f This made them ahnost independent of the Commonwealth.
N
Ixxii Florence and Dante.
of foreign afiairs. Their office was elective, and held for two months.^ Of one or other of the Councils Dante is known to have been a member in 1295, 1296, 1300, and 1301.^ In 1299 he is found engaged on a political mission to the little hill-city of San Gemignianoi where in the town-house they still show the pulpit firom which he addressed the local senate.' From the middle of June till the middle of August 1300 he served as one of the Priors*^
At the time when Dante entered on this office, Florence was distracted by the feud of Blacks and Whites, names b(»rowed from the Actions of Pistoia, but fated to become best known from their use in the city which adopted them. The strength of the Blacks lay in the nobles whom the Ordinances of Justice had been designed to depress ; both such of them as had retained their standing as magnates, and such as, under the new law, had unwillingly entered the ranks of the dtiiEens. Already they had succeeded in driving into exile Giano della Bella,* the chief author of the Ordin- ances ; and their efforts — and those of the citizens who,
^ At a later period the Priors were known as the Signory. ' Fratioelli, Storia della VUa di DanU^ page 112 and note.
* It is to be regretted that Ampire in his charming Voyage Daniesque devoted no chapter to San Gemigniano, than whidi no Tuscan dty has more thoroughly preserved its mediaeval character. There is no authority for the assertion that Dante was employed on several Florentine embassies. The tendency of his eariy bio- graphers is to exaggerate his political importance and activity.
« Under the date of April 1301 Dante is deputed by the Road Committee to see to the widening, levelling^ and general irn* provement of a street in the suburbs.— Witte, DatUe-Forsckukgen^ vol. it p. 379.
* Dante has a word of praise for Giano^ at Parade icvi. 127.
Fbmmc^ and DamU. Izadii
fearing the gnsfring power of the lesser guilds, were in sympathy with thcni were steadily directed to upset the jeibiiuft. An obvious mrans to this end was to lower in popular esteem the public men whose policy it was to govern fiimly on the new lines. The leader of the discontented party was Coiso Dooati, a man of small foctme^ but of Iqs^ birth ; of splendid personal appear- ance, open^ianded* and of popular manners. He and they who went widi him afiected a violent Guelfism, Uieir chance of re co v e rin g the control of domestic aflEurs being the better the more they could frighten the Florentines with threats of evib like those incurred by the Aietines and Pisans fitom Ghibeline oppression* It may be imagined what meaning the cry of Ghibeline possessed in days iHien there wasstiUadassof b^lgars in Flofence^-men of good names — whose eyes had been torn out by Farinata and his kind.
One strong daim which Corso Dooati had on the goodwill of his £dlow-townsmen was that by his ready courage in podiing on the reserves, against supericMr orders, at the battle of Campaldino,' the day had been won to Florence and her allies. As he rode gallantly through the streets he was hailed as the Baron {U Barone)^ much as in the last generation the victor of Waterioo was sufficiently distinguished as the Duke. At the same battle, Vieri dei Ceichi, the leader of the opposite party of the Whites, had shown no less bravery, but he was ignorant of the art, or despised it, of making political capital out of the performance of his duty. In almost every respect he offered a contrast to Donati. ' At whidi Dante fought. See pege bdi
Ixxiv Florence and Dante,
He was of a new fmnily, and his influence depended not on landed possessions, though he had these too, but on wealth derived from commerce.^ According to John Villani, a competent authority on such a point,' he was at the head of one of the greatest trading houses in the world The same crowds that cheered Corso as the great Baron sneered at the reticent and cold- tempered merchant as the Ghibeline. It was a strange perversion of ideas, and yet had this of justification, that all the nobles of Ghibeline tend^cy and all the citizens who, on account of their birth, were suspected of leaning that way were driven into the party of die Whites by the mere fact of the Blacks hoisting so defiantly the Guelf flag, and commanding the resources of the Parte Gue^a. But if Ghibelinism meant, as fifty years previously it did mean, a tendency to exalt privilege as against the general liberties and to court foreign interference in the aflairs of Florence, it was the Blacks and not the Whites who had served them- selves heirs to Ghibelinism. That the appeal was now taken to the Pope instead of to the Emperor did not matter ; or that French soldiers in place of German were called in to settle domestic difieiences.
The Roman See was at this time filled by Boniface viiL, who six years previously, by violence and finaud, had procured the resignation of Celestine v. — him who made the great refusal^ Boniface was at once arrogant
' Vieri was called Messer, a title reserved for magnates, knights, and lawyers of a certain rank — ^notaries and jurisconsults ; Dante, for example, never gets it
' Villani acted for some time as an agent abroad of the great business house of Peruzzi. * In/, iii. 6a
Fhrmce and Dante. Ixxv
and subtle, whoQjr fiuthless, and hampered by no gcraple either of religion or humanity. But these qualities were too common among those who before and after him filled the Papal throne, to secure him in a special in£uny. That he has won from the ruthless hatred which blazes out against him in many a verse of Dante^s,^ and for this hatred he is indebted to his interference in the afiairs of Florence, and what came as one of the fruits of it — ^the poet's exile.
And yet, from the pmnt of view not only of the interest of Rome but also of Italy, there is much to be said for the poKcy of Boni&ce. German dcHnination was a just subject of fear, and the Imperialist element was still so strong in Northern and Central Italy, that if the Emperor Albert^ had been a man of a mcMre resolute ambition, he might — so contemporaries deemed —have conquered Italy at the cost of a march through it The cities of Romagna were already in Ghibeline revolt, and it was natural that the Pope should seek to secure Florence on the Papal side. It was for the Florentines rather than for him to judge what they would lose or gain by being dragged into the current of general politics. He made a fair beginning with an attempt to reconcile the two parties. The Whites were then the dominant faction, and to them reconciliation meant that their foes would at once divide the govern-
* He is 'the Prince of the modem Pharisees ' {Inf. xxvii. 85) ; his place is ready for Idm in hell {Inf, xix. 53) ; and he is else- where frequently referred to. In one great passage Dante seems to relent towards him {Purg, xx. 86).
' Albert of Hapsbnrg was chosen Emperor in 1298, but was never crowned at Rome.
I XX vi Florenu and Dante.
ment with them, and at the long-run sap the popular libertiesy while the Pope's hand would soon be allowed to dip freely into the communal purse. The policy of the Whites was therefore one of steady opposition to all foreign meddling with Florence. But it failed to secure general support, for without being Ghibeline in &ct it had the air of being so ; and the name of Ghibeline was one that no reasoning could rob of its terrors.^
As was usual in Florence when political feeling ran high, the hotter partisans came to blows, and the streets were more than once disturbed by violence and bloodshed. To an onlooker it must have seemed as if the interposition of some external authority was desirable; and almost on the same day as the new Priors, of whom Dante was one and who were all Whites, took office in the June of 1300, the Cardinal Acquasparta entered the dty, deputed by the Pope to establish peace. His proposals were declined by the party in power, and having failed in his mission he left the city, and took the priestly revenge upon it of placing it under interdict^ Ere many months were passed, the Blacks, at a meeting of the heads of the party, resolved to open negotiations anew with Boni- face. For this illegal step some of them, including Corso Donati, were ordered into exile by the authorities, who, to give an appearance of impartiality to their pro*
* As in the days of Guelf and Ghibdine, so now in those of Blacks and Whites, the common multitude of townsmen belonged to neither party.
' An interdict means that priests are to refuse sacred offices to all in the community, who are thus virtually subjected to the minor excommunication.
Fhnnu and Dante. Ixxvii
ceedingSy at the same time banished some of the IVhiteSy and among them Gmdo Candcanti* It was afterwaids made a charge against Dante that he had procured the recall of his friend Goido and the other Whites from exile; bvt to this he could 9&swer that he was tiot then in office.^ -^ Corso in the meantime was using his enforced absence from Florence to treat frsely with the Pope.
Boniface had already entered into correspondence with Charles of Valois, brother of Philip, the reigning King of France, with the view-of securing the services of a strongly^connected champion. It was the game that had been played before by the Roman Court when Charles of Anjou was called to Italy to crush the Hohenstaufens. This second Charles was a man of ability of a sort, as he had given cruel proof in his brotbeit's • Flemish wars. By the death of his wife» daughter of his kinsman Charles n. of Naples and so grand-daughter of Charles of Anjou, he had lost the dominicms of Maine and Anjou, and had got the nick* j name of Lackland from his want of a kingdom. He lent a wiUing ear to Boni&ce, who presented him with the crown of Sicily on condition that he first wrested it • from the Spaniard who wore it' All the Papal influ- * ence was exerted to get money for the expenses of the - descent on Sicily. Even churchmen were required to contribute, for it was a holy war, and the hope was that when Charles, the champion of the Church, had reduced
1 Guido died soon after his return in 1301. He had suffered in health during his exile. See /»/ x. 63. * Charles of Anjou had lost Sicily at the Sicilian Vespers, 128a.
Ixxviii Florence and Dante,
Italy to obedience, won Sicily for himself by arms, and perhaps the Eastern Empire by marriage, he would win the Holy Sepulchre for Christendom. \ Charles crossed the Alps in August 1301, with five hundred men-at-arms, and, avoiding Florence on his southward march, found Boniface at his &vourite residence of Anagni. He was created-^ Pacificator of Tuscany, and loaded with other honours. What better served the purpose of -his amlntion, he was urged to retrace his steps and justify his new title by re* storing peace to FloretSte. There the Whites were still in power, but they dared not declare themselves openly hostile to the Papal and Guelf interest by refus- ing him admission to the city. He came with gentle words, and ready to take the most stringent oaths not to tamper with the liberties of the Commonwealth ; but I once he had gained an entrance (November 1301) and secured his hold on Florence, he threw ofi* every disguise, gave ftdl play to his avarice, and amused himself with looking on at the pillage of the dwellings and ware^ houses of the Whites by the party of Corso Donati By all this, says Dante, Charles 'gained no land,' Lack* land as he was, 'but only sin and shame.'^
There is a want of precise information as to the
events of this time. But it seems probable that Dante
\ formed one of an embassy sent by the rulers of Florence
\ to the Pope in the autumn of this year ; and that on the
' occasion of the entrance of Charles he was absent from
Florence. What the embassy had to propose which
Boniface could be expected to be satisfied with, short
* Pitrg, xz. 76.
Florence and Dante. Ixxix
of complete subouflsiony is not known and is not ea87 to gaes& It seems clear at least that Dante cannot have been chosen as a person likely to be spectally pleasing to the Rcmian Court Within the two years pre- ceding he had made himself prominent in the various Councils of which he was a member, by his sturdy opposition to affording md to the Pope in his Roma- gnese wars. It is even possible that his theoiy of the £mpire was already more or less known to Boniface, and as that Pontiff claimed Imperial authority over such states as .Fk)f ence, this would be sufficient to secure him a roiigh reception.^ Where he was when the teiriUe news came to him that for some days thete had been aid tew in Florence, and that Corso Donati was sharing in the triumph of Charles, we do not know. Presagefiil of worse things to come^ he did not seek to return, and is said to have been in Siena when he heaid that, on the 27th January 130s, he had been sentenced to a heavy fine and political disabilities for having been guilty of extortion while a Prior, of opposmg the coming of Charles, and of crimes against the peace of Florence and the interest of the Parte Gnelfa. If the fine was not paid within three dajrs his goods and pro* perty were to be confiscated This condemnation he shared widi three others. In the following March he | was one of twelve condemned, for contumacy, to be | burned alive if ever they fell into the hands of the Florentine authorities. We may perhaps assume that
1 Witte attributes the composition of the De Monorchia to a period before 1301 {DanU-Fitrschungen^ vol. i Fourth Art), bat the general optnioo of critics sets it nnich later.
Ixxx Florence and Dante,
the cmel sentence, as well as the chaxge of peculation, tras tttteced only in order to conform to some respect* able precedents.
V.
Besides Dante many other Whites had been expelled from Florence.^ Whether they liked it or not, they were forced to seek aid from the Ghibelines of Arezzo and Romagna. This led naturally to a change of political views, and though at the time of their banish- ment all of them were Guelfs in various degrees, as months aikd years went on they developed into Ghibe- lines, maoe or less declared. Dissensions, too, would be bred among them out of recriminations touching the past, and charges of deserting the general interest for the sake of securing private advantage in the way of making peace with the Republic. For a time, however, the common desire of gaining a return to Florence hdd them together. Of the Council constituted to bring this about, Dante was a member. Once only with his associates does he appear to have come the lei^;th of formal negotiations with a view to getting back. Charles of Valois had passed away from the temporary scene of his extortions and treachery, upon the fiitile quest of a crown. Boniface, ere being persecuted to death by his old ally, Philip of France (1303), had j vainly attempted to check the cruelty of the Blacks; and Benedict, his successor, sent the Cardinal of Ostia to \ Florence with powers to reconcile the two parties. ^ Inf, vi 66, where their ezpnlsioii is
Florence and Dante. Ixxxi
Dante is usually credited with the compositioii of the letter in which Vieri dei Cerchi and his fellow-exUes answered the call of the Cardinal to discuss the con- ditions of their return home. All that had been done by the banished party, said the letter, had been done for the public good.^ The negotiations came to nothing ; nor were the exiles more fortunate in arms. Along with their allies they did once succeed by a sudden dash in penetrating to the market-place, and Florence lay within their grasp when, seized with panic, they turned and fled from the city, which many of them were never to see again.
Almost certainly Dante took no active part in this attempt, and indeed there is little to show that he was ever heartily associated with the exiles. In his own words, he was compelled to break with his companions owing to their imbecility and wickedness, and to form a party by himself.' With the Whites, then, he had little more to do ; and the story of their fortunes need not longer detain us. It is enough to say that whiles like Dante, the chief men among them were for ever excluded from Florence, the principles for which they had con- tended survived, and even obtained something like a triumph within its walls. The success of Donati and his party, though won with the help of the people, was too dearly opposed to the popular iiiterest to be permanent Ere long the inveterate contradiction be* tween magnate and merchant was again to change the
^ Dtnte's authorship of the letter is now mnch questioned. The drift of recent inquiries has been rather to lessen than to swell the i balk of materials for his biography. ' Farad, xvii. 6i.
/
Ixxxii Florence and Dante.
coarse of Florentine politics; the disabilities against lawless nobles were again to be enforced ; and Corso Donati himself was to be crushed -in the collision of passions he had evoked but could not control (1308). Though tenderly attached to members of his family, Dante bore Corso a grudge as having been the chief agent in procuring his exile — a grudge which years could do nothing to wipe out He places in the mouth of Forese Donati a prophecy of the great Baron's shameful death, expressed in curt and scornful words, terrible fi:om a brother.^ It is no figure of speech to say that Dante nursed revenge.
For some few years his hopes were set on Henry of Luxemburg, elected Emperor in 1308. A Ghibeline, in the ordinary sense of the term, Dante never was. We have in his D$ MonarMa a full account of the conception he had formed of the Empire — ^that of authority in temporal affairs embodied in a just ruler, who, being already supreme, would be delivered from all personal ambition ; who should decree justice and be a refuge for all that were oppressed. He was to be the captain of Christian society and the guardian of civil right; as in another sphere the Pope was to be the shepherd of souls and the guardian of the deposit of Divine truth. In Dante's eyes the one great officer was as much God's vicegerent as the other. While the most that a Ghibeline or a moderate Guelf would concede was that there should be a division of power between Pope and Emperor — the Ghibeline leaving it to the Emperor and the Guelf to the Pope to define
^ Purg. xxiv. 82.
Fiorena and Dante. Ixxxiii
their provinces — Dante held, and in this he stood almost alone among politiciansy that they ought to be concerned with wholly different Idngdoms, and that Christendom was wronged by the trespass of either upon the other's domain. An equal wrong was done by the neglect by either of his duty, and both, as Dante judged, had been shameiiiUy neglecting it For more than half a century no Emperor had set foot in Italy ; and since the Papal Court had under Clement v. been removed to Avignon (1305), the Pope had ceased to be a free agent, owing to hb neighbourhood to France and the unscrupulous Philip.^
Dante trusted that the virtuous single-minded Henry vii. would prove a monarch round whom all the best in Italy might gather to make him Emperor in deed as well as in name. His judgment took the colour of his hopes, for under the awful shadow of the Emperor he trusted to enter Florence. Although no Ghibdine or Imperialist in the vulgar sense, he con- stituted himself Henry's apologist and herald ; and in letters addressed to the * wicked Florentines,' to the Emperor, and to the Princes and Peoples of Italy, he blew as it were a trumpet-blast of triumph over the Emperor's enemies and his own. Henry had crossed the Alps, and was tarrying in the north of Italy, when Dante, with a keen eye for where the key of the situation lay, sharpened by his own wishes, urged him to lose no more time in reducing the Lombard cities to obedience, but to descend on Florence, the rotten sheep whidi was
^ See at Purg, xx. 43 Dante's invectiYe against Philip and the Capets in geneial.
Ixxxiv ' Florence and Dante.
comiptiiig all the Italian flocL The men of Florence he bids prepare to receive the jost reward of their crimes. The Florentines answered Dante's bitter invective and the Emperor's milder promises 1>y an unwearied opposition with the arms which their incxeasing com- mand of all that tends to soften life made them now less willing to take up, and by the diplomacy in which they were supreme: The exiles were recalled, always excepting the more stubborn or dangerous; and among these was reckoned Dante. Alliances were made on all hands, an art which Henry was notably wanting in the trick o£ Wherever he turned he was met and checkmated by the Floren- tines, who, wise by experience, were set on retaining control of their own affiadrs. After his coronation ^t Rome (1312),^ he marched northwards, and with his Pisan and Aretine allies for six weeks laid fruitless siege to Florence. King Robert of Naples, whose aid he had hoped to gain by means of a family alliance, was joined to the league of Guelfs, and Henry passed away from Florence to engage in an enterprise against the Southern Kingdom, a design cut short by his death (1313). He was the last Emperor that ever sought to take the part in Italian aflbirs which on Dante's theory belonged to the Imperial office.^ Well-meaning but weak, he was not the man to succeed in reducing to practice a scheme of government which had broken down even in the strong hands of the two Fredericks, and ere the Conmionwealths of Italy had become each
' Hemy had come to Italy with the Pope's approraL He was crowned by the Cardinals who were in Rome as Leaates.
Florence and Dante. Ixxx v
as powerfiil as a Northern kiogdonu To explain his fiulme, Dante finds that his descent into Italy was un- seasonable: he came too soon. Rather, it may be said, he came far too kte.^
When, on the death of Henry, Dante was dis- appointed in his hopes of a true revival of the Empire, he devoted himself for a time to urging the restoration of the Papal Court to Rome, so that Italy might at least not be left without some centre of authority. In a letter addressed to the Italian Cardinals, he besought them to replace Clement v., lAo died in 1314,' by an Italian Pope. Why should they, he asked, resign this great office into Gascon hands? Why should Rome^ the true centre of Chris- tendom, be left deserted and despised? His appeal was fruitless, as indeed it could not &il to be with only six Italian Cardinals in a College of twenty- four; and after a vacancy^ of two yean the Gascon Clement was succeeded by another Gascon. Although Dante's motives in making this attempt were doubtless as purely patriotic as those which inspired Catherine of Siena to similar action a century later, he met, we may be sure, with but little sympathy from his former fellow-citizens. They were intent upon the interests of Florence alone, and even of these they may sometimes have taken a narrow view. His was the wider patriot-
> Parad, xzx. 136. High in Heaven Dante sees an ample cfaair with a crown on it, and is told it is reserved for Henxy. He is to sit among those who are clothed in white. The date assigned to the action of the Omudy^ it will be remembered, is the year 1300.
' Inf. 3UZ. 82» where the Gascon Clement is described as a ' Lawless P|»tor from the West'
Ixxxvi Florence and Dante,
ism of the Italian, and it was the whole Peninsula that he longed to see delivered from French influence and once more provided with a seat of authority in its midst, even if it were only that of spiritual power. The Florentines for their part, desirous of security against the incursions of the northern horde, were rather set on retaining the goodwill of France than on enjoying the neighbourhood of the Pope. In this they were guilty of no desertion of their principles. Their Guelfism had never been more than a mode of minding themselves.
For about three years (1313-1516) the most danger- ous foe of Florence was Uguccione de la Faggiuola, a partisan Ghibeline chie( sprung from the mountain-land of Urbino, which lies between Tuscany and Romagna. He made himself lord of Pisa and Lucca, and defeated
Ithe Florentines and their allies in the great battle of Montecatini (13 15). To him Dante is believed to have attached himself.^ It would be easy for the Republic to form an exaggerated idea of the part which the exile had in shaping the policy or contributing to the success of his patron ; and we are not surprised to find that, I although Dante's fighting dajrs were done, he was ! after the defeat subjected to a third condemnation
^ The ingenioas speculations of Troya {Dd Veltro AUegorUc di JOanle) wiU always mark a stage in the history of the study of Dante^ but as is often the case with books on the subject, his shows a considerable gap between the evidence adduced and the conclusions drawn from it He would make Dante to have been for many years a sateUite of the great Ghibeline chief. Dante's temper or pride, however we call it, seems to have been such as to preserve him from ever remaining attached for long to any patron.
Florence and Dante. Ixxxvii
(November 1315). If canght, he was to lose his ^ head ; and his sonsi or some of them, were threat- ened with the same (ate. The terms of the sentence v may again have been mote severe than the inten- tions of those who uttered it However this may be, an amnesty was passed in the course of the foUow- ing year, and Dante was urged to take advantage of it He found the conditions of pardon too humiliating. Like a malefactor he would require to walk, taper in hand and a shameful mitre on his head, to the church of St John, and there make an oblation for his crimes. It was not in this foshion that in his more hopeful hours the exile had imagined his restoration. If ever he trod again the pavement of his beautiful St John's, it was to be proudly, as a patriot touching whom his country had confessed her sins ; or, with a poet's more bashful pride, to receive the laurel crown beside the font in which he was baptized. But as he would not enter his well beloved, well hated Florence on the terms imposed by his enemies, so he never had the chance of entering it on his own* The spirit in which he, as it were, turned from the open gates of his native town is well expressed in a letter to a friend, who would seem to have been a churchman who had tried to win his compliance with the terms of the pardon. After thanking his correspondent for his kindly eager- ness to recover him, and referring to the submission required, he says : — ' And is it in this glorious fashion that Dante Alighieri, wearied with an almost trilustral exile, is recalled to his country? Is this the desert of an innocence known to all, and of laborious study
Ixxxviii Florence and Dante.
which for long has kept him asweat? . . . But^ Father, this is no way for me to return to my country by; though if by you or others one can be hit upon through which the honour and fame of Dante will take no hurt, it shall be followed by me with no tardy steps. If by none such Florence is to be entered, I will never enter Florence. What then 1 Can I not, wherever I may be, behold the sun and stars? Is not meditation upon the sweetness of truth as free to me in one place as another? To enjoy this, no need to submit myself ingloriously and with ignominy to the State and People of Florence ! And wherever I may be thrown, in any case I trust at least to find daily bread.'
The cruelty and injustice of Florence to her greatest son have been the subject of much eloquent blame. But, in justice to his contemporaries, we must try to see Dante as they saw him, and bear in mind that the very qualities fame makes so much of — ^his fervent temper and devotion to great ideas — placed him out of the reach of common sympathy. Others besides him had been banished from Florence, with as much or as little reason, and had known the saltness of bread which has been begged, and the steepness of strange stairs. The pains of banishment made them the more eager to have it brought to a close. With Dante all that he suffered went to swell the count of grievances for which a reckoning was some day to be exacted The art of returning was, as he himself knew well, one he was slow to learn. ^ His noble obstinacy, which would stoop to no loss of dignity or sacrifice of principle, must excite
"« Inf. 3L 8i.
Florence and Dante. Ixxxix
our admiration ; it also goes far to accotmt for his difficulty in getting back. We can even imagine that in Florence his refusal to abate one tittle of what was due to him in the way of apology was, for a timei the subject of wondering speculation to the citizens, ere they turned again to their everyday affairs of politics and merchandise. Had they been more used to deal with men in whom a great genius was allied to a stubborn sense of honour, they would certainly have left less room in their treatment of Dante for happier ages to cavil at
How did the case stand ? In the letter above quoted from, Dante says that his innocence was known to all. As &r as the chaige of corruption in his office- bearing went, his banishment — ^no one can doubt it for a moment — ^was certainly unjust ; and the political changes in Florence since the death of Corso Donati had taken all the life out of the other charges. ButJ)y his eager appeals to the Emperor to chastise the Flor- entines he had raised fresh barriers against his return. The governors of the Republic could not be expected to adopt his theory of the Empire and share his views of the Imperial claims ; and to them Dante must have seemed as much guilty of disloyalty to the Common- wealth in inviting the presence of Henry, as Corso Donati had been in Dante's eyes for his share in bring- ing Charles of Valois to harry Florence. His political writings since his exile — ^and all his writings were more or less political — had been such as might well confirm or create an opinion of him as a man difficult to live with, as one whose intellectual arrogance had a ready
xc Florence and Dante.
organ in his unsparing tongue or pen« Rumour would most willingly dwell upon and distort the features of his character and conduct that separated him from the common herd. And to add to all this, even after he had deserted the party of the Whites in eidle, and had become a party to himself, he found his friends and patrons — ^for where else could he find them? — among the foes of Florence.
VI.
History never abhors a vacuum so much as when she has to deal with the life of a great man, and for those who must have details of Dante's career during the nineteen years which elapsed between his banishment and his death, the industry of his biographers has ei^usted every available hint, while some of them press into their service much that has only the remotest bearing on their hero. If even one-half of their suppositions were adopted, we should be forced to the conclusion that the Comedy and all the other works of his exile were composed in the intervals of a very busy life. We have his own word for this much, (Comriio L 3,) that since he was cast forth out of Florence — in which he would 'fain rest his wearied soul and fulfil his appointed time' — he had been 'a pilgrim, nay, even a mendicant,' in every quarter of Italy,^ and had ' been
held cheap by many who, because of his fame, had
«
* The Comnto is in Italian, and his words are : ' wherever this language is spoken.'
Florence and Dante, xci
looked to find him o<Mike in another guise.' But he gives no journal of his wanderings, and» as will have been observed, says no word of any country but Italy. Keeping close to well-ascertained facts, it seems estab- lished that in the earlier period of his exile he sojourned with members of the great family of the Counts Guidi,^ and that he also found hospitality with the Malaspiniy* lords of the Val di Magra, between Genoa and Lucca. At a still earlier date (August 1306) he is found witnessing a deed in Padua. It was most probably in the same year that Dante found Giotto there, painting the walls of the Scrovegni Chapel, and was courteously welcomed by the artist, and taken to his house.* At some time of his life he studied at Bologna: John Villani says, during his
^ His letter to the Florentines and that to the Emperor are dated in 1311^ from * Near the sources of the Amo ' — that is, from the Casentino, where the Gaidi of Romena dwelt If the letter of oondolence with the Counts Oberto and Guido of Romena on the death of their unde is genuine, it has great value for the passage in which he excuses himself for not having come to the funeral : — ' It was not negligence or ingratitude, but the poverty into which I am £Ulen by reason of my exile. This, like a cruel persecutor, holds me as in a prison-house where I have neither horse nor arms ; and though I do all I can to free myself I have fiiiled as yet' The letter has no date. Like the other ten or twelve epistles attributed to Dante, it is in Latin.
'There is a splendid passage in praise of this family, Purg, viii 121. A treaty is on record in which Dante acts as representa- tive of the Malaspini in settling the terms of a peace between them and the Bishop of Luni in October 1306.
' The authority for this is Benvenuto of Imola in his comment on the Comidy (Purg. xL). The portrait of Dante by Giotto^ still in Florence, but ruined by modem bungling restoration, is usually believed to have been executed in 1301 or 1302. But with regard to this, see the note at the end of this essay.
xcii Florence and Dante*
exile.^ Of his supposed residence in Paris, though it is highly probable, there is a want of proof; of a visit to England, none at all that is worth a moment's con* sideration. Some of his commentators and biographers seem to think he was so short-witted that he must have been in a place before it could occur to him to name it in his verse.
We have Dante's own word for it that he found his exile almost intolerable. Besides the bitter resentment which he felt at the injustice of it, he probably cher- ished the conviction that his career had been cut short when he was on the point of acquiring great influence in affairs. The illusion may have been his— one not uncommon among men of a powerful imagination — that, given only due opportunity, he could mould the active life of his time as easily as he moulded and
^ It is true that Villani not only says that ^he went to study at Bologna,' bat also that ' he went to Paris and many parts of the world' (Crottiea^ ix. 136), and that Villani, of all contemporaiy or nearly contemporaiy writers, is by far the most worthy of credence. But he proves to be more than once in error regarding Dante; making him, /.^., die in a wrong month and be buried in a wrong church at Ravenna. And the 'many parts of the world' shows that here he is dealing in hearsay of the vaguest sort. Nor can much weight be given to Boccaodo when he sends Dante to Bologna and Paris. But Benvenuto of Imola, who lectured on the Comedy at Bologna within fifty years of Dante's death, says that Dante studied there. It would indeed be strange if he did not, and at more than one period, Bologna being the University nearest Florence. Proof of Dante's residence in Paris has been found in his familiar reference to the Rue du Fouarre (Parad. z. 137). His graphic description of the coast between Lerid and Turbia ( Ar^. iiL 49, iv. 25) certainly seems to show a fiuniliarity with the Western as well as the Eastern Rivieras of Genoa. But it scarcely follows that he was on his way to Paru when he visited them.*
Florena and DanU. xciii
fashioned the creati<»8 of his fimcy. It was, periutps, owing to BO fault of his own that when a partial oppor- tunity had offered itself, he fiuled to get his views adopted in Florence ; indeed, to judge from the kind of employment in idiich he was more than once engaged fior his patrons, he must have been possessed of no little business tact Yet, as when his feelings were deeply concerned his words knew no restraint, so his hopes would partake of the largeness of his genius. In the restored Empire, which he was almost alone in longing for as he conceived of it, lie may have imagined for himself a place beside Henry like what in Frederick's court had been filled by Pier delle Vigne — ^the man who held both keys to the Emperor's heart, and opened and shut it as he woukL^
Thus, as his exile ran on it would grow sadder with the accumulating memories of hopes deferred and then desti03red, and of dreams which had faded away in the light of a cheerless reality. But some consola- tions he must have found even in the conditions of his exile. He had leisure for meditation, and time enough to spend in that other world which was all his own. With the miseries of a wanderer's life would come not a few of its sweets — freedom from routine, and the in- tellectual stimulus supplied by change of place. Here and there he would find society such as he cared for-— that of scholars, theologians, and men familiar with every court and school of Christendom. And, beyond all, he would get access to books that at home he might never have seen. It was no spare diet that would
1 Inf. xiii 58.
XCIV
Florence and Dante.
serve his mind while he was making such ample calls on it for his great work. As it proceeds we seem to detect a growing fulness of knowledge, and it is by reason of the more learned treatment, as well as the loftier theme of the Third Cantica, that so many readers, vrfien once well at sea in the jParadiso^ recog- nise the force of the warning with which it begins.^
What amount of intercourse he was able to maintain with Florence dturing his wanderings is a matter of mere speculation, although of a more interesting kind than that concerned with the chronology of his uneasy travels. That he kept up at least some correspondence with his friends is proved by the letter regarding the terms of his pardon. There is also the well-known anecdote told by Boccaccio as to the discovery and despatch to
^ 'O ye, who have hitherto been following me in some small end, . . . pnt not further to sea, lest, losing sight of me, you lose yourselves ' (Farad. iL i). But, to tell the truth, Dante is never so weak as a poet as when he is most the philosopher or the theologian. The foUowing list of books more or less known to him is not given as complete : — ^The Vnlgate, beginning with St. Jerome's Prologue ; Aristotle, thioai^ the L«tin tnoslation then in vogue ; Averroes, etc ; Thomas Aqoinas and the other Schoolmen ; much of the Civil and Canon law ; Boethius ; Homer only in scraps, through Aristotle, etc; Vizgil, Cicero in part, Livy, Horace^ Ovid, Terence, Lacan, and Statins ; the works of Brunetto Liatini ; the poetical literature of Provence, France, and Italy, including the Arthurian Romances — ^the fiivoarite reading of the Italian nobles, and the tales of Chartemagne and his Peen— equally In favour with the common people. There is little reason to suppose that among the treatises of a scientific and quasi-scientific kind that he fell in with, and of which he was an eager student, were included the works of Roger Bacon. These there was a consfuracy among priests and schoolmen to keep buried. Dante seems to have set little store on ecclesiastical legends of wonder ; at least he gives them a wide berth in his works.
Florence emd Dante, xcv
him of the opening Cantos of the Ifrfeme — an anecdote
we may safely accept as founded on fieu:ty although
Boccaccio's informants may have fidled to note at the
time what the manuscript consisted of, and in the
course of years may have magnified the importance of
their discovery. With his wife he would naturally
communicate on subjects of common interest-»aS| for
instance, that of how best to save or recover part of his
property — and especially regarding the weliifuv of his
sons, of whom two are found to be with him when he
acquires something like a settlement in Verona.
It b quite credible that, as Boccaccio asserts, he wonld
never after his exile was once begun * go to his wife or
sufier her to join him where he was;' although the
statement is probably an extension of the foct that she
never did join him. In any case it is to make too large
a use of the words to find in them evidence, as has
frequently been done, of the unhappiness of all his
married life, and of his utter estrangement from Gemma
during his banishment The union — ^marriage of
convenience though it was — ^might be harmonious
enough as long as things went moderately well with the
pair. Dante was never wealthy, but he seems to have
had his own house in Florence and small landed
possessions in its neighbourhood^ That before his
^ In the notes to Fratioelli's Vifa di Damte (Florence 1861) aie pven copies of documents rekting to the property of the Alighieri, and of Dante in particvlar. In 1343 his son Jaoopo^ by payment of a small fine, reoorered vineyards and fiurms that had been his father's. — ^Notes to Chap. iii. Fiatioelli's admirable Life is now in many respects out of date. He accepts, «.^., Dino Compagni as an anthority, and believes in the romantic stofy of the letter of Fra Ilario.
xcvi Florence and Dante,
banishment he was considerably in debt appears to be ascertained;^ but, without knowing the circumstances in which he borrowed, it is impossible to be sure whether he may not only have been making use of his credit in order to put out part of his means to advantage in some of the numerous commercial enterprises in which his neighbours were engaged. In any case his career must have seemed full of promise till he was driven into banishment. When that blow had fallen, it is easy to conceive how what if it was not mutual affection had come to serve instead of it — esteem and forbearance — would be changed into indifference with the lapse of months and years of enforced separation, embittered and filled on both sides with the mean cares of indigence, and, it may be, on Gemma's side with the conviction that her husband had brought her with him* self into disgrace. If all that is said by Boccaccio and some of Dante's enemies as to his temperament and behaviour were true, we could only hope that Gemma's indifference was deep enough to save her from the pangs of jealousy. And on the other hand, if we are to push suspicion to its utmost length, we may find an allusion to his own experience in the lines where Dante complains of how soon a widow forgets her husband' But this is all matter of the merest speculation. Gemma
^ The details are given by >Vitte, DanU-F^rschungm^ voL ii. p. 6i. The amount borrowed by Dante and his brother (and a friend) comes to nearly a thousand gold florins. Witte takes this as eqmvalent to 37,000 francs, f./. nearly ;f 150a Bnt the florin being the eighth of an oonce, or about ten shillings* worth of gohly a thousand florins would be equal only tO;f 50a— representing, of course, an immensely greater sum now-a^days.
■ Farg. viii. 76.
Florence and Dante. xcvii
is known to have been alive in 1314.^ She brought up her children, says Boccaccio, upon a trifling part of her husband's confiscated estate, recovered on the plea that it was a portion of her dowry. There may have been difficulties of a material kind, insuperable save to an ardent love that was not theirs, in the way of Gemma's joining her husband in any of his cities of refuge.
Complete evidence exists of Dante's having in his later years lived for a longer or shorter time in the three cities of Lucca, Verona, and Ravenna. In Purgatory he meets a shade from Lucca, in the murmur of whose words he catches he * knows not what of Gentucca;'' and when he charges the Lucchese to speak plainly out, he is told that Lucca shall yet be found pleasant by him because of a girl not yet grown to womanhood Uguccione, acting in the interest of Pisa, took possession of Lucca in 13 14, and Dante is supposed to have taken up his residence there for some considerable time. What we may certainly infer from his own words in the Purgatario is that they were written after a stay in Lucca had been sweetened to him by the society of a lady named Gentucca. He cannot well have found shelter there before the city was held by Uguccione ; and research has established that at least two ladies of the uncommon name of Gentucca
' See in Scartaszini, DanU AligkUri^ 1879, V^ 55^ eztnct from the will of her mother Maria. Donati, dated February 1314. Many of these Florentine dates are subject to correction, the year being nsnally counted from LAdy-Day. ' In 1880 a document was discovered which proves Gemma to have been engaged in a law- suit in 1332. — // IVopHgnaiortt xiii\ 156/ — Scheffer-Boichorst» Aus DanUt Verbannung^ page Si 3.
• Purg, xxiv. 37. •
i
xcviii Florence and Dante,
were resident there in 13 14. From the whole tone of his allusion — ^the mention of her veiy name and of her innocent girlhood — we may gather that there was nothing in his liking for her of which he had any reason to feel ashamed In the Ififemo he had covered the whole people of Lucca with his scom.^ By the time he got thus far with the Purgaiono his thoughts of the place were all softened by his memoiy of one fair face-— or shall we rather say, of one compassionate and womanly soul? That' Dante was more than susceptible to feminine charms is coarsely asserted by Boccaccio.' But on such a matter Boccaccio is a prejudiced witness, and, in the absence of sufficient proof to the contrary, justice requires us to assume that the tenor of Dante's life was not at variance with that of his writings. He who was so severe a judge of others was not, as we can infer from more than one passage of the Comedy^ a lenient judge when his own fulings were concerned.* That his
^ Inf. xxi. 4a
* In questo mirifico poeta trovo ampissimo tttogo la Itusuria; e non solamente ne* giavamH annt, ma ancora n/ maiuri, — Boccaccio, La Vita di Dante, After mentioning that Dante was married, he. indulges in a long invective against marriage ; con- fessing, however, that he is ignorant of whether Dante experienced the miseries he describes. His conclusion on the subject is that philosophers should leave mairiage U> rich fools, to nobles, and to handicraftsmen.
' In Puigatory his conscience accuses him of pride^ and he already seems to feel the weight of the grievous burden beneath which the proud bend as they puige themselves of their sin (Purg. xiti. 136}. Some amount of self-accusation seems to be implied in such passages as In/, v. 142 and Purg, xzviL 15, eta ; but too much must not be made of it
Fhrence and Dante. xcix
conduct never fell short of his standard no one w3l venture to maintain* Bat what should have hindered him, in his hours of weariness and when even his hold on the future seemed to slacken, in lonely castle Or strange town, to seek sympathy from some fair woman who might remind him in something of Beatrice?^
When, in 13 16, Uguccione was driven out of Lucca and Pisa, that great partisan took military service with Can Grande. It has been disputed whether Dante had eariier enjoyed the hospitality of the Scaligers, or was indebted for his first reception in Verona to the good offices of Uguccione. It Is barely credible that by this time in his life he stood in need of any one to answer for him in the court of Can Grande. His fame as a political writer must have preceded him ; and it was of a character to commend him to the good graces of the great Imperialist In his Dt ManarMa he had, by an exhaustive treatment of propositions which now seem
^ In a letter of a few lines to one of the Marquises Ma]aspina» writtflii probably in the earlier yem of his exile, he tells how his poipose of renouncing ladies' society and the writing of love<40ngs had been upset by the view of a lady of marvellous beauty who ' in all respects answered to his tastes, habits, and circumstances.' He says he sends with the letter a poem containing a fuller account of his subjection to this new passion. The poem is not found attached to the copy of the letter, but with good reason it is guessed to be the Cansone beginning Amor, dacM amvien, which describes how he was overmastered by a passion born 'in the heart of the mountains in the valley of that river beside which he had always been the victim of love.* This points to the Casentino as the scene. He also calls the Canzone his 'mountain song.' The pession it expresses may be real, but that he makes the most of it appears from the closer which is occupied by the thought of how the verses will betaken in Florence.
c Florence and Dante.
childish or else the mere commonplaces of everyday political argument, established the right of the civil power to independence of Church authority; and though to the Scaliger who aimed at becoming Im- perial lieutenant for all the North of Italy he might seem needlessly tender to the spiritual lordship of the Holy Father, yet the drift of his reasoning was all in favour of the Ghibeline position.^ Besides this he had written on the need of refining the dialects of Italian, and reducing them to a language fit for general use in the whole of the Peninsula ; and this with a novelty of treatment and wealth of illustration unequalled before or since in any first work on such a subject.^ And, what would recommend him still more to a youthful prince of lofty taste, he was the poet of the * sweet new style ' of the Vita Nuava, and of sonnets, ballads, and canzoni rich in language and thought beyond the works of all previous poets in the vulgar tongues. Add to this that the Comedy was already written, and published up, perhaps, to the close of the PurgatoriOj and that all Italy was eager to find who had a place, and what kind of place, in the strange new world from which the veil was being withdrawn ; and it is easy to imagine that Dante's reception at Can Grande's court was rather that of a man both admired and feared for
^ However early the De Monorchia may have been written, it is difficult to think that it can be of a later date than the death of Henry*
' The Di Vulgari Ehqwo is in Latin. Dante's own Italian is richer and more elastic than that of contempoxary writers. Its base is the Tuscan dialect, as refined by the example of the Sicilian poets. His Latin, on the contrary, is I bdiete regarded as being somewhat barbarous, even for the period.
Florence and Dante. ci
his great genius, than that of a wandering scholar and grumbling exile.
At what time Dante came to Verona, and for how long he stayed, we have no means of fixing with certainty. He himself mentions being diere in 1320,* and it is usually supposed that his residence covered three years preffous to that date ; as also that it was shared by his two sons, Piero and Jacopo. One of these was afterwards to find a settlement at Verona in a . high legal post. Except some frivolous legends, there is no evidence that Dante met with anything but generous treatment from Can Grande. A passage of the Paradise^ written either towards the close of the poet's residence at Verona, or afler he had lefl it, is full of a praise of the great Scaliger so magnificent' as fully to make amends for the contemptuous mention in the Purgatorio of his &ther and brother.* To Gan Grande the Para- diso was dedicated by the author in a long epistle con- taining an exposition of how the first Canto of that Cantica, and, by implication, the whole of the poem, is to be interpreted. The letter is full of gratitude for favours already received, and of expectation of others yet to come. From the terms of the dedication it has been assumed that ere it was made the whole of the Paradise was written, and that Dante praises the lord of Verona after a long experience of his bounty.*
^ In his QuasHo de Aqua et Terra* In it he speaks of having
been in Mantua. The thesis was maintained in Verona, but of
course he may, after a prolonged absence, have returned to that city,.
• Parad, xvii. 7a • Purg, xviii. 12 1,
^ But in urgent need of more of it. — He says of 'the sublime
Cantica, adorned with the title of the Paradiso^ that ' iUam sub
cii Flarena and Dante.
Whether owing to the restlessness of an exile, or to some prospect of attaining a state of greater ease or of having the command of more congenial society, we cannot tdl ; bat from the splendid court of Can Grande he moved down into Romagna, to Ravenna, the city which of all in Italy would now be fixed upon by the traveller as the fittest place for a man of genius, weighed down by infinite sorrows, to close his 'days in and find a tomb. Some writers on the life of Dante will have it that in Ravenna he sgent the greater part of his esdle, and that when he is found elsewhere — in Lucca or Verona — ^he is only on a temporary absence firom his permanent home.^ But this conclusion requires some facts to be ignored, and others unduly dwelt on« In any case his patron there, during at least the last year or two of his life^ was Guido Novello of Polenta, lord of Ravenna, the nephew of her who above all the persons of the Comedy lives in the hearts of its reada:s.
Bernardino, the brother of Francesca andundeof Guido, had fought on the side of Florence at the battle of Campaldino, and Dante may then have become acquainted with him. The Orniily had the reputation of being moderate Guelfs ; but ere this the exile, with his ripe experience of men, had doubtless learned, while re- taining intact his own opinions as to what was the true theory of government, to set good-heartedness and a
prastfUi epistoUf tamquam sub i^rammaie proprio dedUaiam^ voHs adscribOf tfoHs offero^ vohis denique recommendo.^ But it may be questioned if this involves that the Cantica was already finished;
^ As, for instance, Herr Sche£fer-Boichorst in his Am DmUa Verbtumung, 1882.
Fbnnu and Dante. ciii
notde aim in Ue above political orthodoxy. This Guido NoveUo-^tfae younger Guido— bears the reputation of having been wellrinfonned^ of gentle manners, and fond of gathering around him men accomplished in literature and the fine artSL On the death of Dante he made a formal oration in honour of the poet* If his welcome of Dante was as cordial as is generally supposed, and as there is no reason to doubt that it was, it proved his magnanimity; fer in the Furgatorio a family specially hostile to the Polentas had been mentioned with honour,^ while thatto which his wife belonged had been lil^tly spoken oC How he got over the condemnation of his kinswoman to Inferno— even under such gentle conditions — it would be more difficult to understand were there not reason to believe that ere Dante went to Ravenna it had come to be a matter of pride in Italy for a &mily to have any of its members placed any* where in that other world of which Dante held the key.
It seems as if we might assume that the poet^s last months or years were soothed by the society of hii^ daughter — ^the child whom he had named after the object of his first and most enduring love.^ Whether or not he was acting as Ambassador for Guido to Venice when he caught his last illness, it appears to be pretty well established that he was held, in honour by his
> The Tntvenari {Purg. ziv. 107). Gnido's wife was of the BagPttcavalli (Pitrg, xiy. 115). The only mention of the Polenta bmXjf apwt firom that of Fxmnoesca, is at Inf. zxvii. 41.
> In 1350 a sum of tea gold florins was sent from Florence by the hands of Boocaodo to Beatrke, daughter of Dante ; she being then a ntin at Ravenna.
civ Florence and Dante,
patron and all aroond him.^ For his hours of medita- tion he had the solemn churches of Ravenna with their storied walls,^ and the still more solemn pine forest of Classis, by him first annexed to the world of Romance. > For hours of relaxation, when they came, he had neighbours who dabbled in letters and who could at any rate sjrmpadiise with him in his love of study. He maintained correqiondence with poets and scholars in other cities. In at least one instance this was conducted in the bitter fashion with which the humanists of a century or two later were to make the world familiar;^ but with the Bolognese scholar, Giovanni del Virgilio, he engaged in a good-humoured, half-bantering exchange of Latin pastoral poems, through the artificial imagery of which there sometimes breaks a natural thought, as when in answer to the pedant's counsel to renounce the vulgar tongue and produce in Latin something that will entitle him to receive the
1 The embassy to Venice is mentioned by VilUmi, and there was a treaty concluded in 1521 between the Republic and Guido* Bat Daute's name does not appear in it among those of the envoys from Ravenna. A letter, probably apocryphal, to Guido from Dante in Venice is dated 1314. If Dante, as is maintained by some writers, was engaged in tuition while in Ravenna, it is to be feared that his pupils would find in him an impatient master.
' Not that Dante ever mentions these any more than a hundred other churches in which he must have spent thoughtful hours.
> Purg, xxviii. aa
^A certain Cecco d*Ascoli stuck to him like a bur, chaiging him, among other things, with lust, and a want of religious fiiith which would one day secure him a place in his own Inferno. Cecco was himself burned in Florence, in 1327, for making too much of evil spirits, and holding that human actions are necessarily aifected by the position of the staiSt He had been at one time a professor of astronomy.
Florence and Dante, cv
laurel crown in Bologna, he declares that if ever he is crowned as a poet it will be on the banks of the Amo.
Most of the material for forming a judgment of how Dante stood affected to the religious beliefs of his time is to be gathered from the Comedy^ and the place for conridering it would rather be in an essay on that work than in a sketch of his life which necessity compels to be swift A few words may however be here devoted to the subject, as it is ot)e with some bearing on the manner in which he would be regarded by those around him, and through that on the tenor of his life. That Dante conformed to Church observances, and, except wi^ a few malevolent critics, bore the reputation of a good Catholic, there can be no doubt It was as a politician and not as a heretic that he suffered persecu- tion 'j and when he died he was buried in great honour within the FVanciscan Church at Ravenna. Some few years after his death, it is true, his De Monarckia was burned as heretical by orders of the Papal Legate in Lombardy, who would gladly, if he could, have had the bones <^ the author exhumed to share the fate of his book. But all this was only because the partisans of Lewis of Bavaria were making political capital out of the treatise.
Attempts have been made to demonstrate that in spite of his outward conformity t)ante was an un- believer at heart, and that the Comedy is devoted to the promulgation of a Ghibeline heresy — of which, we may be sure, no Ghibeline ever heard — and to the overthrow of all that the author professed most
cvi Florence and Dante.
devoutly to believe.^ Other critics of a more sober temper in 8i>eculation would find in him a Catholic irtio held the Catholic beliefs with the same slack grasp as the teaching of Luther was held by Lessing or Goethe.' But this is surely to misread the Cemedy^ which is steeped from beginning to end in a spirit of the warmest fiuth in the great Christian doctrine& It was no mere intellectual perception of these that Dante.had -«or professed to have — ^for when in Paradise he has satisfied Saint Peter of his being possessed of a just con- ception of the nature of fidth, and is next adced if^ besides knowing what is the alloy of the coin and the weight of ity he has it in his own purse^ he answers boldly, * Yea, and so shining and round that of a surety it has the lawful stamp.' ^ And fiirther on, when required to declare in what he believes, nothing against the fiil- ness of his creed is to be inferred firom the feet that he stops short after pronouncbg his belief in the eadstence of God and in the Trinity. This article he gives as implying all the others ; it is ' the spark which spreads out into a vivid flame.' ^
Yet if the inquiry were to be pushed fiirther, and it were sought to find how much of firee thought he allowed himself in matters of religion, Dante might be discovered to have reached his orthodox position by ways hateful to the bigots who then took order for pre- serving the purity of the fidth. The office of the Pope he deeply revered, but the Papal absolution avails
^ Gftbrid Rocaetti, CommetU m tki Dwma Commedm^ 1S86, and Aronx, Dante, HhUi^ue^ RivohUwnfuire et SoeiaUsU, 1854. s ScarUzzini, DanU AligkUri, Sei$u Zeiiy etc, 1879, page 268. * JPitirad. xxiv. 8(». ^ Parad. zziy. 145.
Ft&r€nc$ and Damu. cvii
nothing in his eyes compared with one tear of heart- felt repentance.^ It is not on the wcnrd of Pope or Council that he rests his fiuth, but on the Scriptoiesi and on the evidences of the truth of Christianity^ freely examined and weighed' Chief among these evidences, it must however be noted, he esteemed the fact of the eristHic^ of the Church as he found it;' and in his inquiries he accepted as guides the Scholastic Doctors on whose reasonings the Church had set its seal of approbation. It was a foregone conclusion he reached by stages of his own. Yet that he sympathised at least as much with the honest search for truth as with the arrogant profession of orthodoxy, is shown by his treat- ment of heretics. He could not condemn severely such as erred only because their reason would not consent to rest like his in the prevalent dogmatic system; and so we find that he makes heresy consist less in intellectual error than in beliefs that tend to vitiate conduct, or to cause schism in societies divinely constituted.^ For his own part, orthodox although he was, or believed himself to be — which is all that needs to be contended for, — in no sense was he priest-ridden. It was liberty that he went seeking on his great journey ;* and he gives no hint that it is to be gained by the observance of forms or in submission to sacerdotal
> Inf. xzrii. loi ; Purg. uL ilS.
• Parad, xxiv. 91. • Parad. xxiv, 106.
^ Inf. X. and xznii. There is no place in Pui]gatciry where thote who in their lives had oooe held heretical opinions are purified of the sin ; leaving us to infer tluit it conld be repented of in the world so as to oUiterate the stain. See also Patad. Vf. 67, • Purg. i. 71.
cviti Florence and Dante.
authority. He knows it is in his reach only when he has been crowned, and mitred too, lord of himself' — subject to Him alone of whom even Popes were servants.'
Although in what were to prove his last months Dante might amuse himself with the composition of learned trifles, and in the society and correspondence of men who along with him, if on lines apart from his, were preparing the way for the revival of classical studies, the best part of his mind, then as for long before, was devoted to the Comedy; and he was count- ing on the suflrages of a wider audience than courts and universities could supply.
Here there is no room to treat at length of that work, to which when we turn our thoughts all else he wrote — though that was enough to secure him fame — seems to fall into the background as if unworthy of his genius. What can hardly be passed over in silence is that in the Comedy^ once it was begun, he must have found a refuge for his soul from all petty cares, and a shield against all adverse fortune. We must search its pages, and not the meagre records of his biographers, to find what was the life he lived during the years of his exile ; for, in a sense, it contains the true journal of his thoughts, of his hopes, and of his sorrows. The plan was laid wide enough to embrace the observations he made of nature and of man, the fruits of his painful studies, and the intelligence he gathered from those experienced in travel, politics, and war. It was not only his imagina- tion and artistic skill that were spent upon the poem :
* Furg^ xxvii. 139. • Pwg. six. 134.
Florence and Dante. cix
he gave his life to it The future reward he knew was sure — an immortal fame ; but he hoped for a nearer profit on his venture. Florence might at last relent, if not because of his innocence and at the spectacle of his inconsolable exile, at least on hearing the rumour of his genius borne to her from every comer of Italy : —
If e'er it comes tluit this my sacred Lay, To which both Heaven and Earth have set their hand — Through which these many years I waste away^
Shail quell the cruelty that keeps me banned From the fair fold where I, a lamb, was found Hostile to wolves who 'gainst it violence planned ;
With other fleece and voice of other sound. Poet will I return, and at the font Where I was christened be with laurel crowned.^
But with the completion of the Comedy Dante's life too came to a dose. He died at Ravenna in the month of September 1331.
^ Farad, zxv. I.
GIOTTO'S PORTRAIT OF DANTE.^
VASARI, in his Lhes of the Painters^ tells that in his day the portrait of Dante by Giotto was still to be seen in the chapel of the Podesta's palace in Florence. Writers of an earlier date had already drawn attention to this work.' But in the course of an age when Italians cared little for Dante, and less for Giotto^ it was allowed to be buried out of sight; and when at length there came a revival of esteem for these great men, the alterations in the interior arrangement of the palace were found to have been so sweeping that it was even uncertain which out of many chambers had formerly served as the chapeL Twenty years after a fruitless attempt had been made to discover whether or not the portrait was still in existence, Signor Aubrey Bezzi, encouraged by Mr. Wilde and Mr. Kirkup, took the first step in a search (1839) which was to end by restoring to the world what is certainly the most inter-
^ It is best known, and can now be judged of only through the lithograph after a tracing made by Mr. Seymour Kirknp before it was restored and mined : published by the Arundel Society.
* Antonio Pucd, bom in 1300, in his dntiUptio, describes the £gure of Dante as being clothed in blood-red* Philip ViUani also mentions it He wrote towards the close of the foarteenth century ; Vasari towards the middle of the sixteenth.
GiotUfs Portrait of Dante. cxi
etdng of all portndts, if account be takai of its beauty, as weU as of irfio was its author and who its subject
On the removal from it of a layer of limep one of the end waUs of what had been the chapel was found to be covered by a fresco paintingi evidently the woric of Giotto, and representing a Paradise — ^the subject in which Dante's portrait was known to occur. As is usual in such works, from the time of Giotto down- wards, the subject is treated so as to allow of the free introducti(Hi of contemporary personages. Among these was a figure in a red gown, which there was no difficulty in recogmsing as the portrait of Dante. It shows him younger and with a sweeter expression than does Raphael's Dante, or Masaccio's,^ or that in the Cathedral of Florence,' or that of the mask said to have been taken after his death. But to all of them it bears a strong resemblance.
The question of when this portrait was painted will easily be seen to be one of much importance in con- nection with Dante's biography. The fresco it belongs to is found to contain a cardinal, and a young man, who, because he wears his hair long and has a coronet set on his cap, is known to be meant for a French prince.* If, as is usually assumed, this prince b Charles of Valois, then the date of the event celebrated
^ In the Miuich coUectioD ofdiawings, and sicxibed to Masaocio, bat with how mnch reason I do not know.
' Painted by Domenico Michelino in 1465, after a sketch by Alessio Baldovinetto.
* ' Wearing over the long hair of the Frenchmen of the period a coroneted cap.'— Crowe and CavalcaseUe^ History of FittnHng in liaiy (1864), i. 264.
txii Giotto's Portrait of Dante.
in the fresco ia 1301 or 1302. With regard to when the work was executed, Messrs Crowe and CavalcasellCy in their valuable book, say as follows :^ —
' All inferences to be deduced from the subject and form of these frescos point to the date of 1 301-2. It may be inquired whether they were executed by Giotto at the time, and this inquiry can only be satisfied approximatively. It may be inferred that Dante's portrait would hardly have been introduced into a picture so conspicuously visible as this, had not the poet at the time been influent in Florence. . • . Dante's age in the fresco corresponds with the date of 1302, and is that of a man of thirty-five. He had himself enjoyed the highest office of Florence from June to August 1300.* In the fresco he does not wear the dress of the " Priori," but he holds in the ranks of those near Charles of Valois an honourable place. It may be presumed that the frescos were executed previous' to Dante's exile, and this view is confirmed by the technical and artistic progress which they reveaL They exhibit, indeed, the master in a higher sphere of development than at Assisi and Rome.'
This account of the subject of the work and the probable date of its execution may, I think, be ac- cepted as containing all that is to be said in favour of the current opinion on the matter. That writer after writer has adopted that opinion without a sign of doubt as to its credibility must surely have arisen from failure to observe the insuperable difficulties it presents.
Both Charles of Valois and the Cardinal Acquasparta
were in Florence during part of the winter of 1301-
1302 j but the circumstances under which they were
there make it highly improbable that the Common-
1 Vol. i. p. 269.
' The Priorate was the higfaeft office to which a dtixen ooold aspire, but bjr qo means the highest in Florence. * I snppoae the meaning is 'immediately previous.'
Giotto's Portrait of Dante, cxiii
wealth was anxioas to do ihem honour beyond granting them the oatward show of respect which it would have been dangerous to refuse. Earlier in the year 1301 the Cardinal Acquasparta, having fidled in gaining the object which brought him to Florence, had, as it were» shaken the dust of the city from off his feet and left the people of it under interdict. While Charles of Valois was in Florence the Cardinal returned to make a second attempt to reconcile the opposing parties, failed a second tunei and again left the dty under an interdict — ^if indeed the first had ever been raised On the occasion of his first visit, the Whites, who were then in power, would have none of 'his counsels; on his second, the Blacks in their turn despised them.^ There would therefore have been something almost satirical in the compliment, had the Commonwealth resolved to give him a place in a triumphal picture.
As for Charles of Valois, though much was expected from an alliance with him while he was still at a distance, the vexy party that invited his presence was soon dis- gusted with him owing to his faithlessness and greed. The earlier part of his stay was disturbed by pillage and bloodshed. Nor is it easy to imagine how, at any time during his residence of five months, the leading citizens could have either the time or the wish to arrange for honouring him in a fashion he was not the man to caxe for. His one craving was for money, and still more money ; and any lebure the members of public bodies
^ John ViUani, Crmtka^ viiL 40 and 49 ; and Peirens, Hist^ de Flontue, under date of 1301. Charles entered Florence on the 1st oT November of that year, and left it in the it>llowing April
h
cxfv Giotto* s Portrait of Dante,
had to spare from giving heed to their own interests and securing vengeance upon their opponents, was devoted to holding the common purse shut as tightly as they could against their avaricious Padficatoc. When he at last delivered the city from his presence no one would have the heart to revive the memoxy of his disastrous visit
But if, in all this confusion of Florentine a&irs, Giotto did receive a commission to paint in the palace of the Podesta, yet it remains incredible that he should have been suffered to assign to Dante, of aU men, a place of honour in the picture. No citizen had more stubbornly opposed the policy which brought Charles of Valois to Florence, and that Charles was in the dty was reason enough for Dante to keep out of it. In his absence, he was sentenced in January 1302 to pay a ruinously heavy fine, and in the following March he was condemned to be put to death if ever he was caught On fuller acquaintance his fellow-citizens liked the Frenchman as little as he, but this had no effect in softening their dis- like or removing their fear of Dante. We may be sure that any friends he may still have had in Florence, as their influence could not protect his goods from confisca- tion or him fix>m banishment, would hardly care to risk their own safety by urging, while his condemnation was still fresh, the admission of his portrait among those of illustrious Florentines.^ It is true that there have been instances of great artists having reached so high a pitch
^ Who the other Florentines in the fiteico are does not greatly affect the present question. Villani says that along with Dante Giotto painted Cotm) Donati and Bnmetto LattnL
Giotto* s Portrait of Dante. cxv
of fame as to be able to dictate terms to patrons, how- ever exalted In his later years Giotto could perhaps have made such a point a matter of treaty with his employers, but in 1301 he was still young,^ and great although his fame already was, he could scarcely have ventured to insist on the Republic's confessing its injustice to his friend; as it would have done had it consented that Dante, newly driven into exile, should obtain a place of honour in a work painted at the public cost
These considerations seem to make it highly im- probable that Giotto's wall-painting was meant to do honour to Charles of Valois and the Cardinal Acqua- sparta. But if it should still be held that it was painted in 1302, we must either cease to believe, in spite of all that Vasari and the others say, that the portrait is meant for Dante ; or else confess it to be inexplicable how it got there. A way out of the difficulty begins to open up as soon as we allow ourselves some latitude in speculating as to when Giotto may have painted the fresco. The order m which that artisf s works were produced is very imperfectly settled; and it may easily be that the position in Vasari's pages of the mention made by him of this fresco has given rise to a misunder- standing regarding the date of it He speaks of it at the very beginning of his Life of Giotta But this he does because he needs an illustration of what he has been saying in his opening sentences about the advance that painter made on Cimabue. Only after making mention
* Only twenty-five, if the commonly accepted date of his birth ik correct In any case, he was still a young man.
ex vi Giottds Portrait of Dante.
of Dante's portrait does be b^n his cfironological list of Giotto's works ; to the portrait he never returns, and S0| as far as Vasari is concerned^ it is without a date. Judging of it by means of Mr. Kirkup's careful and beautiful sketch — and unfortunately we have now no other means of knowing what the original was like — it may safely be asserted to be in Giotto's ripest style.^ Everything considered, it is therefcnre allowable to search the Florentine chronicles lower down for an event more likely to be the subject of Giotto's fresco than that usually fixed upon.
We read in John Villani that in the middle of the year 1326 the Cardinal Gianni Orsini came to* Florence as Papal Legate and Pacificator of Tuscany. The city was greatly pleased at his coming, and as an earnest of gratitude for his services presented him with a cup containing a thousand florins.' A month later there arrived Charles Duke of Calabria, the eldest son of King Robert of Naples, and great-grandson of Charles of Anjou. He came as Protector of the Commonwealth, which ofiice — ^an extraordinary one, and with a great salary attached to it — he had been elected to hold for five years. Never before had a spectacle like that of his entry been offered to Florence. Villani gives a long list of the barons who rode in his train, and tells that in his squadrons of men-at-arms
^ It is true that, on technical gronnds, it has been questioned if it is Giotto's at all ; bat there is more than suffident reason to think it is. With such doabts however we are scarcely here concerned. Even were it proved to be by a pupil, everything in the text that applies to the question of date would still remain in point.
• J. Villani, ix. 353.
GiotUfs Portrait of Dante, ex vii
there weie no fewer than two hundred knights. The chronicler pauses to bid the reader note how great an enterprise his fellow-dtizens had shown in bringing to sojourn amoog them, and in their interest, not only such a powerful lord as the Duke of Calabria was, but a Papal Legate as welL Italy counted it a great thing, he says, and he deems that the whole world ought to know of it^ Charles took up his abode in the Podesta's palace. He appears to have gained a better place in the hearts of the Florentines than what they were used to give to strangers and princes. When a son was bom to him, all the city rejoiced, and it mourned with him when, in a few weeks, he lost the child After seventeen months' experience of his rule the citizens were sorry to lose him, and bade him a farewell as hearty as their wel* come had been. To some of them, it is true^ the policy seemed a dangerous one which bore even the appear- ance of subjecting the Republic to the Royal House of Naples ; and some of them could have wished that he 'had shown more vigour in dvil and militaty affiurs. But he was a gentle lord, popular with the townsfolk, and in the course of his residence he greatly iii4>roved the condition of things in Florence, and brought to a close many feuds.'* They felt that the nine hundred thousand gold florins spent on him and his men had, on the whole, been well laid out
One detail of the Duke's personal appearance deserves remark. We have seen that the prince in the fresco has long hair. John Villani had known the Duke well by sight, and when he comes to record his death and
> J. VUlani, x. i. • /M/. x. 49.
cxviii Giotto* s Portrait of Dante.
describe what kind of man he was to look upon, he specially says that ' he wore his hair loose.'^
A subject worthy of Giotto's pendl, and one likely to be offered to him if he was then in Florence, we have therefore found in this visit of the Duke and the Car- dinal But that Giotto was in Florence at that time is certain. He painted a portrait* of the Duke in the Palace of the Signory; and through that prince, as Vasari tells, he was invited by King Robert to go down to work in Naples. All this, in the absence of evidence of any value in favour of another date, makes it, at the very least, highly probable that the fresco was a work of 1326 or 1337.
In 1326 Dante had been dead for five yeari The grudge his fellow-townsmen had nourished against him for so long was now worn out We know that very soon after his death Florence began to be proud of him ; and even such of his old enemies as still survived would be willing that Giotto should set him in a place of honour among the great Florentines who help to fill the fresco of the Paradbe. That he was ahready dead would be no hindrance to his finding room alongside of Charles of Calabria ; for the age was wisely tolerant of such anachronisms.' Had Dante been still living the painter would have been less at liberty to create,
^ J. Villani, z. 107. * Long since destroyed.
* An anachronism of another kind would have been committed by Giotto, if, before the Comafy was even began, he had repre- sented Dante as holding the dosed book and dnster of three pom^ranates-~«mbIematical of the three regions described by him and of the completion of his work.— -I say nothing of the Inferno foond on another wall of the chapel, since there seems good reason to doubt if it is by Giotto.
Giotto* s Portrait of Dante. cxix
out of the records he doubtless possessed of the features of the friend who had pdd him beforehand with one immortal lin^ the face which^ as we look into ity we feel to be a glorified transcript of what it was in the flesh. It is the face of one who has wellnigh for- gotten his earthly life, instead of having the worst of it still before him ; of one who, from that troubled Italy which like his own Sapia he knew but as a pilgrim^ has passed to the ' true city/ of which he remains for ever- more a citizen — the city faintly imaged by Giotto upon the chapel wall
• ,
THE INFERNO.
CANTO I.
In middle * of the journey of our days I found that I was in a darksome wood^ — The right road lost and vanished in the maze.
Ah me ! how hard to make it understood How rough that wood was, wild, and terrible : By the mere thought my terror is renewed.
More bitter scarce were death. But ere I tell At large of good which there by me was found, I will relate what other things befell.
Scarce know I how I entered on that ground, lo
So deeply, at the moment when I passed Fro^i the right way, was I in slumber drowned.
But when beneath a hill ' arrived at last. Which for the boundary of the valley stood, That with such terror had my heart harassed,
^ Middle: In his Convito 1300, the year in which the
(iv. 23), comparing human life action of the poem is laid,
to an arch, Dante says that at ' Darksome wood : A state of
the age of thirty-five a man has spiritual darkness or despair into
reached the top and begins to which he has gradually drifted,
go down. As he was bom in not without fault of his own.
1265 that was his own age in * A kill : liower down this
The Hill, [canto i.
I upwards looked and saw its shoulders glowed,
Radiant already with that planet's ^ light
Which guideth surely upon every road. A little then was quieted by the sight
The fear which deep within my heart had lain 20
Through all my sore experience of the night. And as the man, who, breathing short in pain,
Hath 'scaped the sea and struggled to the shore,
T-ums back to gaze upon the perilous main ; Even so my soul which fear still forward bore
Turned to review the pass whence I egressed,
And which none, living, ever left before. My wearied frame refreshed with scanty rest,
I to ascend the lonely hill essayed ;
The lower foot ' still that on which I pressed. 30
And lo I ere I had well beginning made,
A nimble leopard,' light upon her feet.
And in a skin all spotted o'er arrayed :
hill is tenned ' the origin and stars deriving their light from it.
cause of all joy.' It is sjrmboli- Here the sunlight may signiiy
cal of spiritual freedom^of the the Divine help granted to all
peace sjid security that spring men in their efforts after vir-
from the practice of virtue, tue.
Only, as it seems, by gaining > TJu lower Jbei^ etc.: This such a vantage-ground can he describes a cautious, slow as- escape from the wilderness of cent.
doubt— the valley of the shadow *A nimbU leopard: The of death — in which he is lost. leopatd and the lion and ^ That planet: On the Ptole- wolf that come with it are sug- maic system, which, as perfected gested by Jeremiah v. 6 : 'A by the Arabian astronomers, and lion out of the forest shall slay with some Christian additions, them,' etc. We have Dante's was that followed by Dante, the own authority for it, in his letter sun is reckoned as one of the to Can Grande, that several seven planets ; all the others as meanings are often hidden un- well as the earth and the fixed der the incidents of the Comedy,
THE FOREST.] The LtOH. 3
Nor ceased she e'er me full in the fisu:e to meet, And to me in my path such hindrance threw That many a time I wheeled me to retreat.
It was the hour of dawn ; with retinue Of stars ^ that were with him when Love Divine In the beginning into motion drew
Those beauteous things, the sun began to shine ; 40
And I took heart to be of better cheer Touching the creature with the gaudy skin,
Seeing 'twas mom,* and spring-tide of the year ; Yet not so much but that when into sight A lion' came, I was disturbed with fear.
But whateyer else the beasts ' :>iars, etc, : The sun being may signify, their chief meaning then in Aries, as it was be- is that of moral hindrances. It lieved to hare been at the area- is plain that the lion and wolf tion.
are the rins of others^— pride and ' Mam^ €tc, : It is the mom- avarice. If the leopard agrees ing of Friday the 25th of March with them in this, it most pro- in the year 1300, and by the use bably stands for the envy of of Florence, which began the those among whom Dante lived : year on the anniversary of the at Im/, vi. 74 we find envy, incarnation, it is the first day pride, and avarice classed to- of the New Year. The Good gether as the sins that have Friday of 1300 fell a fortnight corrupted Florence. But from later ; but the 25th of March Inf. xvi. 106 it appears that was held to be the true anniver- Dante hoped to get the better saxy of the crucifixion as well of the leopard by means of a as of the incarnation and of cord which he wore girt about the creation of the world. The his loins. The cord is emblem- date of the action is fixed by atical of self-control ; and hence /n/, xxi* 112. The day was the leopard seems best to an- of good omen for success in swer the idea of sensual pleasure the struggle with his lower in the sense of a temptation that self.
makes difficult the pursuit of * A lion : Pride or arrogance ;
virtue. But it will be observed to be taken in its widest sense
that this hindrance Dante trusts of violent opposition to all that
to overcome. is good.
4 The Wolf, [CANTO I.
Towards me he seemed advancing in his mighty Rabid with hunger and with head high thrown : The very air was tremtdous with fright.
A she- wolf, ^ toOy beheld I further on ; All kinds of lust seemed in her leanness pent : 50
Through her, ere now, much folk have misery known.
By her oppressed, and altogether spent By the terror breathing from her aspect fell, I lost all hope of making the ascent
And as the man who joys while thriving well, When comes the time to lose what he has won In all his thoughts weeps inconsolable,
So mourned I through the brute which rest knows none : She barred my way s^ain and yet again, And thrust me back where silent is the sun. 60
And as I downward rushed to reach the plain, Before mine eyes appeared there one aghast, And dumb like those that silence long maintain.
When I beheld him in the 4esert vast, ' Whate'er thou art, or ghost or man,' I cried, I pray thee show such pity as thou hast.'
* No man,' though once I was ; on either side
Lombard my parents were, and both of them For native place had Mantua,' he replied. ' Though late, sub Julio? to the world I came, 70
* A she-wolf: Used else- * No man: Bninetto Lattni, where in the Comedy to repre- the friend and master of Dante, sent avarice. Dante may have says ' the soul is the life of man, had specially in his mind the but without the body is not man.' greed and woridly ambition of * Sub yulio: Julias was not the Pope And the Court of even consul when Virgil was Rome, but it is plain from line bom. But Dante reckoned 110 that the wolf stands prim- Julius as the founder of the arily for a sin, and not foi> a Empire, and therefore makes the person or corporate body. time in which he flourished his.
THE FOREST.] VlrgU. 5
And lived at Rome in good Augustus' day, While yet false gods and lying were supreme.
Poet I was, renowning in my lay Anchises' righteous son, who fled from Troy What time proud Ilion was to flames a prey.
But thou, why going back to such annoy ? The hill delectable why fear to mount, The origin and ground of every joy ? *
'And thou in sooth art Virgil, and the fount Whence in a stream so full doth language flow ? ' 80 Abashed, I answered him with humble front.
' Of other poets light and honour thou ! Let the long study and great zeal I Ve shown In searching well thy book, avail me now !
My master thou, and author^ thou, alone ! From thee alone I, borrowing, could attain The style^ consummate which has made me known.
Behold the beast which makes me turn again : Deliver me from her, illustrious Sage ; Because of her I tremble, pulse and vein.' 90
Virgil was only twcDtyfive yean that of a virtuous great magi-
of age when Caesar was slain ; cian.
and thus it was under Angus- * 7lu siyle^ etc.: Some at
tns that his maturer life was least of Dante's minor works
spent. had been given to the world
^ AutAor: Dante deSnes an before 1300, certainly the Fila
antbor as ' one worthy to be Nucva and others of his poems,
believed and obeyed* {ConvUo To his study of Virgil he may
iv. 6). For a guide and com- have felt himself indebted for
panion on his great pilgrimage he the purity of taste that kept ktm
chooses Virgil, not only because superior to the frigid and artifi*
of his &me as a poet, but also cial style of his contemporaries,
because he bad himself de- He prided himself on suiting
scribed a descent to the Shades his language to his theme, as
— ^had been already there. The well as on writing straight from
vulgar conception of Viigil was the heart.
The Greyhound, [canto i.
' Thou must attempt another pilgrimage/ Observing that I wept^ he made reply, * If from this waste thyself thou 'dst disengage.
Because the beast thou art afflicted by Will suffer none along her way to pass, But, hindering th^m, harasses till they die.
So vile a nature and corrupt she has, Her raging lust is still insatiate, And food but makes it fiercer than it was.
Many a creature^ hath she ta'en for mate, lOo
And more shell wed until the hound comes forth To slay her and afflict with torment great.
He will not batten upon pelf or earth ; But he shall feed on valour, love, and lore ; Feltro and Feltro* 'tween shall be his birth.
^ Many a creature^ etc.: ii8, xviiL 121). Neither is Ve*
Great men and states, infected rona, or the widest territory over
with avarice in its extended which Can Grande ever ruled,
sense of encroachment on the at all described by saying it lay
rights of others. between Feltro and Feltro. — I
' FtUro and FeUro^ etc, : have pre ferred to translate ivoss-
Who the deliverer was that ^wr as birth rather than as nation
Dante prophesies the coming or people. ' The birth of the
of is not known, and perhaps deliverer will be foond to have
never can be. Against the been between feltro and feltro.'
claims of Can Grande of Verona Feltro, as Dante wrote it, woald
the objection is that, at any have no capital letter ; and
date which can reasonably be according to an old gloss the
assigned for the publication of deliverer is to be of humble
the In/emOf he had done no- birth ; feltrv being the name of
thing to justify such bright hopes a poor sort of cloth. This in-
of his future career. There terpretation I give as a curiosity
seems proof, too, that till the more than anything else ; for
Paradiso was written Dante the most competent critics have
entertained no great respect for decided against it, or ignored it
the Scala family {Parg. xvi. — Henry of Luxemburg, chosen
THE FOREST.] Tlu Greyftouftd. 7
He will save humbled Italy, and restore,
For which of old viigin Camilla^ died ;
TumuSy Euryalus, Nisus, died of yore. Her through all cities chasing far and wide,
He at the last to Hell will thrust her down, 1 10
Whence envy' first unloosed her. I decide Therefore and judge that thou hadst best come on
With me for guide ;' and hence 1 11 lead thee where
A place eternal shall to thee be shown. There shalt thou hear the bowlings of despair
In which the ancient spirits make lament,
All of them fain the second death to share. Next shalt thou them behold who are content.
Because they hope some time, though now in fire.
To join the blessed they will win consent 120
Emperor in November 1308, is * Camilla, etc, : All persons of an old cUdmant for the post of the jEnM. the allegorical tftltro or grey- ' £nvy : That of Satan, hound. On him Dante's hopes ' Tkm hadst beit^ etc : As were long set as the man who will be seen from the next Canto, should 'save Italy ;' and it Virgil has been sent to the relief seems not out of place to draw of Dante ; but how that is to be attcntion to what is said of him wrought oat is left to hb own by John Viliani, the oontempo* judgment. He might secure a nury and feUow-townsman of partial deliverance for his ward Dante : ' He was of a magnani- by conducting him up the De- mons nature, though, as re- lectable Mount — the peaceful gardedhisfiunily, of poorextrac- heights finmiliar to himself, and tion' (CfVff«ra, ix. i). Whatever which are to be won by the may be made of the Feltros, the practice of natural piety. He descripdon in the text of the de- chooses the other course, of liverer as one superior to all per- guiding Dante through the sonal ambition certainly answers regions of the future state, better to Dante^s ideal of aright- where the pilgrim's trust in eons Emperor than to the charac- the Divine government will be terofa partisan leader like Ugnc* strengthened by what he sees, done della Faggiuola, or an am- and his soul acquire a kuger bitions prince like Can Grande, peace.
8 Dante and Virgil. [canto i.
And if to these thou later wouldst aspire, A soul^ shall guide thee, worthier far than I ; When I depart thee will I leave with her.
Because the Emperor^ who reigns on high Wills not, since 'e^inst His laws I did rebel, ^ That to His city I bring any nigh.
O'er all the world He rules, there reigns as well ; There is His city and exalted seat : O happy whom He chooses there to dwell I'
And I to him : ' Poet, I thee entreat, 130
Even by that God who was to thee unknown, That I may 'scape this present ill, nor meet
With worse, conduct me whither thou hast shown. That I may see Saint Peter's gate,^ and those Whom thou reportest in such misery thrown.'
He moved away ; behind him held I close.
^ A soul : Beatrice. that it is as a Christian, though
' Tk€ Emperor: The attribu- under heathen guidance, that he
tion of this title to God is sig- makes the pilgrimage. Here the
nificant of Dante's lofty concep- gate seems to be spoken of as if it
tion of the Empire. formed the entrance to Paradise,
' ^tjoinst his laws ^ etc, : Virgil as it was popularly believed to
was a rebel only in the sense of do, and as if it were at that
being ignorant of the Christian point Viigil would cease to
revelation {/nf. iv. 37). guide him. But they are to
^ Satnl PeiePs gate : Vixgil find it nearer at hand, and after
has not mentioned Saint Peter, it has been passed Virgil is to
Dante names him as if to proclaim act as guide through Puigatory.
VIRGIL'S MISSION.] Tfic Ifivocation,
CANTO IL
It was the close of day ;^ the twilight brown All living things on earth was setting free From toil, while I preparing was alone'
To face the battle which awaited me, As well of ruth as of the perilous quest, Now to be limned by faultless memory..
Help, lofty genius ! Muses,' manifest Goodwill to me ! Recording what befell, Do thou, O mind, now show thee at thy best !
I thus began : ' Poet, and Guide as well, lo
^ Close of day : The evening heart misgives him at the of the Friday. It comes on us thought of engaging, in the with something of a surprise absence of all human com- that a whole day has been spent panionship, upon a journey so in the attempt to ascend the full of terrors. He is not re- hill, and in conference with assured till Virgil has displayed VirgiL his commission.
^ Alone: Of earthly crea- * Muses: The invocation
tures, though in company with comes now, the First Canto
Virgil, a shade. In these being properly an introduction,
words is to be found the key- Here it may be pointed out,
note to the Canto. With the as illustrating the refinement
sense of deliverance from im- of Dante*s art, that the invo-
mediate danger his enthusiasm cation in the I^rgatorio is in a
has died away. After all, higher strain, and that in the
Virgil is only a shade ; and his Paradiso in a nobler still.
lO jfEneas. [canto ii.
Ere trusting me on this adventure wide,
Judge if my strength of it be capable. Thou say'st that Silvius' father,^ ere he died,
Still mortal to the world immortal went.
There in the body some time to abide. Yet that the Foe of evil was content
That he should come, seeing what high effect,
And who and what should from him claim descent, No room for doubt can thoughtful man detect :
For he of noble Rome, and of her sway 20
Imperial, in high Heaven grew sire elect. And both of these,* the very truth to say,
Were founded for the holy seat, whereon
The Greater Peter's follower sits to-day. Upon this journey, praised by thee, were known
And heard things by him, to the which he owed
His triumph, whence derives the Papal gown. '
^ Silviui father : iGneas, seen in the course of the Cotnedy^
whose visit to the world of to blame the Popes as men, while
shades is described in the Sixth yielding all honour to their great
yEndd, He finds there hb father office. In this emphatic men-
Anchises, who foretells to him tion of Rome as the divinely-
the fortunes of his descendants appointed seat of Peter's Chidr
down to the time of Augustus. may be implied a oensurc on the
' Both of thesi : Dante uses Pope for the transference of the
language slightly apologetic as Holy See to Avignon, which was
he unfolds to Virgil, the great effected in 1305, between the
Imperialist poet, the final cause date assigned to the action of the
of Rome and the Empire. But poem and the period when it
while he thus escalts the Papal was written,
office, making all Roman history * J^apa/ gown : *■ The great
a preparation for its establish- mantle ' Dante elsewhere terms
ment, Dante throughout his it ; the emblem of the Papal
works is careful to refuse any dignity. It was only in Dante's
but a spiritual or religious alle- own time that coronation began
gianoe to the Pope, and leaves to take the place of investiture
himself free, as will be frequently with the nuintle.
VIRGIL'S MISSION.] Datiti s Misgtvtngs. 1 1
That path the Chosen Vessel^ later trod So of the faith assurance to receive, Which is beginning of salvation's road. 30
But why should I go ? Who will sanction give ? For I am no iCneas and no Paul ; Me worthy of it no one can believe,
Nor I myseH Hence venturing at thy call, I dread the journey may prove rash. But vain For me to reason ; wise, thou know'st it alL'
Like one no more for what he wished for fain. Whose purpose shares mutation with his thought Till from the thing begun he turns again ;
On that dim slope so grew I all distraught, 40
Because, by brooding on it, the design I shrank from, which before I warmly sought.
* If well I understand these words of thine,' The shade of him magnanimous made reply, ' Thy soul 'neath cowardice hath sunk supine,
Which a man often is so burdened by, It makes him falter from a noble aim, As beasts at objects ill-distinguished shy.
To loose thee from this terror, why I came, And what the speech I heard, I will relate, 50
When first of all I pitied thee. A dame*
1 Chosen Vestel: Paul, who dose of which Dante promises like iCneas visited the other some day to say of her what was world, though not the same never jti said of any woman, region of it Throughout the She died in 1290, aged twenty- poem instances drawn from pro- four. In the Comedy she fills fane history, and even poetry different parts : she is the glori- and mythology, are given as of fied Beatrice Portinari whom authority equal to those from Dante first knew as a fair Floren- Christian sources. tine girl ; but she also represents
' A dome : Beatrice, the hero- heavenly troth, or the know-
ine of the VUa Nnova, at the ledge of it — the handmaid of
1 2 Beatrice. [can lo ii.
• Hailed me where I 'mongst those in dubious state ^ Had my abode : so blest was she and fair, Her to command me I petitioned straight.
Her eyes were shining brighter than the star ;* And she began to say in accents sweet And tuneable as angel's voices are :
" O Mantuan Shade, in courtesy complete, Whose fame survives on earth, nor less shall grow Through all the ages, while the world hath seat ; 60
A friend of mine, with fortune for his foe, Has met with hindrance on his desert way, And, terror-smitten, can no further go.
But turns ; and that he is too far astray, And that I rose too late for help, I dread, From what in Heaven concerning him they say.
Go, with thy speech persuasive him bestead. And with all needful help his guardian prove. That touching him I may be comforted.
eternal life. Theology is too Dante bears to these two is that hard and technical a term to of erring humanity struggling to bestow on her. Virgil, for his the light. Virgil leads him as part, represents the knowledge far as he can, and then corn- that men may acquire of Divine mits him to the holier rule of law by the use of their reason, Beatrice. But the poem would helped by sudi illumination as lose its charm if the allegorical was enjoyed by the virtuous meaning of every passage were heathen. In other words, he is too closely insisted on. And, the exponent of the Divine reve- worse than that, it cannot al- lation involved in the Imperial ways be found, system — for the Empire was ^ Dubious state: The limbo of never far fo>m Dante*s thoughts, the virtuous heathen (Canto iv.). To him it meant the perfection ' The star: In the Vita of just rule, in which due cog- Nuova Dante speaks of the star nisance is taken of. every right in the singular when he means and of every duty. The relation the stars.
viRGiL*s MISSION.] BeatficB, 13
Know, it is Beatrice seeks thee thus to move. 70
Thence come I where I to return am fain : My coming and my plea are ruled by love.
When I shall stand before my Lord again, Often to Him I will renew thy praise." And here she ceased, nor did I dumb remain :
'* O virtuous Lady, thou alone the race Of man exaltest 'bove all else that dwell Beneath the heaven which wheels in narrowest space. ^
To do thy bidding pleases me so well, Though 'twere already done 'twere all too slow ; 80 Thy wish at greater length no need to tell.
But say, what tempted thee to come thus low, Even to this centre, from the region vast,* Whither again thou art on lire to go ?''
'* This much to learn since a desire thou hast," She answered, " briefly thee I '11 satisfy, How, coming here, I through no terrors passed.
We are, of right, such things alarm&d by, As have the power to hurt us ; all beside Are harmless, and not fearful. Wherefore I — 90
Thus formed by God, His bounty is so wide— ^ Am left untouched by all your miseries, And through this burning' unmolested glide.
' In narrowest space: The by the Christian astronomers to
heaven of the moon, on the the heavens of the Ptolemaic
Ptolemaic system the lowest of sjrstem, and extends above the
the seven planets. Below it primum mobiU^ which imparts
there is only the heaven of fire, to all beneath it a common
to which all the flames of earth motion, while tearing its own
are attracted. The meaning is, special motion to each. The
above all on earth. empyrean is the heaven of
• The region vast: The em- Divine rest,
pyrean, or tenth and highest ^Burning: * Flame of this
heaven of all. It is an addition burning,' allegorical, as applied
14 Beatrice. [canto ii.
A noble lady^ is in Heaven, who sighs 0*er the obstruction where I 'd have thee go, And breaks the rigid edict of the skies.
Calling on Lucia,' thus she made her know What she desired : ' Thy vassal' now hath need Of help from thee ; do thou then helpful show.'
Lucia, who hates all cruelty, in speed loo
Rose, and approaching where I sat at rest, To venerable Rachel* giving heed,
Me : ' Beatrice, true praise of God,' addressed ; ' Why not help him who had such love for thee. And from the vulgar throng to win thee pressed ?
Dost thou not hear him weeping pitiably,
to the limbo where Viigil had and if it oonld be proved that he
his abode. He and his com- was born on the 30th of the
panions suffer only from imful- month the suggestion would be
filled but lofty desire (Inf, iv. plausible. But for the greater
41). Lucy is to be said that she was
^ A noble lady: The Virgin especially helpful to those
Mary, of whom it is said (Pamil troubled in their eyesight, as
xxxiii. 16) that her 'benignity Dante was at one time of his
not only succours those who ask, life. Here she is the symbol of
but often anticipates their de- illuminating grace,
mand ;' as here. She is the * Thy vassal: Saint Lucy
symbol of Divine grace in its being held in special veneration
widest sense. Neither Christ by Dante ; or only that he was
nor Mary is mentioned by name one that sought light The
in the Inferno. word fedeU may of course, as it
' Lucia : The martyr saint of usually is, be rttd in its primary Syracuse. WiiXA (Dante- Forsch- sense of 'faithful one;' but it is ungen^ vol. ii. 30) suggests that old Italian for vassal; and to take Lucia Ubaldini may be meant, the reference to be to the duty a thirteenth-century Florentine of the overlord to help his de- saint, and sister of the Cardinal pendant in need seems to give {Inf, X. 120). The day devoted force to the appeal, to her memory was the 30th of ^Rachel: Symbol of the May. Dante was bom in May, contemplative life.
VIRGIL'S MISSION. ] The Encouragement 1 5
Nor mark the death now threatening him upon
' A flood ^ than which less awful is the sea ?'
Never on earth did any ever run, Allured by profit or impelled by fear, 1 10
Swifter than I, when speaking she had done.
From sitting 'mong the blest descended here, My trust upon thy comely rhetoric cast, Which honours thee and those who lend it ear."
When of these words she spoken had the last, She turned aside bright eyes which tears' did fill, And I by this was urged to greater haste.
And so it was I joined thee by her will, And from that raging beast delivered thee. Which barred the near way up the beauteous hill. 120
What ails thee then ? Why thus a laggard be ? Why cherish in thy heart a craven fear ? Where is thy franchise, where thy bravery,
When three such blessed ladies have a care For thee in Heaven's court, and these words of mine Thee for such wealth of blessedness prepare ?'
As flowers, by chills nocturnal made to pine And shut themselves, when touched by morning bright Upon their stems arise, full-blown and fine ;
So of my faltering courage changed the plight, 1 30
And such good cheer ran through my heart, it spurred Me to declare, like free-bom generous wight :
' O pitiful, who for my succour stirred 1 And thou how full of courtesy to run. Alert in service, hearkening her true word !
' A floods etc, : * The sea of human misery— especially that
troubles ' in which Dante is in- of Datote — though unafTected by
volved. the- view of . the sufferings of
^ Tears: Beatrice weeps for Infemp.
1 6 The Resolution, [canto ii.
Thou with thine eloquence my heart hast won To keen desire to go, and the intent Which first I held I now no longer shun.
Therefore proceed ; my will with thine is blent : Thou art my Guide, Lord, Master ;^ thou alone !' 140 Thus I ; and with him, as he forward went,
The steep and rugged road I entered t>n.
^ My Guide^ etc. : After hear- only for his guide, as he did at ing how Virgil was moved to the close of Uie First Canto, bat come, Dante accepts him not for his lord and master as well
THE vBSTiBULs.] Tfu GaU. 1 7
CANTO III.
Through me to the city dolorous lies the way, Who pass through me shall pains eternal prove, Through me are reached the people lost for aye.
'Twas Justice did my Glorious Maker move ; I was created by the Power Divine,^ The Highest Wisdom, and the Primal Love.
No thing's creation earlier was than mine, If not eternal ;* I for aye endure : Ye who make entrance, every hope resign t
These words beheld I writ in hue obscure lo
On sununit of a gateway ; wherefore I : ' Hard' is their meaning. Master.' Like one sure
Beforehand of my thought, he made reply : ' Here it behoves to leave all fears behind ; All cowardice behoveth here to die.
^ Power Diuitu, etc.: TYk^Vtr* enduring short while;' there- sons of the Trinity, described fore not eternal by their attributes. * Hard, etc. : The injunc-
' If not eternal: Only the tion to leave all hope behind
angels and the heavenly spheres makes Dante hesitate to enter,
were created before Inferno. Vixgil anticipates the objection
The creation of man came before it is MXj expressed, and
later. But finom Inf. xxxiv. 124 reminds him that the passage
it appears that Inferno was through Inferno is to be only
hollowed out of the earth ; and one stage of his journey. Not
at Farad, vii. 124 the earth is by this gate will he seek to
dedared to be ' corruptible and quit it
B
1 8 The Lukewarm, [canto m.
For now the place I told thee of we find, Where thou the miserable folk shouldst see Who the true good^ of reason have resigned.'
Then, with a glance of glad serenity.
He took my hand in his, which made me bold, 20
And brought me in where secret things there be.
There sighs and plaints and wailings uncontrolled The dim and starless air resounded through; Nor at the first could I from tears withhold.
The various languages and words of woe. The uncouth accents,' mixed with angry cries And smiting palms and voices loud and low,
Composed a tumult which doth circling rise For ever in that air obscured for aye ; As when the sand upon the whirlwind flies. 30
And, horror-stricken,^ I began to say : ' Master, what sound can this be that I hear, And who the folk thus whelmed in misery ?'
And he replied : ' In this condition drear Are held the souls of that inglorious crew Who lived unhonoured, but from guilt kept clean
Mingled they are with caitiff angels, who, Though from avowed rebellion they refrained, Disloyal to God, did selfish ends pursue.
^ True goodf iic* : Truth in before he has even crossed
its highest fonn— the contempU- Acheron. If with the best texts
tionofGod. * honor' be read, the meaning
' Umouihacce$Us: 'LikeOer- seems to be that he is so over-
9un,' says Boccaccio. whelmed by fear as to lose his
' Horror-stricken : ' My head presence of mind. They are
enveloped in horror.' Some not yet in the true Inferno, but
texts have 'error, 'and this yields only in the vestibule or fore-
a better meaning— that Dante is court of it— the fiat rim which
amazed to have come full into runs round the edge of the
the crowd of suffering shades pit.
THB YBSTI6ULE.] The Great Refusal. 19
Heaven hurled them forth, lest they her beauty stained ; Received they are not by the nether hell, 41
Else triumph^ thence were by the guilty gained'
And I : ' What bear they, Master, to compel Their lamentations in such grievous tone V He answered : ^ In few words I will thee tell.
No hope of death is to the wretches known ; So dim the life and abject where they sigh They count all sufferings easier than their own.
Of them the world endures no memory ; Mercy and justice them alike disdain. 50
Speak we not of them : glance, and pass them by.'
I saw a banner' when I looked s^in, Which, always whirling round, advanced in haste As if despising steadfast to remain.
And after it so many people chased In long procession, I should not have said That death' had ever wrought such countless waste.
Some first I recognised, and then the shade I saw and knew of him, the search to dose. Whose dastard soul the great refusal* made. 60
^ Elte triumphy etc,: The good and evil, and spend lives
satisfiiction of the rebel angels that are only 'a kind of— as it
at finding that they endured were.'
ao worse punishment than that ^ Thi great refusal: Dante
of such as remidned neutral. recognises him, and so he who
' A banner : Emblem of the made the great refusal must have
instability of those vrho would been a contemporary. Almost
never take a side. beyond doubt Celestine v. is
* 7%at deaths etc, : The meant, who was in 1294 elected touch is very characteristic of Pope against his will, and re- Dante. He feigns astonishment signed the tiara after wearing it at finding that such a proportion a few months; the only Pope of mankind can preserve so piti- who ever resigned it, unless ful a middle course between we count Clement i. As he
20 Acheron. [canto hi.
Stxaightway I knew and was assured that those Were of the tribe of caitiffs,^ even the race Despised of God and hated of His foes.
The wretches, who when living showed no trace Of life, went naked, and were fiercely stung By wasps and hornets swarming in that place.
Blood drawn by these out of their faces sprung And, mingled with their tears, was at their feet Sucked up by loathsome worms it fell among.
Casting mine eyes beyond, of these replete, 70
People I saw beside an ample stream, Whereon I said : * O Master, I entreat,
was not canonized till 1326, dne. To either of them there
Dante was free to form his lies the objection that Dante
own judgment of his conduct, could not have recognised him.
It has been objected that Dante And, besides, Dante's contem-
would not treat with con- poraries appear at onoe to have
tumely a man so devout as discovered Celestine in him who
Celestine. But what specially made the great refusal. In
fits him to be the representative Paradise the poet is told by his
caitiff is just that, being him- ancestor Cacciaguida that his
self virtuous, he pusiUanimously rebuke is to be like the wind,
threw away the greatest oppor- which strikes most fiercely on
tnnity of doing good. By his the loftiest summits {Farad,
resignation Boniface viii. be- xvii. 133); audit agrees well
came Pope, to whose meddling with such a profession, that the
in Florentine afiairs it was first stroke he deals in the
that Dante owed his banish- C<fmidy is at a Pope, ment Indirectly, therefore, he > Caitiffs: To one who had
owed it to the resignation of suffered like Dante for the frank
Celestine ; so that here we have part he took in af&irs, neutrality
the first of many private scores may well have seemed the un*
to be paid off in the course of pardonable sin in politics ; and
the Comedy. Celestine's resig- no doubt but that his thoughts
nation is referred to (/f^ xxvii. were set on the trimmers in
104). — Esau and the rich young Florence when he wrote, ' Let
man in the Gospel have both us not speak of them ! ' been suggested in place of Celes-
THE VSSTIBULE.] C/uiAm, 21
Tell who these are, and by what law they seem
Impatient till across the river gone ;
As I distinguish by this feeble gleam.' And he : ' These things shall unto thee be known
What time our footsteps shall at rest be found
Upon the wofiil shores of Acheron.' Then with ashamed eyes cast on the ground,
Fearing my words were irksome in his ear, 80
Until we reached the stream I made no sound. And toward us, lo, within a bark drew near
A veteran^ who with ancient hair was white,
Shouting : * Ye souls depraved, be filled with fear. Hope never more of Heaven to win the sight ;
I come to take you to the other strand.
To frost and fire and everlasting night. And thou, O living soul, who there dost stand,
From 'mong the dead withdraw thee.' Then, aware
That not at all I stirred at his command, 90
* By other ways,' from other ports thou It &re ;
* A veteran : Charon. In all * OtAer ways, etc. : The souls this description of the passage bound from earth to Puigatory of the river by the shades, Dante gather at the mouth of the borrows freely from Virgil. It Tiber, whence they are wafted has been already remarked on on an angel's skiff to their Inf, ii. 28 that he draws destination {Purg, ii 100). It illustrations from Pagan sources, may be here noted that never More than that, as we begin to does Dante hint a fear of (me find, he boldly introduces legend- day becoming a denizen of In-^ ary and mythological characters femo. It is only the pains among the persons of his drama, of Puigatory that oppress his With Milton in mind, it sur- soul by anticipation. So here prises, on a first acquaintance Charon is made to see at a with the Comedy^ to discover glance that the pilgrim is not how nearly independent of an- of those ' who inake descent to geb is the economy invented by Acheron.'
Dante for the other world.
%2 Thi Ferry, [canto hi.
But they will lead thee to another shore.
And 'tis a skiff more buoyant must thee bear.' And then my leader : ' Charon, be not sore,
For thus it has been willed where power ne'er came
Short of the will ; thou therefore ask no more.' And hereupon his shaggy cheeks grew tame
Who is the pilot of the livid pool,
And round about whose eyes glowed wheels of flame. But all the shades, naked and spent with dool, loo
Stood chattering with their teeth, and changing hue
Soon as they heard the words unmerciful. God they blasphemed, and families whence they grew ;
Mankind, the time, place, seed in which began
Their lives, and seed whence they were bom. Then drew They crowding all together, as they ran.
Bitterly weeping, to the accursed shore
Predestinate for every godless man. The demon Charon, with eyes evermore
Aglow, makes signals, gathering them all ; no
And whoso lingers smiteth with his oar. And as the faded leaves of autumn fall
One after the other, till at last the bough
Sees on the ground spread all its coronal ; With Adam's evil seed so haps it now :
At signs each falls in turn from off the coast.
As fowls^ into the ambush fluttering go. The gloomy waters thus by them are crossed,
And ere upon the further side they land,
On this, anew, is gathering a host. 120
^ Asfcwls^eic.: 'As a bird to describes them ts * flying into its lure' — generally interpreted the vocal ambush in a harried, of the falcon when called back, half-reluctant, and very remark- Bat a witness of the sport of able manner.' netting thrushes in Tuscany
THB vESTiBULB.] 714^ Eorthquoke. ?3
' Son,' said the courteous Master,^ ' understand, All such as in the wrath of God expire, From every country muster on this strand.
To cross the river they are all on fire ; Their wills by Heavenly justice goaded on Until their terror merges in desire.
This way no righteous soul has ever gone ; Wherefore* of thee if Charon should complain, Now art thou sure what by his words is shown.'
When he had uttered this the dismal plain 130
Trembled' so violently, my terror past Recalling now, I 'm bathed in sweat again.
Out of the tearful ground there moaned a blast Whence lightning flashed forth red and terrible, Which vanquished all my senses ; and, as cast
In sudden slumber, to the ground I fell
^ CaurUous Mtutgr : Virgil * TremhUd^ etc, : Symbolical
here gives the answer promised of the increase of woe in Inferno
at line 76 ; and Dante by the when the doomed souls have
epithet he uses removes any landed on the thither side of
impression that his guide had Acheron. Hell opens to receive
been wanting in courtesy when them. Conversely, when any
he bade him wait. purified soul is released from
' Wherefore: Charon's dis- Purgatory the mountam of puri-
pleasure only proves that he fication trembles to its base with
feels he has no hold on Dante* joy [,Purg, xxL 58).
24 The Awaking. [canto iv.
CANTO IV.
Resounding thunder broke the sltimber deep That drowsed my senses, and myself I shook Like one by force awakened out of sleep.
Then rising up I cast a steady look. With eyes refreshed, on all that Xvj around, And cognisance of where I found me took.
In sooth, me on the valley's brink I found Of the dolorous abyss, where infinite Despairing cries converge with thundering sound. ^
^ Thundiring sound: In a a cavity extending from the sur-
state of unconsciousness, Dante, face to the centre of the earth ;
he knows not how, has been narrowii^ to its base, and with
conveyed across Acheron, < and many circular ledges or terraces,
is awakened by what seems like of great width in the case of the
the tbunder-peal following the upper ones, running round its
lightning-flash which made him wall — ^tfaatts, round the sides of
insensible. He now stanlds on the pit Each terrace or cxrde
the brink of Inferno, where the is thus less in circumference than
sounds peculiar to each r^on the one above it. From one
of it converge and are reverber- circle to the next there slopes a
ated from its rim. These soands bank of more or less height and
are not again to be heard by him steepness. Down the bank
except in their proper localities, which falls to the comparativdy
No sooner does be actually pass flat ground of the First Circle
into the First Circle than he hears they are now about to pass. —
only sighs. — As regards the topo- To put it otherwise, the In-
graphy of Inferno, it is enough, femo is an inverted hollow
as yet, to note that it consists of cone.
ciKCLB 1.] The Unbaptized. 25
Cloudy it was, and deep, and dark as ni^t ; 10
So daik that, peering eageriy to find
What its depths held, no object met my sight. ' Descend we now into this region blind,'
Began the Poet with a face all pale ;
' I will go first, and do thou come behind.' Marking the wanness on his cheek prevail,
I asked, ' How can I, seeing thou hast dread,
My wonted comforter when doubts assail ?' ' The anguish of the people,' then he said,
' Who are below, has painted on my fiu:e 20
Pity,^ by thee for fear interpreted Come I The long journey bids us move apace.'
Then entered he *and made me enter too
The topmost circle girding the abyss. Therein, as far as I by listening knew,
There was no lamentation save of sighs,
Whence throbbed the air eternal through and through. This, sorrow without suffering made arise
From infants and from women and from men.
Gathered in great and many companies. 30
And the good Master : ' Wouldst thou' nothing then
Of who those spirits are have me relate?
Yet know, ere passing further, although when On earth they sinned not, worth however great
Availed them not, they being unbaptized —
Part' of the faith thou boldest If their fate
* PUy : The pity felt by Vir- condemned to the ciide which
gil has reference only to those is his own.
in the circle they are about to ' J^nf: parU, altered by
enter, which is his own. See some editors into porta ; bat
also Ar^. iii. 43. though baptism is technically
s IVouldst thou^ etc,: He will described as the gate of the sa-
not have Dante form a fidse craments, it never is as the gate
opinion of the character of those of the faith. A tenet of Dante*s
26 Tfte Harrowing of Hell. [canto iv.
Was to be bom ere man was Christianised, God, as behoved, they never could adore : And I myself am with this folk comprised.
For such defects— our guUt i% nothing more — 40
We are thus lost, suffering from this alone That, hopeless, we our want of bliss deplore*'
Greatly I sorrowed when he made this known, Because I knew that some who did excel In worthiness were to that limbo^ gone.
* Tell me, O Sir,' I prayed him, ' Master,* tell,* —That I of the belief might surety win. Victorious every error to dispel —
' Did ever any hence to bliss attain By merit of another or his own ?' 50
And he, to whom my hidden drift' was plain:
^ I to this place but lately* had come down, When I beheld one hither make descent; A Potentate* who wore a victor's crown.
The shade of our first sire forth with him went,
faith was that all the unbaptized Dante redoubles his courtesy to
are lost He had no choice in Virgil.
the matter. ' HidtUn drift: To find out,
^ Limbo: Border, or border- at first hand as it were, if the
land. Dante makes the First article in the creed is true which
Circle consist of the two lim- relates to the Descent into bos of Thomas Aquinas : that • Hell ; and, perhaps, to learn
of unbaptized infants, limbus if when Christ descended He puerorum^ and that of the delivered none of the virtuous
fathers of the old covenant, heathen.
limbus sanctorum patrum, ^ Lately : Virgil died about
But the second he finds is now half a century before the cruci-
inhabited only by the virtuous fixion.
heathen. ' A Potentate: The name of
^ Sir — Master : As a delicate Christ is not mentioned in the
means of expressing sympathy, Infer no»
CIRCLE 1.) The Poets. 27
And his son Abel's, Noah's forth he drew,
Moses' who gave the laws, the obedient Patriarch Abram's, and King David's too ;
And, with his sire and childxen, Israel,
And Rachel, winning whom such toils he knew ; 60 And many more, in blessedness to dwelL
And I would have thee know, earlier than these
No human soul was ever saved Irom HelL' While thus he spake our progress did not cease.
But we continued through the wood to stray ;
The wood, I mean, with crowded ghosts for trees. Ere from the summit far upon our way
We yet had gone, I saw a flame which glowed.
Holding a hemisphere^ of dark at bay. Twas still a litde further on our road, 70
Yet not so far but that in part I guessed
That honourable people there abode. ' Of art and science Ornament confessed I
Who are these honoured in such high degree.
And in their lot distinguished from the rest ? He said : ' For them their glorious memory.
Still in thy world the subject of renown,
Wins grace' by Heaven distinguished thus to be. Meanwhile I heard a voice : ' Be honour shown
To the illustrious poet,' for his shade 80
Is now returning which a while was gone.'
^ A hemispkire, etc, : An ela- and openly confessed by Dante,
borate way of saying that part See, e^g» De Monorchia^ i. i.
of the limbo was clearly lit In this he anticipated the
The flame is symbolical of the humanists of the following cen-
light of genius, or of virtue; both tury. Here we find that to be
in Dante's eyes being modes of famous on earth helps the case
worth. of disembodied souls.
* Winsgrace^ etc: The thirst ■ Poet: Throughout the Com-
for fame was one keenly felt eiiy^ with the exception of
28 Tlte Poets, [canto iv.
When the voice paused nor further utterance made. Four mighty shades drew near with one accord. In aspect neither sorrowful nor glad.
' Consider that one, arm^d with a sword,' ^ Began my worthy Master in my ear, ' Before the three advancing like their lord ;
For he is Homer, poet with no peer : Horace the satirist is next in line, Ovid comes third, and Lucan in the rear. 90
And 'tis because their claim agrees with mine . Upon the name they with one voice did cry, They to their honour' in my praise combine.' *
Thus I beheld their goodly company — The lords' of song in that exalted style' Which o'er all others, eagle-like, soars high.
Having conferred among themselves a while
ParaeL i. 29, and zxv. 8, the and are never envious and quar- tern! ' poet' is confined to those relsome like those who cultivate who wrote in Greek and Latin, the other arts and sciences.' — I In Purg. xxl 85 the name of quote with misgiving from Tam- poet is said to be that 'which burini's untrustworthy Italian is most enduring and honour- translation. Benvenuto lec- able.' tured on the Comedy in Bologna
^ A sward: Because Homer for some years about 1370. It
sings of battles. Dante's ac- is greatly to be wished that his
quaintance with his works can commentary, lively and full of
have been but slight, as they side-lights as it is, should be
were not then translated into printed in full from the original
Latin, and Dante knew little or Latin,
no Greek. ' The lords^ etc,: Not the
* lb their honour: * And in company of him — Homer or
that they do well :' perhaps as Virgil — who is lord of the great
showing themselves free from song, and soars above all
jealousy. But the remark of others ; but the company of
Benvenuto of Imola is : * Poets the great masters, whose verse,
love and honour one another, etc.
ciRCLB I.] The Noble Heathen, 29
They turned toward me and salutation made,
Andy this beholding, did my Master smile. ^ And honour higher still to me was paid, 100
For of their company they made me one ;
So I the sixth part 'mong such genius played. Thus journeyed we to where the brightness shone,
Holding discourse which now 'tis well to hide,
As, where I was, to hold it was well done. At length we reached a noble casde's^ side
Which lofty sevenfold walls encompassed round,
And it was moated by a sparkling tide. This we traversed as if it were dry ground ;
I through seven gates did with those sages go ; no
Then in a verdant mead people we found Whose glances were deliberate and slow.
Authority was stamped on every face ;
Seldom they spake, in tuneful voices low. We drew apart to a high open space
Upon one side which, luminously serene,
Did of them all a perfect view embrace. Thence, opposite, on the enamel green
* Did my Master smile: To moral virtues and the three
see Dante made free of the goQd speculadve. The gates will
of great poets ; or, it may he, to then stand for the seven liberal
think they are about to discover arts of grammar, rhetoric, etc.
in him a fellow poet. The moat may be eloquence, set
' A nobU castle : Where the outside the castle to signify
light bnms, and in which, as that only as reflected in the
their peculiar seat, the shades of eloquent words of inspired men
the heathen distinguished for can the outside world get to know
virtue and genius reside. The wisdom. Over the stream Dante
seven waUs are in their number passes easily, as being an adept
symbolical ofthe perfect strength in learned speech. The castle
of the castle ; or, to take it more encloses a spacious mead enam-
pedantically, may mean the four elled with eternal green.
30 The NobU Heathen, [canto iv.
Were shown me mighty spirits ; with delight
I still am stirred them only to have seen. 120
With many more, Electra was in sight ;
'Mong them I Hector and iCneas spied,
Caesar in arms,' his eyes, like falcon's, bright And, opposite, Camilla I descried ;
Penthesilea too ; the Latian King
Sat with his child Lavinia by his side. Brutus* I saw, who Tarquin forth did fling ;
Cornelia, Marcia,' Julia, and Lucrece.
Saladin^ sat alone Considering What lay beyond with somewhat lifted eyes, 1 30
The Master^ I beheld of those that know,
*Mong such as in philosophy were wise. AU gazed on him as if toward him to show
Becoming honour ; Plato in advance
With Socrates : the others stood below. Democritus* who set the world on chance ;
' Casar in arms, tic,: Sue- * Saladin: Died 1193. To
tonius says of Caesar that be was the thirteenth and fourteenth
of feir complexion, but had black centuries he snpplied the ideal of
and piercing eyes. Bninetto a jnst Mohammedan ruler. Here
Ladai, Dante's teacher, says in are no other such. ' He sits
his TiS9ro (v. 1 1), of the hawk apart, because not of gentle
here mentioned-^the grifagno birth,* says Boccaccio; which
-^tliat its eyes 'flame like shows what even a man of genius
fire.' risks when he becomes a com*
' Brmius : Introduced here mentator.
that he may not be confomided ' 7%£ Master: Aristotle, often
with the later Brutus, for whom spoken of by Dante as the
is reserved the lowest place of Philosopher, and reverenced by
all in Inferno. him as the genius to whom the
* Marcia : Wife of Cato ; secrets of nature lay most open,
mentioned also in Purg, L * Dfmacriius, «&*. ; According
ymlia : daughter of Caesar and to whom the world owes its form
wife of Pompey. to achaacearrangementof atomSk
CIRCLE I.] The Noble Heathen. 3 1
Thales, Diogenes, Empedodes,
Zeno^ and Anaxagoras met my glance ; Heraclitns, and Dioscorides,
Wise judge of nature« Tully, Orpheus, were 140
With ethic Seneca and Linus. ^ These, And Ptolemy,' too, and Euclid, geometer,
Galen, Hippocrates, and Avicen,'
Averroes,* the same who did prepare The Comment, sa^^ I ; nor can tell again
The names of all I saw ; the subject wide
So urgent is, time often fails me. Then Into two bands the six of us divide ;
Me by another way my Leader wise
Doth from the calm to air which trembles, guide. 150 I reach a part^ which all benighted lies.
^ ZMtfj; Not Livy, into which every sentence of that philo-
some have changed it. Linns is sopher's works. - He was him-
mentioned by Virgil along with self ignorant ctf Greek, and made
Orphens, Egl* iv. use of Arabic versions. Out of
* Ptolemy : Greek geographer his Arabic the Commentary was of the b^v^ning of the second translated into Hebrew, and century, and author of the system thence^ into Latin. The pre- of the world believed in by sence of the three Mc^umnnedans Dante, and freely used by him in this honourable place greatly throughout the poem. puzzles the early commentators.
' Avicenna : A physician, " A fart, etc : He passes into
bom in Bokhara, and died at the darkness of the Limbo out
Ispahan, 1037. His Medical of the brightly-lit, fortified en-
Canon was for centuries used as closure. It is worth remarking,
a text-book in Europe. as one reads, how vividly he
* Averroes : A Mohammedan describes his first impression of philosopher of Cordova, died a new scene, while when he 1 1 98. In his great Commentary comes to leave it a word is all on Aristotle he gives and explains he speaks.
32 Minos, [CANTO v.
CANTO V.
From the First Circle thus I down^i«u-d went Into the Second,^ which girds narrower space, But greater woe compelling loud lament
Minos* waits awfiil there and snarls, the case Examining of all who enter in ; And, as he girds him, dooms them to their place.
I say, each ill-starred spirit must begin On reaching him its guilt in full to tell ; And he, omniscient as concerning sin.
Sees to what circle it belongs in Hell ; lo
Then round him is his tail as often curled As he would have it stages deep to dwelL
And evermore before him stand a world Of shades ; and all in turn to judgment come, Confess and hear, and then are downward hurled.'
^ The Second: The Second old mythology are by him, into a Circle of the Inferno, and the demon. Unlike the &llen angels first of punishment. The lower of Milton, Dante's devils have the cirde, the more rigorous the no interest of their own. Their penalty endured in it. Here is only function is to help in work- punished carnal sin. ing out human destinies
* Minos: Son of Jupiter and ' Downward hurled: Each King of Crete, so severely just falls to his proper place without as to be made after death one lingering by the way. All of the judges of the under world, through Inferno there is an He is degraded by Dante, as absence of direct Divine inter- many other noble persons of the podtion. It is ruled, as it were.
ciKCLE il] The Tempest 33
' O thou who comest to the very home Of woe,' when he beheld me Minos cried, Ceasing a while from utterance of doom,
* Enter not rashly nor in all confide ; By ease of entering be not led astray/ 20
'Why also^ growling ?' answered him my Guide ;
' Seek not his course predestinate to stay ; For thus 'tis willed' where nothing ever fails Of what is willed. No further speech essay.'
And now by me are agonising wails Distinguished plain ; now am I come outright Where grievous lamentation me assails.
Now had I reached a place devoid of light, Raging as in a tempest howls the sea When with it winds, blown thwart each other, fight 30
The infernal storm is raging ceaselessly, Sweeping the shades along with it, and them It smites and whirls, nor lets them ever be.
Arrived at the precipitous extreme,'
by a ooorse of nature. The sin- ' Thus ^Hs willed^ etc, : These
ners» compelled by a fatal im- two lines ore the same as those
pulse, advance to hear their to Charon, Inf, iii. 95, 96.
doom, just as they fall inevitably ' PrecipUous extremt: Opin-
one by one into Charon's boat ions vary as to what is meant by
Minosbya sort of devilish instinct nana. As Dante is certainly still
sentences each sinner to his ap- on the outer edge of the Second
propriate punishment. In Iftf, Circle or terrace^ and while
zxviL 127 we find the words standing there hears distinctly
In which Minos utters his judg- the words the spirits say when
ment In Inf, xxi. 29 a devil they reach the ruina^ it most
bears the sinner to his own place, likely denotes the steep slope fiEdl-
^ WhyaUo^eic,:\Ak!tChaxoik, ing firom the First to the Second
If Minos represents conscience, Circle. The spirits, driven against
as some would have it, Dante is the wall which hems them in,
here again assailed by misgivings burst into sharp lamenta-
as to his enterprise, and is quieted tions against their irremediable
by reason in the person of Virgil, fate,
C /
34 '^^^ Carnal Smners. [canto y.
In shrieks and lamentations they complain, And even the Power Divine itself blaspheme.
I understood^ that to this mode of pain Are doomed the sinners of the carnal kind. Who o'er their reason let their impulse reign.
As starlings in the winter-time combined 40
Float on the wing in crowded phalanx wide, So these bad spirits, driven by that wind,
Float up and down and veer from side to side ; Nor for their comfort any hope they spy Of rest, or even of suffering mollified.
And as the cranes* in long-drawn company Pursue their flight while uttering their song, So I beheld approach with wailing cry
Shades lifted onward by that whirlwind strong. ' Master, what folk are these,'' I therefore said, 50 * Who by the murky air are whipped along ? '
1 / understood^ Oc, : From marked, are no seducerB. For
the nature of the punishment, them a lower depth is reserved
which, like all the others invented {/ftf.xmu See also /^r^.xxviL
by Dante, bears some relation 15).
to the sin to which it is assigned. * The cranes : * The cranes
They who on earth failed to are a kind of bird that go in a
exercise self-restraint are beaten troop, as cavaliers go to battle^
hither and thither by every wind following one another in single
that blows; and, as once they file. And one of them goes
were blinded by passion, so now always in finont as their gonfalo*
they see nothing plainly in that nier, guiding and leading them
dim and obscure place. That with its voice* (Brunetto Latini^
Dante should assign the ieast Tesaro^ v. 27).
grievous punishment of all to ' What folk are these: The
this sin throws light upon his general crowd of sinners guilty
views of life. In his eyes it had of unlawful love are described
more than any other the excuse as being close packed like star*
of natural bent, and had least of lings. The other troop, who go
malice. Here, it must be re- in single file like cranes, are
CIRCLE II.] The Victims of Love. 35
' She, first of them/ his answer thus was made, *• Of whom thou wouldst a wider knowledge win, O^er many tongues and peoples, empire swayed.
So ruined was she by licentious sin That she decreed lust should be uncontrolled. To ease the shame that she herself was in.
She is Semiramis, of whom 'tis told She followed Ninus, and his wife had been. Hers were the realms now by the Sultan ruled. 60
The next^ is she who, amorous and self-slain, Unto Sichseus* dust did faithless show : Then lustful Cleopatra.' Next was seen
Helen, for whom so many years in woe Ran out ; and I the great Achilles knew, Who at the last' encountered love for foe.
Paris I saw and Tristram.' In review A thousand shades and more, he one by one Pointed and named, whom love from life withdrew.
And after I had heard my Teacher run 70
O'er many a dame of yore and many a kn^ht, I, lost in pity, was wellnigh undone.
Then I : • O Poet, if I only might Speak with the two that as companions hie, And on the wind appear to be so light ! ' *
those regarding whom Dante ' At (fU lasi^ tU. : Achilles,
specially inquires; and they when about to espoosePolyxena,
pfove to be the nobler sort of and when off his guard, was
sinners — lovers with something slain.
tngic or pathetic in their fiite. ' I^ris . . and TVistntm :
^ The next: Dido^ perhaps Paris of Troy, and the Tristram
not named by ^rgil because to of King Arthur's Table,
htm she owed her fiime. For ^ So Ugki : Denoting the vio-
love of iEneas she broke the lence of the passion to which
vow of perpetual chastity made they had succtunbed. on the tomb of her husband.
36 Francesca. [canto v.
And he to me : ' When they shall come more nigh Them shalt thou mark, and by the love shalt pray Which leads them onward, and they will comply.'
Soon as the wind bends them to where we stay I lift my voice : ' O wearied souls and worn ! 80
Come speak with us if none^ the boon gainsay.'
Then even as doves,' urged by desire, return On outspread wings and firm to their sweet nest As through the air by mere volition borne,
From Dido's^ band those spirits issuing pressed -Towards where we were, athwart the air malign ; My passionate prayer such influence possessed.
' O living creature,^ gpracious and benign, Us visiting in this obscur^ air. Who did the earth with blood incarnadine ; 90
If in the favour of the King we were Who rules the world, we for thy peace ^ would pray, Since our misfortunes thy compassion stir.
Whatever now pleases thee to hear or say We listen to, or tell, at your demand f While yet the wind, as now, doth silent stay.
1 If uem : If no Superior though illicit, was the infinnity
Power. of a noble heart.
* Dimes: The motion of the ^ Living creature : 'Animal.*
tempest-driven shades is com- No shade, bnt an animated body,
pared to the flight of birds — * Thy peaee: Peace from all
starlings, cranes, and doves, the doubts that assail him, and
This last simile prepares us for which have compelled him to
the tenderness of Francesca's the journey : peace, it may be,
tale. from temptation to sin cognate
^ Dido: Has been already to her own. Even in the gloom
indicated, and is now named, of Inferno her great goodheait-
This association of the two edness is left her — a consolation,
k>vers with Virgirs Dido is a if not a grace,
further delicate touch to engage * Your demamd: By a re-
our sympathy ; for her love, finement oi courtesy, Francesca,
CIRCLE n.] Francesca, 37
My native city ^ lies upon the strand
Where to the sea descends the river Po
For peace, with all his tributary band. Love, in a generous heart set soon aglow, 100
Seized him for the fair form was mine above ;
And still it irks me to have lost it so.' Love, which absolves' no one beloved from love.
So strong a passion for him in me wrought
That, as thou seest, I still its mastery prove.
V
though addressing only Dante, cesca ; but at the battle of Cam- indudes Virgil in her profession paldino in 1289, where he was of willingness to tell all they care present, a troop of cavaliers from to hear. But as almost always, Pistoia fought on the Florentine he remains silent. It is not for side under the command of her his good the journey is being brother Bernardino ; and in the made. following year, Dante being then ^ Naiivicity: Ravenna. The twenty-five years of age, her speaker is Francesca, daughter father, Guido, was Podesta in of Guido of Polenta, lord of Florence. The Guido of Pol- Ravenna. About the year 1275 enta, lord of Ravenna, whom she was married to Gianciotto Dante had for his last and most (Deformed John) Malatesta, son generous patron, was grandson of the lord of Rimini ; the mar- of that elder Guido, and nephew riage, like most of that time in of Francesca. the class to which she belonged, ' To have lost Uso: A bus- being one of political conveni- band's right and duty were ence. She allowed her affections too well defined in the pre- to settle on Paolo, her husband's valent social code for her handsome brother ; and Gian- to complain that Gianciotto dotto's suspicions having been avenged himselfl What she aroused, he surprised the does resent is that she was left lovers and slew them on the no breathing-space for repent- spot This happened at Pesaro. ance and farewells. The association of Francesca's ' fVAuAadsahfes,€/c, : Which name with Rimini is merely compels whoever is beloved to accidental. The date of her love in return. Here is the death is not known. Dante can key to Dante's comparatively never have set eyes on Fran- lenient estimate of the guilt of
38 Francesca. [canto v.
Love led us where we in one death were caught. For him who slew us waits Cai'na^ now.' Unto our ears these words from them were brought.
When I had heard these troubled souls, my brow i downward bent, and long while musing stayed, i lo Until the Poet asked : ' What thinkest thou ?'
And when I answered him, * Alas 1' I said^ * Sweet thoughts how many, and what strong desire, These to their sad catastrophe betrayed 1'
Then, turned once more to them, I to inquire Began : ' Francesca, these thine agonies Me with compassion unto tears inspire.
But tell me, at the season of sweet sighs* What sign made love, and what the means he chose To strip your dubious longings of disguise?* I20
And she to me : ' The bitterest of woes Is to remember in the midst of pain A happy past ; as well thy teacher* knows.
Francesca's sin. See line 39, fratricide even more than as the
and Inf, xi. 83. The Church slayer of his wife that Giandotto
aUowed no distinctions with re- is to find his place in CaJIna.
gard to the lost. Dante, for his The words are more in keeping
own purposes, invents a scale of with the masculine than the
guilt; and in settling the de- feminine character. They cef-
grees of it he is greatly influenced tainly jar somewhat with the
by human feeling — sometimes gentler censure of line 102.
by private likes and dislikes. And, inmiediately after, Dante
The vestibule of the caitiffi, speaks of what the * souls 'have
e.g,^ is his own creation. said.
^ Ctuna: The Division of the * Thy teacher: BoeUiius, one Ninth and lowest Circle, assigned of Duite's favourite aiOhors to those treacherous to their {Conviio ii. 13), says in his kindred {Inf, xxxiL 58). Her De QmsoL Phil.^ <The great- husband was still living in 130a est misery in adverse fortune is — ^May not the words of this line once to have been happy.' But, be spoken by Paolo ? It is as a granting that Dante found the
CIRCLE II.] Francesca. 39
Yet none the less, and since thou art so fain
The first occasion of our love to hear,
Like one I speak that cannot tears restrain. As we for pastime one day reading were
How Lancelot^ by love was fettered fast —
All by ourselves and without any fear — Moved by the tale our eyes we often cast 130
On one another, and our colour fled ;
But one word was it, vanquished us at last. When how the smile, long wearied for, we read
Was kissed by him who loved like none before.
This one, who henceforth never leaves me, laid A kiss on my mouth, trembling the while all o*er.
The book was Galahad,' and he as well
Who wrote the book. That day we read no more.' And while one shade continued thus to tell,
The other wept so bitterly, I swooned 140
Away for pity, and as dead I fell : Yea, as a corpse falls, fell I on the ground.
idea in Boethins, it is dearly she ' took Lancelot by the chin
Virgil that Francesca means, and kissed him,' assured her
She sees that Dante's guide is lover of his conquest. The
a shade, and gathers from his Arthurian Romances were the
grave passionless aspect that he favourite reading of the Italian
is one condemned for ever to nobles of Dante's time,
look back with futile regret upon * GeUahad: From the part
his happier past. played by Galahad, or Galeotto,
^ Lancdot : King Arthur's in the tale of Lancelot, his name
famoos knight, who was too bash- grew to be Italian for Pander,
ful to make his love for Queen The book, says Francesca, was
Goinivere known to her. Gala- that which tells of Galahad ; and
had, holding the secret of both, the author of it proved a very
persuaded the Queen to make Galahad to us. The early edi-
the first declaration of love at a tions of the Decameron bear the
meeting he arranged for between second tide of ' The Prince
them. Her smile, or laugh, as Galeotto.'
40 Qrberus. [canto vi.
CANTO VI.
When I regained my senses, which had fled At my compassion for the kindred two, Which for pure sorrow quite had turned my head,
New torments and a crowd of sufferers new I see around me as I move again/ Where'er I turn, where'er I bend my view.
In the Third Circle am I of the rain Which, heavy, cold, eternal, big with woe, Doth always of one kind and force remain.
Large hail and turbid water, mixed with snow, lo
Keep pouring down athwart the murky air ; And from the ground they fall on, stenches grow.
The savage Cerberus,' a monster drear, Howls from his threefold throat with canine cries Above the people who are whelmM there.
Oily and black his beard, and red his eyes, His beUy huge : claws from his fingers sprout* The shades he flays, hooks, rends in cruel wise.
'^ As I mcve again: In his By Dante he is converted into
swoon he has been conveyed a demon, and with his three
from the Second Circle down to throats, canine voracity, and
the Third. ugly inflamed balk, is appro-
* Cerhenu: In the Greek priately set to gnard the entrance
mythology Cerberus is the to the circle of the glottonoos
watch-dog of the under world, and wine-bibbers.
CIRCLE in.] The Gluttonous. 41
Beat by the rain these, dog-like, yelp and shout, And shield themselves in turn with either side ; 20 And oft ^ the wretched sinners turn about
When we by Cerberus, great womi,' were spied, He oped his mouths and all his fangs he showed,' While not a limb did motionless abide.
My Leader having spread his hands abroad, Filled both his fists with earth ta'en from the ground, And down the ravening gullets flung the load.
Then, as sharp set with hunger barks the hound. But is appeased when at his meat he gnaws. And, worrying it, forgets all else around ; 30
So with those filthy faces there it was Of the fiend Cerberus, who deafs the crowd Of souls till they from hearing fain would pause.
We, travelling o'er the spirits who lay cowed And sorely by the grievous showers harassed, Upon their semblances' of bodies trod.
Prone on the ground the whole of them were cast) Save one of them who sat upright with speed When he beheld that near to him we passed.
* O thou who art through this Inferno led,^ 40
^ And oftf etc, : On entering Is so called as being a disgusting
the circle the shades are seised bmte.
and torn byCerbenis; onceover^ ^ Semhla$ua^ ite,: 'Empti-
nice in how they fed, they are ness which seems to be a person.'
now treated as if they were food To this conception of the shades
for dogs. Bnt their enduring pain as only seeming to have bodies,
is to be subjected to every Idnd Dante has difficulty in remaining
of physical discomfort. Their true. For instance, at line loi
senses of hearing, touch, and they mix with the sleet to make
smell are assailed by the opposite a sludgy mass; and cannot
of what they were most used to therefore be impalpable,
enjoy at their luxurious feasts. * Ciaoco at once perceives by
* Great v/arm : Though human the weight of Dante's tread that in a monstrous form, Cerberus he is a living man.
42 Ciacco. [canto vi.
Me if thou canst/ he asked me, 'recognise ;
For ere I was dismantled thou wast made.' And I to him : * Thy present tortured guise
Perchance hath blurred my memory of thy face.
Until it seems I ne'er on thee set eyes. But tell me who thou art, within this place
So cruel set, exposed to such a pain,
Than which, if greater, none has more disgrace.' And he : ' Thy city, swelling with the bane
Of envy till the sack is running o'er, 50
Me in the life serene did once contain. As Ciacco^ me your citizens named of yore ;
And for the damning sin of gluttony
I, as thou seest, am beaten by this shower. No solitary woful soul am I,
For all of these endure the selfsame doom
For the same fault.' Here ended his reply. I answered him, ' O Ciacco, with such gloom
Thy nusery weighs me, I to weep am prone ;
But, if thou canst, declare to what shall come 60
The citizens' of the divided town.
Holds it one just man ? And declare the cause
Why 'tis of discord such a victim grown.'
^ Ciacco : The name or nick- to dinner with him. Clearly
name of a Florentine wit, and, he was not a bad fellow, and his
in his day, a great diner-out. pitiful case, perhaps contrasted
Boccaccio, in his commentary, with the high spirits and jovial
says that, though poor, Ciacco surroundings in which he was
associated with men of birth and last met by Dante, almost,
wealth, especially such as ate though not quite, win a tear
and drank delicately. In the from the stem pilgrim.
Decameron, ix. 8, he is intro* ' Th£ citizens^ etc,: Dante
dttced as being on such terms eagerly confers on Florentine
with the great Corso Donati as politics with the first Florentine
to be able to propose himself he encounters in Inferno. ■
CIRCLE III.] Ciacco. 43
Then he to me : ' After^ contentious pause Blood will be spilt ; the boorish pairty' then Will chase the others forth with grievous loss.
The former it behoves to fall s^ain Within three suns, t*he others to ascend, Holpen' by him whose wiles ere now are plain.
^ Aftar^ etc, : In the follow* He never entered Florence
ing nine lines the party history again, being condemned vir-
of Florence for two years alter toally to banishment in January
the period of the poem (March 1303.
1300) is roughly indicated, * Tki boorish party: ia parte
The city was divided into two sdvaggia. The Whites ; but
factions—rthe Whites, led by the what is escactly meant by set*
great merchant Vieri dei Cerchi, vaggta is not clear. Literally it
and the Blacks, led by Corso is ' woodland,' and some say it
Donati, a poor and turbulent refers to the Cerchi having origi-
noble. At the close of 1300 nally come from a well- wooded
there was a bloody encounter district ; which is absurd. Nor,
between the more violent mem- taking the word in its secondary
hers of the two parties. In meaningof savage, does it apply
May 1301 the Blacks were better to one party than another
banished. In the autumn of — not so well, perhaps, to the
that year they returned in tri- Whites as to the Blacks. Vil-
umph to the city in the train of lani also terms the Cerchi sahHt'
Charles of Valois, and got the Hcki (viiL 39), and in a connec-
Whites banished in April 1302, tion where it may mean rude, iU-
within three years, that is, of the mannered* I take it that Dante
poet's talk with Ciacca Dante here indulges in a gibe at the
himself was associated with the party to which he once belonged.
Whites, but not as a violent but which, ere he began the
partisan $ for though he was a Comtdy^ he had quite broken
strong politician no party quite with. In Parad. xvii. 62 he
answered his views. From the terms the members of it ' wicked
middleof June tOl the middle of and stupid.' The sneer in the
August 1300 he was one of the text would come well enough
Priors. In the course of 1301 from the witty and soft-living
he is believed to have gone Ciacco.
on an embassy to Rome to per- ' Holpm^ etc. : Pope Bonl-
niade the Pope to abstain from face, already intriguing to gain
meddling in Florentine affairs, the preponderance in Florence,
44 Ciacco, [canto vi.
Long time, with heads held high, theyll make to bend The other party under burdens dire, 71
Howe'er themselves in tears and rage they spend.
There are two just^ men, at whom none inquire. Envy, and pride, and avarice, even these Are the three sparks have set all hearts on fire.'
With this the tearful sound he made to cease :
ft
And I to him, ' Yet would I have thee t^U —
And of thy speech do thou the gift increase — Tegghiaio' and Farinata, honourable,
James Rusticucci,' Mosca, Arrigo, 80
With all the rest so studious to excel In good ; where are they ? Help me this to know ;
Great hunger for the news hath seized me ;
Delights them Heaven, or tortures Hell below?' He said : ' Among the blackest souls they be ;
Them to the bottom weighs another sin.
Shouldst thou so far descend, thou mayst them see. But when* the sweet world thou again dost win,
I pray thee bring me among men to mind ;
No more I tell, nor new reply begin.' 90
which for a time he enjoyed, listened to. — ^It will be borne in
with the greedy and fiuthless mind that, at the time assigned
Charles of Valois for his agent, to the action of the Conudy^
1 Two just: Dante and an- Dante was still readent in
other, unknown. He thus dis- Florence, tincdy puts from himself any ' Teggkiaio: See Inf. xvi. 42.
blame for the evil turn things Farinata: Inf. x. 32. had taken in Florence. How ' Rusticucci: Inf xvL 44.
thoroughly he had broken with Mosca : Inf. xxviii. 106.
his party ere he wrote this is Arrigo: Cannot be identified,
proved by his exclusion of the All these distinguished Floren-
irresolute but respectable Vieri tines we may assume to have
dei Cerchi firom the number of been hospitable patrons of
the just men. He, in Dante's Ciacco's. judgment, Was only too much * But wkm^ etc. : In the
dtLcut III.] TAe Last Day. ^ 45
Then his straightforward eyes askance declined ; He looked at me a moment ere his head He bowed ; then fell flat 'mong the other blind.
' Henceforth he waketh not,' my Leader said, ' Till he shall hear the angel's trumpet sound, Ushering the hostile Judge. By every shade
Its dismal sepulchre shall then be found, Its flesh and ancient form it shall resume, And list^ what echoes in eternal round.'
So passed we where the shades and rainy spume 100 Made filthy mixture, with steps taken slow ; Touching a little on the world to come.'
Wherefore I said : ' Master, shall torments grow After the awful sentence hath been heard. Or lesser prove and not so fiercely glow ? '
* Repair unto thy Science,'' was his word ; ^ Which tells, as things approach a perfect state To keener joy or suffering they are stirred.
Therefore although this people cursed by fete
Inferno many such prayers are terested on their own account in
addressed to Dante. The shades the thoughts of men, the eager
in Purgatory ask to have their colloquies in which they engage
friends on earth stirred to offer with Dante on such unequal
np petitions for their speedy terms gain in verisimilitude,
purification and deliverance ; ^ And list, etc. : The final
bnt the only alleviation possible sentence against them is to echo,
for the doomed spirits is to know in its results, through all eternity,
that they are not yet forgotten up * 7%e world to come: The
in the ' sweet world.' A double life after doomsday,
artistic purpose is served by • TAy Scietue: To Aristotle,
representing them as feeling In the Convito, iv. 16, he quotes
thus. It relieves the mind to *the Philosopher' as teaching
think that in such misery there that ' everything is then at its
IS any source of comfort at all. full perfection when it thoroughly
And by making them be still in- fulfils its special functions.'
46 ■ PlutUS. [CANTO VL
Ne'er find perfection in its fiiU extent, i lo
To it they then shall more approximate Than now.'^ Our course weround the circle bent,
Still holding speech, of which I nothing say,
Until we came where down the pathway went : There found we Plutus, the great enemy.
1 Than mm: Angastine says cording to Thomas Aqvinas,
that * after the resorrection of ' the soul, without the body, is
the flesh the joys of the blessed wanting in the perfection de-
and the snflerings of the wicked signed for it by Nature.* will be enhanced.' And, ac-
cucLB IV.] Pbttus. 47
CANTO VII.
ft
Pape^ Satan ! Pape Satan ! Aleppe ! Plutos' began in accents rough and hard : And that mild Sage, all-knowing, said to me,
For my encouragement : ' Pay no regard Unto thy fear ; whatever power he sways Thy passage down this cliff shall not be barred.'
Then turning round to that inflamed face He bade : ' Accursed wolf,' at peace remain ; And, pent within thee, let thy fury blaze.
Down to the pit we journey not in vain : lo
So rule they where by Michael in Heaven's height On the adulterous pride* was vengeance ta'en.'
^ PapCf €ic. : These words which is that of the misefs and
have exercised the ingennity of spendthrifts,
many scholars, who on the whole * Woi/: Frequently used
lean to the opinion that they by Dante as symbolical of
contain an appeal to Satan greed«
against the invasioii of hb ^ Pride: Which in its way
domain. Virgil seems to have was a kind of greed— that of
vnderstood them, but the text dominioo. Similarly, the avar-
leaves it doubtful whether Dante ice represented by the wolf of
himself did. Later on, but Canto L was seen to be the lust
there with an obvious purpose, of aggrandisement. Virgil here
we find a line of pure gibberish answers Plutus's (supposed) ap-
(/rt/l xxxi. 67). peal to Satan by refenring to the
' Fiutus : The god of riches ; higher Power, under whose pro- degraded here into a demon, tection he and his companion He guards the Fourth Cirde, come.
48 Misers and Spendthrifts. [canto yu.
Then as the bellied sails, by wind swelled tight, Suddenly drag whenever snaps the mast ; Such, falling to the ground, the monster's plight.
To the Fourth Cavern so we downward passed, Winning new reaches of the doleful shore Where all the vtleness of the world is cast
Justice of God ! which pilest more and more
Pain as I saw, and travail manifold I 20
Why will we sip, to be thus wasted sore ?
As at Charybdis waves are forward rolled To break on other billows midway met, The people here a counterdance must hold.
A greater crowd than I had seen as yet, With piercing yells advanced on either track, Rolling great stones to which their chests were set.
They crashed together, and then each turned back Upon the way he came, while shouts arise, * Why clutch it so V and * Why to hold it slack ?' 30
In the dark circle wheeled they on this wise From either hand to the opposing part, Where evermore they raised insulting cries.
Thither arrived, each, tinning, made fresh start Through the half circle^ a new joust to run ; And I, stung almost to the very heart,
1 The half circle : This Fourth here they can never complete the
Circle is divided half-way round circle. The monotony of their
between the misers and spend- employment and of their cries
thrifts, and the two bands at set represents their subjection to one
periods clash against one another idea, and, as in life, so now,
in their vain effort to pass into their displeasure is excited by
the section belonging to the nothing so much as by coming
opposite party. Their condition into contact with the failing
is emblematical of their sins opposite to their own. Yet they
while in life. They were one- are set in the same circle because
sided in their use of wealth ; so the sin of both arose from in-
CIRCLE IV. 1 Misers and Spendthrifts. 49
Said, ' O my Master, wilt thou make it known Who tihe folk are ? Were these aU clerks^ who go Before us on the left, with shaven crown ?'
And he replied : ' All of them squinted so 40
In mental vision while in life they were, They nothing spent by rule. And this they show,
And with their yelping voices make appear When half-way round the circle they have sped, And sins opposing them asunder tear.
Each wanting thatch of hair upon his head Was once a derk, or pope, or cardinal, In whom abound the ripest growths of greed.'
And 1:^0 Master, surely among all Of these I ought' some few to recognise, 50
Who by such filthy sins were held in thrall.'
And he to me : ' Vain thoughts within thee rise ; Their witless life, which made them vile, now mocks — Dimming' their ^es still — all searching eyes.
oidinate desire of wealth, the * I oughi^ etc. : Dante is miser cnving it to hoard, and astonished that he can pick out the spendthrift to spend. In no greedy priest or friar of Poigatoryalso they are placed to- his acquaintance, when he had getber (see Purg. zziL 40). So, known so many, on Dante's scheme, liberality is * Dimming^ etc: Their origi- allied to and dependent on a nal disposition is by this time wise and rrasonaMe frugality. — smoChered by the predominanoe There is no hint of the enormous of greed. Dante treats these sin- length of the coarse rtm by these ners with a special contemptuous ribades. Far lower down, when bitterness. Scores of times since the circles of the Infemo have he became dependent on the greatly narrowed, the drcuit is generosity of others he must have twenty-two miles (/n;^ zjoz. 9). watched how at a bare hint the ^ Clerks: Chnrchmen. The faces of miser and spendthrift tonsure is the sign that a man fell, while their eyes travelled is of ec c l e si as tical condition, vaguely be3fond him, and their Many took the tonsure who never voices grew cold, became priests.
D
go Fortune. [canto vii.
Eternally they meet with hostile shocks ; These rising from the tomb at last shall stand With tight clenched fists, and those with ruined locks. ^
Squandering or hoarding, they the happy land' Have lost, and now are marshalled for this fray ; Which to describe doth no fine words demand. 60
Know hence, my Son, how fleeting is the play Of goods at the dispose of Fortune thrown, And which mankind to such fierce strife betray.
Not all the gold which is beneath the moon Could purchase peace, nor all that ever was. To but one soul of these by toil undone.'
' Master,' I said, ' tell thou, ere making pause, Who Fortune is of whom thou speak'st askance, Who holds all worldly riches in her claws."
' O foolish creatures, lost in ignorance V 70
He answer made. ' Now see that the reply Thou storey which I concerning her advance.
He who in knowledge is exalted high. Framing* all Heavens gave such as should themguide^ That so each part might shine to all ; whereby
^Ruined locks: *A spend- injustice is vuuiifest.' This poit
thrift will spend his very hair,' of the Cmaito FrMioelU seams
says an Italian proverb. almost to prove was written in
* The happy land : Heaven. 1^97.
' Her clams: Dante speaks ^ F^ammg'^ tk,: Accoiding
of Fortune as if she were a bmtal to the Bcholastic theory of the
and somewhat malicioas power, world, each of the nine heaivens
In Vlrgirs answer there is a refa- was directed in its motion by
tation of the opinion of Fortune inteUigenoes, called angels by
given by Dante himself, in the the vulgar, and by the heathen,
QmvUoixvAi). After describing gods {ContfUa iL 5). As theM
three ways in which the goods spheres and the inflttei|oes they
of Fortune come to men he says : exercise on hnmon affiurs ara
' In each of these three ways her under the guidance of divinely-
ascLB IV.] Fortune. 5 1
Is equal lig^t diAised on every side : And likewise to one guide and governor, Of worldly ^)todongs did control confide,
That she in tums should diftjrent peoples dower 79
With this vain good ; from blood should make it pass To bloody in spile of human wit Hence, power.
Some races fruling^^ other some amass, According to her absolute decree Which hidden lurks, like serpent in the grass. ' ' Vain 'gainst her foresight yours must ever be. She makes provision, judges, holds her reign, As doth his power supreme each deity*
Her permutations can no truce sustain ; Necessity' compels her to be swift. So swift they follow who their turn must gain. 90
appointed ministers^ so, Virgil * Ntceuity^ etc.: Suggested,
says, is the distribution of perhaps, by Horace's Te semper
worldly wealth ruled by Provi- anteU sava necessitas {Od, i.
dcnoe through Fortune. 35). The question of how men
* Sonii races faUing: It was can be free in the fiioe of neces-
kmg believed, nor is the belief sity, here associated with For^
quite obsolete, that one oommu- tune, more than once emerges
nity can gain only at the expense in the Comedy, Dante's belief
of another. Sir Thomas Browne on the subject was substantially
mys: 'All cannot be happy at that of his fisvourite author
once; for because the glory of Boethius, who holds that ulti-
one state depends upon the ruin mately ' it is Providence that
of another, there is a revolution turns the wheel of all things ;'
and vidssitude of their greatness, and who says, that ' if you spread
and all must obey the swing of your sails to the wind you will
that wheel, not moved by intelli* be carried, not where you would,
geaoea, but by the hand of God, but whither you are driven by
whereby all states arise to their the gale : if you choose to com-
aeniths and vertical points ac- mit yourself to Fortune, you
oordiag to their predestinated must endure the manners of your
periods.' — RmL AUd. i. 17. mistress.'
52 StyXs [canto VII.
And this is she whom they so often^ lift
Upon the cross, who ought to yield her praise ;
And blame on her and scorn unjustly shift. But she is blest nor hears what any says,
With other primal creatures turns her sphere,
Jocund and glad, rejoicing in her ways. To greater woe now let us downward steer.
The stars' which rose when I began to guide
Are falling now, nor may we linger here.' We crossed the circle to the oth^ side, loo
Arriving where a boiling fountain fell
Into a brooklet by its streams sup{^ed. In depth of hue the flood did perse ^ excel,
And we, with this dim stream to lead us on.
Descended by a pathway terrible. A marsh which by the name of Styx is known.
Fed by this gloomy brook, lies at the base
Of threatening cliffs hewn out of cold g^ey stone. And I, intent on study of the place,*
Saw people in that ditch, mud-smeared. In it i lo
All naked stood with anger-clouded ftu:e. Nor with their fists alone each fiercely hit
The other, but with feet and chest and head,
And with their teeth to shreds each other bit ' Son, now behold,' the worthy Master said,
^ Wkom thiy so often^ etc.: between pmple and black, but
Tteat with contumely. the black pfedominates' (Cmv^
* The starts ete, : It is now iv. ao). The hoe of the waters
past midnight, and towards the of Styx agrees with the gioomy
morning of Saturday, the 26th temper of the sinners plunged In
of March 130a Onlyafew hours them.
have been employed as yet upon ^ Tke pidee: *l*hqr are now
the journey. in the Fifth Circle, where the
' Perse : ' Perse is a colour wrathful are punished.
CIRCLE v.] The Wrathful, 53
' The souls of those whom anger made a prize ;
And, further, I would have thee certified That 'neath the water people utter sighs,
And make the bubbles to the surface come ;
As thou mayst see by casting round fhine eyes. 120 Fixed in the mud they say : '' We lived in gloom ^
In the sweet air made jocund by the day.
Nursing within us melancholy fume.
^ In gloom: These submerged guilt of every victim of Justice spirits are, according to the older must be plain and open. Now, commentators, the slothful — pride and envy are sins indeed, those guilty of the sin of slack- but sins that a man may keep to ness in the pursuit of good, as, himself. If they have betrayed €,g, neglect of the means of the subject of them into the grace. This is, theologically commission of crimes, in those speaking, the sin directly op- crimes they axe punished lower posed to the active grace of down, as is indicated at xiL 49. charity. By more modem critics And so we find that Lucifer is con- it has been ingeniously sought demned as a traitor, though his to find in this circle a place not treachery sprang from envy : the only for the slothful but for the greater guUt includes the less, proud and envious as well. To For sluggishness in the pursuit of each of these classes of sinners good the vestibule of the caitifis — such of them as have repented seems the appropriate place. — in this life — a terrace of Purga- There are two kinds of wrath, toryis assigned, and at first sight One is vehement, and declares it does seem natural to expect itself in violent acts ; the other that the impenitent among them does not blaze out, but is grudg- should be found in Inferno, ing and adverse to all social But, while in Purgatory souls good — the wrath that is nursed, purge themselves of every kind One as much as the other afiects of mortal sin, Inferno, as Dante behaviour. So in this circle, conceived of it, contains only as in the preceding, we have such sinners as have been guilty represented the two excesses of wicked acts. Drift and bent of one sin. — Dante's theory of heart and mind are taken no of sins is ably treated of in account of. The evil seed must Witte's Dante- Forschungen^ vol. have borne a harvest, and the ii. p. 121.
54 ^^ Wrathful. [canto vii.
In this black mud we now our gloom display." This hymn with gurgling throats they strive to sound, Which they in speech unbroken fail to say.
And thus about the loathsome pool we wound For a wide arc, between the dry and soft, With eyes on those who gulp the filth, turned round.
At last we reached a tower that soared aloft. 130
CIRCLE v.] The Watch'totver, 55
CANTO VIII.
I SAY, continuing,^ that long before To its foundations we approach^ nigh Our eyes went travelling to the top of the tower ;
For, hung out there, two flames' we could espy. Then at such distance, scarce our eyesight made It clearly out, another gave reply.
And, to the Sea of Knowledge turned, I said : ' What meaneth this ? and what reply would yield That other light, and who have it displayed ?'
' Thou shouldst upon the impure watery field,' 10
He said, ' already what approaches know, But that the fen-fog holds it still concealed.'
Never was arrow yet from sharp-drawn bow
^ Continutng : The acooont of not only must Ciacco's prophecy the Fifth Circle, began in the (Inf, vi.) have been interpolated, preceding Canto, is continued in bnt we should be obliged to this. It is impossible to adopt hold that Dante began the poem Boccaccio's story of how the while he was a prosperous citi- fiist seven Cantos were found zen. — Boccaccio himself in his among a heap of other papers, Comment on the Comedy points years after Dante's exile began ; oat the difficulty of recondling and that 'continuing' marks the the story with Ciacco's pro- resumption of hb work. The phecy.
word most probably suggested ' Tioo flames: Denoting the the invention of the incident, number of passengers who are or at least led to the identifi- to be conveyed across the Sty- cation of some manuscript that gian pooL It is a signal for the may have been sent to Dante, ferryman, and is answered by a with the opening pages of the light hung out on the battle- Comedy, If the tale were true, ments of the city of Dis.
$6 Phlegyas, [canto viii.
Urged through the air upon a swifter flight Than what I saw a tiny vessel show,
Across the water shooting into sight ; A single pilot served it for a crew, Who shouted : ' Art thou come, thou guilty sprite ?'^
' O Phlegyas, Phlegyas,' this thy loud halloo ! For once,' my Lord said, ' idle is and vain. 20
Thou hast us only till the mud we're through.'
And, as one cheated inly smarts with pain When the deceit wrought on him is betrayed. His gathering ire could Phlegyas scarce contain.
Into the bark my Leader stepped, and made Me take my place beside him ; nor a jot, Till I had entered, was it downward weighed
Soon as my Guide and I were in the boat, To cleave the flood began the ancient prow, Deeper' than 'tis with others wont to float 30
Then, as the stagnant ditch we glided through, One smeared with filth in front of me arose And said : ' Thus coming ere thy period,* who
Art thou V And I : 'As one who forthwith goes I come ; but thou defiled, how name they thee ?' ' I am but one who weeps,' ^ he said. ' With woes,'
^ Guilty sprite: Only one is water. He assumes that Dante
addressed ; whether Viigil or will one day be condemned to
Dante is not clear. Inferno. Neither Francesca
* Phkgyas: Who burnt the nor Ciacco made a like mis* temple of Apollo at Ddphi in take.
revenge for the violation of his * One who weeps: He is
daughter by the god. ashamed to tell his name, and
' Deeper^ etc. : Because used hopes in his vile disguise to re*
to carry only shades. main unknown by Dante, whose
* Ere thy period: The curio- Florentine speech and dress, sity of the shade is excited by and perhaps whose features, he the sinking of the boat in the has now recognised.
CIRCLE v.] Philip ArgentL \ 57
I answered him, * with tears and misery,
AccursM soul, remain ; for thou art known
Unto me now, all filthy though thou be.' Then both his hands were on the vessel thrown ; . 40
But him my wary Master backward heaved.
Saying : * Do thou 'mong the other dogs be gone !' Then to my neck with both his arms he cleaved, ^ And kissed my face, and, ' Soul disdainful,'^ said,
' O blessed she in whom thou wast conceived ! He in the world great haughtiness displayed.
No deeds of worth his memory adorn ;
And therefore rages here his sinful shade. And many are there by whom crowns are worn
On earth, shall wallow here like swine in mire, 50
Leaving behind them names overwhelmed' in scorn.' And 1:^0 Master, I have great desire
To see him well soused in this filthy tide,
Ere from the lake we finally retire.' And he : 'Or ever shall have been descried
The shore by thee, thy longing shall be met ;
For such a wish were justly gratified' A little after in such fierce onset
The miry people down upon him bore,
I praise and bless God for it even yet. 60
' Philip Argenti ! ' at him !' was the roar ;
^ Soul disdainful: Dante has may have felt a special personal
been found guilty of here glory- need of emphasising the distinc-
ing in the same sin which he tion.
so severely reprobates in others. • Names overwhelmed^ etc, :
But, without question, of set 'Horrible reproaches.'
purpose he here contrasts right- • Philip Argenti: A Florten-
eotts indignation with the ignoble tine gentleman related to the
rage punished in this circle, great family of the Adimari,
With his quick temper and zeal and a contemporary of Dante's,
so often kindling into flame, he Boccaccio in his commentary
58 The City of Dis. [canto vhi.
And then that furious spirit Florentine Turned with his teeth upon himself and tore.
Here was he left, nor wins more words of mine. Now m my ears a lamentation rung, Whence I to search what Ues ahead begin.
And the good Master told me : ' Son, ere long We to the city called of Dis^ draw near, Where in great annies cruel burghers' throng.'
And I : ' Already, Master, I appear 70
Mosques' in the valley to distinguish well, Vermilion, as if they from furnace were
describes htm as a cavalier, very tion is then applicable to the rich, and so ostentatious that he shades ; but grave also bears once shod his horse with silver, the sense of cruel, and may whence his surname. In the describe the fierceness of the Decanuron (ix. 8) he is Intro- devils. Though the dty is in- duced as violently assaulting — habited by the subjects of Dis, tearing out his hair and drag- be is found as Lucifer at the ging him in the mire — the victim very bottom of the pit By of a practical joke played by the some critics the whole of the Ciacco of Canto vi. Some, with- lower Inferno, all that lies be- out reason, suppose that Dante yond this point, is regarded as shows such severity to him be- being the dty of Dis. But it is cause he was a Black, and so a the Sixth Cirde, with its min- political opponent of his own. arets, that is the dty ; its walls,
^ Dis: A name of Pluto, the however, serving as bulwarks
god of the infernal regions. for all the lower Infemo. The
' Buyouts : The city of Dis shape of the dty is, of course, composes the Sixth Cirde, and, that of a circular bdt Here it as immediatdy appears, is popu- may be noted that the Fifth and lated by demons. The sinners Sixth Cirdes are on the same punished in it are not men- level ; the water of Styx, which tioned at all in this Canto, and it as a marsh covers the Fifth, is seems more reasonable to apply gathered into a moat to surround burghers to the demons than to the walls of the Sixth, the shades. They are called ' Mosqua: The feature of an grcm^ generally taken to mean Infidd dty that first struck cm- sore burdened, and the descrip- sader and pilgrim.
ci&cLB v.] The Demons. 59
Fresh come.' And he : ' Fires ererlasting dwell Within them, whence appear they glowing hot. As thou discemest in this lower helL'
We to the moat profound at length were brought, Which gilds that city all disconsolate ; The walls around it seemed of iron wrought.
Not without fetching first a compass great. We came to where with angry cry at last : 80
' Get out,' the boatman yelled ; * behold the gate !'^
More than a thousand, who from Heaven* were cast, I saw above the gates, who furiously Demanded : ' Who, ere death on him has passed,
Holds through the region of the dead his way ?' And my wise Master made to them a sign That he had something secretly to say.
Then ceased they somewhat from their great disdain. And said : ' Come thou, but let that one be gone Who thus presumptuous enters on this reign. 90
Let him retrace his madcap way alone, If he but can ; thou meanwhile lingering here, Through such dark regions who hast led him down.'
Judge, reader, if I was not filled with fear. Hearing the words of this accursed threat ; For of return any hopes extinguished were.
' Beloved Guide, who more than seven times' set Me in security, and safely brought Through frightful dangers in my progress met,
^ The gate: They have are required for all who are
floated across the stagnant doomed to the lower Infemo, or
marsh into the deeper waters only for those bound to the dty. of the moat, and up to the gate * Fr<m Heaven: ' Rained
where Phlegyas is used to land firom HeaveD.* Fallen angels, his passengers. It may be a • Seven times : Given as a
question whether his service round number.
6o The Rebuff, [canto viii.
Leave me not thus undone ;' I him besought : loo
' If further progress be to us denied.
Let us retreat together, tarrying not' The Lord who led me thither then replied :
' Fear not : by One so great has been assigned
Our passage, vainly were all hindrance triecL Await me here, and let thy fainting mind
Be comforted and with good hope be fed,
Not to be left in this low world behind.' Thus goes he, thu? am I abandonM
By my sweet Father. I in doubt remain, i lo
With Yes and No^ contending in my head. I could not hear what speech he did maintain.
But no long time conferred he in that place.
Till, to be first, all inward raced again. And then the gates were closed in my Lord's fece
By these our enemies ; outside stood he ;
Then backward turned to me with lingering pace, With downcast eyes, and all the bravery
Stripped from his brows ; and he exclaimed with sighs ;
* Who dare' deny the doleful seats to me !' 120
And then he said : ' Although my wrath arise.
Fear not, for I to victory will pursue,
Howe'er within they plot, the enterprise. This arrogance of theirs is nothing new ;
^ Yes and No : He will re- superior devilish power can
turn — He will not return. The have incited the demons to deny
demons have said that Virgil him entrance. The incident dis-
shall remain, and he has pro- plays the &llen angels as being
mised Dante not to desert him. still rebellious, and is at the
' fVAo dare^ etc, : Viigil same time skilfully conceived
knows the hindrance is only to mark a pause before Dante
temporary, but wonders what enters on the lower Inferno.
ciRCLB v.] The Rebuff. 6i
They showed it^ once at a less secret door Which stands unbolted since. Thou didst it view.
And saw the dark-writ legend which it bore. Thence, even now, is one who hastens down Through all the circles, g^ideless, to this shore,
And he shall win us entrance to the town.' 130
1 Th^ shewed it^ eU,: At the Eve: *This is the night in which,
gate of Inferno, on the occasion having burst the bonds of death,
of Christ's descent to Limbo. Christ victorioasly ascended
The xeference is to the words in from HelK' the Missal service for Easter
62 Virgil at a loss. [canto ix.
a-
I
CANTO IX.
The hue which cowardice on my face did paint When I beheld my guide return again. Put his new colour^ quicker 'neath restraint
Like one who listens did he fixed remain ; For far to penetrate the air like night, And heavy mist, the eye was bent in vain.
* Yet surely we must vanquish in the fight ;' Thus he, * unless* — ^but with such proffered aid — O how I weary till he come in sight !'
Well I remarked how he transition made, lo
Covering his opening words with those behind, Which contradicted what at first he said
Nathless his speech with terror charged my mind. For, haply, to the word which broken fell Worse meaning than he purposed, I assigned.
Down to this bottom' of the dismal shell
^ New colour: Both have had told him or threateoed
changed colour, Vii^gil in anger him with ; the ' proffered aid^' to
and Dante in fear. that involved in Beatrice's le-
* UnUss: To conceal his quest,
misgiving from Dante, Virgil * This bottom: The lower
refrains from expresang all his depths of Inferno. How much
thought. The ' unless ' may still lies below him is unknown
refer to what the lying demons to Dante.
ciRCLB v.] Virgin s Previous Descent. 63
Comes ever any from the First D^ree,^
Where all their pain is» stripped of hope to dwell ?
To this my question thus responded he : ' Seldom it haps to any to pursoe 20
The journey now embarked npon by me.
Yet I ere this descended, it is tnie» Beneath a spell of dire Erichtho's' laid. Who could the corpse with soul inform anew.
Short while my flesh of me was empty made When she required me to overpass that wall, From Judas' circle' to abstract a shade.
That is the deepest, darkest place of all, And furthest from the heaven^ which moves the skies ; I know the way ; fear nought that can befell. 50
These fens* from which vile exhalations rise The doleful city all around invest. Which now we reach not save in angry wise.'
Of more he spake nought in my mind doth rest,
1 First Degree: The limbo whose the shade was that he
where Viigil resides. Dante by went down to fietch ; but Lucan's
an indirect question, seeks to tale was probably in Dante's
learn how much experience of mind. In the Middle Ages the
Inferno is possessed by his guide, memory of Virgil was revered
' Erichtho : A Thessalian as that of a great sorcerer, espe-
soroeress, of whom Lucan daily in the neighboiirhood of
{Pharsalia vi) tells that she Naples.
evoked a shade to predict to * The heaven^ ek, : The
Sextus Pompey the result of Primum Mobile ; but used here
the war between his father and for the highest heaven. See
Cttsar. This happened thirty In/* ii, 83, fwte,
years before the death of Virgil. ^ Tkeie fens^ etc, : Viigi)
* Judas* circle : The Judecca, knows the locality. They have
or very lowest point of the no choice but must remain
Inferno. Virgil's death pre* whertt they are, for the same
ceded that of Judas by fifty moat and wall gird the city all
years. He gives no hint of around.
64 The Furies. [canto ix.
For, with mine eyes, my every thought had been Fixed on the lofty tower with flaming cre$t»
Where, in a moment and uptight, were seen Three hellish furies, ail with blood de&ced. And woman-like in members and in mien.
Hydras of brilliant green begirt their waist ; 40
Snakes and cerastes for their tresses grew. And these were round their dreadful temples braced.
That they the drudges were, full well he knew. Of her who is the queen of endless woes. And said to me : ^ The fierce Eryimyes^ view 1
Herself upon the left M^;?era shows ; That is Alecto weeping on the right ; Tisiphone 's between.' Here made he close.
Each with her nails her breast tore, and did smite Herself with open palms. They screamed in tone 50 So fierce, I to the Poet dove for fnght.
* Medusa,' come, that we may make him stone !'
All shouted as they downward gazed ; ' Alack ! Theseus' escaped us when he ventured down.*
' Keep thine eyes closed and turn to them thy back. For if the Gorgon chance to be displayed And thou shouldst look, farewell the upward track !'
Thus spake the Master, and himself he swayed Me round about ; nor put he trust in mine But his own hands upon mine eyelids laid. 60
ye with judgment gifted to divine
1 Erynmyes : The Furies, the head of Medaia was turned The Queen of whom they are into stone.
handmaids is Proserpine, car- * Th€sms : Who descended ped off by Dis, or Pluto, to the into the infernal regions to rescue under world. • Proserpine, and escaped by the
* Medusa : One of the help of Hercales. Gorgons. Whoever looked on
CIRCLE v.] Tlte Messenger. 65
Look closely now, and mark what hidden lore
Lies 'neath the veil of my mysterious line !^ Across the turbid waters came a roar
And crash of sound, which big with fear arose :
Because of it fell trembling either shore. The fashion of it was as when there blows
* Mysterious line : ' Strange » answer, terrified as he is by the
verses : ' That the verses are snddeiTappearance of the Furies
called strange, as Boccaccio and apon the tower, which rises out
othersof the older commentators of the city of unbelief. These
say, because treating of such a symbolise the trouble of his
subject in the vulgar tongue for conscience, and, assailing him
the first time, and in rhyme, is with threats, shake his already
difficult to believe. Rather they trembling faith in the Divine
are strange because of the mean- government How, in the face
ing they convey. What that is, of such foes, is he to find the Dante warns the reader of peace and liberty of soul of
superior intellect to pause and which he is in search? That
consider. It has been noted this is the city of unbelief he
{Inf. ii. 28) how he uses the has not yet been told, and with-
characters of the old mythology out knowing it he is standing
as if believing in their real ex- under the very walls of Doubting
istence. But this is for his Castle. And now, if he chance
poetical ends. Here he bids to let his eyes rest on the Gor-
us look below the surface and gon's head, his soul will be
seek for the truth hidden under petrified by despair ; like the
the strange disguise. — The op- denizens of Hell, he will lose the
position to their progress ofifered ' good of the intellect,' and will
by the powers of Hell perplexes pass into a state from which Vir-
even Virgil, while Dante is re- gil— or reason — ^will be power-
dnced to a state ci absolute less to deliver him. But Viigil
terror, and is afflicted with still takes him in time, and makes
sharper misgivings than he had him avert his eyes ; whidi may
at the first as to the issue of signify that the only safe course
his adventure. By an indirect for men is to turn their bocks on
question he seeks to learn how the deep and insoluble problem
much Virgil really knows of the of how the reality of the Divine
economy of the lower world ; government can be reconciled
but he cannot so much as listen with the apparent triumph of
to all of his Master^s reassuring evil.
£
66 The Messefiger. [canto ix.
A blast by cross heats made to rage amain, Which smites the forest and without repose
The shattered branches sweeps in hurricane ; 70
In cloads of dust, majestic, onward flies, Wild beasts and herdsmen driving o'er the plain.
' Sharpen thy gaze,' he bade — ^and freed mine eyes — ' Across the foam-flecked immemorial lake, Where sourest vapour most unbroken lies.'
And as the frogs before the hostile snake
Together of the water get them clear, * And on the dry ground, huddling, shelter take ;
More than a thousand ruined souls in fear Beheld I flee from one who, dry of feet. So
Was by the Stygian ferry drawing near.
Waving his left hand he the vapour beat Swiftly from 'fore his £Bu:e, nor seemed he spent Save with fatigue at having this to meet.
Well I opined that he from Heaven^ was sent, And to my Master turned. His gesture taught I should be dumb and in obeisance bent
Ah me, how with disdain appeared he fraught t He reached the gate, which, touching vrtth a rod,' He oped with ease, for it resisted not. 90
' People despised and banished far from God,'
^ Firom Hatoen: The mes- overcome is worthy of angdic
senger oomes from Heaven, and interference ; and Dante can
his words are holy. Against the hardly be nid to meet the
obvious interpretation, that he is messenger, who does not even
a good angel, there lies the glance in his diiecdon. The
objection that no other such is commentators have made this
met with in Inferno, and also angel mean all kind of ontknd-
that it is spoken of as a new tsh things,
sig^t for him when Dante first ' A rod: A piece of the
meets with one in Purgatory, angelic ontfit, derived from the
But the obstruction now to be eadmceus of Mercury.
ciKCLB VI.] The City ofDis. 67
Upon the awfiii threshold then he spoke,
' How holds m you such insolence abode ? Why kick against that will which never broke
Short of its end, if ever it begin.
And often for you fiercer torments woke ? Butting 'gainst fate, what can ye hqpe to win ?
Your Cerberus,^ as is to you well known,
Still bears for this a well-peeled throat and chin.' Then by the passage foul he back was gone, 100
Nor spake to us, but like a man was he
By other cares' absorbed and driven on Than that of those who may around him be.
And we, confiding in the sacred word.
Moved toward the town in all security. We entered without hindrance, and I, spurred
By my desire the character to know
And style of place such strong defences gird, Entering, begin mine eyes around to throw,
And see on every hand a vast champaign, 1 10
The teeming seat of torments and of woe. And as at Aries' where Rhone spreads o'er the plain.
Or Pola,^ hard upon Quamaro sound
Which bathes the boundaries Italian,
^ Cn^ermt : Herodes, when Limbo, is all oa fire to retnm to
Cefbems opposed his eatnunoe his own place.
to the inliernfil vegkmfl^ fiotened * Arks: The Alyicunpo
a chain loand his neck and (Elysian Fields) at Aries was aa
drugged him to the gate. The eaonnous . oemetery, of which
angel's speech answeis Dante's niias stiH cadit It had a cir*
doubts as to the limits of dia^ cnniferenoe of about six aulea,
boUcal power. and contained muneroos saroo-
*ByMereanes,$te^: It is not phagi dating from Roman
in Infemo that Dante is to hold times.
oonvene with oelesdal intelli* ^ Ftia: In Istria, near the
gences. The angel, like Beat* Golf of Qoamaio, said to have
rice when she sought Viigil in contained many ancient tombs.
68 The Sepulchres. [canto ix.
The sepulchres uneven make the ground ; So here on every side, but far more dire And grievous was the fashion of them found.
For scattered 'mid the tombs blazed many a fire, Because of which these with such fervour burned No arts which work in iron more require. 120
All of the lids were lifted. I discerned By keen laments which from the tombs arose That sad and suffering ones were there inumed.
1 said : ' O Master, tell me who are those Buried within the tombs, of whom the sighs Come to our ears thus eloquent of woes V
And he to me : ' The lords of heresies^ With followers of all sects, a greater band Than thou wouldst think, these sepulchres comprise.
To lodge them like to like the tombs are planned. 130 The sepulchres have more or less of heat.' Then passed we, turning to the dexter hand,*
nrween torments and the lofty parapet
^ Ltrds of heresies: ' Heresi* for tome reason Viigil turns to
archil.' Dante now learns for the the right, so as to have the
first time that Dis is the city of tombs on the left as he advances,
unbelief. Each class of here- It may be that a special proof of
tics has its own great sepul- his knowledge of thtt locality is
chre. introdveed when most needed—
* More or less ef heat : Accord- after the zepulse fay the demons
ing to the heinouaneas of the — to streagthen Dante's coofid*
heresy punished in each. It ence in htm as a guide ; or, as
was natural to associate heieticB some subtly think, they being
and punidiment by fire io days now about to enter the abode
when Dominican . monks ruled of heresy, the movement to the
the roast right signifies the importance of
' Dexter hand : As they move the first step in forming opinion,
across the circles, and down from The only other occasion on which
one to the other, their course is their coarse is taken to the right
usually to the left hand. Here hand is at /n/» xvii 31.
CIRCLE VI.] The Heretics. 69
CANTO X.
And now advance we by a narrow track
Between the torments and the ramparts high.
My Master first, and I behind his back. * O mighty Virtue,^ at whose will am I
Wheeled through these impious circles/ then I said,
' Speak, and in full my longing satisfy. The people who within the tombs are laid.
May they be seen ? The coverings are all thrown
Open, nor is there* any guard displayed.' And he to me : 'All shall be fastened down 10
When hither from Jehoshaphat' they come .
Again in bodies which were once their own. All here with Epicurus* find their tomb
^ Vhrhte: Viigil is here ad- faience to everything but tbe
drened by a new title, which, calls of ambition and worldly
with the words of deep respect pleasure, common among tbe
that follow, marks the full re- nobles of Dante's age and that
Btoration of Dante's confidence preceding it, went by the name
in him as his guide. of Epicnreanism. It is the most
' Nor is ihere^ etc. : The gate radical of heresies, because ad- was found to be strictly guarded, verse to the first principles of all but not so are the tombs. religions. Dante, in his treat*
' Jthoshaphat: * I will also ment of heresy, dwells more on
gatherall nations, and will bring what afiects conduct as does
them down into the valley of the denial of the Divine go-
}ehoshaphat' (Joel iii. 2). vemment — than on intellectual
^ Epicurus: The unbelief in divergence from orthodox be-
a future life, or rather the indif- lief.
70 Farinata. [canto x.
Who are his followers, and by whom 'tis held
That the soul shares the body's mortal doom. Things here discovered then shall answer yield.
And quickly, to thy question asked of me ;
As well as^ to the wish thou hast concealed.' And I : ' Good Leader, if I hide from thee
My heart, it is that I may little say ; 3o
Nor only now* learned I thus dumb to be.' ' O Tuscan, who, still living, mak'st thy w^y,
Modest of speech, through the abode of flame,
Be pleased' a little in this place to stay. The accents of thy language thee proclaim
To be a native of that state renowned
Which I, perchance, wronged somewhat' Sudden came These words from out a tomb which there was found
'Mongst others ; whereon I» compelled by fright,
A little toward my Leader shifted ground. 30
And he : * Turn round, what ails thee? Lo ! upright
Beginneth Farinata^ to arise ;
All of him iMve the girdle comes in sight'
> As wdl as, etc, : The ques- Floientine family of the Ubetti,
tion is: 'May they be seen?' and, in the genendon before
The wish is a desire to speak Dante, leader of the Ghibdine
with them. or Imperialist patty in Florence.
' Abr ^y ncw^ tic. : Virgil His memoiy long survived has on previous occasions im- among his fellow-townsmen as posed silence on Dante, as, for that of the typical noble, rough- instance, at Ifrf. iil. 51. mannered, unscnipalou^ and
* Be pleased^ etc, : From one of arrogant ; but yet, for one good
the sepulchres, to be imagined action that he did, he at the
as a huge sarcophagus, come same time ranked in the popa*
words similar to the Siste lar estimation as a patriot and a
Viator J common on Roman hero. Boccaccio^ misled per-
tombs. haps by the mention of Epicants,
^ FarincUa : Of the great says that he loved rich and deli-
ciKCLi VI.] Farinata. Ji
On him already had I fixed mine eyes.
Towering erect with lifted front and chest.
He seemed Inferno greatly to despise. And toward him I among the tombs was pressed
By my Guide's nimble and courageous hand,
While he, ' Choose well thy language,* gave behest. Beneath his tomb when I had ta'en my stand 40
Regarding me a moment, ' Of what house
Art thou V as if in scorn, he made demand. To show myself obedient, anxious,
I nothing hid, but told my ancestors ;
And, listening, he gently raised his brows.^ ' Fiercely to me they proved themselves adverse.
And to my sires and party,' then he said ;
' Becanse of which I did them twice disperse.'* I answered him : * And what although they fied t
Twice from all quarters they returned with might, 50
An art not mastered yet by these you' led/ Beside him then there issued into sight
Another shade, uncovered to the chin,
Propped on his knees, if I surmised aright.
cAte €ue* It is becanse all his they being of the small gentry,
thoughts were worldly that he while he was a great noble,
is condemned to the dty of un- Bat this gloss requires Dante
belief. Dante has already {Inf, to have been more free from
vt 79) inqnired regarding his pride of family than he really
iate. He died in 1264. was.
^ His brows: When Dante * Turici disperse: The Ali-
tells he is of the Alighieri, a ghieri shared in the exile of the
Gnelf family, Farinata shows Guelfs in 1248 and 136a
some slight displeasure. Or, * You: See also line 95.
as a modem Florentine critic Dante never uses the plural
interprets the gesture, he has to form to a single^person except
think a moment before he can when desirous of showing social
remember on which side the as distinguished from, or over
Alighieri ranged themselves — and above, moral respect
7r Cavalcante CavalcantL [canto x.
He peered around as if he fain would win
Knowledge if any other was with me ;
And then, his hope all spent, did thus b^n, Weeping : ' By dint of genius if it be
Thou visit'st this dark prison, where my son?
And wherefore not found in thy company V 60
And I to him : ' I come not here alone :
He waiting yonder guides me : but disdain
Of him perchance was by your Guido^ shown.' The words he used, and manner of his pain,
Revealed his name to me beyond surmise ;
Hence was I able thus to answer plain. Then cried he, and at once upright did rise,
' How saidst thou — was ? Breathes he not then the air ?
The pleasant light no longer smites his eyes V When he of hesitation was aware 70
Displayed by me in forming my reply.
He fell supine, no more to reappear. But the magnanimous, at whose bidding I
Had halted there, the same expression wore,
Nor budged a jot, nor turned his neck awry. * And if — resumed he where he paused before —
*' They be indeed but slow that art to learn.
Than this my bed, to hear it pains me more.
^ Guido: Farinata's com- was much older than Dante, panion in the tomb is Caval- Yet they were very intimate^ cante Cavalcanti, who, although and, intellectually, had much in a Gueir, was tainted with the common. With him Dante ex- more specially Ghibeline error changed poems of occasion, and of Epicureanism. When in he terms him more than once in order to allay party rancour the Vita Nuava his chief friend, some of the Guelf and Ghibeline The disdain of Virgil need not families were forced to inter- mean more than is on the snr- manry, his son Guido took a iaoe. Guido died in 1301. He daughter of Farinata's to wife, is the hero of the Decameron^ This was in 1267, so that Guido vi. 9.
ci&cLB VI.] Farinata. 73
But er^ the fiftieth time anew shall burn The lady's^ face who reigneth here below, 80
Of that sore art thou shalt experience earn.
And as to the sweet world again thou 'dst go, Tell me, why is that people so without Ruth for my race,' as all their statutes show ?'
And I to him : ' The slaughter and the rout Which made the Arbia' to run with red. Cause in our £ane* such prayers to be poured out.'
> The Lcufy : Proserpine ; f .^. Siena, was fought in 1260 a great
the moon. Ere fifty months batde between the Guelf Flor-
from March 1300 were past, ence and her allies on the one
Dante was to see the failure of hand, and on the other the
more than one attempt made by Ghibelines of Florence, then in
the exiles, of whom he was one, exile, under Farinata; theSieneae
to gain entrance to Florence, and Tuscan Ghibelinesingeneral;
The great attempt was in the and some hundreds of men-at-
beginning of 1304. arms lent by Manfi«d. Notwith-
* Ruth for my race: When standing the gallant behaTiour
the Ghibeline power was finally of the Florentine buighers, the
broken in Florence the Uberti Guelf defeat was overwhelming,
were always specially excluded and not only did the Arbia run
firom any amnesty. There is red with Florentine blood — ^in a
mention of the political execu- figure — but the battle of Monta-
tion of at least one descendant perti ruined for a time the
of Farinata's. His son when cause of popular liberty and
being led to the scaffold said, general improvement in Flor-
' So we pay our fathers' debts !' ence.
— It has been so long common ^ Our fane: The Parliament
to describe Dante as a Ghibeline, of the people used to meet in
though no careful writer does it Santa Reparata, the cathedral ;
now, that it may be worth while and it is possible that the main-
here to remark that Ghibelinism, tenance of the Uberti disabili-
9& Farinata understood it, was ties was there more than once
practically extinct in Florence confirmed by the general body
ere Dante entered political life, of the citizens. The use of the
' The Arbia: At Montaperti, word is in any case accounted
on the Arbia, a few miles from for by the frequency of political
1
74 Farinata. [canto x.
Whereon he heaved a sigh and shook his head :
' There I was not alone, nor to embrace
That cause was I, without good reason, led 90
But there I was alone, when from her place
All granted Florence should be swept away.
'Twas P defended her with open foce.' * So may your seed find peace some better day,*
I uiged him, ' as this knot you shall untie
In which my judgment doth entangled stay. If I hear rightly, ye, it seems, descry
Beforehand what time brings, and yet ye seem
'Neath other laws' as touching what is nigh.*
conferences in churches. And been ; and in this great passage
the temple having been intro- Farinata is repaid for his ser-
duced, edicts are converted into vice, in despite of Inferno.
' prayers.' * Other lams: Ciaooo^ in Canto
* *Twas /, etc.: Some little vi., prophesied what was to
time after the victoxy of Monta- happen in Florence, and Farinata
perti there was a great Ghibe- has jnst told him that four years
line gathering from various cities later than now he will have fituled
at Empoli, when it was proposed, in an attempt to return from
with general approval, to level exile: yet Farinata does not
Florence with the ground in re- know if his fiunily is still being
venge for the obstinate Guelfism persecuted, and Cavalcanti fears
of the population. Farinata that his son Guido is already num-
roughly declared that as long as bered with the dead. Farinata
he lived and had a sword he replies that like the longsighted
would defend his native places the shades can only see what is
and in the face of this protest the some distance off, and are ignoiv
resolution was departed from, ant of what is going on, or about
It is difficult to understand how to happen ; which seems to im*
of all the Florentine nobles, ply that they foiget what they
whose wealth consisted largely once foresaw. Guido was to die
in house property, Farinata within a few months, and the
should have stood alone in pro- event was too close at hand to
testing against the ruin of the come within the range of his
city. But so it seems to have father's vision.
ciRCLB V!.] Farinata. 75
* Like those who see best what is hx from them, 100
We see thii^rg,' said he, ' which afar remain ; Thns much enlightened by the Guide Suprema
To know them present or approaching, vain Are all our powers ; and save what they relate Who hither come, of earth no news we gain.
Hence mayst thou gather in how dead a state Shall all our knowledge from that time be throvhi When of the future shall be closed the gate.'
Then, for my fonlt as if repentant grown, I said : ' Report to him who fell supine, 1 10
That still among the living breathes his son.
And if I, dumb, seemed answer to decline. Tell him it was that I upon the knot Was pondering then, you helped me to untwine.*
Me now my Master called, whence I besought With more than former sharpness of the shade, To tell me what companions he had got
He answered me : ' Some thousand here are laid With me ; 'mong these the Second Frederick,^ The Cardinal* too ; of others nought be said' 120
^ The Second Frederick : The would be converted into a crude
Emperor of that name who materialism, reigned from taso to 1250, and * Tke CardineU: Ottaviano,
waged a life-long war with the of the powerful Tuscan fiunily of
Popes for supremacy in Italy, the Ubaldini, a man of great
It is not however for his enmity political activity, and known in
with Rome that he is placed in Tuscany as ' The CaxdinaL '
the Sixth Circle, but for his His sympathies were not with
Epicureanism— as Dante under- the Roman Court. The news of
stood it From his Sicilian court Montaperti filled him with de-
a spirit of free inquiry spread light, and later, when the Tuscan
through the Peninsula. With Gbibelines refused him money
men of the stamp of Farinata it he had asked for« he burst out
y6 VirgiTs Injunction. [canto x.
Then was he hid ; and towards the Bard antique
I turned my steps, revolving in my brain
The ominous words^ which I had heard him speak. He moved, and as we onward went again
Demanded of me : ' Wherefore thus amazed V
And to his question I made answer plain. ' Within thy mind let there be surely placed,'
The Sage bade, ' what 'gainst thee thou heardest say.
Now mark me well ' (his finger here he raised), j
/ * When thou shalt stand within her gentle ray 130
Whose beauteous eye sees all, she will make known
The stages* of thy journey on life's way.' Turning his feet, he to the left moved on ;
Leaving the wall, we to the middle' went
Upon a path that to a vale strikes down, Which even to us above its foulness sent
vrith ' And yet I have lost my Paradise instructs Dante in what
soul for the Ghibelines — if I have his future life is to be — one of
a soul.' He died not earlier poverty and exile (/%mn/. xvii.).
than 1273. After these illus- This is, however, done at the
triotts names Farinata scorns to request of Beatrice,
mention meaner ones. * To the middle : Turning
^ Ominous words: Those in to the left they cut across the
which Farinata foretold Dante's circle till they reach the inner
exile. boundary of die city of tombs.
* Tyie stages^ etc, : It is Cac- Here there is no waU. ciaguida, hb ancestor, who in
CIRCLE VI.] Pope Anastasius. 77
CANTO XI.
We at the margin of a lofty steep Made of great shattered stones in circle bent, Arrived where worser torments crowd the deep.
So horrible a stench and violent Was upward wafted from the vast abyss,^ Behind the cover we for shelter went
Of a great tomb where I saw written this : ' Pope Anastasius' is within me thrust, Whom the straight way Photinus made to miss.'
' Now on our course a while we linger must,' lo
The Master said, ' be but our sense resigned A little to it, and the filthy gust
^ Vast abyss: They a^e now at * PopeAnastasius: Thesecond
the inner side of the Sixth Circle, of the name, elected Pope
and upon the veige of the rocky in 496. Photinus, bishop of
steep which slopes down from it Sireninm, was infected with
into the Seventh. All the lower the Sabellian heresy, but he was
Hdl lies beneath them, and it is deposed more tlum a century
from that nther than from the before the time of Anastasans.
next elfde in paiticnlar that the Dante follows some obscure
stench arises, symbolical of the legend in charging Anastasios
foulness ofthe sins which are pun- with heresy. The important
ished there. The noisome smells point is that the one heretic,
which make part of the horror of in the sense usually attached
Inferno are after this sometimes to the term, named as being
mentioned, bat never dwelt upon in the city of unbelief, is a
{Inf. xviii. io6, and xxix. 50). Pope.
78 The kinds of Sin. [canto u.
We shall not heed' Then I : ' Do thou but find Some compensation lest our time should run Wasted.' And he : ' Behold^ 'twas in my mind.
Girt by the rocks before us, O my son. Lie three small circles,'^ he began to tell, ' Graded like those with which thou now hast done,
All of them filled with spirits miserable. That sight' of them may thee henceforth suffice. 20 Hear how and wherefore in these groups they dwell.
Whatever in Heaven 's abhorred as wickedness Has injury' for its end ; in others' bane By firaud resulting or in violent wise.
Since fraud to man alone* doth appertain, God hates it most ; and hence the fraudulent band, Set lowest down, endure a fiercer pan.
> Three small HreUe: The mentkniing in a general way
Seventh, Eighth, and Ninth; that the fraudalent are aet lowest
small in circumferenoe compared in Inferno^ Viigil proceeds to
with those above. The pilgrims define violence, and to tell how
are now deep in the hollow the violent occupy the drde
cone. immediately beneath them — the
* Thai sigki^ etc. : After hear- Seventh. For division of the ing the following explanation mallcioiitly wicked into two Dante no longer asks to what daases Dante is sappoted to be classes the sinners met with indebted to Cicero: 'Injiny belong, but only as to the guilt may be wnmgfat by force or by of individual shades. fraud. . • Both aie nnnatanl for
* Jt^ry: They have left man, bat finaud is the mom above them the ciides of those hatefoL'— ZV Offk&s^ L 13. It vdKwe sin consists in the ex- is remarkable that VitgU says aggeiation or misdirecdon of a nothing of those in the Sixth wholesome natural instinct. Circle in this aoooont of the Below them lie the circles filled classes of sinners.
with snch as have been guilty ^ T« man alotu^ etc. : Fiand
of malicious wickedness. This ' involves the ooimpt use of the
manifests itself in two ways : by powers that distinguish us from
violence or by fraud. Afler first the brutes.
aECLB VI.] Divisions of Inferno, 79
Of the violent is the circle next at hand To us; and since three ways is violence shown, Tis in three several circuits built and planned. 30
To God, ourselves, or neighbours may be done Violence, or on the things by them possessed ; As reasoning clear shall unto thee make known.
Our neighbour may by violence be distressed With grievous wounds, or slain ; his goods and lands By havoc, fire, and plunder be oppressed.
Hence those who wound and slay with violent hands, Robbers, and spoilers, in the nearest round Are all tormented in their various bands.
Violent against himself may man be found, 40
And 'gainst his goods ; therefore without avail They in the next are in repentance drowned
Who on themselves loss of your world entail, Who gamble^ and their substance madly spend. And who when called to joy lament and waiL
And even to God may violence extend By heart denial and by blasphemy, Scorning what nature doth in bounty lend.
Sodom and Cahors* hence are doomed to lie
^ Who gamble^ dc, : A differ- of guilt Dftnte should lank
ent sin from the lavish spending violence to one's self as a more
punished in the Fourth Circle heinous sin than that committed
(Inf^'TLy The distinction b that against one's neighbour. He
between thriftlesoiess and the may have in view the fact that
prodigality which, stripping a none harm their neighboun so
man of the means of livings dis- much as they who are oblivious
gusts him with life, as described of their own true interest
in the following line. It is from * Sodom and Cohort : Sins
among prodigals that the ranks against nature are reckoned sins
of suicides are gready filled, and against God, as explained lower
here they are appropriately down in this Canta Cahonin
placed together. It may seem Languedoc had in the Middle
strange that in his daasification Ages the reputation of being a
8o The kinds of Sin, [canto xi.
Within the narrowest circlet surely sealed ; 50
And such as God within their hearts defy. Fraud,^ 'gainst whose bite no conscience findeth shield,
A man may use with one who in him lays
Trust, or with those who no such credence yield. Beneath this latter kind of it decays
The bond of love which out of nature grew ;
Hence, in the second circle^ herd the race To feigning given and flattery, who pursue
Magic, false coining, theft, and simony,
Pimps, barrators, and suchlike residue. 60
The other form of fraud makes nullity
Of natural bonds ; and, what is more than those^
The special trust whence men on men rely. Hence in the place whereon all things repose,
The narrowest circle and the seat of Dis,'
Each traitor 's gulfed in everlasting woes.' * Thy explanation. Master, as to this
Is clear,' I said, ' and thou hast plainly told
Who are the people stowed in the abyss. But tell why those the muddy marshes hold, 70
The tempest-driven, those beaten by the rain,
And such as, meeting, virulently scold, Are not within the crimson city ta'en
nest of usurers. These in old same level, as we shall find.
English Chronicles are termed ^ Frauds etc, : Fraud is of
Caorsins. With the sins of such a nature that conscienee
Sodom and Cahors are ranked never fails to give due warning
the denial ofGod and blasphemy against the sin. This is an
against Him— deeper sins than aggravation of the guilt of it
the erroneous conceptions of the ' The second circle: The
Divine nature and government second now beneath them ; that
punished in the Sixth Circle. The is, the Eighth,
three concentric rings composing * Seat o/Dii : The Ninth and
the Seventh Circle are all on the last Circle.
ciKCLE VI.) Divisiofis of Inferno. 8 1
For punishment, if hateful unto God ;
And, if not hateful, wherefore doomed to pain V
And he to me : ' Why wander thus abroad, More than is wont, thy wits ? or how engrossed Is now thy mind, and on what things bestowed ?'
Hast thou the memory of the passage lost In which thyEthics* for their subject treat 80
Of the three moods by Heaven abhorred the most —
Malice and bestiality complete ; And how, compared with these, incontinence Offends God less, and lesser blame doth meet ?
If of this doctrine thou extract the sense, And call to memory what people are Above, outside, in endless penitence,
Why from these guilty they are sundered far Thou shalt discern, and why on them alight The strokes of justice in less angry war.' 90
' O Sun that clearest every troubled sight, So charmed am I by thy resolving speech, Doubt yields me joy no less than knowing right
a
Therefore, I pray, a little backward reach,'
^ Tky Ethics: The Ethics Philalethes ((7^. Ctfm.)t0 8how
of Aristotle, in which it is said s that Virgirs disquisition is
* With regard to manners, these founded on this threefold dassi-
three things are to be eschewed : ficalion of Aristotle's — violence
incontinence, vice, and hesti* being taken to be the same as
ality.' Aristotle holds incontin- bestiality, and malice as vice,
enee to consist in the immoderate But the reference to Aristotle
hidnlgence of propensities which is made with the limited pur-
mder right guidance are adapted pose of justifying the lenient
to promote lawfid pleasure. It treatment of incontinence ; in
is, generally speaking, the sin of the same way as a few lines
which those about whom Dante further on Genesis is referred
has inquired were guilty. — ^It to in suppdrt of the harsh
has been ingemously sought by treatment of usury.
F
92 Usury. (CANTO XI.
I asked, ' to where thou sa/st that usury
Sins 'gainst God's bounty ; and this mystery teach.'
He said : * Who gives ear to Philosophy Is taught by her, nor in one place alone, What nature in her course is governed by,
Evei^Mind Divine, and art which thence hath grown ; loo And if thy Physics^ thou wilt search within. Thou It find ere many leaves are open thrown,
This art by yours, far as your art can win. Is followed close — ^the teacher by the taught ; As grandchild then to God your art is kin.
And from these two — do thou recall to thought How Genesis' begins — should come supplies Of food for man, and other wealth be sought
And, since another plan the usurer plies. Nature and nature'^ child have his disdain ;' i lo
Because on other ground his hope relies.
But come,^ for to advance I now am fain : The Fishes* over the horizon line Quiver ; o'er Caurus now stands all the Wain ;
And further yonder does the cliff decline.'
^ Physics: The Physics of against nsary closes one of
Aristotle, in which it is said : the most arid passages of the
' Art imitates nature.' Art in- Comedy, The shortness of the
eludes handicrafts. Canto almost suggests that
* Genesis : ' And the Lord Dante had himself got weary of God took the man, and put it.
him into the garden to dress ^ But eome^ eie, : They have
it and to keep it.' 'In the been all this time resting behind
sweat of thy face shalt thou eat the lid of the tomb,
bread.' * The Fishes, eU, : The sun
* Nis disdain : The usurer being now in Aries the stars of seeks to get wealth independ- Pisces begin to rise aboutaoouple ently of honest labour or re- of hours before sunrise. The liance on the processes of na- Great Bear lies above Cauius, ture. This far-fetched argument the quarter of the n.n.w.
aacLi VI.] The Advance. 83
wind. It seems impossible to appears from Inf, xxi. i la.
to harmonise the astronomical — The time is now near dawn
indications scattered throughout on the Saturday morning. It is
the Comedy^ there being traces almost needless to say that
of Danle's having sometimes Virgil speaks of the stars as he
used details belonging rather to knows they are placed, but
the day on which Good Friday without seeing them. By what
fell in 1300, the 8th of April, light they see in Inferno is no-
than to the (supposed) true where explained. We have
anniversaiy of the crucifixion, been told that it was dark as
That this, the 25th of March, is night {Inf. iv. 10, v. 28). the day he intended to conform
84 The Rough Descent. [canto xii.
CANTO XII.
The place of our descent^ before us lay Precipitous, and there was something more From sight of which all eyes had turned away.
As at the ruin which upon the shore Of Adige' fell upon this side of Trent — Through earthquake or by slip of what before
Upheld it — from the summit whence it went Far as the plain, the shattered rocks supply Some sort of foothold to who makes descent ;
Such was the passage down the precipice high. lo
And on the riven gully's very brow Lay spread at large the Cretan Infamy'
1 OurtUseeni: To the Seventh Italian miles' (Gsell-Fels, Ober,
Ciide. liaL i. 35).
* Adige: Different localities * 7%e Cretan Infamy: The
in the valley of the Adige have Minotaur, the of{spring of Pasi-
been fixed on as the scene of phae ; a half-bovine monster
this landslip. The Lavini di who inhabited the Cretan laby-
Maroo» about twenty miles south rinth, and to whom a human
of Trent, seem best to answer victim was offered once a year,
to the description. They 'consist He lies as guard upon the
of black blocks of stone and Seventh Circle — that of the vio-
fragments of a landslip which, lent (Inf, xL 23, noU) — and is
according to the Chronicle of set at the top of the rugged
Fulda, fell in the year 883 and slope, itself the scene of a
overwhelmed the valley for four vk>lent convulsion.
ciitcLBvii.1 The Minotaur. 85
Which was conceived in the pretended cow.
Us when he saw, he bit himself for rage
Like one whose anger gnaws him through and through. ' Perhaps thou deemest,' called to him the Ss^,
' This is the Duke of Athens^ drawing nigh,
Who war to the death with thee on earth did wage. Begone, thou brute, for this one passing by
Untutored by thy sister has thee found, ao
And only comes thy sufferings to spy.' And as the bull which snaps what held it bound
On being smitten by the fatal blow,
Halts in its course, and reels upon the ground. The Minotaur I saw red to and fro ;
And he, the alert, cried : ' To the passage haste ;
While yet he chafes 'twere weU thou down shouldst go.' So we descended by the slippery waste*
Of shivered stones which many a time gave way
'Neath the new weight' my feet upon them placed. 30 I musing went ; and he began to say :
^ Perchance this ruined slope thou thinkest on,
Watched by the brute rage I did now allay. But I would have thee know, when I came down
The former time* into this lower Hell,
The dliThad not this ruin undergone.
^ Dmke tf Athens: Theseus, in modem Tuscan a place where
instracted by Ariadne, daughter earth or stones have been care-
of Patiphae and Minos, how to lessly shot into a heap,
outwit the Minotaur, entered the * The new weight : The slope
labyrinth in the cfaancter of a had never before been trodden
victim, slew the monster, and by mortal foot.
then made his way out, guided * The former time: When
by a thread he had unwound as Virgil descended to evoke a
he went in. shade from the Ninth Circle
* The slippery waste: The (Inf. ix. 22). word used here, searco, means
• «ll
86 The Violent. [canto xti.
It was not long, if I distinguish well, Ere He appeared who wrenched great prey from Dis^ From oat the upmost circle. Trembling fell
Through all its parts the nauseous abyss 40
With such a violence^ the world, I thought, Was stirred by love ; for, as they say, by this
She back to Qiaos' has been often brought And then it was this ancient rampart strong Was shattered here and at another spot.'
But toward the valley look. We come ere long Down to the river of blood ^ where boiling lie All who by violence woric others wrong.'
insane rage I O blind cupidity I
By which in our brief life we are so spurred, 50
Ere downward plunged in evil case for aye ! An ample ditch I now beheld engird
And sweep in circle all around the plain,
As from my Escort I had lately heard. Between this and the rock in single train
Centaurs* were running who were armed with bows.
As if they hunted on the earth again.
1 Prey from Dis: The shades » Auoiher spot: See Inf. xxi. delivered from Limbo by Christ iia. The earthquake at the {^Inf iv. 53). The expression in Crucifixion shook even Inferno the text b probably suggested to its base.
by the words of the hymn ^ The rivir of blood: Phlege-
Vexilla: Pradampu i$Uit Tar* thon, the 'boiling river.' Styx
taris, and Acheron have been already
passed. Lethe, the fourth in-
* To Chaos: The reference is femal river, is placed by Dtnte
to the theory of Empedocles, in Purgatory. The first round
known to Dante through the or circlet of the Seventh Cirde
refutation ofit by Aristotle. The is filled by Phlegethon.
theory was one of periods ofunity ' Centaurs: As this round b
and division in nature, according the abode of such as are guilty
as love or hatred prevailed. of violence against their neigh-
ciECLK viL] The Centaurs. 87
Observing as descend they all stood dose, Save three of them who parted from the band With bow, and arrows they in coming chose. 60
* What torment/ from afar one made demand,
^ Come ye to share, who now descend the hill ?
I shoot unless ye answer whence ye stand.' My Master said : ' We yield no answer till
We come to Chiron ^ standing at thy side ;
But thy quick temper always served thee ill' Then touching me : *'Tis Nessus ;' he who died
With love for beauteous Dejanire possessed,
And who himself his own vendetta plied. He in the middle, staring on his breast, 70
Is mighty Chiron, who Achilles bred ;
And next the wrathful Pholus. They invest The fosse and in their thousands round it tread.
Shooting whoever from the blood shall lift,
More than his crime allows, his guilty head.' As we moved nearer to those creatures swift
Chiron drew forth a shaft and dressed his beard
Back on his jaws, using the arrow's cleft And when his ample mouth of hair was cleared,
He said to his companions : * Have ye seen 80
The things the second touches straight are stirred. As they by feet of shades could ne'er have been ?'
And my good Guide, who to his breast had gone —
The psHt where join the natures,' * Well I ween
boon, it is guarded by these blood-stained shirt, telling her
brutal monsters, half-man and it would insure the faithfulness
half-horse. to her of any whom she loved.
^ Chiron: Called the most Hercules wore it and died of
just of the Centaurs. the venom; and thus Nessus
* Nessus : Slain by Heroiles avenged himself.
with a poisoned arrow. When ' TAe natures : The part of dying he gave Dejanira his the Centaur where the equine
88 The TynmU, [canto zn.
He lives,' made answer ; * and if, thus alone, He seeks the valley dim 'neath my control, Necessity, not pleasure, leads him on«
One came from where the alleluiahs roll, Who charged me with this office Strang and new : No robber he, nor mine a felon souL 90
But, by that Power which makes me to pursue The rugged journey whereupon- 1 fare, Accord us one of thine to keep in view.
That he may show where lies the ford, and bear This other on his back to yonder strand ; No spirit he, that he should cleave the air/
Wheeled to the right then Chiron gave command To Nessus : ' Turn, and lead them, and take tent They be not touched by any other band.'^
We with our trusty Escort forward went, 100
Threading the margin of the boiling blood Where they who seethed were raising loud lament
People I saw up to the chin imbrued, ' These all are tyrants,' the great Centaur said, ' Who blood and plunder for their trade pursued.
Here for their pitiless deeds tears now are shed fiy Alexander,' and Dionysius fell. Through whom in Sicily dolorous years were led.
The forehead with black hair so terrible Is Ezzelino ;^ that one blond of hue, 1 10
body is joined on to the human Romano, the greatest Lombard
neck and head. Ghibeline of his time. He was
^ Othir hand: Of Centaurs. son-in-law of Frederick 11., and
* Alexander: It is not known was Imperial Vicar of the Tre*
whether Alexander the Great or visian Mark. Towards the close
a petty Thessalian tyrant is here of Frederick's life, and for some
meant. Dionysius: The cruel yeafrs after, he exercised almost
tyrant of Syracuse. independent power in Vicenzat
' Etulino: Or Azzolino of Padua, and Verona. Cruelty,
ciKCLvvii.] Guy of Mantfort 89
Obizzo ^ d'Este, whom, as ramoors tell. His stepson murdered, and report speaks true.' J to the Poet turned, who gave command : ' Regard thou chiefly him. I follow you.' Ere long the Centaur halted on the strand, Close to a people who, far as the throat. Forth of that bulicamS' seemed to stand. Thence a lone shade to us he pointed out Saying : ' In God's house' ran he weapon through The heart which still on Thames wins cult devout.' 120
erected into a system, was his believed, by a son, here called
chief instrament of goveniment, a stepsofo for his mmatoial eon-
and ' in his duogeons men found duct. But though Dante vouches
something worse than death.' for the truth of the rumour it
For Italians, says Bnrckhardt, he seems to have been an invention,
was the most impressive political * T%at buHcami: The stream
personage of the thirteenth oen- of boiling blood is probably
tniy ; and around his memory, as named from the bulicame, or hot
around Frederick's, there gath- spring, best known to Dante —
ered strange l^ends. He died that near Viterbo (see Inf. xiv.
in 1259, of a wound received in 79). And it may be that the
battle. When niged to confess mention of the bulicamii sug-
his sins by the monk who came gests the reference at Une 1 19.
to shrive him, he declared that ' In Kkits house: Literally,
the only sin on his conscience * In the bosom of God.' The
was negligence in revenge. But shade is that of Guy, son of
this may be mythical, as may also Simon of Montfort and Vicar in
be the long black hair between Tuscany of Charles of Anjou.
his eyebrows, which rose up stiff In ^1271 he stabbed, in the
and terrible as his anger waxed. Cathedral of Viterbo, Henry,
> OhkMo : The second Marquis son of Richard of Cornwall and
of Este of that name. He was cousin of Edward u of England,
lord of Ferrara. There seems The motive of the murder was
little, ifany, evidence extant of his to revenge the death of his
being spedally cruel. Asa strong father, Simon, at Evesham.
Gnelf he took sides with Charles The body of the young prince
of Anjou against Manfred. He was conveyed to England, and
died in 1293, smothered, it was the heart was placed in a vase
CK> The Tyrants, [canto mi.
Then I saw people, some with h^uls in view, And some their chests above the river bore ; And many of them I, beholding, knew.
And thus the blood went dwindling more and more, Until at last it covered but the feet : Here took we passage^ to the other shore.
'As on this hand thou seest still abate In depth the volume of the boiling stream,' The Centaur said, ' so grows its depth more great.
Believe me, towards the opposite extreme, 1 30
Until again its circling course attains The place where tyrants roust lament Supreme
Justice upon that side involves in pains. With Attila,' once of the world the pest, Pyrrhus' and Sextus : and for ever drains
Tears out of Rinier of Cometo* pressed And Rinier Pazzo^ in that boiling mass, Whose brigandage did so the roads infest/
Then turned he back alone, the ford to pass.
upon the tomb of the Confessor. ' Pyrrhus: King of Epims.
The shade of Gay stands up to Sexhu: Sonof Pompey; a great
the chin in blood among the sea-captain who fonght against
worst of the tyrants, and alone, the TrinmvirB. The crime of
because of the enormity of his the first, in Dante's eyes, is
crime. that he fought with Rome ; of
1 Hire took we passage: Dante the second, that he opposed
on Nessus* back. Virgil has Augustus,
follen behind to allow the Cen- ^ Rinier qf Cometo: Who
tanr to act as guide; and how in Dante's time disturbed the
he crosses the stream Dante does coast of the States of the
not see. Church by his robberies and
*^//iZ(i;Kingof the Huns, who violence,
invaded part of Italy in the fifth * Rinier Pano : Of the great
century ; and who, according to fiimily of the Pazzi of Val
themistaken belief of Dante's age, d'Amo, was excommunicated in
was the devastator of Florence. 1269 for robbing ecclesiastics.
ciicLB VII.] The Harpies. 91
CANTO XIII.
Ere Nessus landed on the other shore
We for our part within a forest^ drew,
Which of no pathway any traces bore. Not green the foliage, but of dusky hue ;
Not smooth the boughs, but gnarled and twisted round ;
For apples, poisonous thorns upon them grew. No rougher brakes or matted worse are found
Where savage beasts betwixt Cometo' roam
And Cecina,' abhorring cultured ground. The loathsome Harpies^ nestle here at home, 10
Who from the Strophades the Trojans chased
With dire predictions of a woe to come.
^ A forest: The second * ffarpiet: Monsters with
round of the Seventh Circle con« the bodies of birds and the heads
sists of a belt of tangled forest, of women. In the ^neid^ iii.,
enclosed by the river of blood, they are described as defiling
and devoted to suicides and the feast of which the Trojans
prodigals. were about to partake on one of
* ComttoandCicinaiQovDixXQ the Strophades — islands of the
is a town on the coast of what iEgean ; and on that occasion
used to be the States of the the prophecy was made that
Church ; Cecina a stream not iEneas and his followers should
finr south of Leghorn. Between be reduced to eat their tables
them lies the Maremma, a dis- ere they acquired a settlement
trict of great natural fertility, in Italy. Here the Harpies
now being restored again to cttlti- symbolise shameful waste and
vation, but for ages a neglected disgust with life, and poisonous wilderness.
92 The Suicides. (canto ziii,
Great winged are they, but human necked and £3u:ed. With feathered belly, and with claw for toe ; They shriek upon the bushes wild and waste.
* Ere passing further, I would have thee know,' The worthy Master thus began to say,
* Thou'rt in the second round, nor hence shalt go Till by the horrid sand thy footsteps stay.
Give then good heed, and things thou 'It recognise 20 That of my words will prove ^ the verity.'
Wailings on every side I heard arise : Of who might raise them I distinguished nought ; Whereon I halted, smitten with surprise.
I think he thought that haply 'twas my thought The voices came from people 'mong the trees, Who, to escape us, hiding-places sought ;
Wherefore the Master said : * From one of these Snap thou a twig, and thou shalt imderstand How little with thy thought the feet agrees.' 30
Thereon a little I stretched forth my hand And plucked a tiny branch from a great thorn.
* Why dost thou tear me ?' made the trunk demand. When dark with blood it had begun to turn,
It cried a second time : * Why wound me thus ? Doth not a spark of pity in thee bum ?
Though trees we be, once men were all of us-; Yet had our souls the souls of serpents been Thy hand might well have proved more piteous.'
As when the fire hath seized a fagot green 40
At one extremity, the other sighs, And wind, escaping, hisses ; so was seen,
^ WiU^rovif tU, : The things of the blood and piteous voice seen by Dante are to make cred- that issued frosi the torn boshes ible what Virgil tells {j£n, iii.) on the tomb of Polydonis.
girclbVii.] Pier delle Vigne. 93
At where the branch was broken, blood to rise And words were mixed with it. I dropped the spray And stood like one whom terror doth surprise.
The Sage replied : * Soul vexed with injury, Had he been only able to give trust To what he read narrated in my lay,^
His hand toward thee would never have been thrust rris hard for faith ; and I, to make it plain, 50
Urged him to trial, mourn it though I must.
•But tell him who thou wast ; so shall remain This for amends to thee, thy fame shall blow Afresh on earth, where he returns again.'
And then the. trunk : * Thy sweet words charm me so, ' I cannot dumb remain ; nor count it hard If I some pains upon my speech bestow.
For I am he' who held both keys in ward
Of Frederick's heart, and turned them how I would. And softly oped it, and as softly barred, 60
^ My lay : See previous note, his intellectual court Peter
Dflmte thus indirecdy acknow- was perhaps the more endeared
ledges his debt to Viigil ; and, to his master because, like \am^
perhaps, at the same time puts he was a poet of no mean order,
in his daim to an imaginative There are two accounts of what
licence equal to that taken by caused his disgrace. According
his master. On a modem to one of these he was found to
reader the effect of the reference have betrayed Frederick's in-
b to weaken the, verisimilitade terests in favour of the Pope's ;
of the incident. and acoording to the other he
* For I am i/, etc, : The tried to poison him. Neither is
spoaker is Pier delle Vigne, it known whether he committed
who from being a begging suicide; though he is said to
student of Bologna rose to be have done so after being dis-
the Chancellor of the Emperor graced, by dashing his brains
Frederick 11., the chief conn- out against a church wall in
cillor of that monarch, and one Pisa. Dante clearly follows
of the brightest ornaments of this l^eod. The whole episode
94
Pier delle Vigne.
[CANTO XIII.
Till scarce another iji his counsel stood. To my high office I such loyalty bore, It cost me sleep and haleness of my blood.
The harlot^ who removeth nevermore From Caesar's house eyes ignorant of shame — A common curse, of courts the special sore —
Set against me the minds of all aflame, And these in turn Augustus set on fire. Till my glad honours bitter woes became.
My soul, filled full with a disdainful ire, ^o
Thinking by means of death disdain to flee, 'Gainst my just self unjustly did conspire.
I swear even by the new roots of this tree My fealty to my lord I never broke. For worthy of all honour sure was he.
If one of you return 'mong living folk. Let him restore my memory, overthrown And suffering yet because of envy's stroke.'
Still for a while the poet listened on, Then said : ' Now he is dumb, lose not the hour, 80 But make request if more thou 'dst have made known.'
And I replied : ' Do thou inquire once more Of what thou thinkest' I would gladly know ; I cannot ask ; ruth wrings me to the core.'
is eloquent of the esteem in which Peter's memory was held by Dante. His name is not mentioned in Inferno, but yet the promise is amply kept that it shall flourish on earth again, freed from umnerited disgrace. He died about 1249.
^ Thikarht: Envy.
> Of what th«H thinkitt^ etc. :
Vifgil never asks a question for his own satisfaction. He knows who the spirits are, what brought them there, and which of them will speak honestly out on the promise of having his fame re- freshed in the world. It should be noted how, by a hint, he has made Peter aware of who he is (line 48) ; a delicate at-
aKCLK TIL] The Suicides. 95
On this he spake : ' Even as the man shall do. And liberally, what thou of him hast prayed, Imprisoned spirit, do thou further show
How with these knots the spirits have been made Incorporate ; and, if thou canst, declare If from such members e'er is loosed a shade/ 90
Then from the trunk came vehement puffs of air ; Next, to these words converted was the wind : * My answer to you shall be short and clear.
When the fierce soul no longer is confined In flesh, torn thence by action of its own, To the Seventh Depth by Minos 'tis consigned.
No choice is made oi where it shall be thrown Within the wood ; but where by chance 'tis flung It germinates like seed of spelt that's sown.
A forest tree it grows from sapling young ; 100
Eating its leaves, the Harpies cause it pain, And open loopholes whence its sighs are wrung.
We for our vestments shall return again Like others, but in them shall ne'er be clad :^ Men justly lose what from themselves they Ve ta'en.
Dragged hither by us, all throughout the sad Forest our bodies shall be hung on high ; Each on the thorn of its destructive shade/
While to the trunk we listening lingered nigh, Thinking he might proceed to tell us more, no
A sudden uproar we were startled by
Like him who, that the huntsman and the boar
tention yielded to no other ^ InthemshaU niirbt dad:
■hade in the Infano, except Boccaodo is here at great paSn*
Ulysses {Iirf. «vL 79), and, to save Dante from a charge of
perhaps Bmnetto Latini (/n/. contradicting the tenet of the
XV. 99)- resurection of the flesh.
'
96 Thi Prodigals. [canto xiil
To where he stands are sweeping in the chase, Knows by the crashing trees and brutish roar.
Upon our left we saw a couple race Naked^ and scratched ; and they so quickly fled The forest barriers burst before their face.
' Speed to my rescue, death I' the foremost pled. The next, as wishing he could use more haste ; * Not thus, O Lano,' thee thy legs bested 120
When one at Toppo's tournament thou wast.' Then, haply wanting breath, aside he stepped. Merged with a bush on which himself he cast. .
Behind them through the forest onward swept A pack of dogs, black, ravenous, and fleet. Like greyhounds from their leashes newly slipped.
In him who crouched they made their teeth to meet, And, having piecemeal all his members rent, ' Haled them away enduring anguish great
Grasping my hand, my Escort forward went 130
And led me to the bush which, all in vain. Through its ensanguined openings made lament.
^ James of St Andrews,^' it we heard complain ; ' What profit hadst thou making me thy shield ? For thy bad life doth blame to me pertain ?'
^ Naked: These are the by his side at Pieve del Toppo,
prodigals ; their nakedness re- preferring^ as was sappoaed, to
presenting the state to which end his life at onoe rather than
in life they had reduced them- drag it out in poverty,
selves. * James of Si, Andremt:
' Lano: Who made one of Jaoopo da Sant' Andrea, a
a dab of prodigals in Siena Padoan who inherited enonnoos
{Iirf, xxiz. 130) and soon ran wealth which did not last him for
thixMigh his fortune. Joining in loi^. He literally threw money
a Florentine eicpedition in 1288 away, and would bom a house
against Areszo, he refused to for Uie sake of the blase. His
escape from a defeat encountered death has been placed in . 1239.
CIRCLE VII J The Patrons of Florence, 97
Then, halting there, this speech my Master held : ' Who wast thou that through many wounds dost sigh, Mingled with blood, words big with sorrow swelled ?'
* O souls that hither come,' was his reply,
* To witness shameful outrage by me borne, 140
Whence all my leaves torn off around me lie,
Gather them to the root of this drear thorn. My city^ for the Baptist changed of yore Her former patron ; wherefore, in return,
He with his art will make her aye deplore ; And were it not some image doth remain Of him where Amo's crossed from shore to shore,
Those citizens who founded her again On ashes left by Attila,' had spent Their labour of a surety all in vain. 1 50
In my own house' I up a gibbet went.'
* My city^ etc*: Acoordiiig to * AUila: A confusion with tradition the original patron of Totila. Attila was never so Florence was Mars. In Dante's &r south as Tuscany. Neither time an ancient statue, supposed is there reason to believe that to be of that gcxl, stood upon when Totila took the city he the Old Bridge of Florence. It destroyed it. But the legend is referred to in Parad, xn. ^1 was that it was rebuilt in the and 145. Benvenuto says that time of Charles the Great
he bad heard from Boccaccio^ ' Mysmnkouse^iU, : It is not
who bad frequently heard it from settled who this was who hanged
old people, that the statue was himself from the beams of his
regarded with great awe. If a own roof. One of the Agli, say
boy flung stones or mud at it, some ; others, one of the MozzL
the bystanders would say of him Boccaccio and Peter Dante
that he would make a bad end. remark that suicide by hanging
It was lost in the great flood of was common in Florence. But
1333. Here the Florentine shade Dante's teat seems pretty often
represents Mars as troubling to have suggested the invention
Florence with wars in revenge of details in support or illustra-
for beii^ cast off as a patron. tion of it
gS The Sandy Desert. [canto xiv.
CANTO XIV.
Mb of my native place the dear constraint* Led to restore the leaves which round were strewn, To him whose voice by this time was grown fsdnt
Thence came we where the second round joins on Unto the third, wherein how terrible The art of justice can be, is well shown.
But, clearly of these wondrous things to tell, I say we entered on a plain of sand Which from its bed doth every plant repel
The dolorous wood lies round it like a band, lo
As that by the drear fosse is circled round. Upon its very edge we came to a stand
And there was nothing within all that bound But burnt and heavy sand ; like that once trod Beneath the feet of Cato' was the ground.
^ Dmt constraint : The men- earth ; a fiivour he does not feign
tion of Florence has awakened to be asked for in this case, out
Dante to pity, and he willingly of consideration, it may be, for
complies with the request of the the family of the sinner,
unnamed suicide {Inf, xiii. 142). ' CatQ : Cato of Utica, who,
As a rale, the only service he after the defeat of Pompey at
consents to yield the souls with Pharsalia, led his broken army
whom he converses in Inferno across the Libyan desert to join
is to restore their memory upon King Juba.
CIRCLE VII.] The Violent against God, etc. 99
Ah, what a terror, O revenge of God t Shouldst thou awake in any that may read Of what before mine eyes was spread abroad '
I of great herds of naked souls took heed. Most piteously was weeping every one ; 20
And different fortunes seemed to them decreed.
For some of them^ upon the ground lay prone, And some were sitting huddled up and bent, While others, restless, wandered up and down.
More numerous were they that roaming went Than they that were tormented lying low ; But these had tongues more loosened to lament
0*er all the sand, deliberate and slow, Broad open flakes of fire were downward rained, As 'mong the Alps' in calm descends the snow. 30
Such Alexander' saw when he attained
^ Some cf them^ etc, : In this ' Such Alexander, etc, : The the third round of the Seventh reference is to a pretended letter Circle are punished those guilty of Alexander to Aristode, in of sins of violence against God, which he tells of the various against nature, and against the hindrances met with by his arts by which alone a livelihood army from snow and rain and can honestly be won. Those showers of fire. But in that guilty as against God, the bias- narrative it is the snow that is phemers, lie prone like Capa- trampled down, while the flakes neus (line 46), and are subject to of fire are caught by the soldiers the fiercest pain. Those guilty upon their outspread cloaks. of unnatural vice are stimulated The story of the shower of fire into ceaseless motion, as de- may have been suggested by scribed in Cantos xv. and xvi. Plutarch's mention of the mine- The usurers, those who despise ral oil in the province of Baby- honest industry and the humanis- Ion, a strange thing to the ing arts of life, are found crouch- Greeks ; and of how they were ing on the ground {/n/, xvii 43). entertained by seeing the ground,
* The Alpe: Used here for which had been sprinkled with
mountains in general. it, burst into flame.
100 Capaneus, [canto xiv.
The hottest India ; on his host they fell And all unbroken on the earth remained ;
Wherefore he bade his phalanxes tread well The ground, because when taken one by one The burning flakes they could the better quelL
So here eternal fire^ was pouring down : As tinder 'neath the steel, so here the sands Kindled, whence pain more vehement was known.
And, dancing up and down, the wretched hands' 40
Beat here and there for ever without rest ; Brushing away from them the falling brands.
And I : * O Master, by all things confessed Victor, except by obdurate evil powers Who at the gate' to stop our passage pressed.
Who is the enormous one who noway cowers Beneath the fire ; with fierce disdainful air Lying as if untortured by the showers V
And that same shade, because he was aware That touching him I of my Guide was fain 50
To learn, cried : * As in life, myself I bear
In death. Though Jupiter should tire again His smith, from whom he snatched in angry bout The bolt by which I at the last was slain ;*
. ^ Eternal Jtre: As always, performers followed a leader and
the character of the place and of imitBted him in all his gestures,
the ponishment bears a relation waving their hands as he did,
to the crimes of the inhabitants, up and down, and from side to
They sinned tgunst nature in a side. The simile is caught
spedal sense, and now they are straight from common life,
confined to the sterile sand * Ai tki gate: Of the city of
where the only showers that iall Dis (In/, viii. 82).
are showers of fire. ^ Was slatn, etc, : Capaneus,
* The wretched hands: The one of the Seven Kings, as told
dance, named in the original below, when storming the walls
the tresca^ was one in which the of Thebe«, taunted the other
CIRCLE VII.] Capaneus. loi
Though one by one he tire the others out At the black forge in Mongibello^ placed. While *' Ho, good Vulcan, help me ! "^ he shall shout —
The cry he once at Phlegjra's* battle raised ; Though hurled with all his might at me shall fly His bolts, yet sweet revenge he shall not taste.' 60
Then spake my Guide, and in a voice so high Never till then heard I from him such tone : ' O Capaneus, because unquenchably
Thy pride doth bum, worse pain by thee is known. Into no torture save thy madness wild Fit for thy fury couldest thou be thrown.'
Then, to me turning with a face more mild, He said : ' Of the Seven Kings was he of old. Who Icaguered Thebes, and as he God reviled
Him in small reverence still he seems to hold ; 70
But for his bosom his own insolence Supplies fit ornament,' as now I told.
gods with impnnity, but his bias- getting law enough by which to
phemy agtdnst Jupiter was an* try the heathen Dante is led
swered by a &tal bolt. into some inconsisteDcy. After
^ MongiUUo : A popular name condemning the virtuous heathen of Etna, under which mountain to Limbo for their ignorance of was situated the smithy of Vnl- the one true God, he now con- can and the Cyclopes. demns the wicked heathen to
* PhUgra: Where the giants this circle for despising false
fought with the gods. gods. Jupiter here stands for,
' FU cmammif iU, : £ven if as need scarcely be said, the
untouched by the pain he affects Supreme Ruler ; and in that
to despise^ he would yet suffer sense he is termed God (line 69).
enough from the mad hatred of But it remains remarkable that
God that rages in his breast the one instance of blasphemous
Capaneus is the nearest approach defiance of God should be taken
to the Satan of Milton found in from classical fable, the If^emOn From the need of
I02 The Crimson Brook, [canto xi v.
Now follow ; but take heed lest passing hence
Thy feet upon the burning sand should tread ;
But keep them firm where runs the forest fence.' ^ We reached a place — nor any word we said —
Where issues from the wood a streamlet small ;
I shake but to recall its colour rq(L Like that which does from BulicamS' fall,
And losel women later 'mong them share ; 80
So through the sand this brooklet's waters crawl. Its bottom and its banks I was aware
Were stone^ and stone the rims on either side.
From this I knew the passage' must be there.
* Of all that I have shown thee as thy guide
Since when we by the gateway* entered in, Whose threshold unto no one is denied,
* The forest fence: They do • The passage: On each edge not trust themselves so much as of the canal there is a flat path- to step upon the sand^ but look way of solid stone ; and Dante out on it from the verge of the sees that only by following one forest which encircles it, and of these can a passage be gained which as they travel they have across the desert, for to set foot on the left hand. on the sand is impossible for
* Bulicanie: A hot sulphur him owing to the felling flakes spring a couple of miles from of fire. There may be found in Viterbo, greatly frequented for his description of the solid and baths in the Middle Ages ; and, flawless masonry of the canal a it is said, especially by light trace of the pleasure taken in women. The water boils up good building by the contem- into a large pool, whence it poraries of Amolfo. Nor is it flows by narrow channels ; some- without meaning that the sterile times by one and sometimes by sands, the abode of such as de- another, as the purposes of the spised honest labour, is crossed neighbouring peasants require, by a perfect work of art which Sulphurous fumes rise from the they are forbidden ever to set water as it runs. The incrustation foot upon.
of the bottom, sides, and edges * Th^ gateway: At the en- of those channels gives them the trance to Inferno, air of being solidly built.
CIRCLE VII.] The Statue of Time. 103
Nothing by thee has yet encountered been
So worthy as this brook to cause surprise.
O'er which the falling fire-flakes quenched are seen.' 90 These were my Leader's words. For full supplies
I prayed him of the food of which to taste
Keen appetite he made within me rise. ' In middle sea there lies a country waste.
Known by the name of Crete,' I then was told,
' Under whose king^ the world of yore was chaste. There stands a mountain, once the joyous hold
Of woods and streams ; as Ida 'twas renowned,
Now 'tis deserted like a thing grown old. For a safe cradle 'twas by Rhea found 100
To nurse her diild' in ; and his infant cry, Lest it betrayed him, she with clamours drowned. Within the mount an old man towereth high.
Towards Damietta are his shoulders thrown ;
On Rome, as on his mirror, rests his eye. His head is fashioned of pure gold alone ;
Of purest silver are his arms and chest ;
'Tis brass to where his legs divide ; then down From that is all of iron of the best,
Save the right foot, which is of baken clay ; 1 10
And upon this foot doth he chiefly rest. Save what is gold, doth every part display
A fissure dripping tears ; these, gathering all
Together, through the grotto pierce a way. From rock to rock into this deep they fall,
^ Whou hmg : Saturn, who is therefore set by Dante in the
mled the world in the Golden island where he reigned.
Age. He, as the devouier of ' Mer child: Jupiter, hidden
his own offiipring, is the symbol in the mountain from his lather
of Time ; and the image of Time Saturn.
1 04 The Infernal Floods. [canto xiv.
Feed Acheron^ and Styx and Phlegetfaon, Then downward travelling by this strait canal,
Far as the place where further slope is none, Cocytus form ; and what that pool may be I say not now. Thou It see it further on.' 120
* If this brook rises/ he was asked by me, ^ Within our world, how comes it that no trace We saw of it tiU on this boundary?'
^ Feed Acheron, etc, : The idea reminds him at line 124, etc.
of this image is taken from the The rivulet by which they stand
figure in Nebuchadnezzar's drains the boUing Phlegethoo
dream in Daniel ii. But here, •— where the water is aU changed
instead of the Four Empires, to blood, because in it the
the materials of the statue re- murderers are punished — and
present the Four Ages of the flowing through the forest of the
world; the fDot of day on suicides and the desert of the
which it stands being the pre- blasphemeis, etc, tumbles into
sent time, which is so bad that the Eighth Circle as described in
even iron were too good to re- Canto xvi. 103. Cocytus they
present it. Time turns his back are afterward to reach. An
to the outworn civilisations of objection to this account of the
the East, and his face to Rome, infernal riven as being all fed by
which, as the seat of the Empire the same waters may be found
and the Church, holds the secret in the difference of volume of the
of the fixture. The tears of great river of Acheron {/n/, iii.
time shed by every Age save 71) and of this brooklet. But
that of Gold feed the four m- this difference is perhaps to be
femal streams and pools of explained by the evaporation
Acheron, Styx, Phlege^on, and from the boiling waters of
Cocytus. Line 1 17 indicates that Phlegethon and of this stream
these are all fed by the same which drains it Dante is
water ; are in &ct different almost the only poet applied to
names for the same flood of tears, whom such criticism would not
The reason why Dante has not be trifling. Another difficult
hitherto observed the connection point is how Cocytus should not
between them is that be has not m time have filled, and more
made a complete circuit of each than filled, the Ninth Cirde. or indeed of any circle, as Virgil
ciKCLB VII.] Tlu Infernal Floods. 105
And he replied : ' Thou knowest that the place Is round, and far as thou hast moved thy feet, Still to the left hand^ sinking to the base,
Nath'less thy circuit is not yet complete. Therefore if something new we chance to spy, Amazement needs not on thy face have seat'
I then : ' But, Master, where doth Lethe lie^ 130
And Phlegethon ? Of that thou sayest nought ; Of this thou sa/st, those tears its flood supply/
' It likes me well to be by thee besought ; But by the boiling red wave,' I was told^ ' To half thy question was an answer brought.
Lethe,' not in this pit, shalt thou behold. Thither to wash themselves the spirits go, When penitence has made them spotless souled.'
Then said he : ' From the wood 'tis fitting now That we depart ; behind me press thou nigh. 140
Keep we the margins, for they do not glow.
And over them, ere fallen, the fire-flakes die.'
^ To the left hand: Twice complete till they reach the very
only as they descend they turn base.
their coune to the right hand * Lethe: Found in the Earthly
{fnf, ix. 132, and xvii. 31). The Paradise, as described in Pttrga'
circoit of the Inferno they do not torio zzviii 130.
io6 The Crimson Brook, [canto xv.
CANTO XV,
Now lles^ our way along one of the margins hard ; Steam rising from the rivulet forms a cloud, Which 'gainst the fire doth brook and borders guard.
Like walls the Flemings, timorous of the flood Which towards them pours betwixt Bruges and Cad- sand,' Have made, that ocean's charge may be withstood ;
Or what the Paduans on the Brenta's strand To guard their castles and their homesteads rear, Ere Chiarentana' feel the spring-tide bland ;
Of the same fashion did those dikes appear, lo
Though not so high^ he made them, nor so vast^ Whoe'er the builder was that piled them here.
^ Now Uis^ iU, : The stream ' Ckiarentana : What dis- on issuing from the wood flows trict or mountain is here meant right across the waste of sand has been much disputed. It can which that encompasses. To be taken for Carinthia only on follow it they must turn to the the supposition that Dante was right, as always when, their ignorant of where the Brenta general course being to the left, rises. At the source of that they have to cross a Circle. But river stands the Monte Chiaren- such a veering to the right is a tana, but it may be a questkm consequence of their leftward how old that name is. The dis- course, and not an exception to trict name of it is Canzana, or it Carenzana.
* Cadsand: An island op- ^ Nitt so high^ etc: This
posite to the mouth of the great limitation is very characteristic of
canal of Bruges. Dante*s style of thought, which
CIRCLE vxi.] Brumtto LatinL 107
We, from the wood when we so far had passed I should not have distinguished where it lay Though I to see it backward glance had cast,
A group of souls encountered on the way, Whose Hne of inarch was to the margin nigh. Each looked at us — as by the new moon's ray
Men peer at others 'neath the darkening sky — Sharpening his brows on us and only us, 20
Like an old tailor on his needle's eye.
And while that crowd was staring at me thus, One of them knew me, caught me by the gown. And cried aloud : ' Lo, this is marvellous V^
And straightway, while he thus to me held on, I fixed mine eyes upon his fire-baked face. And, spite of scorching, seemed his features known,
And whose ^ey were my memory well could trace ; And I, with hand' stretched toward his face below, Asked : * Ser Brunetto !' and is tins your place ?' 30
compels him to a precision that gesture of astonishment mingled
will produce the utmost possible with pity,
effect of verisimilitude in his ' Ser Brunetto: Brunetto
description. Most poets would Latini, a Florentine, was bom
haire made the walls far higher m 1220. As a notary he was
and more vast, by way of lend- entitled to be called Ser, or
ing grandeur to the conception. Messer. As appears from the
> MarveiUms: To find Dalite, context, Dante was under great
whom he knew, still living, and intellectual obligations to him,
passing through the Circle. not, we may suppose, as to a tutor
* With handf etc, : ' With so much as to an active-minded my face bent to his ' is another and scholarly friend of mature reading, but there seems to be age, and possessed of a ripe ex- most authority for that in the perience of affairs. The social text. — ^The fiery shower forbids respect that Dante owed him is Dante to stoop over the edge indicated by the use of the plural of the causeway. To Brunetto, form of address. See note, /n/, who is some feet below him, he x. 51. Brunetto held high ap- thiows out his open hand, a pointments in the Republic.
io8 The Violent against Nature, [canto xv.
' O son,' he answered, ' no displeasure show, If now Bninetto Latini shall some way Step back with thee, and leave his troop to go.'
I said : ^ With all my heart for this I pray, And, if you choose, I by your side will sit ; If he, for I go with him, grant delay.'
' Son,' said he, ' who of us shall intermit Motion a moment, for an ^e must lie Nor fan himself when flames are round him lit.
On, therefore ! At thy skirts I follow nigh, 40
Perhaps with some exaggeratioii, indeed hafe been vicious to ViUani says of him that he was the last, before Dante could the first to refine the Florentines, have had the heart to fix him teaching them to speak correctly, in such company. Bnmetto's and to administer State af&irs chief works are the Tnar^ and on fixed principles of polidcs TesortUo, For the Tesoro^ see {CroHua, viii. 10). A Gaelf in note at line 119^ The Teserdto^ politics, he shared in the exile or IMtU Trtasure^ is an all^ori- of his party after the Ghibeline cal poem in Italian rhymed coup- victory of Montaperti in 1260^ lets. In it he imagines himself and for some years resided in as be is on his retom from an Paris. There is reason to sup- embassy to Alphonao of Castile, pose that he returned to Flor- meeting a scholar of Bologna oif ence in 1269, and that he acted whom he asks ' in smoothsweet as prothonotary of the court of words for news of Tuscany.' Charles of Valois' vicar-general Having been told of the cata- in Tuscany. His signature as strophe of Montaperti he wan- secretazy to. the Council of deri out of the beaten way into Florence is found under the the Foiest of Roncesvalles, date of 1273. He died in 1294, where he meets with various when Dante was twenty-nine, experiences; he is helped by and was buried in the cloister of Ovid, is instructed by Ptolemy^ Santa Maria Maggior^ where and grows penitent for his sins, his tombstone may still be In thb, it will be seen, there is a seen. (Not in Santa Maria general resemblance to the action Novella.) ViUani mentions him of the Comedy. There are even in his Chronicle with some turns of expression that recall reluctance, seeing he was a Dante (/.^.beginning of dAiv.); 'worldly man.' His life must but aU together amounts to little.
ciRCLB VII.] Brunetto Latinu 109
Then shall I overtake my band again.
Who mourn a loss large as eternity.' I dared not from the path step to the plain
To walk with him, but low I bent my head,^
Like one whose steps are all with reverence ta'en. ' What fortune or what destiny,' he said,
^ Hath brought thee here or e'er thou death hast seen ;
And who is this by whom thou 'rt onward led ?' ' Up yonder,' said I, ' in the life serene,
I in a valley wandered all forlorn 50
Before my years had full accomplished been. I turned my back on it but yestermom ;'
Again I sought it when he came in sight
Guided by whom' I homeward thus return.' And he to me : ' Following thy planet's light^
^ Law I beni my head: But Viigil in disdain. But it b
not projecting it beyond the line explanation enough of Dante's
of safety, strictly defined by the omission to name his gnide that
edge of the causeway. We he is passing throngh Inferno to
are to imagine to ourselves the gain experience for himself, and
fire of Sodom fidling on Bru- not to satisfy the cariosity of the
netto's nptumed face, and miss- shades he meetSi See note on
ing Dante's head only by an line 99.
inch. ^ Thy planefs tight: Some
* Yesttmwm: This is still thmk that Branetto had cast
the Saturday. It was Friday Dante's horoscope. In a re-
when Dante met Virgil. markable passage {Parade xxii.
' Gmtkd by whom : Branetto 112) Dante attributes any genius
has asked who the guide is, and he may have to the influence of
Dante does not tell him. A the Twins, which constellation
reason for the refusal has been was in the ascendant when he
ingenioosly foond in the foct was bom. See also Inf. xxvi.
that among the numeroas dta- 23. But here it is more likely
tions of the Trtasure Brunetto that Branetto refers to his ob-
seldom quotes Virgil. See also serration of Dante's good quali-
the charge broaght against Guido ties, from which he gathered
Cavalcanti (Inf. x. 63), of holding that he was well starred.
no The Violent against Nature, [canto xv.
Thou of a glorious haven canst not fail.
If in the blithesome life I marked aright And had my years known more abundant tale,
Seeing the heavens so held thee in their grace
I, heartening thee, had helped thee to prevail. 60
But that ungrateful and malignant race
Which down from Fiesole^ came long ago,
And still its rocky origin betrays, Will for thy worthiness become thy foe ;
And with good reason, for 'mong crab-trees wild
It ill befits the mellow fig to grow. By widespread ancient rumour are they styled
A people blind, rapacious, envious, vain :
See by their manners thou be not defiled. Fortune reserves such honour for thee, fain 70
Both sides' will be to enlist thee in their need ;
But from the beak the herb shall £ar remain.
^ FiesoU: The mother city of way back to Florence in the
Florence, to which also most of company of the Whites, whose
the Fiesolans were believed to exile he shared, and when he
have migrated at the beginning was aheady standing in proud
of the eleventh century. But isolation from Black and White,
all the Florentines did their from Guelf and Ghibeline.
best to establish a Roman de- There is nothing to show that
scent for themselves ; and Dante his expectation of being courted
among them. His fellow-dti- by both sides ever came tme.
zens he held to be for the most Never a strong partisan, he had,
part of the boorish Fiesolan to use his own words, at last to
breed, rude and stony-hearted make a party by himself, and
as the mountain in whose cleft stood out an Imperialist with
the cradle of their race was seen his heart set on the triumph of
from Florence. an Empire far nobler than that
s Both sides : This passage the GhibeliAe desired. Dante
was most likely written not long may have hoped to hold a place
after Dante had ceased to enter- of honour some day in the ooun-
tain any hope of winning his cil of a righteous Emperor ; and
CIRCLE VII.] Brunette Latins. 1 1 1
Let beasts of Fiesole go on to tread Themselves to litter, nor the plants molest, If any such now spring on their rank bed,
In whom there flourishes indeed the blest Seed of the Romans who still lingered there When of such wickedness 'twas made the nest'
' Had I obtained full answer to my prayer, You had not yet been doomed,' I then did say, 80
' This exile from humanity to bear.
For deep within my heart and memory Lives the paternal image good and dear Of you, as in the world, from day to day.
How men escape oblivion you made dear ; My thankfulness for which shall in my speech While I have life, as it behoves, appear.
I note what of my future course you teach. Stored with another text^ it will be glozed By one expert, should I that Lady reach. 90
Yet would I have this much to you disclosed : If but my conscience no reproaches yield, To all my fortune is my soul composed.
Not new to me the hint by you revealed ; Therefore let Fortune turn her wheel apace, Even as s}ie will ; the clown' his mattock wield.'
Thereon my Master right about' did face, And uttered this, with glance upon me thrown :
this may be the glorious haven performance of duty is the best
with the dream of which he was defence against adverse fortmie.
consoled in the wanderings of * /^igAi ahout: In traversing
his exile. the sands they keep upon the
1 Another text: Ciacoo and right-hand margin of the em-
FarinaU have already hinted at banked stream, Virgil leading
the troubles that lie ahead of the way, with Dante behind
him (Inf. vi. 65, and x. 79). him on the right so that Bra-
s The ctffwn, etc, : The honest netto may see and hear him well.
112 The Violetit against Nature, [canto xv.
'' ' He hears^ to putpose who doth mark the placa'
And none the less I, speaking, still go on ' loo
With Ser Brunetto ; asking him to tell Who of his band' are greatest and best known*
And he to me : * To hear of some is well, But of the rest 'tis fitting to be dumb, And time is lacking all their names to spelL
That all of them were clerks, know thou in sum, All men of letters, famous and of might ; Stained with one sin' all from the world are come. '
Priscian^ goes with that crowd of evil plight, Francis d'Accorso^ too ; and hadst thou mind no
For suchlike trash thou mightest have had sight
' I He hears^ etc, : Of all the * His band: That is, the
interpretations of this somewhat company to which Brunetto
obscure sentence that seems the specially belongs, and from
best which applies it to Virgil's which for the time he has separ-
Quicquid eri/, superanda cmnis ated himself.
fortuna ftrendo est — * Whatever . c • ^
shaU happen, every fate is to be Stained wtth me sin:
vanquished by endurance' {Mn. P»?^« ™J ^^^ . , ! Brunetto
V.710). Taking this way of it, mdmdually confess his sin.
we have m the fonn of Dante's a prisaan: Thegreatgmm- profession of mdifference to all ,„,jpi^ ^^ ^^^ ^^ ^^^^^ . the adverse fortune that may be p^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^
m store for lum a refined except that he U a representative
comphment to his Guide ; and ^^^ of youth, in Virgil's gesture and words an
equally delicate revelation of ' Francis ePAccorso: Died
himself to Brunetto^ in which is about 1294. The son of a great
conveyed an answer to the civil lawyer, he was himadf
question at line 48, 'Who is professor of the civil law at
this that shows the way?' — Bologna, where his services
Otherwise, the words convey were so highly prised that the
Virgil's approbation of Dante's Bolognese forbade him, on pain
having so wdl attended tohis ad* of the confiscation of his goods,
vice to store Farinata's prophecy to accept an invitation from
in his memory (/it/*, x. 127). Edward i. to go to Oxford.
cntcLB VII.] Brunette Latini. i f 3
Of him the Slave^ of Slaves to change assigned From Arno's banks to Bacchiglione, where His nerves fatigued with vice he left behind.
More would I say, but neither must I fare Nor talk at further length, for from the sand I see new dust-clouds* rising in the air,
I may not keep with such as are at hand. Care for my Treasure;^ for I still survive In that my work. I nothing else demand.' 120
* Of him the Slave, etc, : One among the churchmen as well
of the Pope's titles is Servus as the scholars of the thirteenth
Servorum DtfmittL The appli- century.
cation of it to Bonifsux, so hated ' New dust-clouds : Raised by Dante, may be ironical: by a hand by whom they are ' Fit servant of such a slave to about to be met vice!* The priest referred to • JIfy Treasure: The 7h&or,ot so contemptuously is Andrea, 7£f;9fv, Brunette's principal work, of the great Florentine family of was written by him in French as the Mo2zi, who was much en- being ' the pleasantest language* gaged in the political affiurs of and the most widely spread.' his time, and became Bishop of In it he treats of things in gene- Florence in 1386. About ten ral in the encyclopedic fashion years later he was translated to set him by Alphonso of Castile. Vicenza, which stands on the The first half consists of a sum- Bacchiglione ; and he died maryofciviland natural history, shortly afterwards. According The second is devoted to ethics, to Boivenuto he was a ridicn- rhetoric, and politics. To a lous preacher and a man of great extent it is a compilation, dissolute manners. What is containing, for instance, a trans- now most interesting about him lation, nearly complete, of the is that he was Dante's chief Ethics of Aristotle — ^not, of pastor during his early manhood, course, direct from the Greek, and is consigned by him to the It is written in a plodding style, same disgraceful drde of In- and speaks to more industry femo as his beloved master than genius. To it Dante is Brunette Latini — a terrible evi- indebted for some fi&cts and dence of the corruption of life fables.
H
1 14 Brunetto Latini. [canto xt.
Then turned he back, and ran like those who strive For the Green Cloth ^ upon Verona's plain ; And seemed like him that shall the first arrive.
And not like him that labours all in vain.
«
^ The Green Cloth : To com- gloom without a parting word
memonte a victory won by the of applause from his old popiL
Veronese there was instituted a Dante's rigorous sentence on
race to be run on the first his beloved master is pronounced
Sunday of Lent. The prize as softly as it can be. We must
was a piece of green cloth. The still wonder that he has the
competitors ran naked. — Bru- heart to bring him to such an
netto does not disappear into the awful judgment.
ciECLBvii.] The Violent against Nature, ifS
CANTO XVI.
Now could I hear the water as it fell
To the next circle^ with a murmuring sound
Like what is heard from swarming hives to swell ; When three shades all together with a bound
Burst from a troop met by us pressing on
'Neath rain of that sharp torment O'er the ground Toward us approaching, they exclaimed each one :
' Halt thoUf whom from thy garb' we judge to be
A citizen of our corrupted towiL' Alas, what scars I on their limbs did see, to
Both old and recent, which the flames had made :
Even now my ruth is fed by memory. My Teacher halted at their cry, and said :
' Await a while :' and looked me in the face ;
' Some courtesy to these were well displayed. And but that fire — the manner of the place —
Descends for ever, fitting 'twere to find
Rather than them, thee quickening thy pace.' When we had halted, they again combined
In their old song ; and, reaching where we stood, 20
Into a wheel all three were intertwined.
1 The mxt circle: The Eighth, those times its peculiar fashion ' Thy garb: 'Almost every of dress distinct from that of city,' says Boccaccio, 'had in neighbouring cities.'
1 1 6 Three Gentlemen of Florence, [canto xvi.
And as the athletes used, well oiled and nude, To feel their grip and, wary, watch their chance. Ere they to purpose strike and wrestle could ;
So each of them kept fixed on me his glance As he wheeled round, ^ and in opposing ways His neck and feet seemed ever to advance.
' Ah, if the misery of this sand-strewn place Bring us and our petitions in despite,' One then began, ' and flayed and grimy &ce ; 30
Let at the least our fame goodwill incite To tell us who thou art, whose living feet Thus through Inferno wander without fright
For he whose footprints, as thou see'st, I beat, Though now he goes with body peeled and nude. More than thou thinkest, in the world was great
The grandson was he of Gualdrada good ; He, Guidoguerra,' with his armM hand Did mighty things, and by his counsel shrewd.
The other who behind me treads the sand 40
Is one whose name should on the earth be dear ; For he is Tegghiaio' Aldobrand.
^ As he whetUd round : Virgil xv. 112. Guidogaerra was a and Dante have come to a halt Guelf leader, and after the upon the embankment. The defeat of Montaperti acted as three shades, to whom it is for- Captain of his party, in diis bidden to be at rest for a moment, capacity lending valuable aid to clasping one another as in a Charles of Anjoa at the battle dance, keep wheeling round in of Benevento, 1266, when Man- circle upon the sand. fred was overthrown. He had
* Guidoguerra : A descendant no children, and left the Com-
of the Counts Gutdi of Modi- monwealth of Florence his
gliana. Gualdrada was the heir.
daughter of Bellincion Berti ' ' Teggkiaio: Son of Aldo-
de' Ravignani, praised for his biando of the Adtmari. His
simple habits in the Paraduo, name should be dear in Florence,
CIRCLE viL] RusticuccL 117
And I, who am tormented with them' here, James Rusticucci^ was ; my fierce and proud Wife of my ruin was chief minister.'
If from the fire there had been any shroud I should have leaped down 'mong them, nor have earned Blame, for my Teacher sure had this allowed.
But since I should have been aU baked and burned, Terror prevailed the goodwill to restrain 50
With which to clasp them in my arms I yearned.
Then I began : "Twas not contempt but pain Which your condition in my breast awoke. Where deeply rooted it will long remain,
When this my Master words unto me spoke. By which expectancy was in me stirred That ye who came were honourable folk.
I of your city' am, and with my word
because he did all he could to verdict already accepted as ju^t
dissuade the citizeus from the by the whole of Florence. And
campaign which ended so disas- when we find him impartially
trously at Montaperti. damning Guelf and Ghibeline
1 James Rustscucci: An ac- we may be equally sure that he
complished cavalier of humble looked for the aid of neither
birth, said to have been a re- party, and of no fiunily however
tainer of Dante's firiends the powerful in the State, to bring
CavalcantL The commentators his banishment to a close. He
have little to tell of him except would even seem to be careful
that he made an unhappy mar- to stop any hole by which he
riage, which is evident from the might creep back to -Florence,
text Of the sins of him and When he did return, it was to
his companions there is nothing > be in the train of the Emperor, so
known beyond what is to be he hoped, and as one who gives
inferred from the poet's words, rather than seeks forgiveness, and nothing to say, except that * Cf your city^ etc, : At line
when Dante consigned men of 32 Rusticucci begs Dante to
their stamp, frank and amiable, tell who he is. He tells that
to the Infernal Circles, we may he is of their city, which they
be sure that he only executed a have already gathered from his
1 1 8 News of Florence. [canto xvi.
Your deeds and honoured names oft to recall Delighted, and with joy of them I heard. 60
To the sweet fruits I go, and leave the gall, As promised to me by my Escort true ; But first I to the centre down must &1L'
' So may thy soul thy members long endue With vital power,' the other made reply, ' And after thee thy fame^ its light renew ;
As thott shalt tell if worth and courtesy Within our city as of yore remain. Or from it have been wholly forced to fly.
For William Borsier,' one of yonder train, 70
And but of late joined with us in this woe, Causeth us with his words exceeding pain.'
* Upstarts, and fortunes suddenly that grow.
berretta and the fashion of his * WiUiam Borsure: A Flor- gown; but he tells nothing, entine, witty and well bred, almost, of himself. Unless to according to BoccacdOi Being Farinata, indeed, he never once at Genoa he was shown a makes an open breast to any fine new palace by its miserly one met in Inferno. But here owner, and was asked to sng* he does all that courtesy re- gest a subject for a painting quires. with which to adorn the hall. ^ Thy fame: Dante has im- The subject was to be some- plied in his answer that he is thing that nobody had ever gifted with oratorical powers seen. Borsiere proposed Uber- and is the object of a special ality as something that the miser Divine care ; and the illustrious at any rate had never yet got a Florentine, frankly acknowledg- good si^ of; an answer of ing the claim be makes, adjures which it is not easy to detect him by the fome which is his in either the wit or the courtesy, store to appease an eager cnri- but which is said to have con* ' osity about the Florence which verted the churl to liberal ways even in Inferno is the first {Deeam. i. 8). He is here intro- thought of every not ignoble duced as an authority on the Florentine. noble style of manners.
ciRCLB vii.] Florentine Degeneracy, 119
Have bred in thee pride and extravagance,^
Whence tears, O Florence ! thou art shedding now.' Thus cried I with uplifted countenance.
The three, acceptbg it for a reply,
Glanced each at each as hearing truth men glance. And all : Mf others thou shalt satisfy
As well at other times' at no more cost, So
Happy thus at thine ease the truth to cry ! Therefore if thou escap'st these regions lost,
Returning to behold the starlight fair,
Then when ^ There was I," thou shalt make thy boast, Something of us do thou 'mong men dedare.'
Then broken was the wheel, and as they fled
Their nimble l^;s like pinions beat the air. So much as one Amen / had scarce been said
Quicker than what they vanished from our view.
On this once more the way my Master led. 90
^ Pride a$ul extravagance : In at the spectacle of the amaziDg place of the nobility of mind growth of wealth in the hands that leads to great actions, and of low-bom traders, who every the gentle manners that prevail year were coming more to the in a society where there is a doe front and monopolising infln- subordination of rank to rank ence at home and abroad at the and well-defined doties for every cost of their neighbours and man. This, the aristocratic in a rivals with longer pedigrees and noble sense, was Dante's ideal shorter purses. In Paradiso of a social state; for all his zvi Dante dwells at length on instincts were those of a Floren- the degeneracy of the Floren- tine aristocrat, corrected though tines.
they were by his good sense and * At other times : It is hinted
his thirst for a reign of perfect that his outspokenness will not
justice. During his own in the future always give equal
time he had seen Florence grow satisfaction to those who
more and more democratic ; and hear.
he was irritated — unreasonably, ' There was I^ etc,: Forsanet
considering that it was only a hac oUm meminisse jmvoHt*-^
sign of the general prosperity — ^n. i. 203.
1 20 The Cataract [camto xvi.
I followed, and ere long so near we diew To where the water feU, that for its roar Speech scarcely had been heard between us two.
And as the stream which of all those which pour East (from Mount Viso counting) by its own Course falls the first from Apennine to shore —
As Acquacheta^ in the uplands known By name, ere plunging to its bed profound ; Name lost ere by Fori! its waters run —
Above St Benedict with one long bound, 100
Where for a thousand' would be ample room. Falls from the mountain to the lower ground ;
Down the steep cliff that water dyed in gloom We found to fall echoing from side to side. Stunning the ear with its tremendous boom.
There was a cord about my middle tied. With which I once had thought that I might hold Secure the leopard with the painted hide.
When this from round me I had quite unrolled
^ Acquacheta : The fall of the a course of its own. Above
water of the brook over the lofty Forii it was called Acquacheta.
cliff that sinks from the Seventh* The Lamone, north of the Mon-
to the Eighth Circle is compared tone, now follows an independ-
to the waterfall npon the Mon? ent coarse to the sea, having cut
tone at the monastery of St a new bed for itself since Dante*t
Benedict, in the mountains time.
above Forli. The Po rises in ' Where for a thousand^ etc, :
Monte Visa Dante here In the monastery there was room
travels in imagination from for many more monks, say
Monte Viso down through Italy, most of the commentators ; or
and finds. that all the rivers something to the like effect
which rise on the left hand, that Mr. Longfellow's interpretation
is, on the north-east of the seems better : Where the height
Apennine, fall into the Po, till of the fidl is so great that it
the Montone is reached, that would divide into a thousand
river failing into the Adriatic by falls.
citcLE VII J The Card, 121
To him I handed it, all coiled and tight ; 1 10
As by my Leader I had first been told. Himself then bending somewhat toward the r^t,^
He just beyond the edge of the abyss
Threw down the cord,^ which disappeared from sight. ' That some strange thing will follow upon this
Unwonted signal which my Master's eye
Thus follows/ so I thought, * can hardly miss.' Ah, what great caution need we standing by
<
* Toward tJu right: The sobriety and virtuous purpose, attitude of one about to throw, is not strange to Dante. . In
* The card: The services of Purg, vii. 114 he describes Geiyon are wanted to convey Pedro of Arragon as being girt them down the next reach of the with the cord of every virtue ; pit ; and as no voice could be and Pedro was no Franciscan, heard for the noise of the water- Dante's ooid may therefore be fall, and no signal be made to' taken as standing for vigilance catch the eye amid the gloom, or self-control. With it he had Virgil is obliged to call the hoped to get the better of the attention of the monster by cast- leopard (Inf, i. 32), and may ing some object into the depth have trusted in it for support as where he lies concealed. But, against the terrors of Inferno, since they are surrounded by But although he has been girt solid masonry and slack sand, with it ever since he entered by one or other of them must supply the gate, it has not saved him something fit to throw down ; from a single fear, far less from a and the cord worn by Dante is single danger ; and now it is cast fixed on as what can best be away as useless. Henceforth, done without There may be a more than ever, he is to confide reference to the cord of Saint wholly in Virgil and have no Francis, which Dante, according confidence in himself. Nor is to one of his commentators, he to be girt again till he reaches wore when he was a young man, the coast of Purgatory, and then following in this a fashion com it is to be with a reed, the mon enough among pious lay- emblem of humility. — But, how- men who had no thought of ever explained, the incident ever becoming friars. But the will always be somewhat of a simile of the cord, as representing puzzle.
1 2 2 Geryon's Ascent [canto zvi.
Those who behold not only what b done,
But who have wit oar hidden thoughts to spy ! 120
He said to me : ' There shall emerge, and soon, What I await ; and quickly to thy view That which thou dream'st of shall be cleariy known.'^
From utterance of truth which seems untrue A man, whene'er he can, should guard his tongue ; Lest he win blame to no transgression due.
Yet now I must speak out, and by the song Of this my Comedy, Reader, I swear — So in good likiog may it last full long ! —
I saw a shape swim upward through that air 130
All indistinct with gross obscurity, Enough to fin the stoutest heart with fear :
Like one who rises having dived to free An anchor grappled on a jagged stone, Or something else deep hidden in the sea ;
With feet drawn in and arms all open thrown.
* Dante attributes to Virgil a represents enlightened human full knowledge of all tha^ is in reason. But even if we con- bis own mind. He thus height- fine ourselves to the easiest sense ens our conception of his de- of the narrative, the study of the pendence on his guide, with relations between him and whose will his will is blent, and Dante will be found one of the whose thoughts are always found most interesting suggested by to be anticipating his own. Few the poem — perhaps only less so readers will care to be constant- than that of Dante's moods of ly recalling to mind that Virgil wonder, anger, and pity.
CIRCLE VII. J Getyan. 123
CANTO XVII.
* Behold the monster^ with the pointed tail, Who passes mountains' and can entrance make Through arms and walls I who makes the whole world ail,
Corrupted by him I' Thus my Leader spake, And beckoned him that he should land hard by, Where short the pathways built of marble break.
And that foul image of dishonesty Moving approached us with his head and chest, But to the bank' drew not his tail on high.
^ The monstir: Geryon, a Geiyon reigned in the Balearic
mythical king of Spain, eon- Isles, and was used to decoy
verted here into the symbol of tiavelleis with his benignant
fmttd, and set as the guardian countenance, caressing words,
demon of the Ei^^th Circle, and every kind of friendly lure,
where the fraudulent are pun- and then to murder them when
ished. There is nothing in the asleep.
mytholc^ to justify this account ' Who fosses momniainSf etc, :
of Geryon ; and it seems that Neither art nor nature affords
Dante has created a monster to any defence against fraud,
serve his purpose; Boccacdo, ' The bank : Not that which
in his Genedhgy of the Gods confines the brook but the inner
(Lib. i.), repeats the description limit of the Seventh Cirde, from
of Geiyon given by ' Dante the which the precipice sinks sheer
Florentine, in his poem written into the Eighth, and to which
in the Florentine tongue, one the embankment by which the
certainly of no little importance travellers have crossed the sand
among poems ;' and adds that joins itself on. Virgil has
1 24 Geryon. [canto xvii.
His face a human righteousness expressed, 10
'Twas so benignant to the outward view ; A serpent was he as to all the rest
On both his arms hair to the arm-pits grew : On back and chest and either flank were knot^ And rounded shield portrayed in various hue ;
No Turk or Tartar weaver ever brought To ground or pattern a more varied dye ;' Nor by Arachne* was such broidery wrought
As sometimes by the shore the barges lie Partly in water, partly on dry land ; 20
And as afar in gluttonous Germany/
Watching their prey, alert the beavers stand ; So did this worst of brutes his foreparts fling Upon the stony rim which hems the sand.
All of his tail in space was quivering, Its poisoned fork erecting in the air, Which scorpion-like was arm^d with a sting.
My Leader said : ' Now we aside must fare A little distance, so shall we attain Unto the beast malignant crouching there.' 30
So we stepped down upon the right,* and then
beckoned Geryon to come to temperate Italians, explains this
that part of the bank which ad* gibe.
joins the end of the causeway. ' The ri^: This is the
^ Kiuti and roumkd sMeld: second and last time that, in
Emblems of sabtle devices and their conne through Inferao,
subterfuges. they turn to the right. See Iirf*
* Varied dyt: Denoting the ix. 132. The action may pos-
various colours of deceit sibly have a symbolical mean-
' Arachne: The Lydian ing, and refer to the protection
weaver changed into a spider against fraud which is obtained
by Minerva. See Purg, xii. 43. by keeping to a righteous course^
^ GUUtonom Germatty: The But here, in fieict, they have no
habits of the German men-at- choice, for, traversing the Inferno
arms in Italy, odious to the as they do to the left hand, they
ci&cLBYu.] The Usurers, 125
A half score steps^ to the outer edge did pace,
Thus clearing well the sand and fiery rain. And when we were hard by him I could trace
Upon the sand a little further on
Some people sitting near to the abyss. ' That what this belt containeth may be known
Completely by thee,' then the Master said ;
' To see their case do thou advance alone. Let thy inquiries be succinctly made. 40
While thou art absent I will ask of him,
With his strong shoulders to afford us aid.' Then, all alone, I on the outmost rim
Of that Seventh Circle still advancing trod,
Where sat a wofiil folk.' Full to the brim
came to the right bank of the in time always wear out a
stream which traverses the fiery fmmel for themselves by eating
sands, followed it, and now, back the precipice down which
when they would leave its edge, they tumble. It was into this
it is from the right embankment funnel that Viigil flung the ooid,
that they have to step down, and and up it that Geiyon was seen
necessarily to the right hand. to ascend, as if by following
^ A half score steps, etc, : np the course of the water he
Traversing the stone-bnilt bor- would find oat who had made
der which lies between the sand the signal. To keep to the nar-
and the precipice. Had the row causeway where it ran on
brook flowed to the very edge by the edge of this gulf would
of the Seventh Cirde before seem too full of risk.
tumbling down the rocky wall * WofiU fM: Usuren; those
It is dear that they might have guilty of the unnatural sin of
kept to the embankment until contemning the legitimate modes
they were dear beyond the edge of human industry. They sit
of the sand. We are therefore to huddled up on the sand, dose
figure to ourselves the water as to its bound of solid masonry,
plunging down at a point some from which Dante looks down
yards, perhaps the width of the on them. But that the usurers
border, short of the true limit of are not found only at the edge
the cirde ; and this is a touch of the plain is evUent firom Inf,
of local truth, since waterfiUls xiv. 19.
126 The Usurers. [canto xvii.
Their eyes with anguish were, and overflowed ; Their hands moved here and there to win some ease, Now from the flames, now from the soil which glowed.
No otherwise in summer-time one sees, Working its muzzle and its paws, the hound 50
When bit by gnats or plagued with flies or fleas.
And I, on scanning some who sat around Of those on whom the dolorous flames alight, Could recognise^ not one. I only found
A purse hung from the throat of every wight. Each with its emblem and its special hue ; And every eye seemed feasting on the sight
As I, beholding them, among them drew, I saw what seemed a lion's face and mien Upon a yellow purse designed in blue. 60
Still moving on mine eyes athwart the scene I saw another scrip, blood-red, display A goose more white than butter could have been.
And one, on whose white wallet blazoned lay A pregnant sow' in azure, to me said : ' What dost thou in this pit ? Do thou straightway
Begone ; and, seeing thou art not yet dead, Know that Vitalian,' neighbour once of mine,
^ Cmtidrecognise^eU. : Though (/i^ vil 44).
most of the group prove to be * A ^gnaniww: The azure
from Florence Dante recognises lion on a golden field was the
none of them ; and this denotes arms of the GianfigJiayri, emi-
that nothing so surely creates a nent usurers of Florence ; the
second nature in a man, in a white goose on a red ground
bad senses as setting the heart was the arms of the Ubriacfai of
on money. So in the Fourth Florence ; the amre sow, of the
Circle those who, bdng unable Scrovegni of Padua,
to spend moderately, are always ' Vitaiian: A rich Paduaa
thinking of how to keep or get noble, whose palace was near
mcmey are represented as * ob- that of the Scrovegat scured from any recognition'
CIRCLE vii.] They tnaunt Geryon, 1 27
Shall on my left flank one day find his bed.
A Paduan I : all these are Florentine ; 70
And oft they stun me, bellowing in my ear : " Come, Pink of Chivalry,^ for whom we pine.
Whose is the purse on which three beaks appear :''' Then he from mouth awry his tongue thrust out' Like ox that licks its nose ; and I, in fear
Lest more delay should stir in him some doubt Who gave command I should not linger long, Me from those wearied spirits turned about
I found my Guide, who had already sprung Upon the back of that fierce animal : So
He said to me : ' Now be thou brave and strong.
By stairs like this* we henceforth down must falL Mount thou in front, for I between would sit So thee the tail shall hann not par appal.'
^ Pink tf Chivaby: 'Sove- damning the still 'Uving Buxa-
reign Cavalier;' identified by his monte vnthout mentioning hb
anns as Ser Giovanni Btilamonte, name.
still alive in Florence in 1301, * His tongue thrust out: As
and if we are to judge fit)m the if to say : We know well what
text, the greatest usurer of alL A sort of fine gentleman Buia-
northern poet of the time would monte is.
have sought hb usurers in the ' By stairs like this: The
Jewry of some town he knew, descent fix>m one circle to
but Dante finds his among the another grows more difficult the
nobles of Padua and Florence, fiirther down they come. They
He ironicaUy represents them appear to have found no special
as wearing purses ornamented obstacle in the nature of the
with their coats of arms, perhaps ground till they reached the
to hint that they pursued their bank sloping down to the Fifth
dishonourable trade under shelter Circle, the pathway down which
of their noble names — ^their is described as terrible {Jnf,
shop signs, as it were. The vii. 105). The descent into the
whole passage may have been Seventh Circle is made pncti-
planned by Dante so as to cable, and nothing more (/n/.
afibrd him the opportunity of xii. i).
1 28 On Geryoris Back, [caoto xvii.
Like one so close upon the shivering fit Of quartan ague that his nails grow blue, And seeing shade he trembles every whit,
I at the hearing of that order grew ; But his threats shamed me, as before the face Of a brave lord his man grows valorous too. 90
On the great shoulders then I took my place, And wished to say, but could not move my tongue As I expected : ' Do thou me embrace !'
But he, who other times had helped me 'mong My other perils, when ascent I made Sustained me, and strong arms around me flung,
And, ^ Geryon, set thee now in motion !' said ; ' Wheel widely ; let thy downward flight be slow ; Think of the novel burden on thee laid.'
As from the shore a boat begins to go : 100
Backward at first, so now he backward pressed, And when he found that all was clear below.
He turned his tail where earlier was his breast ; And, stretching it, he moved it like an eel, While with his paws he drew zxr toward his chest.
More terror Pha^thon could hardly feel What time he let the reins abandoned fall, Whence Heaven was fired,^ as still its tracts reveal ;
Nor wretched Icarus, on finding all His plumage moulting as the wax grew hot, 1 10
While, ' The wrong road 1' his father loud did call ;
Than what I felt on finding I was brought Where nothing was but air and emptiness ; For save the brute I could distinguish nought
^ Heaven was fired: As still cusaes the various explana- appears in the Milky Way. In tions of what causes the bright- the CcmritOf ii. 15, Dante dis- ness of that part of the heavens.
I
CIRCLE VIII.] The Precipice Foot 129
He slowly, slowly swims ; to the abyss Wheeling he makes descent, as I sunnise ^
From wind felt 'neath my feet and in my £3ice.
Already on the right I heard arise From out the caldron a terrific roar, ^ Whereon I stretch my head with down-turned eyes. 120
Terror of falling now oppressed me sore ; Hearing laments, and seeing fires that burned, My thighs I tightened, trembling more and more.
Earlier I had not by the eye discerned That we swept downward ; scenes of torment now Seemed drawing nearer wheresoe'er we turned.
And as a falcon (which long time doth go Upon the wing, not finding lure* or prey), While * Ha !' the falconer cries, descending so 1 *
Comes wearied back whence swift it soared away ; 130 Wheeling a hundred times upon the road, Then, from its master, far, sulks angrily :
So we, by Geryon in the deep bestowed. Were 'neath the sheer-hewn precipice set down : He, suddenly delivered from our load, - Like arrow from the string was swiftly gone.
^A terrific roar: Of the that they flow under the Eighth
water idling to the gioiind. On Circlei
beginning the descent they had ' LMre: An imitation bird
left the water£Ul on the left used in tndning falcons. Dante
hand, but Geiyon, after fetching describes the sulky, slow descent
one or more great circles, passes of a falcon which has either lost
in front of it, and then they sight of its prey, or has failed to
have it on the right. There is discover where the &lconer has
no farther mention of the waters thrown the lore. Geryon has
of Phlegethon till they are descended thus deliberately
found frozen in Cocytns (It^. owing to the oonunand of Vir-
xxxii. 23). Philalethes suggests giL
1 30 MaUbolge. [canto xviii.
CANTO XVIII.
Of iron colour^ and composed of stone,
A place called Malebolge^ is in Hell,
Girt by a cliff of substance like its own. In that malignant region yawns a well'
Right in the centre, ample and profound ;
Of which I duly will the structtire tell. The zone' that lies between them, theQ, is round—
Between the well and precipice hard and.high ;
Into ten vales divided is the ground. As is the figure offered to the eye, id
Where numerous moats a castle's towers enclose
That they the walb may better fortify ;
' McMolge: Or Evil Pits; preceding Canto. As in the
literally, Evil Pockets. description of the Second Circle
' A well: The Ninth and the atmosphere is represented
lowest Cirde, to be described as malignant, being murky
in Canto xxxii., etc. and disturbed with tempest ;
* Thetoru: The Eighth Circle, so the Malebolge is called
in -which the fraadolent of ail malignant too, being all of
species are punished, Ues be- barren iron-coloured rock. In
tween the precipice and the both cases the surroundings of
Ninth Cirde. A vivid picture the sinners may well be spoken
of the enormous height of the of as malign, adverse to
enclosing wall has been pre- any thought of goodwill and
sented to us at the dose of the joy.
ci&cLB VIII. ] The Seducers. 131
A like appearance was made here by those.
And asy again, from threshold of such place
Many a drawbridge to the outworks goes ; So ridges from the precipice's base
Cutting athwart the moats and barriers run,
Till at the well join the extremities.* From Geryon's back when we were shaken down
'Twas here we stood, until the Poet's feet 20
Moved to the left, and I, behind, came on. New torments on the right mine eyes did meiet
With new tormentors, nove} woe on woe ;
With which the neara: Bolgia was replete. Sinners, all naked, in the gulf below.
This side the middle met 11s ; while they strode
On that side with us, but more swift did go.' Even so the Romans, that the mighty crowd
' T%€ extfemitus : The Mai€' vaulting the moats at right
Mge consists of ten circular pits angles with the course of them,
or fosses, one inside of another. Thus each rib takes the form of
The outermost lies under the a ten-arched bridge. By one or
precipice which falls sheer from other of these Virgil and Dante
the Seventh Circle; the inner- now travel towards the centre
most, and of course the smallest, and the base of Inferno; their
runs inmiediately outside of the general course bemg downward,
' Well,' which is the Ninth though varied by the ascent in
Circle. The Bolgias or valleys turn of the hog-backed arches
are divided from each other by over the moats,
rocky banks; and, each Bolgia •* Mere sToift: The sinners in
being at a lower level than the the First Bolgia are dirided into
one that encloses it, the inside two gangs, moving in opposite
of each bank .Is necessarily directions, the course of those
deeper than the outside. Ribs on the outside being to the
or ridges of rock — like spokes right, as looked at by Dante,
of a wheel to the azle*tree— run These are the shades of pandeis;
from the foot of the precipice to those in the inner current are
the outer rim of the *Well/ such as seduced on their own
132
The First Bolgia. [canto xvm.
Across the bridge, the year of Jubilee,
Might pass with ease, ordained a rule of road' — 30 Facing the Castl^ on that side should be
The multitude which to St. Peter's hied ;
So to the Mount <» this was passage free. On the grim rocky ground, on either side, ' I saw homed devils' armed with heavy whip
Which on the sinneris from behind they* plied. Ah, how they made the wretches nimbly skip
At the first lashes ; no one ever yet
But sought from the second and the third to slip. And as I onward went, mine eyes were set 40
On one of diem ; whereon I called in haste :
' This one already I have surely met !' Therefore to know him, fixedly I gazed ;
And my kind Leader willingly delayed.
While for a little I my course retraced.
account Here a list of the tained in the Bolgias of the various classes of sinners con< Eighth Circle may be given : —
ist Bolgift— Seducers,
9d 3d
5th 6ch 7th 8th 9th
xoth
Flatterers, Simoniacs,
Hypocnteiy Thieves, Evil Counsdlors, Scandal and
«i
Falstfien,
Cantc
1 XVIII.
n
fi
XIX.
XX.
XXI. XXII.
XXIII.
XXIV. XXV.
XXVI. XXVII.
I*
xxvin. XXIX.
i>
XXIZ. XXX.
1 A ruU of road: In the year 1500 a Jubilee was held in Rome with Plenary Indalgence for all pilgrims. Villani says that while it lasted die nomber of stiangefB in Rome was never lem than two hundred thousand. The bridge and castle spoken
Heresy
of in the text are those of St. Angelo. The Mount is pro- bably the Janicnlvm.
* Homed devils: Here the demons are honied — terrible remembrsncers to the siuier of the injured husband.
ciRCLBviii.] The Seducers. 133
On this the scouiged onei thinking to evade My search, his visage bent without avail, For : ' Thoa that gazest on the ground,' I said,
' If these thy features tell trustworthy tale, Venedico Cacdanimico^ thou ! 50
But what has brought thee to such sharp regale ?**
And he, ' I tell it 'gainst my will, I trow, But thy clear accents' to the old world bear My memory, and make me all avow.
I was the man who Ghisola die fair To serve the Marquis* evil will led on, Whatever* die uncomely tale declare.
Of Bolognese here weeping not alone Am I ; so full the place of them, to-day 'Tween Reno and Savena' are not known 60
So many tongues that Sipa deftly say : And if of this thou'dst know the reason why, Think but how greedy were our hearts alway/
^ Venedko Caccianimico : A broken with sobs like bis own
Bolognese noble, brother of and those of his companions.
Ghisola, whom be inveigled * Whatever^ dc, : Different
into yielding herself to the accounts seem to have been
Marquis of Este, lord of Fer- current about the affair of
rara. Venedico died between Ghisola.
1290 and 130a ^*Twem Reno^ etc.: The
* Stick sharp regale: 'Such Reno and Savena are streams
pungent sauces.' There is here that flow past Bologna. Sipa is
a play of words on the Salu, Bolognese for Maybe^ or for
the name of a wild ravine out- Yes. So Dante describes Tus-
side the walls of Bologna, where cany as the country where Si is
the bodies offelons were thrown, heard {Inf, zxxiii. So). With
Benvenuto says it used to be a regard to the vices of the
taunt among boys at Bologna : Bolognese, Benvenuto says :
Your fietther was pitched into ' Dante had studied in Bologna,
the Salse. and had seen and observed all
' 7%y clear accents: Not these things.'
134 The First Bolgia. [canto xvm.
To him thus speaking did a demon cry :
* Pander, begone !' and smote him with his thong ;
* Here are no women for thy coin to buy.' Then, with my Escort joined, I moved along.
Few steps we made until we there had come, Where from the bank a rib of rock was flung.
With ease enough up to its top we clomb, 70
And, turning on the ridge, bore to the right ;* And those eternal circles* parted from.
When we had reached where underneath the height A passage opes, yielding the scourged a way. My Guide bade : * Tarry, so to hold in sight
Those other spirits bom in evil day. Whose £su:es until now from thee have been Concealed, because with ours their progress lay.'
Then from the ancient bridge by us were seen The troop which toward us on that circuit sped, 80 Chased onward, likewise, by the scourges keen.
And my good Master, ere I asked him, said :
* That lordly one now coming hither, sec, By whom, despite of pain, no tears are shed.
What mien he still retains of majesty \ 'Tis Jason, who by courage and by guile The Colchians of the ram deprived. 'Twas he
Who on his passage by the Lenmian isle, Where aU of womankind with daring hand Upon their males had wrought a murder vile, 90
* To iht right: This is only * Those eternal circles: The
an apparent departure from their meaning is not clear ; perhaps
leftward course. Moving as it only is that they have now
they were to the left along the done with the outer stream of
edge of the Bolgia, they required sinners in this Bolgia, left by
to turn to the right to cross the them engaged in endless proces-
bridge that spanned it. sion round and round.
CIRCLE viii.] The Flatterers. 135
With loving pledges and with speeches bland The tender-yeared Hypsipyle betrayed. Who had herself a fraud on others planned.
Forlorn he left her then, when pregnant made. That is the crime condenms him to this pain ; And for Medea ^ too is vengeance psud.
Who in his manner cheat compose his train. Of the first moat sufficient now is known, And those who in its jaws engulfed remun.'
Already had we by the strait path gone 100
To where ^tis with the second bank dovetailed — The buttress whence a second arch is thrown.
Here heard we who in the next Bolgia wailed* And puffed for breadi ; reverberations told They with their open palms themselves assailed.
The sides were crusted over with a mould Plastered upon them by foul mists that rise, And both with eyes and nose a contest hold.
The bottom is so deep, in vain our eyes Searched it till further up the bridge we went, 1 10
To where the arch o'erhangs what under lies.
Ascended there, our eyes we downward bent. And I saw people in such ordure drowned, A very cesspool 'twas of excrement.
And while I from above am searching round. One with a head so filth-smeared I picked out, I knew not if 'twas lay, or tonsure-crowned.
^ Medea : When the Argon- sailed for Colchis, and with the
auts landed on Lemnos, they assistance of Medea won the
found it without any males, the Golden Fleece. Medea, who
women, incited by Venus, accompanied him from Colchis,
having put them all to death, was in turn deserted by him.
with the exception of Thoas, * Who in the next Bolgia
saved by his daughter Hypsipyle. waUed: The flatterers in the
When Jason deserted her he Second Bolgia.
1 36 The Second Bolgia. [canto xviii.
' Why then so eager,' asked he with a shout^ ' To stare at me of all the filthy crew?' And I to him ; * Because I scarce can doubt 120
That formerly thee dry of hair I knew, Alessio Interminei^ the Lucchese; And therefore thee I chiefly hold in view.'
Smiting his head-piece, then, his words were these : ' 'Twas flattery steeped me here ; for, using such, My tongue itself enough could never please,'
* Now stretch thou somewhat forward, but not much,' Thereon my Leader bade me, ' and thine eyes Slowly advance till they her features touch
And the dishevelled baggage recognise, 130
Clawing her yonder with her nails unclean, Now standing up, now squatting on her thighs.
'Tis harlot Thais,* who, when she had been Asked by her lover, '^ Am I generous And worthy thanks ?" said, '* Greatly so, I ween."
Enough' of this place has been seen by us.'
^ Ahssio InUrminei: Oi the Terence, Thiaso^ the lover of
great Laocheae' family of the that courtesan, asks Gnatho,
IntermineUi, to which the fam- their go-between, if she really
ous Castrucdo Castmcani be- sent him many thanks for the
longed. Alessio is known to have present of a slave-girl he had
been living in 1295. Dante sent her. ' Enormous ! ' says
may have known him person- Gnatho. It proves what great
ally. Benvenuto says he was so store Dante set on ancient
liberal of his flattery that he instances when he thought this
spent it even on menial ser- worth citing,
vants. ' Enough^ etc, : Most readers
> TAats : In the Eunuch of will agree with Virgil.
CIRCLE viii.] The Simaniacs. 1 37
CANTO XIX.
O Simon Magus !^ ye his wretched crew I The gifts of God, ordained to be the bride Of righteousness, ye prostitute that you
With gold and silver may be satisfied ; Therefore for you let now the trumpet* blow, Seeing that ye in the Third Bolgia 'bide.
Arrived at the next tomb,* we to the brow Of rock ere this had finished our ascent, Which hangs true plumb above the pit below.
What perfect art, O Thou Omniscient, 10
Is Thine in Heaven and earth and the bad world found I How justly does Thy power its dooms invent t
The livid stone, on both banks and the ground, I saw was full of holes on every side, All of one size, and each of them was round
> Simon Magus: The sin of > The trumpet: Blown at the
simony consists in setting a price panishment of criminals, to call
on the exercise of a spiritual grace attention to their sentence,
or the acquisition of a spiritual ' The next tomb : The Third
office. Dante assails it at head- Bolgia, ^>propriately termed a
quarters, that is, as it was prac- tomb, because its manner of pan-
tised by the Popes ; and in their ishment is that of a burial, as
case it took, among other forms^ will be seen, that of ecclesiastical nepotism.
138 The Third Bolgia. [caktoxix.
No larger seemed they to me nor less wide Than those within my beautiful St John^ For the baptizers' standing-place supplied ;
And one of which, not many years agone, I broke to save one drowning ; and I would 20
Have this for seal to undeceive men known.
Out of the mouth of each were seen protrude A sinner's feet, and of the legs the small Far as the calves ; the rest enveloped stood.
And set on fire were both the soles of all, Which made their ankles wriggle with such throes As had made ropes and withes asunder fall.
And as flame fed by unctuous matter goes
' .Sr. John : The church of St. playing about the church one of John's, in Dante's time, as now, them, to hide himself from his the Baptistery of Florence. In companions, squeezed himself Parad, xxv. he anticipates the into a baptizer's standing-place^ day, if it should ever come, when and made so tight a fit of it that he shall return to Florence, and he could not be rescued till in the church where he was bap- Dante with his own hands plied tiled a Christian be crowned as a hammer upon the marble, a Poet. Down to the middle of and so saved the diild from the sixteenth century all bap- drowning. The presence of tisms, except in cases of urgent water in the cavity may be ex- necessity, were celebrated in St. plained by the &ct of the church's John's ; and, even there, only on being at that time lighted by an the eves of Easter and iPentecost unglazed opening in the roof; For protection against the crowd, and as baptisms were so infre- the officiating priests were pro- quent the standing-places, sitn- vided with standing-places, dr- ated as they were in the centre cular cavities disposed around of the floor, may often have been the great font To these Dante partially flooded. It is easy to compares the holes of this Bolgia, understand how bitterly E^te for tiie sake of introducing a de- would resent a charge of irre- fence of himself from a charge verence connected with his of sacrilege. Benvenuto tells 'beautiful St. John's;' 'that that once when some boys were fair sheep-fold' (Parad, xxv. 5).
CIRCLE viiL] Pope Nicholas, 1 39
Over the outer surCsice only spread ;
So from their heels it flickered to the toes. 30
' Master, who is he, tortured more,* I said,
' Than are his neighbours, writhing in such woe ;
And licked by flames of deeper-hearted red ?' And he : 'If thou desirest that below
I bear thee by that bank^ which lowest lies,
Thou from himself his sins and name shalt know.' And I : ' Thy wishes still for me suffice :
Thou art my Lord, and knowest I obey
Thy will ; and dost my hidden thoughts surprise.' To the fourth barrier then we made our way, 40
And, to the left hand turning, downward went
Into the narrow hole-pierced cavity ; Nor the good Master caused me make descent
From oflThis haunch till we his hole were nigh
Who with his shanks was making such lament. ' Whoe'er thou art, soul full of misery,
Set like a stake with lower end upcast,'
I said to him, ' Make, if thou canst, reply.' ' I like a fnar' stood who gives the last
Shrift to a vile assassin, to his side 50
Called back to win delay for him fixed fast ' Art thou arrived already ?' then he cried,
'Art thou arrived already, Boniface?
By several years the prophecy' has lied.
1 That bank, etc,: Of each have earth slowly shovelled in
Bolgia the inner bank is lower till he was suffocated. Dante
than the outer ; the whole of bends down, the better to hear
Malebolge sloping towards the what the sinner has to say, like
centre of the Inferna ' a friar recalled by the felon on
* Like afiiar, etc, : In those the pretence that he has some- times the punishment of an as- thing to add to his confession, sassin was to be stuck head ' The prophecy: 'The writ- downward in a pit, and then to ing.' The speaker is Nicholas
f
140 The Third Bolgia. [cantx) xix.
Art so soon wearied of the wealthy place.
For which thou didst not fear to take with guile,
Then ruin the £ur Lady ?'^ Now my case Was like to theirs who linger on, the while
They cannot comprehend what they are told,
And as befooled* from further speech resile. 60
But Vixgil bade me : ' Speak out loud and bold,
*' I am not he thou thinkest, no, not be !"'
And I made answer as by him controlled. The spirif s feet then twisted violently,
III., of the great Roman fiunily yean too soon, it being now
of the Orsiiii, and Pope from only 1300^ for the arrival of
1377 to 1280 ; a man of remaik- Boni£eice. This is the usual
able bodily beauty and grace of explanation of the passage. To it
manner, as well as of great force lies the objection that foreknow-
of character. Like many other ledge of the present that can be
Holy Fathers he was either a referred back to is the same
great hypocrite while on his pro- thing as knowledge of it, and
motion, or else he degenerated with this the spirits in Ixifemo
very quickly after getting him- are not endowed. But Dante
self well s^tled on the Papal elsewhere shows that he finds it
Chair. He is said to have been hard to observe the limitation.
the first Pope who practised The alternative explanation,
simony with no attempt at con- supported by the use of scrUto
cealment. Boniiaoe vni., whom (writing) in the text, is that
he is waiting for to relieve him, Nicholas refers to some prophecy
became Pope in 1294, and died once current about his successors
in 1503. None of the four Popes in Rome.
between laSo and 1394 were ^ The fair Lady : IhtChxrKik,
simoniacs ; so that Nicholas was The guile is that shown by Boni-
uppermost in the hole for twenty- face in getting his predecessor
three years. Although ignorant Celestine v. to abdicate (Inf.
of what is now passing on the iii. 60).
earth, he can refer back to his ' Af befooled: Dante does not
foreknowledge of some years yet suspect that it is with a Pope
earlier (see If^. x. 99) as if to a he is speaking. He is dumb*
prophetic writing, and finds that founded at being addressed as
aoooiding to this it is still three B<mifece, I
«
CIRCLE VIII.] Pope Nicholas, 141
And, sighing in a voice of deep distress,
He asked : ' What then requirest thou of me ?
If me to know thou hast such eagerness, That thou the cliff hast therefore ventured down, Know, the Great Mantle sometime was my dress.
I of the Bear, in sooth, was worthy son : 70
As once, the Cubs to help, my purse with gain I stuffed, myself I in this purse have stown.
Stretched out at length beneath my head remain ^All the simoniacs^ that before me went. And flattened lie throughout the rocky vein.
I in my turn shall also make descent, Soon as he comes who I believed thou wast, When I asked quickly what for him was meant.
O'er me with blazing feet more time has past, While upside down I fill the topmost room, 80
Than he his crimsoned feet shaU upward cast ;
For after him one viler still shall come, A Pastor from the West,' Jawless of deed : To cover both of us his worthy doom.
^ Att tht siffwmacs: All the biith. Elsewhere he is spoken
Popes that had been guilty of of as 'the Gascon who shall cheat
the sin. the noble Henry ' of Lnzembuig
* A PiBtstor from the West: (Parad, xvii. 83).— This passage
Boniface died in 1303, and was Jias been read as throwing light
succeededby Benedict XI., who on the question of when the
in his tarn was succeeded by Tnfemo was written. Nicholas
Clement v., the Pastor from the says that from the time Boni-
West Benedict was not stuned face arrives till Clement relieves
with simony, and so it is Clement him will be a shorter period than
that is to relieve Boniface ; and that daring which he has himself
he is to come from the West, been in Infemo, that is to say,
that is, from Avignon, to which a shorter time than twenty years,
the Holy See was removed by Clement died in 13 14; and so,
him. Or the reference may it is held, we find a date before
^mply be to the country of his which the Infemo was, at leasts
142 The Third Bolgia. [camto xul
A modem Jason^ he, of whom we read In Maccabees, whose King denied him ndught : With the French King so shall this man succeed.'
Perchance I ventured further than I ought, But I spake to him in this measure free : ' Ah, tell me now what money was there sou^t 90
Of Peter by our Lord, when either key He gave him in his guardianship to hold ? Sure He demanded nought save : ^ Follow me P
Nor Peter, nor the others, asked for gold Or silver when upon Matthias fell The lot instead of him, the traitor-sonled.
Keep then thy place, for thou art punished well,* And clutch the pel^ dishonourably gained, Which against Charles' made thee so proudly swell.
not published. But Clement Dante has admired the propriety was known for years before his of the Divine distribution of pen- death to be ill of a disease usually alties. He appears to regard soon &tal. He became Pope with a special complacency that in 1305, and the wonder was tlutt which he invents for the simoni- he survived so long as nine acs. They were industrious in years. Dante keeps his pro- multiplying benefices for their phecy safe — if it is a prophecy ; kindred; Boniface, for example, and there does seem internal besides Cardinals, appc^nted evidence to prove the publication about twenty Archbislwps and of the Inferno to have taken Bishops from amoqg his own place long before 1314. — It is relatives. Here all the simoni- needless to point out how the acal Popes have to be contented censure of Clement gains in force with one place among them, if read as having been published They paid no regard to whether before his death. a post was well filled or not :
1 Jason : Or Joshua, who pur- here they are set upside down,
chased the office of High Priest * Charles : Nicholas was ac-
from Antiochus Epiphanes, and cused of taking a bribe to assist
innovated the customs of the Peter of Arragon in ousting
Jews (2 Maccab. iv. 7). Charles of Anjoa from the king-
s Punished well: At line I2 dom of Sicily.
CIRCLE VIII.] The Donation of Constantine. 143
Andy were it not that I am still restrained 160
By reverence^ for those tremendous keys, Borne by thee while the glad world thee contained,
I would use words even heavier than these ; Seeing your avarice makes the world deplore, Crushing the good, filling the bad with ease.
^was you, O Pastors, the Evangelist bore In mind what time he saw her on the flood Of waters set, who played with kings the whore ;
Who with seven heads was bom ; and as she would By the ten horns to her was service done, 1 10
Long as her spouse' rejoiced in what was good.
Now gold and silver are your god alone : What difference 'twixt the idolater and you, Save that ye pray a hundred for his one ?
Ah, Constantine,^ how many evils g^rew — Not from thy change of faith, but from the gift Wherewith thou didst the first rich Pope endue !'
^ By nvtrence^ eU^ : Dante there is no mention here, his
distingnishes between the office qualities being attributed to the
and the nnworthy bolder of it. Woman. So in Paigatory he prostrates ' AA, CanstanHnef He, : In
himself before a Pope {Puf^* Dante's time, and for some cen-
xix. 131). tones later, it was believed that
* I/er spouse : In the preoed- Constantine, on transferring the
ing lines the vision of the Woman seat of empire to Byzantium, had
in the Apocalypse is applied to made a gift to the Pope of rights
the corruption of the Church, and privileges almost equal to
represented under the figure of those of the Emperor. Rome
the seven-hilled Rome seated in was to be the Pope's ; and firom
honour among the nations and his court in the Lateran he was
receiving observance fixnn the to exercise supremacy over all
kings of the earth till her spouse, the West. The Donation of
the Pope, b^;an to prostitute her Constantine, that is, the instru-
by making mercluuidise of her ment conveying these rights, was
spiritual gifts. Of the Beast a foigeiy of the Middle Ages.
144 ^^ Fourth Bolgia. [canto xix.
While I my voice continued to uplift To such a tune, by rage or conscience stirred Bothof his soles he made to twist and shift. 120
My Guide, I well l^lieve, with pleasure heard ; Listening he stood with lips so well content To me propounding truthful word on word.
Then round my body both his arms he bent, And, having raised me well upon his breast, Gimbed up the path by which he made descent.
Nor was he by his burden so oppressed But that he bore me to the bridge's crown, Which with the fourth joins the fifth rampart's crest
And lightly here he set his burden down, 130
Found light by him upon the precipice. Up which a goat uneasily had gone.
And thence another valley met mine eyes.
CIRCLE VIII.] The Diviners. 145
CANTO XX.
Now of new torment must my verses tell, And matter for the Twentieth Canto win Of Lay the First,^ which treats of souls in Hell.
Already was I eager to begin To peer into die visible profound,' Which tears of agony was bathM in :
And I saw people in the valley round ; Like that of penitents on earth the pace At which they weeping came, nor uttering' sound.
When I beheld them with more downcast gaze,* 10
That each was strangely screwed about I learned, Where chest is joined to chin. And thus the £ice
* Li^ tke Ftm : The Infentc. with • mining others by their
' 7%i visible proftnmd: The spells (line 123). Fourth Bolgia, where soothsay- ' Noruttermg^ eic,: They who
en of eveiy kind are punished, on earth told too much are now
Their sin is that of seeking to condemned to be for ever dumb,
find oat what God has made It will be- noticed that with
secret That snch discoveries none of them does Dante oon-
of the fiitiire could be made by verse.
men, Dante seems to have had ' Afore dewncasi gau : Stand- no donbt; but he regards the ing as he does on the crown of exercise of the power as a fraud the arch, the nearer they come on Providence, and also credits to him the more he has to de- the adepts in the black art dine his eyes.
K
146 The Fourth Bolgia, [camto xx.
Of every one round to his loins was turned;
And stepping backward^ all were forced to go,
For nought in front could be by them discerned. Smitten by palsy although one might show
Perhaps a shape thus twisted all awry,
I never saw, and am to think it slow. As, Reader,' God may grant thou profit by
Thy reading, for thyself consider well 20
If I could then preserve my visage dry When close at hand to me was visible
Our human form so wrenched that tears, rained down
Out of the eyes, between the buttocks felL In very sooth I wept, leaning upon
A boss of the hard cliff, till on this wise
My Escort asked : ' Of the other fools' art one ? Here piety revives as pity dies ;
For who more irreligious is than he
In whom God's judgments to regret give rise ? 30
^ Supping backward: Once have the veil of the future lifted ;
they peered £gu: into the future ; and would have it uiderBtood
now they cannot see a step that he was seized by a sadden
before them. misgiving as to whether he too
' At^ Riader^ etc, : Some light had not overrtepped the bounds
may be thrown on this unnsoal, of what, in tl»t respect, is
and, at first sight, inexplicable allowed and ri^t.
display of pity, by the comment * 0/ tAe other fools: Dante,
of Benvenuto da Imola ^— ' It is weeping like the sinners in the
the wisest and most virtuous of Bolgia, is asked by Vxt^ :
men that are most subject to 'What, art thou then one of
this mania of divination ; and of them?' He had been suffiered,
this Dante is himself an in- without reproof to show pity
stance^ as is well proved by this for Franccsca and Ciacoo. The
book of his.' Dante reminds tenors of the Loid grow more
the reader how ofken since the cogent as they descend, and
journey b^gan he has sought to even pity is now forbidden.
CIRCLE VIII.] Tiresias and Aruns, 147
Lift up, lift up thy head, and thou shalt see Him for whom earth yawned as the Thebans saw^ All shouting meanwhile : " Whither dost thou flee,
Amphiaraiis ? ^ Wherefore thus withdraw From battle ?** But he sinking found no rest Till Minos clutched him with all-grasping claw.
Lo, how his shoulders serve him for a breast ! Because he wished to see too far before Backward he looks, to backward course addressed.
Behold Tiresias,' who was changed all o'er, 40
Till for a man a woman met the sight, And not a limb its former semblance bore ;
And he behoved a second time to smite The same two twisted serpents witfi his wand. Ere he again in manly plumes was dight
With back to him, see Aruns next at hand. Who up among the hills of Luni, where Peasants of near Carrara till the land.
Among the dazzling marbles' held his lair Within a cavern, whence could be descried 50
The sea and stars of all obstruction bare.
The other one, whose flowing tresses hide Her bosom, of the which thou seest nought, And all whose hair falls on the further side,
1 AmpMaraus: One of the sayer whose change of sex is
Seven Kings who besieged described by Ovid (Metam. iiL),
Thebes. He foresaw his own ' TkidamUing marbles: Aruns,
death, and sou^t by hiding to a Tuscan diviner, is mtroduoed
evade it ; but his wife revealed by Lncan as prophesying great
his hiding-place^ and he was events to come to pass in Rome
forced to join in the siege. As — ^the Civil War and the victories
he fought, a thunderbolt opened of Csesar. His haunt was the de-
a chasm in the earth, into which sertedcity of Luna, situatedonthe
he felL Gulf of Spezia, and under the Car^
* Tiresias : A Theban sooth- rara mountains (Phars, L 586).
148 Tike Fourth Bolgia. [canto xx.
Was Manto ;^ who through many regions sought : Where I was bom, at last her foot she stayed It likes me well thou shouldst of this be taught.
When from this life her father exit made. And Bacchus' city had become enthralled, She for long time through many countries strayed. 60
'Neath mountains by which Germany is walled And bounded at Tirol, a lake there lies High in fair Italy, Benacus^ called
The waters of a thousand springs that rise 'Twixt Val Camonica and Garda flow Down Pennine ; and their flood this lake supplies. ■
And from a spot midway, if they should go Thither, the Pastors' of Verona, Trent, And Brescia might their blessings all bestow.
Peschiera,^ with its strength for ornament, 70
Facing the Brescians and the Bergamese lies where the bank to lower curve is bent.
And there the waters, seeking more of ease, For in Benacus is not room for all, Forming a river, lapse by green degrees.
^ Manto: A prophetess, a .' 71u Pastors^ etc,: About
native of Thebes the dty of half-way down the western side
Bacchus, and daughter of Tire- of the lake a stream fidls into
sias. — Here begins a digression it, one of whose banks, at its
on the early history of Mantua, mouth, is in the diocese of Trent,
the native city of Vizgil. In and the other in that of Bresda,
his account of the foundation of while the waters of the lake are
it Dante does not agree with in that of Verona. The three
ViigO, attributiog to a Greek Bishops, standing together, could
Manto what his master attributes give a blessing each to his own
to an Italian one (jEh* x. 199). diocese.
> BeHocus: The ancient Bena- ^ Pesckiera: Where the hke
cus, now known as the Lake drains into the Minda It is
of Garda. still a great fortress.
ciRCLi VIII.] Manto. 149
The river, from its very source, men call
No more Benacu^— 'tis as Mincio known,
Which into Po does at Govemo falL A flat it reaches ere it far has run.
Spreading o'er which it feeds a marshy fen, 80
Whence oft in summer pestilence has grown. Wayfaring here the cruel virgin, when
She found land girdled by the marshy flood,
Untilled and uninhabited of men, That she might 'scape all human neighbourhood
Stayed on it with her slaves, her arts to ply ;
And there her empty body was bestowed. On this the people from the country nigh
Into that place came crowding, for the spot,
Girt by the swamp, could all attack defy, 90
And for the town built o'er her body sought
A name from her who made it first her seat.
Calling it Mantua, without casting lot^ The dwellers in it were in number great,
Till stupid Casalodi* was befooled
And victimised by Pinamonte's cheat.
^ WitkoMt easHng lot: With- and, the nobility being at that
out coDsalting the omens, as was time in bad odour with the
nsual when a city was to be people at laige, he persuaded
named. the Count Albert that it would
' Casalodi : Some time in the be a popular measure to banish
second half of the thirteenth the suspected nobles for a time,
century Alberto Casalodi was Hardly was this done when he
befooled out of the lordship of usurped the lordship ; and by
Mantua by Pinamonte Buona- expelling some of the citizens
colsL Benvenuto tells the tale and putting others of them to
as follows: — Pinamonte was a death he greatly thinned the
bold, ambitious man, with a population of the city, great troop of armed followers ;
1 50 The Fourth Bolgia. [cakto xx.
Hence, shouldst thou ever hear (now be thou schooled !) Another story to my town assigned, Let by no fraudthe truth be overruled.'
And I : ' Thy reasonings, Master, to my mind 100
So CQgent are, and win my faith so well, What others say I shall black embers find
But of this people passing onward tell, If thou, of any, something canst declare, For all my thoughts^ on that intently dwelL'
And then he said : * The one whose bearded luur Falls from his cheeks upon his shoulders dun, Was, when the land of Greece* of males so bare
Was grown the very cradles scarce held one, An augur ;' he with Calchas gave the sign 1 10
In Aulis through the first rope knife to run.
Eurypylus was he called, and in some line Of my high Tragedy* is sung the same, As thou know'st well, who mad'st it wholly thine.
That other, thin of flank, was known to &me
^ AU my thaughtSf etc. : The found at what hour tbey should
reader's patience is certainly set sail for Troy. ^ Eoiypylvs can
abused by this digression of be said only figurativdy to have
Viigil's, and Dante himself had to do with cutting the cable,
seems conscious that it is some- ^Tragedy: The jSnnd^
what ill-timed. Dante defines Comedy as be-
* 7%£ land cf Greece^ etc, : AH ing written in a style inferior to the Greeks able to bear arms that of Tragedy, and as having a being engaged in the Trojan sad beginning and a happy end- expedition, ing (Epistle to Can Grande, 10).
* An augitr: Eurypylus, Elsewhere he allows the comic mentioned in the Second yEneid poet great licence in the use of as being employed by the Greeks common language (yidg. BL to consult the oracle of Apollo ii. 4). By calling his own poem regarding their return to Greece, a Comedy he, as it were, disarms From the auspices Calchas had criticism.
aKcxB VIII.] Michael Scott. 151
As Michael Scott ;^ and of a verity
He knew right well the black art's inmost game. Guido Bonatti,' and Asdente see
Who mourns he ever should have parted from
His thread and leather ; but too late mourns he. 120 Lo the imhappy women who left loom,
Spindle, and needle that they might divine ;
With herb and image' hastening men's doom. But come ; for where the hemispheres confine
Cain and the Thorns* is falling, to alight
Underneath Seville on the ocean line.
* Michael Scott : Of Balwearie his on Aristotle was printed at in Scotland^ fiuniliar to English Venice in 1496. The thinness readers through the Lay of the of his flanks may refer to a Letst Minstrel, He flourished in belief that he could make him- the course of the thirteenth self invisible at will, century, and made contributions * Guido Bonaiti : Was a to the sciences, as they were Florentine, a tiler by trade, and then deemed, of astrology, was living in 1282. When alchemy, and physiognomy, fauushed from his own city he He acted for some time as took refuge at Forll and became astrologer to the Emperor astrologer to Guido of Monte- Frederick li., and the tradition of feltro {/nf, xxrii.), and was his accomplishments powerfully credited with helping his master afiected the Italian imagination to a great victory. — Asdente: A for a century after his death. It cobbler of Parma, whose pro- was remembered that the terrible phecies were long renowned, Frederick, after being warned by lived in the twelfth century, him to beware of Florence, had He is given in the Convitc (iv. died at a place called Firenzuola; 16) as an instance that a man and more than one Italian city may be very notorious without preserved with fear and trem- being truly noble, bling bis dark sayings regarding ' Herb and image: Part of their fate. Villani frequently the witch's stock in trade. All quotes his prophecies ; and that was done to a waxen image Boccaccio speaks of him as a of him was sufiered by the great necromancer who had been witch's victim, in Florence. A commentary of ^ Cain and the Thorns: The
152 The Fourth Bolgia. [canto xx.
The moon was fiill already yesternight ; Which to recall thou shouldst be well content. For in the wood she somewhat helped thy plight'
Thus spake he to me while we forward went 130
moon. Thebdiefthat the spots ing to Dante's scheme of the in the moon are cansed by Cain worlds Piugatoiy is the true op- standing in it with a bundle of posite of Jerusalem; and Seville thorns is referred to at Parad, is ninety degrees from Jerusalem. iL 51. Altfaou^ it is now the As it was full moon the night morning of the Saturday, the before last, and the moon is ' yesternight ' refers to the night now setting, it is now fully an of Thursday, when Dante found hour after sunrise. But, as has some use of the moon in the already been said, it is not pos- Forest The moon is now set* sible to reconcile the astronomi- ting on the line dividing the cal indications thoroughly with hemisphere of Jerusalem, in one another. — ^Virgil serves as which they are, firom that of the dock to Dante, for they can see Mount of Puigatory. Accord- nothing of the skies.
ciKcu VIII.] The Arsenal at Venice. 153
CANTO XXL
Conversing still from bridge to bridge^ we went ; But what our words I in my Comedy Care not to telL The top of the ascent
Holding, we halted the next pit to spy Of Malebolge, with plaints bootless all : There, darkness' fiiU of wonder met the eye.
As the Venetians' in their Arsenal Boil the tenacious pitch at winter-tide, To caulk the ships with for repairs that call ;
For then they cannot sail ; and so, instead, 10
One builds his bark afresh, one stops with tow His vessel's ribs, by many a voyage tried ;
^ FrwnMdgitoMdgt: They mention of the Rialto in one
cran the barrier aeparatiiig the passage of the PwnUUso^ and of
Fourth from the Filth Bolgia, the Venetian coinage in another,
and follow the bridge which it could not be gathered from
spans the Fifth until they have the Comtdy^ with all its wealth
reached the crown of it We of historical and geographical
may infer that the oonyersation references, that there was such
of Virgil and Dante turned on a place as Venice in the Italy of
fordcnowledge of the future. Dante. Unlike the statue of
s Darkmss^ etc, : The pitch Time {Inf. ziv.), the Queen of
with which the trench of the the Adriatic had her face set
Bolgia is fiUed absorbs most of eastwards. Her back was
the scanty light accorded to tuned and her ears doted as in
Bialebolge. '% proud indifference to the noise
» The Vemdians: But for of party conflicts which filled
this picturesque description of the rest of Italy, the old Arsenal, and a passmg
1 54 The Fifth Bolgia. [canto xxi.
One hammers at the poop, one at the prow ; Some feshion oars, and others cables twine. And others at the jib and main sails sew :
So, not by fire, but by an art Divine, Pitch of thick substance boiled in that low Hell, And all the banks did as with plaster line.
I saw it, but distinguished nothing well Except the bubbles by the boiling raised,, 20
Now swelling up and ceasing now to swelL
While down upon it fixedly I gased, ' Beware, beware !' my Leader to me said. And drew me thence close to him, I, amazed,
Tumc4 sharply round, like him who has delayed. Fain to behold the thing he ought to flee, Then, losing nerve, grows suddenly afraid.
Nor lingers longer what there is to see ; For a black devil I beheld advance Over the cliff behind us rapidly. 50
Ah me, how fierce was he of countenance i What bitterness he in his gesture put. As with spread wings he o'er the ground did dance !
Upon his shoulders, prominent and acute. Was perched a sinner^ fast by either hip ; And him he held by tendon of the foot.
He from our bridge : * Ho, Malebranche !* Grip An Elder brought from Santa Zita's town :' Stuff him below ; myself once more I slip
^ A sinner: This is the only ' Santa ZUds tvwn: ZiU
instance in the Inftmo of the was a holy aerring-woman of
arrival of a sinner at his special Lucca, who died some time be-
place of punishment. See Inf, tween 1270 and 12S0, and whose
V. 15, wfte* miracle- woridng body is still
* MaMranche: EvilGaws,the preserved in the diuich of San
name of the devils who have the Frediana Most probably, al-
sinners of this Bolgia in chaigCi though venerated as a sunt, die
cncu Tin.] The Elder of Lucca. 155
Back to Uie place where lack of such 18 none. 40
Therei save Bontnro, bamtes^ every man, And No grows Yes that money may be won.'
He shot him down, and o'er the cliff began To nm ; nor nnchained mastiff o'er the groand, dasing a robber, swifter ever ran.
The other sank, then rose with back bent round ; But from beneath the bridge the devils cried : ' Not here the Sacred Countenance' is found.
One swims not here as on the Serchio's* tide ;
was not yet canoniied at the Byzantine workmanship, still time Dante wiitei of, and there p re ier v ed and veneiated in the may be a Florentine sneer cathedral of Ijicca. Aooording hidden in the description of to the legend, it was carved from Lucca as her town. Even in memozy by Nioodemus, and Lucca there was some difference after being a long time lost was of opinion as to her merits, and found agun in the eighth oen- a certain unlucky Ciappaconi tuiy by an Italian btshc^ travel- was pitched into the Serchio for ling in Palestine. He brought it making fun of the popular en- to the coast at Joppa, where it thusiasm about her. See Plul- was received by a vessel without alethes, G9tL Com, In Lucca sail or oar, which, with its sacred the officiala that were called fre^ht, floated westwards and Priors in Florence, were named was next seen at the port of Elders. The commentators Luna. All efforts to approach give a name to this sinner, but the bark were vain, till the it IS only guesswork. Bishop of Lucca descended to
^ Save BotUurc, barraUs^ etc, : the seashore, and to him the
It is the barrators, those who vessel resigned itself and suffered
trafficked in offices and sold him to take the image into his
justice, that are punished in this keeping. ' Believe what you
Bolgia. The greatest barrator like of all this,' says Benvenuto ;
of all in Lucca, say the commen- * it is no article of faith.'— The
tators, was this Bonturo; but sinner has come to the sur-
there seems no proof of it, fiioe, bent as if in an attitude of
though there is of his arrogance, prayer, when he is met by this
He was still living in 1314. taunt.
' Tki Soared Onrntenanct: ' The Serchio: The stream
An image in cedar wood, of which flows past Lucca.
1 56 The Fifth Bolgia. [cahto xxi.
So if thoa wottldst not with oar grapplos deal 50
Do not on surface of the pitch abide.' Then he a hundred hooks^ was made to feeL
* Best dance down there,' they said the while to him,
' Where, if thoa canst, thoa on the sly mayst steaL' So scullions by the cooks are set to trim
The caldrons and with forics the pieces steep
Down in the water, that they may not swim. And the good Master said to me : * Now creep
Behind a rocky splinter for a screen ;
So from their knowledge thou thyself shalt keep. 60 And fear not thou although with outrage keen
I be opposed, for I am well prepared,
And formerly^ have in like contest been.' Then passing from the bridge's crown he fiured
To the sixth bank,* and when thereon he stood
He needed courage doing what he dared. In the same furious and tempestuous mood
In which the dogs upon the b^;gar leap,
Who, halting suddenly, seeks alms or food, They issued forth from underneath the deep 70
Vault of thebridge^ with grapplers 'gainst hun stretched ;
But he exclaimed : ' Alooi^ and harmless keep i
' A hundred hooks : So many and in their tnm are clawed
devils with their pronged hooks and tom by their devilish guar-
were waiting to receive the dians.
victim. The punishment of the * Formerfy^ etc,: On the oc- barrators bears a relation to casion of his previous descent their sins. They wrooght their {^Itrf, ix. 22). evil deeds under all kinds of * The sixth bastk: Dante re- veils and excuses, and are now mains on the crown of the arch themselves effectually buried out oveihanging the pitch-filled of sight The pitdi sticks as moat. Virgil descends from dose to them as bribes ever did the bridge by the left hand to to their fingers. They misused the bank on the inner side of wards and all subject to them, the Fifth Bolgia.
ciRCLK VIII.] The Malebranche. 157
Ere I by any of your hooks be tonched. Come one of you and to my words give ear ; And then advise yon if I should be clutched.'
All cried : *Let Malacoda then go near ;' On which one moved, the others standing still. He coming said : * What will this^ help him here ?' *' O Malacoda, is it cxedible
That I am come,' my Master then replied, 80
' Secure your opposition to repel,
Without Heaven's will, and fate, upon my side ? Let me advance, for 'tis by Heaven's behest That I on this rough road another guide.'
Then was his haughty spirit so depressed, He let his hook drop sudden to his feet, And, * Strike him not t' commanded all the rest
My Leader charged me thus : ^Thou, from thy seat Where 'mid the bridge's ribs thou crouchest low, Rejoin me now in confidence complete.' 90
Whereon I to rejoin him was not slow ; And then the devils, crowding, came so near, I feared they to their paction false might show.
So at Caprona' saw I footmen fear, Spite of their treaty, when a multitude Of foes received them, crowding front and rear.
^ IVhai will tkis^ etc* : As if the referenoe to be to a siege of
he said : What good will this the same stranghold by the
delay do him in the long- Pisaos in the following year,
nm? when the Lnochese garrison,
* At Caprona : Dante was having snnendered on condition
one of the mounted nulitia sent of having their lives spared,
by Florence in 1289 to help the were met as they issued forth
Locchese against the Pisans, withcriesof' Hang them! Hang
and was present at the surender them ! ' Bat of this second siege
by the Pisan garrison of the it is only a Pisan commentator
Casde of Cq>rona. Some make that speaks.
158 The Fifth Bolgia. tcAmoxxi.
With all my body braced I closer stood To him) my Leader, and intently eyed The aspect of them, which was for from good.
Lowering their grapplers, 'mong themselves they cried : ' Shall I now tickle him upon the thigh ?' loi
'Yea, see thou clip him deftly,' oAe replied.
The demon who in parley had drawn nigh Unto my Leader, upon this turned round ; ' Scarmiglione, lay thy weapon by !'
He said ; and then to us : ' No way is found Further along this difi^ because, undone. All the sixth arch lies ruined on the ground.
But if it please you further to pass on, Over this rocky ridge advancing climb i lo
To the next rib,^ where passage may be won.
Yestreen,^ but five hours later than this time. Twelve hundred sixty-six years reached an end. Since the way lost the wholeness of its prime.
^ The next rib : Makooda in- It is now, accordiDg to the text,
formg them that the ardi of rock twelve hundred and sixty-six
across the Sixth Bolgia in con- years and a day since the cnici-
tinnaticm of that by which they fixion. Turning to the OmoHo^
have crossed the Fifth b in iv. 23, we find Dante giving his
ruins, but that they will find a reasons for believing that Jesus,
whole bridge if they keep to the at His death, had just completed
left hand along the rocky bank His thirty-fourth year. This
on the inner edge of the pitch- brings us to the date of 1300
filled moat But, as appears a.d. But according to Church
further on, he is misleading tradition the cradfixion hap-
them. It will be remembered pened on the 25th March, and
that from the precipice enclosing to get thirty-four years His life
the Malebolge there run more must be counted firom the incar>
than one series of bridges or ribs nation, which was held to have
into the central well of Inferno, taken place on the same date,
* Yestreen, etc. : This is the namely the 25th March. It
principal passage in the Ccmedy was in Dante's time optional to
for fixing Uie date of the journey, reckon from the incainatioD or
ciACLB VIII.] The Makbranche, 1 59
Thither I some of mine w91 straightway send To see that none peer forth to breathe the air : Go on with them ; you they will not offend.
Yotti Alichin^ and Calcabrin, prepare To move/ he bade ; ' Cagnazzo, thou as well ; Guiding the ten, thou, Barbariccia, fare. 120
With Draghignazzo, Libicocco fell, Fanged Ciriatto, Graffiacane too, Set on, mad Rubicant and Farfarel :
Search on all quarters round the boiling glue. Let these go safe, till at the bridge they be, Which doth unbroken' o'er the caverns go.'
' Alas, my Master, what is this I see ?' Said I, ' Unguided, let us forward set, If thou know'st how. I wish no company.
If former caution thou dost not forget, 130
*Dost thou not mark how each his teeth doth grind, The while toward us their brows are full of threat V
And he : * I would not fear should fill thy mind ;
the birth of Christ. The journey This is held by Dante (Comnio must therefore be taken to have iv. 23), who professes to follow begun on Friday the 25th Marchy the account by Saint Luke, to a fortnight before the Good have been at the sixth hour, Friday of 1500 ; and, counting that is, at noon; thus the time is strictly from the incarnation, on now seven in the morning, the first day of 1301 — ^the first ^ Alichino^ etc, : The names of day of the new century. So we the devils are all descriptive : find Boccaodo in his unfinbhed Alichino^ for instance, is the conmientary saying in Inf, ill Swooper ; but in this and the that it will appear from Canto next Canto we have enough of xxi that Dante began his journey the horrid crew without con- in Mccci.— The hour is now sidering too closely how they five hours before that at which are called, the earthquake happened which * Unbroken : Malacoda re- took place at the death of Jesus, peats his lie.
i6o The Fifth Bolgia. [canto xxl
Let them grin all they will, and all they can ;
Tb at the wretches in the pitch confined.' They wheeled and down the left hand bank began
To march, but first each bit his tongue,^ and passed
The signal on to him who led the van. I
He answered grossly as with trmnpet blast
^ Each bit hit tongue^ etc, : man so involved in his own
The demons^ aware of the cheat thoughts as Dante was, should
played by Malacoda, show their have been snch a close observer
devilish humour by making of low life as this passage shows
game of Viigil and Dante, him. He b sure that he laughed
— Benvenuto is amazed that a to himselfas he wrote the Canto.
CIRCLE VIII.] The Malebranche. i6i
CANTO XXII.
Horsemen I Ve seen in march across the field, Hastening to charge, or, answering muster, stand, And sometimes too when forced their gromid to yield ;
I have seen skirmishers qpon your land, O Aretines !^ and those on foray sent ; With trumpet and with beU^ to sonnd command
Have seen jousts run and well-fought tournament. With drum, and signal from the castle shown, /Vnd foreign music with familiar blent ;
^ O Amines : Dante is men- and their allies had taken above
tioned as having taken part in fortycastles and strongholds, and
the campaign of 1289 against devastated the enemy's country
Arezso, in the course of which lar and near; and, though unable
the battle of Campaldino was to take the capital, they held all
fought But the text can hardly kinds of warlike games in front
refer to what he witnessed in of it. Dante was then twenty-
that campaign, as the field of three years of age, and according
it was almost confined to the to the Florentine constitution of
Casentino, and little more than that period would, in a full
a formal entrance was made on muster of the militia, be required
the true Aretine territory ; while to serve as a cavalier without
the chronicles make no mention pay, and providing his own
of jousts and forays. There is, horse and arms, however, no reason to think but * Beli: The use of the bell
that Dante was engaged in the for martial music was common
attack made by Florence on the in the Italy of the thirteenth
Ghibeline Areszo in the early century. The great war-bell of
summer of the preceding year, the Florentines was carried with
In a few days the Florentines them into the field.
L
i62 Thi Fifth Bdgia, [cakto xxn.
But ne'er by blast on such a trumpet blown lo
Beheld I horse or foot to motion brought. Nor ship by star or landmark guided on.
With the ten demons moved we from the spot ; Ah, cruel company ! but ^ with the good In church, and in the tavern with the sot.'
Still to the pitch was my attention glued Fully to see what in the Bolgia lay, And who were in its burning mass imbrued.
As when the dolphins vaulted badcs display, Warning to mariners they should prepare 20
To trim their vessel ere the storm makes way ;
So, to assuage the pain he had to bear, Some wretch woold show his back above the tide, Then swifter pluoge than lightnings cleave the air.
And as the frogs ckise to the niarsh's side With muzzles thrust out of the water stand, While feet and bodies carefully they hide ;
So stood the sinners upon every hand. But on beholding Barbariccia nigh Beneath the bubbles^ disappeared the band. y^
I saw what still my heart is shaken by : One waiting, as it sometimes comes to pass That one frog plunges, one at rest doth lie ;
And Graflfiacan, who nearest to him was, Him upward drew, clutching his pitchy hair : To me he bore the look an otter has.
' Beneath the Mfbles^ etc. ; As in the pitdi ; and as they denied
the baiTSton took toll of the to otherg what ihonld be the
administiadon of justice and common blessing of justice, now
appointment to offices, some- they cannot so rnneh ss breilhe
thing always sticking to their the air without paying dearly
palms, so now they are plunged for it to the demons.
ciRCLB VIII.] Th$ Navarreu. 163
I of their names^ ere this was wdl aware, For I gave heed unto the names of all When they at first were chosen. ' Now prepare,
And, Rubicante, with thy talons fall 40
Upon him and flay well,' with many cries And one consent the accursed ones did calL
I said : ' O Master, if in any wise Thou canst, find out who is the wretched wi^^t Thus at the mercy of his enemies.' ^
Whereon my Guide drew lull within his sight. Asking him whence he came, and he replied : ' In kingdom of Navarre' I first saw hght
Me servant to a lord my mother tied ; Through her I firom a scoundrel sire did spring, 50 Waster (tf goods and of himself beside.
As servant next to Thiebault,' righteous king, I set myself to ply barratorship ; And in this heat discharge my reckoning.'
And Ciriatto, close upon whose lip On either side a boar-like tusk did stand. Made him to feel how one of them could rip.
The mouse had stumbled on the wild cat band ; But Barbaricda locked him in embrace. And, * Off while I shall hug him 1' gave command. 60
Round to my Master then he turned his face : ' Ask more of him if more thou wouldest know. While he against their fury yet finds grace.'
^ Thdrnames: Theuunes of of John Paul to this shade, but
all the demons. All of them all that Is known of him is found
nige Rubicante, the ' mad red in the text
devil,' to flay the yictim, shin- * TkiOauU: Kmgof Navane
ing and sleek with the hot pitch, and second of that name. He
who is held fast by Giaffiacane. aooompenied his ftither-in-law,
* In kingdom of Navarre^ etc. : Saint Louis, to Tttni% and died
The commentators give the name on his wi^ back, in is/a
164 The Fifth BolgicL [canto xxii.
My Leader asked : ' Declare now if below The pitch 'mong all the guilty there lies here A Ladan ?'^ He replied : * Short while ago
From one' I parted who to them lived near ; And would that I might use him still for shield, Then hook or claw I should no longer fiear.'
Said Libicocco : ' Too much grace we yield.' 70
And in the sinner's arm he fixed his hook, And from it clean a fleshy fragment peeled.
But seeing Draghignazzo also took Aim at his legs, the leader of the Ten Turned swiftly round on them with angry look.
On this they were a little quieted ; then Of him who still gazed on his wound my Guide Without delay demanded thus again :
^ Who was it whom, in coming to the side, Thou say'st thou didst do ill to leave behind ? ' 80
' Gomita of Gallura,'* he replied,
* A vessel frill of fraud of every kind,
Who, holding in his power his master's foes, So used them him they bear in thankfrd mind ;
For, taking bribes, he let slip all of those, He says ; and he in other posts did worse, And as a duefrain 'mong barrators rose.
Don Michael Zanche^ doth with him converse,
' A LaHan : An Italian. the provinces into which Sar- ' From one^ etc, : A Sar- dinia was divided under the dinian. The bazrator prolongs Pisans. At last, after bearing his answer so as to procure a long with him, the 'gentle Judge respite from the fangs of his tor- Nino ' hanged Gomita for set- mentors, ting prisoners free for bribes.
* Gomiia of Galiura: 'Friar ^ Don Mkhad Zanche: Gomita' was high in &vour Enzo, King of Sardinia, mar- with Nino Visconti (Purg, viii, ried Adelasia, the lady of Logo- 53), the lord of Gallura, one of doro, one of the four Sardinian
CIRCLE viii.l The Dem&ns cheated, 165
From Logodoro, and with endless din
They gossip^ of Sardinian characters. 90
But look, ah me ! how yonder one doth grin.
More would I say, but that I am afraid
He is about to claw me on the skin.' To Farfarel the captain turned his head,
For, as about to swoop, he rolled his eye,
And, ^ Cursed hawk, preserve thy distance I' said. * If ye would talk with, or would closer spy,'
The frighted wretch began once more to say,
* Tuscans or Lombards, I will bring them nigh. But let the Malebranche first give way, 100
That of their vengeance they may not have fear,
And I to this same place where now I stay For me, who am but one, will bring seven near
When I shall whistle as we use to do
Whenever on the surface we appear.' On this Cagnazzo up his muzzle threw.
Shaking his head and saying : ^ Hear the cheat
He has contrived, to throw himself below.' Then he who in devices was complete :
jttdgedoms or provinces. Of this earlier date than Gomita's. It
province Zancfae, seneschal to has been claimed for, or charged
Enzo, acquired the government against, the Sardinians, that
daring the long imprisonment of more than other men thejf de-
his master, or upon his death light in gossip touching their
in 1273. Zanche's daughter was native country. These two, if it
married to Branca d' Oria, by can be supposed that, plunged
whom 2^che was treacherously among and choked with pitch,
slain in 1275 ('^^ xxxiii. 137). thejf still cared for Sardinian
There seems to be nothing talk, would find material enough
extant to support the accusation in the troubled history of their
implied in the text. land. In 1300 it belonged
^ They gossips etc. : Zanche's partly to Genoa and partly to
experience of Sardinia was of an Pisa.
1 66 The Fifth Bolgia. [canto xxii.
* Far too malicious, in good sooth,' replied, i lo
' When for my friends I plan a sorer fis^e.' This, Alichin withstood not but denied
The others' counsel,* saying : * If thou fling
Thyself hence, thee I strive not to outstride, But o'er the pitch 1 11 dart upon the wing.
Leave we the ridge,' and be the bank a shield ;
And see if thou canst all of us outsjunng.' O Reader, hear a novel trick revealed.
All to the other side turned round their eyes.
He first' who slowest was the boon to yield. 120
In choice of time the Navarrese was wise ;
Taking firm stand, himself he forward flung,
Eluding thus their hostile purposes. Then with compunction each of them was stung,
But he the most* whose slackness made them fail ;
Therefore he started, ^ Caught 1' upon his tongue. But little it bested, nor could prevail
His wings 'gainst fear. Below the other went.
While he with upturned breast aloft did sail.
1 The atheri counsel: Alich- the fosse and the foot of the ino, confident in his own powers, enclosing rocky steep— a path- is willing to risk* an experiment way continued under the with the sinner. The other bridges and all romid the Bolgia devils count a bird in the hand for their convenience as gaar- worth two in the bosh. dians of it The bank adjoining
' The ridge: Not the crown the pitch will serve as a screen
of the great rocky bairier be- for the sinner if the demons re-
tween the Fifth and the Sixth tire to the other side of this ledge.
Bolgias, for it is not on that " He fret, etc. : Cagnazzo.
the devils are standing ; neither See line 106.
are they allowed to pass over it * Heth^ mcst^ ek: Alichino,
(litf. xxiii. 55). We axe to whose confidence in his agility
figure them to ourselves as stand- had led to the outwitting of die
ing on a ledge ronning between band.
CIRCLE Yiii. ] Cimbat of Dunans. 1 67
And as the felcon, when, on its descent, 150
The wild duck suddenly dives out of sight, Returns outwitted back, and malcontent ;
To be befooled filled Calcabrin with spite. Hovering he followed, wishing in his mind The wretch escaping should leave cause for fight
When the barrator vanished, from behind He on his comrade with his talons fell And clawed him, "bove the moat with him entwined.
The other was a spar-hawk terrible To daw in turn ; together then the two 140
Plunged in the boiling pool The heat full well
How to unlock their fierce embraces knew ; But yet they had no power^ to rise again, So were their wings all plastered o'er with glue.
Then Barbariccia, mourning with his train, Caused four to fly forth to the other side With all their grapplers. Swift their flight was ta'en.
Down to the place from either hand they glide, Reaching their hooks to those who were limed fast. And now beneath the scum were being fried. 150
And from them thus engaged we onward passed.
1 No power: The foolish tiger cubs, convey a vivid im-
ineptitttde of the devils for pression of the limits set to their
anjrthing beyond their special diabolical power, and at the
function of hooking up and flay- same time heighten the sense of
tog those who appear on the what Dante's feeling of insecur-
snrfiice of the pitch, and their ity must have been while in
irrational fierce playfulness as of such inhuman companionship.
1 68 The Fifth Bolgia. [canto xxiii.
CANTO XXIII.
Silent, alone, not now with company We onward went, one first and one behind, As Minor Friars^ use to make their way.
On iGsop's fable* wholly was my mind Intent, by reason of that contest new — The feble where the frog and mouse we find ;
For Mo and Issa^ are not more of hue Than like the fable shall the fact appear, If but considered with attention due.
And as from one thought springs the next, so here lo Out of my first arose another thought, Until within me doubled was my fear.
For thus I judged : Seeing through us^ woe brought
1 Minor Ftiars : In the early the oontinaed mental effort
years of their Order the Frands- Dante enjcMns. So muph was
cans went in couples upon their everything Greek or Roman
journeys, not abreast bnt one then held in reverence, that the
behind the other. mention even of iEsop is held
' Msofs fable : This fable, to give dignity to the page.
mistakeiUy attributed to JEaop, ' Mo and Issa : Two words
teUs of how a frog enticed a {or now,
mouse into a pond, and how * Through us: The quarrel
they were then both devoured among the fiends arose from
by a kite. To discover the Dante's insatiable desire to
aptness of the simile would confer with 'Tuscan or Lom-
scaroely be reward enough for bard.'
CIRCLE viii.] The Flight 169
Contempt upon them, hurt, and sore despite, They needs must be to deep vexation wrought.
If anger to malevolence unite, Then will they us more cruelly pursue Than dog the hare which ahnost feels its bite.
All my hair bristled, I already knew, With terror when 1 spake : ' O Master, try 20
To hide us quick' (and back I turned to view
What lay behii^d), ' for me they terrify. These Malebranche following us ; from dread 1 almost fancy I can feel them nigh.'
And he : ' Were 1 a mirror backed with lead I should no truer glass that form of thine. Than all thy thou^^t by mine is answered.
For even now thy thoughts accord with mine. Alike in drift and featured with one face ; And to suggest one counsel they combine. 30
If the right bank slope downward at this place, To the next Bolgia^ offering us a way, SwifUy shall we evade the imagined chase.'
Ere he completely could his purpose say, I saw them with their wings extended wide, Close on us ; as of us to make their prey.
Then quickly was I snatched up by my Guide : Even as a mother when, awaked by cries, She sees the flames are kindling at her 8ide»
Delaying not, seizes her child and flies ; 40
Careful for him her proper danger mocks. Nor even with one poor shift herself supplies.
^ To the next Bolgia: The the constmction of Malebolge
Sixth. They are now on the the ridge is deq>er on the inner
top of the drcnlar ridge that side than on that up which they
divides it from the Fifth. From have txavelled from the pitdL
i;^o The Sixth Bdgia. [canto xxm.
And he, stretched out apon the flinty rocks, Himself unto the precipice resigned Which one side of the other Bolgia blocks.
A swifter course ne'er held a stream confined. That it may turn a mill, within its race, Where near the buckets tis the most declined
Than was my Master's down that rock's sheer £ace ; Nor seemed I then his comrade, as we sped, 50
But like a son locked in a sire's embrace.
And barely had his feet struck on the bed Of the low ground, when they were seen to stand Upon the crest, no more a cause of dread.*
For Providence supreme, who so had planned In the Fifth Bolgia they should minister. Them wholly frcHn departure thence bad banned.
'Neath us we saw a painted people fare, ^
Weeping as on their way they circled slow, Crushed by fatigue to look at, and despair. 60
Cloaks had they on with hoods pulled down lull low Upon their eyes, and fashioned, as it seemed, Like those which at Cologne* for monks they sew.
^ No men a cause of dread: of an almost modem tender- There seems some incoogniity ness.
between Virgil's dread of these ' Cologne: Some make it
smaller devils and the ease with Clugny, the great Benedictine
which he cowed Minos, Charon, monastery; bnt all the old
and Plato. But his character commentators and most of the
gains in human interest the Mss. read Cologne. All that
more he is represented as the text necessarily canies is
sympathistng with Dante in his that the cloaks had great hoods,
terrors; and in this particular If, m addition, a reproadi of
case the confession of fdlow* dnmsiness is implied, it would
feeling prepares the way for agree well enough with the
the beautifiil passage whidi lol* Italian estimate of German
lows it (line 38, etc.), one full people and thiqgs.
ciRCLB vin.l The MypocriUs. 171
The outer face was gilt so that it gleamed ; Inside was all of lead, of such a weight Frederick's^ to these had been but straw esteemed
weary robes for an eternal state !
V^th them we turned to the left hand once more^
Intent upon their tears disconsolate. But those folic, wearied with the loads they lM>re, 70
So slowly crept that still new company
Was ours at every footfall on the floor. Whence to my Guide I said : ^ Do thou now try
To find some one by name or action known,
And as we go on all sides turn thine eye.' And one, who recognised the Tuscan tone,
Called from behind us : ' Halt, I you entreat
Who through the air obscure are hastening on ; Haply in me thou what thou seek'st Shalt meet'
Whereon my Guide turned round and said : * Await,
And keep thou time with pacing of his feet' 81
1 stood, and saw two manifesting great Desire to join me, by their countenance ;
But their loads hampered them and passage stndt.*
> Fredericks, etc, : The Em- an impression is created ^ the
peror Frederick 11. ; but that intolerable weariness of the vic-
he used any torture of leaden tims. As always, too, the pon-
sheets seems to be a fabrication ishment answers to the sin.
of his enemies. The hypocrites made a fair
» Passage strait : Through the show in the flesh, and now
crowd of shades, all like them- their mantles which look like
selves weighed down by the gold are only of base lead. On
leaden cloaks. There is nothmg earth they were of a sad conn-
in all literature like this picture tenance, trying to seem better
of the hcavUy-burdened shades, than they were, and the load
At first sight it seems to be which to deceive others they
Uttlc of a torture compared with voluntarily assumed in life is
what we have already seen, and now replaced by a stffl heavier
yet by simple touch after touch weight, and one they camiot
172 The Sixth Botgia. [canto xxiii.
And, when arrived, me with an eye askance^
They gazed on long time, but no word they spoke ;
Then, to each other turned, held thus parlance : ' His heaving throat* proves him of living folk.
If they are of the dead, how could they gain
To walk uncovered by the heavy cloak V 90
Then to me : ' Tuscan, who dost now attain
To the college of the hypocrites foriom,
To tell us who thou art show no disdain.' And I to them : ' I was both bred and bom
In the great city by fisdr Amo's stream,
And wear the body I have always worn. But who are ye, whose suffering supreme
Makes tears, as I behold, to flood the cheek ;
And what your mode of pain that thus doth gleam ?' ' Ah me, the yellow mantles,' one to speak • 100
Began, ' are all of lead so thick, its weight
Maketh the scales after this manner creak. We, Merry Friars' of Bologna's state,
I Catalano, Loderingo he.
Were by thy town together designate,
throw off if they would. The 113, the shades, too, breathe as
choice of garb convejft an obvi* well as perfonn other fanctions
ons chaige of hypocrisy against of living bodies. At least they
the Friars, then greatly fallen seem so to do^ but this is aU
away from the purity of their only in appearance. They only
institution, whether Franciscans seem to be flesh and blood,
or Dominicans. baring no weight, casting no
1 An ^€ askance: They can- shadow, and drawing breath in
not turn their heads. a way of their own. Dante, as
* ffis heaving throat : In Pur- has been sai^ (Inf. ^ 36), is
gatory Dante is known for a hard put to it to make them
mortal by his casting a shadow, subject to corporal pains and
Here he is known to be of flesh yet be only shadows,
and blood by the act of respira- ' Merry Friars: Knights of the
tion; jret, as appears from line Order of Saint Maqr, instituted
CIRCLE VIII.] The Merry Friars. 173
As for the most part one is used to be, To keep the peace within it ; and around GardingOy^ what we were men still may see.'
I made b^inning : * Friars, your profound—' But said no more, on suddenly seeing there 1 10
One crucified by three stakes to the ground,
Who, when he saw me, writhed as in despair. Breathing into his beard with heavy sigh. And Friar Catalan, of this aware.
Said : ' He thus fixed, on whom thou tum'st thine eye, Counselled the Pharisees that it behoved One man as victim' for the folk should die.
Naked, thou seest, he lies, and ne'er removed
by Urban IV. in 1 261. Whether grew wealthy. The Podesta,
the name of Frati Godenti which or chief magistrate, was always
they here bear was one of re- a well-bom foreigner. Probably
proacfa or was simply descriptive some monkish rule or custom
of the easy rule under which forbade either Catalaao or Lode-
they lived, is not known. Mar- ringo to leave the monastery
ried men might, under certain singly.
conditions, enterthe Order. The ^ Gardingo: A quarter of members were to hold them- Florence^ in whidi many pal- selves aloof from public office, aoes were destroyed about the and were to devote themselves time of the Podestaship of the to the defienoe of the weak and Frati
the promotion of justice and * One man as vktim: St, religion. The two monkish yohn xL 50. Caiaphas and An- cavaliers of the tesct were in nas, with the Scribes and Fhari* 1266 brought to Florence as sees who persecuted Jesus to Podestas, the Pope himself hav- the death, are the vilest hypo- ing urged them to go. There is crites of all. They lie naked much uncertainty as to the part across the path, unburdened by they played in Florence, but the leaden doak, it is true, but none as to the fact of their rule only that they may feel the more having been highly distastelul to keenly the weight of the punish* the Florentines, or as to the ment of all the hypocrites of the other fact, that in Florence they world.
174 ^^ Sixth Borgia. [canto xxiii.
From where, set 'cross the pethf by him the imijbx
Ofeveryoae that passes by is proved. 120
And his wife's fitther shares an equal fitte^
With others of the Council, in this fosse ;
For to the Jews they proved seed reprobate.' Meanwhile at him thus stretched upon the cross
Virgil,^ I saw, displayed astonishment-*^
At his mean exile and eternal loss. And then this question to the Friars he sent :
* Be not displeased, but, if ye may, avow If on the right' hand there lies any vent
By which we, both of us,' fiom hence may go, 130
Nor need the black angelic company To come to help us from this valley low.'
* Nearer than what thou think'st,' he made reply,
* A rib there runs from the encircling wall,^ The cruel vales in turn o'erarching high ;
Save that at this 'tis rent and ruined alL Ye can dimb upward o'er the shattered heap Where down the side the piled-up fragments M.'
His head bent down a while my Guide did keep. Then said : * He warned us^ in imperfect wise, 140 Who nnners with his hook doth clutch and steep.'
> VirgU: On Virgil's earlier ^ The tnarcUng vtaU: That
journey through Infemo Caia- which encloses all the Male-
phas and the others were not here, bolgc;
and he wonders as at something " Ht warned us /^Jnfalacoda
out of a world to Kim onknown. (Inf, xxi. 109) had assured him
* On the right: As they are that the next rib of rock ran on- moving round the Bolgta to the broken across all the Bolgiaa, left, the rocky barrier between but it too, like all the other them and the Seventh Bolgia is bridges, proves to have been, at on their right. the time of the earthquake,
' JVtf baih of us: Dante, still shattered where it crossed this in the body, as well as Vi^il, golf of the hypocrites. The the shade. earthquake tokL most on this
circlkviil] The Merry Friars. I7S
The Friar : ' At Bologna^ many a vice I heard the Devil charged with, and among The rest that, fidse, he father is of lies.'
Then onward moved my Guide with paces long, And some slight shade of anger on his iiue. I with him parted from the burdened throng,
Stepping where those dear feet had left their trace.
Bolgia, because the death of feme the Merry Friar must have
Christ and the attendant earth- his joke. He b a gentleman,
quake were, in a sense, caused but a bit of a scholar too ; and
by the hypocrisy of Caiaphas the University of Bologna is to
and the rest him what Marisdud College
^ At Boiogna : Even in In* was to Captain Dalgetty.
1/6 The Sixth Bolgia. [canto xxiv.
CANTO XXIV.
In season of the new year, when the sun Beneath Aquarius^ warms again his hair, And somewhat on the nights the days have won ;
When on the ground the hoar-frost painteth fair A mimic image of her sister white — But soon her brush of colour is all bare —
The clown, whose fodder is consumed outright, Rises and looks abroad, and, all the plain Beholding glisten, on his thigh doth smite.
Returned indoors, like wretch that seeks in vain lo
What he should do, restless he mourns his case ; But hope revives when, looking forth again.
He sees the earth anew has changed its face. Then with his crook he doth himself provide. And straightway doth his sheep to pasture chase :
So at my Master was I terrified, His brows beholding troubled ; nor more slow To where I ailed' the plaster was applied.
1 Aquarius : The sun b in ' Where I aUeJ, etc, : As the
the constellation of Aquarius peasant is in despair at seeing
from the end of January till the the earth white with what he
end of February ; and already, thinks is snow, so was Dante at
say in the middle of February, the signs of trouble on Virgil's
the day is nearly as long as the face. He has mistaken anger
night. at the cheat for perplexity as to
I
CIRCLE vin.] Up the ruined Arch. 177
For when the broken bridge^ we stood below My Guide turned to me with the expression sweet 20 Which I beneath the mountain learned to know.
His arms he opened, after counsel meet Held with himself, and, scanning closely o'er The fragments first, he nused me from my feet ;
And like a man who, working, looks before. With foresight still on that in front bestowed. Me to the summit of a block he bore
And then to me another fragment showed. Saying : ' By this thou now must clamber on ; But try it first if it will bear thy load.' 30
The heavy cowled' this way could ne'er have gone, For hardly we, I holpen, he so light, Could clamber up from shattered stone to stone.
And but that on the inner bank the height Of wall is not so great, I say not he. But for myself I had been vanquished quite.
But Malebolge' to the cavity Of the deep central pit is planned to foil ; Hence every Bolgia in its turn must be
how they are to escape from the piled tip against the wall, and
Bolgia ; and his Master's smile yield something of a practicable
is grateful and leassoring to him way.
as the spectacle of the green * The heavy ccwled : He finds
earth to the despairing shep- his illustration on the spot, his
herd. mind being still full of the griev-
^ The broken bridge : They ously burdened hypocrites,
are about to escape from the ' But MaJebolge, etc, : Each
bottom of the Sixth Bolgia by Bolgia in turn Ues at a lower
climbing the wall between it level than the one before it, and
and the Seventh, at the point consequently the inner side of
where the confused fragments of each dividing ridge or wall is
the bridge Friar Catalano told higher than the outer ; or,^ to
them of {Inf. xxiii. 133) lie put it otherwise, in each Bolgia
M
178 The Seventh Bolgia, [canto xxnr.
High on the out, low on the inner wall ; 40
So to the summit we attained at last,
Whence breaks away the topmost stone^ of alL My lungs were so with breathlessness harassed,
The summit won, I could no further go ;
And, hardly there, me 00 the ground I cast ' Well it befits that thou shouldst from thee throw
All sloth,' the Master said ; ' for stretched in down
Or under awnings none can glory know. And he who spends his life nor wins renown
Leaves in the world no jmore enduring trace 50
Than smoke in air, or foam on water blown. Therefore arise ; overcome thy breathlessness
By force of will, victor in every fight
When not subservient to the body base. Of stairs thou yet must climb a loftier flight :'
'TIS not enough to have ascended these.
Up then and profit if thou hear'st aright' Rising I feigned to breathe with greater ease
Than what I felt, and spake : ^ Nowforward plod,
For with my courage now my strength agrees.' 60 Up o'er the rocky rib we held our road ;
And rough it was and difiicult and strait.
And steeper £u:' than that we earlier trod. Speaking I went, to hide my wearied states
When from the neighbouring moat a voice we heard
Which seemed ill fitted to articulate.
the wall they come to last— that * A UflUr flight: When he
nearest the centre of the Inferno, ascends the Mount of Pnigatory.
is lower than that they first reach ' Steeper far^ etc, : Rougher
— ^the one endostng the Bolgia. and steeper than the rib of rock
1 The topmast stone: The they followed till they had
stone that had fonned the be- crossed the Fifth Bolgia. They
ginning of the arch at this end are now travelling along a dif-
of it. ferent spoke of the wheel.
CIRCLE VIII.] The Serpents. 179
Of what it said I knew not any word,
Though on the arch^ that vaults the moat set high ;
But he who spake appeared by anger stirred. Though I bent downward yet my eager eye, 70
So dim the depth, explored it all in vain ;
I then : * O Master, to that bank draw nigh, And let tts by the wall descent obtain,
Because I hear and do not understand,
And looking down distinguish nothing plain.' * My sole rq>ly to thee,' he answered bland,
' Is to perform ; for it behoves,' he said,
' With silent act to answer just demand.' Then we descended from the bridge's head,'
Where with the eighth bank is its junction wrought ; 80
And full beneath me was the Bolgia spread. And I perceived that hideously twas fraught
With serpents ; and such monstrous forms they bore,
Even now my blood is curdled at the thought Henceforth let sandy Libya boast no more 1
Though she breed hydra, snake that crawls or flies,
Twy-headed, or fine-speckled, no such store Of plagues, nor near so cruel, she supplies.
^ The arcAf etc,: He has farther than merdy from the
gone on hiding his weariness till bridge to the lower level of the
he is on the top of the ardi that wall dividing the Seventh from
overiiangs the Seventh Bolgia— the Eighth Bolgia ; but not so
that in whidi thieves are pun- fiurastothegroandofthemoat.
ished. Most likely the stones jut forth
* JFrvm tMe bndgis head: at the angle formed by the
Farther on they dimb up again junction of the bridge and the
(Inf. zzvi. 13) by the projecting locky wall. On one of the
stones which now supply them lowest of these they find a
with the means of descent It standiag-plaoe whence they can
is a disputed point how fiw they see clearly what is in the
do descend. Clearly it is Bolgia.
l8o The Seventh Bolgia. [canto xxrv.
Though joined to all the land of Ethiop,
And that .which by the Red Sea waters lies. 90
'Midst this fell throng and dismal, without hope
A naked people ran, aghast with fear^
No covert for them and no heliotrope.^ Their hands* were bound by serpents at their rear,
Which in their reins for head and tail did get
A holding-place : in front they knotted were. And lo 1 to one who on our side was set
A serpent darted forward, him to bite
At where the neck is by the shoulders met Nor O nor / did any ever write 100
More quickly than he kindled, burst in flame,
And crumbled all to ashes. And when quite He on the earth a wasted heap became,
The ashes* of themselves together rolled,
Resuming suddenly their former frame. Thus, as by mighty sages we are told,
The Phoenix* dies, and then is bom again,
When it is close upon five centuries old.
^ Heliotrope: A stone sup- propiiate to their sins. They
posed to make the bearer of it would fadn but cannot steal
invisible. themselves away, and in addi-
* TAeir kands^ etc, : The sin- tion to the constant terror of ners in this Bolgia are the being found oat they are sab- thieves, not the violent robbers ject to pains the essence of and highwaymen but those which consists in the depriva- whose crime involves a betrayal tion — the theft from them — of of trust. After all their canning their unsubstantial bodies, which thefts they are naked now ; and, are all that they now have to though here is nothing to steal, lose. In the case of this vie* their hands are firmly bound tim the deprivation is only tern- behind them. porary.
■ 771/ asAes, eU, : The suffer- * The Phoenix: Dante here
ings of the thieves, if looked borrows very directly from Ovid
closely into, will be found ap- {Afetam. xv.).
ci&cLK VIII.] The Thieves — Vanni Fucci, 1 8 1
In all its life it eats not herb nor grain.
But only tears that from frankincense flow ; i lo
It, for a shroudy sweet nard and myrrh contain. And as the man who falls and knows not how,
By force of demons stretched upon the ground,
Or by obstruction that makes life run low, When risen up straight gazes all around
In deep confusion through the anguish keen
He suffered from, and stares with sighs profound : So was the sinner, when arisen, seen.
Justice of God, how are thy terrors piled,
Showering in vengeance blows thus big with teen 1 120 My Guide then asked of him how he was styled.
Whereon he said : ' From Tuscany I rained.
Not long ago, into this gullet wild. From bestial life, not human, joy I gained.
Mule that I was ; me, Vanni Fucci,^ brute,
Pistoia, fitting den, in life contained.' I to my Guide : ' Bid him not budge a foot.
And ask' what crime has plunged him here below.
In rage and blood I knew him dissolute.' The sinner heard, nor insincere did show, 130
But towards me turned his face and eke his mind.
With spiteful shame his features all aglow ; Then said : ' It pains me more thou shouldst me find
^ Vanni Fncci: Natural sun among the thieves, and not in
of a Pistoiese noble and a poet the circle of the violent The
of some merit, who bore a lead- question is framed so as to
ing part in the ruthless feuds of compel confession of a crime
Blacks and Whites which dis- for which the sinner had not
tracted Pistoia towards the close been condemned in life ; and
of the thirteenth century. be flushes with rage at being
' Andasky etc. : Dante wishes found among the cowardly
to find out why Fucci is placed thieves.
1 82 The Seventh Bolgia, [canto xxiv.
And catch me steeped in all this misery,
Than when the other life I left behmd What them demandest I can not deny :
I'm plonged^ thus low because the thief I played
Within the fiurly famished sacristy ; And falsely to another's charge 'twas laid.
Lest thou shottldst joy' such sight has met thy view
If e'er these dreary regions thou evade, 141
Give ear and hearken to my utterance true :
The Neri first out of Pistoia fail.
Her laws and parties Florence shapes anew ; Mars draws a vapour out of Magra's vale,
Which black and threatening douds accompany ;
Then bursting in a tempest terrible Upon Piceno shall the war run high ;
The mist by it shall suddenly be rent,
And every Bianco^ smitten be thereby : 1 50
And I have told thee that thou mayst lament'
^ Vm pUmged^ etc, : Fucd a Nero or Black, takes his re*
was concerned in the theft of venge for being foond here by
treasure from the Cathedral Dante, who was, as he knew,
Church of St James at Pistoia. associated with the Bianeki or
Acoonnts vary as to the drcun- Whites, by prophesying an event
stances under which the crime full of disaster to these,
was committed, and as to who * Every Bianco^ etc, : The
snfiered for it Neither is it Blacks, according to Villani
certainly known when Fncd (viti. 45), were driven from Pb-
died, though his recent arrival tola in May 1301. They took
in the Bolgia agrees with the refuge in Florence, where their
view that he was still active on party, in the foQowingNovember
the side of the Blacks in the under the protection of Chades
last year of the century. In the of Valois, finally gained the
fierceness of his retort to Dante upper hand, and began to per*
we have evidence of thdr old secnte and expel the MHiites,
acquaintance and old enmity. among whom was Dante. Mars,
* Lest than fhoHldA joy :V%axAi the god of war, or, more pro-
cutcLE VIII.] Vanni Ftucis Prqplte<y. 1 83
bably, the plaiiet of war, draws a soon after the Blacks recovered
vapour from the valley of the their strength ; bat the chroni*
Magra, a small stream which ders tell of none such, though
flows into the Mediterranean on some of the commentators do.
the northern confine of Tus- The fortress of Seravalle was
cany. This vapour is said to taken from the Pistoiese, it is
signify Moroello Malaspina, a true, in 1302, and Moroello b
noble of that district and an said to have been the leader of
active leader of the Blacks, who the force which starved it into
here figure as murky clouds, submission. He was certainly
The Campo Piceno b the present at the great siege of
country west of Pistota. There Rstoia in 1305, when the cid-
Morodlo bursts on his foes like zens suffered the last rigours of
a lightning-flash out of its cloud, famine. — This prophecy by
This seems to refer to a pitched Fucd recalls those by Farinata
battle that should have happened and Ciacoo.
1 84 TIte Seventh Bolgia. [camto xxv.
CANTO XXV.
The robber,^ when his words were ended so, Made both the figs and lifted either fist, Shouting : ' There, God ! for them at thee I throw.'
Then were the snakes my friends ; for one 'gan twist And coiled itself around the sinner's throat, As if to say : ^ Now would I have thee whist.'
Another seized his arms and made a knot. Clinching itself upon them in such wise He had no power to move them by a jot.
Pistoia !' thou, Pistoia, shouldst devise lo
To bum thyself to ashes, since thou hast Outrun thy founders in iniquities.
^ The robber^ tic, I'^yraitUi&Qi him!' we have a reference to
his prophecy Fuod luts, after a the gesture,
fiashion, taken revenge on Dante ' Pistoia : The Pistoiese bore
for being found by bim among the reputation of being hard and
the cheating thieves instead of pitiless. The traditioQ was that
among the nobler sinners guilty their dty had been founded by
of blood and violence. But in such of Catiline's followers as
the rage of his wounded pride survived his defeat on the Campo
he must insult even Heaven, and Piceno. 'It is no wonder,*
this he does by using the most says Villani (L 32) ' that, being
contemptuous gesture in an the descendants as they are of
Italian's repertory. The fig is Catiline and his followers, the
made by thrusting the thumb Pistoiese have always been ruth*
between the next two fingers, less and cruel to strangers and
In the English 'A fig for to one another.'
ci&cLE VIII.] The Centaur Cacus, 185
The blackest depths of Hell throagh which I passed Showed me no soul 'gainst God so filled with spite, No, not even he who down Thebes' wall^ was cast.
He spake no further word, but turned to flight ; And I beheld a Centaur raging sore Come shouting : * Of the ribald give me sight I '
I scarce believe Maremma* yieldeth more Snakes of all kinds than what composed the load 20 Which on his back, far as our form, he bore.
Behind his nape, with pinions spread abroad, A dragon couchant on his shoulders lay To set on fire whoever bars his road.
' This one is Cacus,'^ did my Master say, ' Who underneath the rock of Aventine Watered a pool with blood day after day.
Not with his brethren* runs he in the line, Because of yore the treacherous theft he wrought Upon the neighbouring wealthy herd of Idne : 30
Whence to his crooked course an end was brought 'Neath Hercules' dub, which on him might shower down A hundred blows ; ere ten he suffered nought.'
While this he said, the other had passed on ; And under us three spirits forward pressed Of whom my Guide and I had nothing known
^ Who down TMei wail: jEneid Cacos defends himself
Capaneus (/m/C xiv. 63). from Hercules by Tomiting a
* Martmma: See note, Inf. fiery smoke ; and this doubtless
xiiL 8. suggested the dragon of the text.
■ Cacus: Dante makes him a ^ His brdhrm: The Cen*
Centanr, but Viigil {jEm, yiii.) tanrs who gnard the river of
only describes him as half blood {Inf, xii. 56). In Fucci,
human. The pool was fed with as a sinner guilty of blood and
the blood of his human victims, violence above most of the
The herd was the spoil Hercules thieves, the Centaur Cacus
took from Geryon. In the takes a special malign interest.
1 86 The Sevmth Bolgia. [canto xxv.
But that : ' Who are ye?' they made loud request
Whereon our tale^ no further could proceed ;
And toward them wholly we our wits addressed I recognised them not, but gave good heed; 40
Till, as it often haps in such a case,
To name another, one discovered need, Saying : ' Now where stopped Cianfa* in the race ?'
Then, that my Guide might halt and hearken well,
On chin' and nose I did my finger place. If, Reader, to believe what now I tell
Thou shouldst be slow, I wonder not, for I
Who saw it all scarce find it credible. While I on them my brows kept lifted high
A serpent, which had six feet, suddenly flew 50
At one of them 9nd held him bodily. Its middle feet about his paunch it drew.
And with the two in front his arms clutched fast.
And bit one cheek and the other through and through. Its hinder feet upon his thighs it cast,
Thrusting its tail between them till behind.
Distended o^er his reins, it upward passed.
^ Our taU: Of Cacus. It is tainly known of them is that
intemipted by the arrival of they were Florentine thieves of
three sinners whom Dante quality,
does not at first recognise as he * Ciatrfa : Another Floren-
gazes down on them, but only tine gentleman, one of the
when they begin to speak among Donati. Since his companions
themselves. They are three lost sight of him he has been
noUe citizens of Florence: transformed into a six-footed
Agnello BnmeUeschi, Buoso serpent Immediately appear*
degli Abati, and Pacdo Scian- ing, he darts upon Aj^eUo,
catto de' Galigai— all said to * On chiUf eU, : A gesture by
have pilfered in private life, or which silence is requested. The
to have abased their tenme of mention of Ciania shows Dante
high office by plundering the that he is among Fiorcn-
Commonwealth. What is cer- tines.
CIRCLE VIII.] Metamorphosis of the Thieves. 1 87
The ivy to a tree could never bind
Itself so firmly as this dreadful beast
Its members with the other's intertwined. 60
Each lost the colour that it once possessed,
And closely they, like heated wax, unite,
The former hue of neither manifest : Even so up o^er papyrus,^ when alight.
Before the flame there spreads a colour dun,
Not black as yet, though from it dies the white. The other two meanwhile were looking on,
Crying : * Agnello, how art thou made new !
Thou art not twain, and yet no longer one.' A single head was moulded out of two ; 70
And on our sight a single face arose,
Which out of both lost countenances grew. Four separate limbs did but two arms compose ;
Belly with chest, and legs with thighs did grow
To members such as nought created shows. Theur former feshion was all perished now :
The perverse shape did both, yet neither seem ;
And, thus transformed, departed moving slow. And as the lizard, which at fierce extreme
Of dog-day heat another hedge would gain, 80
Flits 'cross the path swift as the lightning's gleam \ Right for the bellies of the other twain
^ Papyrus : The original is use it in this instance, adopting
/a/i'fv, the word used in Dante's it firom the Latin pe^yrus*
time for a wick made out of a Besides, he says that the brown
reed like the papyrus; papir ookmrtravdsttpoverthe/«^>v/
being still the name for a wick in while it goes downward on a
some dialects. — (Scartazsini. ) It burning wick. Nor would the
cannot be shown that papiro simile, if drawn from a slowly
was ever employed for paper in bnming lamp-wick, agree with
Italian. This, however, does the speed of the change de-
not prove that Dante may not so scribed in the text
1 88 The Seventh Bolgia. [canto xxv.
A little snake^ quivering with anger sped,
Livid and black as is a pepper grain. And on the part by which we first are fed
Pierced one of them ; and then upon the ground
It fell before hinii and remained outspread. The wounded gazed on it, but made no sound
Rooted he stood* and yawning, scarce awake,
As seised by fever or by sleep profound. 90
It closely watched him and he watched the snake.
While from its mouth and from his wound 'gan swell
Volumes of smoke which joined one cloud to make. Be Lucan henceforth dumb, nor longer tell ^
Of plagued Sabellus and Nassidius,*
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Thu Feb 21, 2013 1:05 am |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
Chapter i
It was a bright cold day in April, and the clocks were strik- ing thirteen. Winston Smith, his chin nuzzled into his breast in an effort to escape the vile wind, slipped quickly through the glass doors of Victory Mansions, though not quickly enough to prevent a swirl of gritty dust from enter- ing along with him.
The hallway smelt of boiled cabbage and old rag mats. At one end of it a coloured poster, too large for indoor display, had been tacked to the wall. It depicted simply an enor- mous face, more than a metre wide: the face of a man of about forty-five, with a heavy black moustache and rugged- ly handsome features. Winston made for the stairs. It was no use trying the lift. Even at the best of times it was sel- dom working, and at present the electric current was cut off during daylight hours. It was part of the economy drive in preparation for Hate Week. The flat was seven flights up, and Winston, who was thirty-nine and had a varicose ulcer above his right ankle, went slowly, resting several times on the way. On each landing, opposite the lift-shaft, the poster with the enormous face gazed from the wall. It was one of those pictures which are so contrived that the eyes follow you about when you move. BIG BROTHER IS WATCHING YOU, the caption beneath it ran.
Inside the flat a fruity voice was reading out a list of fig-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 3
ures which had something to do with the production of pig-iron. The voice came from an oblong metal plaque like a dulled mirror which formed part of the surface of the right-hand wall. Winston turned a switch and the voice sank somewhat, though the words were still distinguish- able. The instrument (the telescreen, it was called) could be dimmed, but there was no way of shutting it off complete- ly. He moved over to the window: a smallish, frail figure, the meagreness of his body merely emphasized by the blue overalls which were the uniform of the party. His hair was very fair, his face naturally sanguine, his skin roughened by coarse soap and blunt razor blades and the cold of the win- ter that had just ended.
Outside, even through the shut window-pane, the world looked cold. Down in the street little eddies of wind were whirling dust and torn paper into spirals, and though the sun was shining and the sky a harsh blue, there seemed to be no colour in anything, except the posters that were plastered everywhere. The blackmoustachio'd face gazed down from every commanding corner. There was one on the house-front immediately opposite. BIG BROTHER IS WATCHING YOU, the caption said, while the dark eyes looked deep into Winston's own. Down at street level an- other poster, torn at one corner, flapped fitfully in the wind, alternately covering and uncovering the single word IN- GSOC. In the far distance a helicopter skimmed down between the roofs, hovered for an instant like a bluebottle, and darted away again with a curving flight. It was the po- lice patrol, snooping into people's windows. The patrols did
1984
not matter, however. Only the Thought Police mattered.
Behind Winston's back the voice from the telescreen was still babbling away about pig-iron and the overfulfilment of the Ninth Three-Year Plan. The telescreen received and transmitted simultaneously. Any sound that Winston made, above the level of a very low whisper, would be picked up by it, moreover, so long as he remained within the field of vi- sion which the metal plaque commanded, he could be seen as well as heard. There was of course no way of knowing whether you were being watched at any given moment. How often, or on what system, the Thought Police plugged in on any individual wire was guesswork. It was even conceivable that they watched everybody all the time. But at any rate they could plug in your wire whenever they wanted to. You had to live — did live, from habit that became instinct — in the assumption that every sound you made was overheard, and, except in darkness, every movement scrutinized.
Winston kept his back turned to the telescreen. It was safer, though, as he well knew, even a back can be revealing. A kilometre away the Ministry of Truth, his place of work, towered vast and white above the grimy landscape. This, he thought with a sort of vague distaste — this was London, chief city of Airstrip One, itself the third most populous of the provinces of Oceania. He tried to squeeze out some childhood memory that should tell him whether London had always been quite like this. Were there always these vis- tas of rotting nineteenth-century houses, their sides shored up with baulks of timber, their windows patched with card- board and their roofs with corrugated iron, their crazy
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 5
garden walls sagging in all directions? And the bombed sites where the plaster dust swirled in the air and the wil- low-herb straggled over the heaps of rubble; and the places where the bombs had cleared a larger patch and there had sprung up sordid colonies of wooden dwellings like chick- en-houses? But it was no use, he could not remember: nothing remained of his childhood except a series of bright- lit tableaux occurring against no background and mostly unintelligible.
The Ministry of Truth — Minitrue, in Newspeak [New- speak was the official language of Oceania. For an account of its structure and etymology see Appendix.] — was star- tlingly different from any other object in sight. It was an enormous pyramidal structure of glittering white con- crete, soaring up, terrace after terrace, 300 metres into the air. From where Winston stood it was just possible to read, picked out on its white face in elegant lettering, the three slogans of the Party:
WAR IS PEACE FREEDOM IS SLAVERY IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH
The Ministry of Truth contained, it was said, three thousand rooms above ground level, and corresponding ramifications below. Scattered about London there were just three other buildings of similar appearance and size. So completely did they dwarf the surrounding architec- ture that from the roof of Victory Mansions you could see
1984
all four of them simultaneously. They were the homes of the four Ministries between which the entire apparatus of government was divided. The Ministry of Truth, which concerned itself with news, entertainment, education, and the fine arts. The Ministry of Peace, which concerned itself with war. The Ministry of Love, which maintained law and order. And the Ministry of Plenty, which was responsible for economic affairs. Their names, in Newspeak: Minitrue, Minipax, Miniluv, and Miniplenty
The Ministry of Love was the really frightening one. There were no windows in it at all. Winston had never been inside the Ministry of Love, nor within half a kilometre of it. It was a place impossible to enter except on official business, and then only by penetrating through a maze of barbed- wire entanglements, steel doors, and hidden machine-gun nests. Even the streets leading up to its outer barriers were roamed by gorilla-faced guards in black uniforms, armed with jointed truncheons.
Winston turned round abruptly. He had set his features into the expression of quiet optimism which it was advis- able to wear when facing the telescreen. He crossed the room into the tiny kitchen. By leaving the Ministry at this time of day he had sacrificed his lunch in the canteen, and he was aware that there was no food in the kitchen except a hunk of dark- coloured bread which had got to be saved for tomorrow's breakfast. He took down from the shelf a bottle of colourless liquid with a plain white label marked VICTORY GIN. It gave off a sickly, oily smell, as of Chinese rice-spirit. Winston poured out nearly a teacupful, nerved
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 7
himself for a shock, and gulped it down like a dose of medi- cine.
Instantly his face turned scarlet and the water ran out of his eyes. The stuff was like nitric acid, and moreover, in swallowing it one had the sensation of being hit on the back of the head with a rubber club. The next moment, however, the burning in his belly died down and the world began to look more cheerful. He took a cigarette from a crumpled packet marked VICTORY CIGARETTES and incautiously held it upright, whereupon the tobacco fell out on to the floor. With the next he was more successful. He went back to the living-room and sat down at a small table that stood to the left of the telescreen. From the table drawer he took out a penholder, a bottle of ink, and a thick, quarto-sized blank book with a red back and a marbled cover.
For some reason the telescreen in the living-room was in an unusual position. Instead of being placed, as was normal, in the end wall, where it could command the whole room, it was in the longer wall, opposite the window. To one side of it there was a shallow alcove in which Winston was now sitting, and which, when the flats were built, had probably been intended to hold bookshelves. By sitting in the alcove, and keeping well back, Winston was able to remain outside the range of the telescreen, so far as sight went. He could be heard, of course, but so long as he stayed in his present position he could not be seen. It was partly the unusual ge- ography of the room that had suggested to him the thing that he was now about to do.
But it had also been suggested by the book that he had
1984
just taken out of the drawer. It was a peculiarly beautiful book. Its smooth creamy paper, a little yellowed by age, was of a kind that had not been manufactured for at least for- ty years past. He could guess, however, that the book was much older than that. He had seen it lying in the window of a frowsy little junk-shop in a slummy quarter of the town (just what quarter he did not now remember) and had been stricken immediately by an overwhelming desire to possess it. Party members were supposed not to go into ordinary shops ('dealing on the free market', it was called), but the rule was not strictly kept, because there were various things, such as shoelaces and razor blades, which it was impossible to get hold of in any other way. He had given a quick glance up and down the street and then had slipped inside and bought the book for two dollars fifty. At the time he was not conscious of wanting it for any particular purpose. He had carried it guiltily home in his briefcase. Even with nothing written in it, it was a compromising possession.
The thing that he was about to do was to open a diary. This was not illegal (nothing was illegal, since there were no longer any laws), but if detected it was reasonably certain that it would be punished by death, or at least by twenty- five years in a forced-labour camp. Winston fitted a nib into the penholder and sucked it to get the grease off. The pen was an archaic instrument, seldom used even for signatures, and he had procured one, furtively and with some difficulty, simply because of a feeling that the beautiful creamy paper deserved to be written on with a real nib instead of being scratched with an ink-pencil. Actually he was not used to
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 9
writing by hand. Apart from very short notes, it was usu- al to dictate everything into the speak-write which was of course impossible for his present purpose. He dipped the pen into the ink and then faltered for just a second. A trem- or had gone through his bowels. To mark the paper was the decisive act. In small clumsy letters he wrote:
April 4th, 1984.
He sat back. A sense of complete helplessness had de- scended upon him. To begin with, he did not know with any certainty that this was 1984. It must be round about that date, since he was fairly sure that his age was thirty-nine, and he believed that he had been born in 1944 or 1945; but it was never possible nowadays to pin down any date within a year or two.
For whom, it suddenly occurred to him to wonder, was he writing this diary? For the future, for the unborn. His mind hovered for a moment round the doubtful date on the page, and then fetched up with a bump against the Newspeak word DOUBLETHINK. For the first time the magnitude of what he had undertaken came home to him. How could you communicate with the future? It was of its nature impossi- ble. Either the future would resemble the present, in which case it would not listen to him: or it would be different from it, and his predicament would be meaningless.
For some time he sat gazing stupidly at the paper. The telescreen had changed over to strident military music. It was curious that he seemed not merely to have lost the pow-
1984
er of expressing himself, but even to have forgotten what it was that he had originally intended to say. For weeks past he had been making ready for this moment, and it had nev- er crossed his mind that anything would be needed except courage. The actual writing would be easy. All he had to do was to transfer to paper the interminable restless mono- logue that had been running inside his head, literally for years. At this moment, however, even the monologue had dried up. Moreover his varicose ulcer had begun itching unbearably. He dared not scratch it, because if he did so it always became inflamed. The seconds were ticking by. He was conscious of nothing except the blankness of the page in front of him, the itching of the skin above his ankle, the blaring of the music, and a slight booziness caused by the gin.
Suddenly he began writing in sheer panic, only imper- fectly aware of what he was setting down. His small but childish handwriting straggled up and down the page, shed- ding first its capital letters and finally even its full stops:
April 4th, 1984. Last night to the flicks. All war films. One very good one of a ship full of refugees being bombed somewhere in the Mediterranean. Audience much amused by shots of a great huge fat man trying to swim away with a helicopter after him, first you saw him wallowing along in the water like a porpoise, then you saw him through the helicopters gunsights, then he was full of holes and the sea round him turned pink and he sank as suddenly as though the holes had let in the water, audience shouting with laughter
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 11
when he sank, then you saw a lifeboat full of children with a helicopter hovering over it. there was a middle-aged woman might have been a Jewess sitting up in the bow with a little boy about three years old in her arms, little boy screaming with fright and hiding his head between her breasts as if he was trying to burrow right into her and the woman putting her arms round him and comforting him although she was blue with fright herself all the time covering him up as much as possible as if she thought her arms could keep the bullets off him. then the helicopter planted a 20 kilo bomb in among them terrific flash and the boat went all to matchwood, then there was a wonderful shot of a child's arm going up up up right up into the air a helicopter with a camera in its nose must have followed it up and there was a lot of applause from the party seats but a woman down in the prole part of the house suddenly started kicking up a fuss and shouting they didnt oughter of showed it not in front of kids they didntit aint right not in front of kids it aint until the police turned her turned her out i dont suppose anything happened to her nobody cares what the proles say typical prole reaction they
Winston stopped writing, partly because he was suffer- ing from cramp. He did not know what had made him pour out this stream of rubbish. But the curious thing was that while he was doing so a totally different memory had clar- ified itself in his mind, to the point where he almost felt equal to writing it down. It was, he now realized, because of this other incident that he had suddenly decided to come
1984
home and begin the diary today.
It had happened that morning at the Ministry, if any- thing so nebulous could be said to happen.
It was nearly eleven hundred, and in the Records De- partment, where Winston worked, they were dragging the chairs out of the cubicles and grouping them in the cen- tre of the hall opposite the big telescreen, in preparation for the Two Minutes Hate. Winston was just taking his place in one of the middle rows when two people whom he knew by sight, but had never spoken to, came unexpectedly into the room. One of them was a girl whom he often passed in the corridors. He did not know her name, but he knew that she worked in the Fiction Department. Presumably — since he had sometimes seen her with oily hands and carrying a spanner — she had some mechanical job on one of the nov- el-writing machines. She was a bold-looking girl, of about twenty-seven, with thick hair, a freckled face, and swift, athletic movements. A narrow scarlet sash, emblem of the Junior Anti-Sex League, was wound several times round the waist of her overalls, just tightly enough to bring out the shapeliness of her hips. Winston had disliked her from the very first moment of seeing her. He knew the reason. It was because of the atmosphere of hockey-fields and cold baths and community hikes and general clean-mindedness which she managed to carry about with her. He disliked nearly all women, and especially the young and pretty ones. It was al- ways the women, and above all the young ones, who were the most bigoted adherents of the Party, the swallowers of slogans, the amateur spies and nosers-out of unortho-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
doxy. But this particular girl gave him the impression of being more dangerous than most. Once when they passed in the corridor she gave him a quick sidelong glance which seemed to pierce right into him and for a moment had filled him with black terror. The idea had even crossed his mind that she might be an agent of the Thought Police. That, it was true, was very unlikely. Still, he continued to feel a pe- culiar uneasiness, which had fear mixed up in it as well as hostility, whenever she was anywhere near him.
The other person was a man named O'Brien, a member of the Inner Party and holder of some post so important and remote that Winston had only a dim idea of its nature. A momentary hush passed over the group of people round the chairs as they saw the black overalls of an Inner Party member approaching. O'Brien was a large, burly man with a thick neck and a coarse, humorous, brutal face. In spite of his formidable appearance he had a certain charm of man- ner. He had a trick of resettling his spectacles on his nose which was curiously disarming — in some indefinable way, curiously civilized. It was a gesture which, if anyone had still thought in such terms, might have recalled an eigh- teenth-century nobleman offering his snuffbox. Winston had seen O'Brien perhaps a dozen times in almost as many years. He felt deeply drawn to him, and not solely because he was intrigued by the contrast between O'Brien's urbane manner and his prize-fighter's physique. Much more it was because of a secretly held belief — or perhaps not even a be- lief, merely a hope — that O'Brien's political orthodoxy was not perfect. Something in his face suggested it irresistibly.
1984
And again, perhaps it was not even unorthodoxy that was written in his face, but simply intelligence. But at any rate he had the appearance of being a person that you could talk to if somehow you could cheat the telescreen and get him alone. Winston had never made the smallest effort to verify this guess: indeed, there was no way of doing so. At this moment O'Brien glanced at his wrist-watch, saw that it was nearly eleven hundred, and evidently decided to stay in the Records Department until the Two Minutes Hate was over. He took a chair in the same row as Winston, a couple of places away. A small, sandy-haired woman who worked in the next cubicle to Winston was between them. The girl with dark hair was sitting immediately behind.
The next moment a hideous, grinding speech, as of some monstrous machine running without oil, burst from the big telescreen at the end of the room. It was a noise that set one's teeth on edge and bristled the hair at the back of one's neck. The Hate had started.
As usual, the face of Emmanuel Goldstein, the Enemy of the People, had flashed on to the screen. There were hisses here and there among the audience. The little sandy-haired woman gave a squeak of mingled fear and disgust. Gold- stein was the renegade and backslider who once, long ago (how long ago, nobody quite remembered), had been one of the leading figures of the Party, almost on a level with Big Brother himself, and then had engaged in counter-revolu- tionary activities, had been condemned to death, and had mysteriously escaped and disappeared. The programmes of the Two Minutes Hate varied from day to day, but there was
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 15
none in which Goldstein was not the principal figure. He was the primal traitor, the earliest defiler of the Party's pu- rity. All subsequent crimes against the Party, all treacheries, acts of sabotage, heresies, deviations, sprang directly out of his teaching. Somewhere or other he was still alive and hatching his conspiracies: perhaps somewhere beyond the sea, under the protection of his foreign paymasters, perhaps even — so it was occasionally rumoured — in some hiding- place in Oceania itself.
Winston's diaphragm was constricted. He could never see the face of Goldstein without a painful mixture of emo- tions. It was a lean Jewish face, with a great fuzzy aureole of white hair and a small goatee beard — a clever face, and yet somehow inherently despicable, with a kind of senile sil- liness in the long thin nose, near the end of which a pair of spectacles was perched. It resembled the face of a sheep, and the voice, too, had a sheep-like quality. Goldstein was delivering his usual venomous attack upon the doctrines of the Party — an attack so exaggerated and perverse that a child should have been able to see through it, and yet just plausible enough to fill one with an alarmed feeling that other people, less level-headed than oneself, might be taken in by it. He was abusing Big Brother, he was denouncing the dictatorship of the Party, he was demanding the imme- diate conclusion of peace with Eurasia, he was advocating freedom of speech, freedom of the Press, freedom of as- sembly, freedom of thought, he was crying hysterically that the revolution had been betrayed — and all this in rapid polysyllabic speech which was a sort of parody of the ha-
1984
bitual style of the orators of the Party, and even contained Newspeak words: more Newspeak words, indeed, than any Party member would normally use in real life. And all the while, lest one should be in any doubt as to the reality which Goldstein's specious claptrap covered, behind his head on the telescreen there marched the endless columns of the Eurasian army — row after row of solid-looking men with expressionless Asiatic faces, who swam up to the surface of the screen and vanished, to be replaced by others exact- ly similar. The dull rhythmic tramp of the soldiers' boots formed the background to Goldstein's bleating voice.
Before the Hate had proceeded for thirty seconds, uncon- trollable exclamations of rage were breaking out from half the people in the room. The self-satisfied sheep-like face on the screen, and the terrifying power of the Eurasian army behind it, were too much to be borne: besides, the sight or even the thought of Goldstein produced fear and anger au- tomatically. He was an object of hatred more constant than either Eurasia or Eastasia, since when Oceania was at war with one of these Powers it was generally at peace with the other. But what was strange was that although Goldstein was hated and despised by everybody, although every day and a thousand times a day, on platforms, on the telescreen, in newspapers, in books, his theories were refuted, smashed, ridiculed, held up to the general gaze for the pitiful rub- bish that they were — in spite of all this, his influence never seemed to grow less. Always there were fresh dupes waiting to be seduced by him. A day never passed when spies and saboteurs acting under his directions were not unmasked
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 17
by the Thought Police. He was the commander of a vast shadowy army, an underground network of conspirators dedicated to the overthrow of the State. The Brotherhood, its name was supposed to be. There were also whispered stories of a terrible book, a compendium of all the heresies, of which Goldstein was the author and which circulated clandestinely here and there. It was a book without a title. People referred to it, if at all, simply as THE BOOK. But one knew of such things only through vague rumours. Neither the Brotherhood nor THE BOOK was a subject that any or- dinary Party member would mention if there was a way of avoiding it.
In its second minute the Hate rose to a frenzy. People were leaping up and down in their places and shouting at the tops of their voices in an effort to drown the mad- dening bleating voice that came from the screen. The little sandy-haired woman had turned bright pink, and her mouth was opening and shutting like that of a landed fish. Even O'Brien's heavy face was flushed. He was sitting very straight in his chair, his powerful chest swelling and quivering as though he were standing up to the assault of a wave. The dark-haired girl behind Winston had begun cry- ing out 'Swine! Swine! Swine!' and suddenly she picked up a heavy Newspeak dictionary and flung it at the screen. It struck Goldstein's nose and bounced off; the voice contin- ued inexorably. In a lucid moment Winston found that he was shouting with the others and kicking his heel violent- ly against the rung of his chair. The horrible thing about the Two Minutes Hate was not that one was obliged to act
18 1984
a part, but, on the contrary, that it was impossible to avoid joining in. Within thirty seconds any pretence was always unnecessary. A hideous ecstasy of fear and vindictiveness, a desire to kill, to torture, to smash faces in with a sledge- hammer, seemed to flow through the whole group of people like an electric current, turning one even against one's will into a grimacing, screaming lunatic. And yet the rage that one felt was an abstract, undirected emotion which could be switched from one object to another like the flame of a blowlamp. Thus, at one moment Winston's hatred was not turned against Goldstein at all, but, on the contrary, against Big Brother, the Party, and the Thought Police; and at such moments his heart went out to the lonely, derided heretic on the screen, sole guardian of truth and sanity in a world of lies. And yet the very next instant he was at one with the people about him, and all that was said of Goldstein seemed to him to be true. At those moments his secret loathing of Big Brother changed into adoration, and Big Brother seemed to tower up, an invincible, fearless protector, standing like a rock against the hordes of Asia, and Goldstein, in spite of his isolation, his helplessness, and the doubt that hung about his very existence, seemed like some sinister enchant- er, capable by the mere power of his voice of wrecking the structure of civilization.
It was even possible, at moments, to switch one's ha- tred this way or that by a voluntary act. Suddenly, by the sort of violent effort with which one wrenches one's head away from the pillow in a nightmare, Winston succeeded in transferring his hatred from the face on the screen to
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 19
the dark-haired girl behind him. Vivid, beautiful hallucina- tions flashed through his mind. He would flog her to death with a rubber truncheon. He would tie her naked to a stake and shoot her full of arrows like Saint Sebastian. He would ravish her and cut her throat at the moment of climax. Bet- ter than before, moreover, he realized WHY it was that he hated her. He hated her because she was young and pretty and sexless, because he wanted to go to bed with her and would never do so, because round her sweet supple waist, which seemed to ask you to encircle it with your arm, there was only the odious scarlet sash, aggressive symbol of chas- tity.
The Hate rose to its climax. The voice of Goldstein had become an actual sheep's bleat, and for an instant the face changed into that of a sheep. Then the sheep -face melted into the figure of a Eurasian soldier who seemed to be advancing, huge and terrible, his sub-machine gun roaring, and seem- ing to spring out of the surface of the screen, so that some of the people in the front row actually flinched backwards in their seats. But in the same moment, drawing a deep sigh of relief from everybody, the hostile figure melted into the face of Big Brother, black-haired, black-moustachio'd, full of power and mysterious calm, and so vast that it almost filled up the screen. Nobody heard what Big Brother was saying. It was merely a few words of encouragement, the sort of words that are uttered in the din of battle, not distin- guishable individually but restoring confidence by the fact of being spoken. Then the face of Big Brother faded away again, and instead the three slogans of the Party stood out
1984
in bold capitals:
WAR IS PEACE FREEDOM IS SLAVERY IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH
But the face of Big Brother seemed to persist for sever- al seconds on the screen, as though the impact that it had made on everyone's eyeballs was too vivid to wear off im- mediately. The little sandy-haired woman had flung herself forward over the back of the chair in front of her. With a tremulous murmur that sounded like 'My Saviour!' she ex- tended her arms towards the screen. Then she buried her face in her hands. It was apparent that she was uttering a prayer.
At this moment the entire group of people broke into a deep, slow, rhythmical chant of 'B-BL.B-B!' — over and over again, very slowly, with a long pause between the first 'B' and the second — a heavy, murmurous sound, somehow curiously savage, in the background of which one seemed to hear the stamp of naked feet and the throbbing of tom- toms. For perhaps as much as thirty seconds they kept it up. It was a refrain that was often heard in moments of overwhelming emotion. Partly it was a sort of hymn to the wisdom and majesty of Big Brother, but still more it was an act of self-hypnosis, a deliberate drowning of conscious- ness by means of rhythmic noise. Winston's entrails seemed to grow cold. In the Two Minutes Hate he could not help sharing in the general delirium, but this sub-human chant-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 21
ing of 'B-BL.B-B!' always filled him with horror. Of course he chanted with the rest: it was impossible to do otherwise. To dissemble your feelings, to control your face, to do what everyone else was doing, was an instinctive reaction. But there was a space of a couple of seconds during which the expression of his eyes might conceivably have betrayed him. And it was exactly at this moment that the significant thing happened — if, indeed, it did happen.
Momentarily he caught O'Brien's eye. O'Brien had stood up. He had taken off his spectacles and was in the act of resettling them on his nose with his characteristic gesture. But there was a fraction of a second when their eyes met, and for as long as it took to happen Winston knew — yes, he KNEW! — that O'Brien was thinking the same thing as him- self. An unmistakable message had passed. It was as though their two minds had opened and the thoughts were flowing from one into the other through their eyes. 'I am with you,' O'Brien seemed to be saying to him. 'I know precisely what you are feeling. I know all about your contempt, your ha- tred, your disgust. But don't worry, I am on your side!' And then the flash of intelligence was gone, and O'Brien's face was as inscrutable as everybody else's.
That was all, and he was already uncertain whether it had happened. Such incidents never had any sequel. All that they did was to keep alive in him the belief, or hope, that oth- ers besides himself were the enemies of the Party. Perhaps the rumours of vast underground conspiracies were true after all — perhaps the Brotherhood really existed! It was impossible, in spite of the endless arrests and confessions
1984
and executions, to be sure that the Brotherhood was not simply a myth. Some days he believed in it, some days not. There was no evidence, only fleeting glimpses that might mean anything or nothing: snatches of overheard conver- sation, faint scribbles on lavatory walls — once, even, when two strangers met, a small movement of the hand which had looked as though it might be a signal of recognition. It was all guesswork: very likely he had imagined everything. He had gone back to his cubicle without looking at O'Brien again. The idea of following up their momentary contact hardly crossed his mind. It would have been inconceivably dangerous even if he had known how to set about doing it. For a second, two seconds, they had exchanged an equivo- cal glance, and that was the end of the story. But even that was a memorable event, in the locked loneliness in which one had to live.
Winston roused himself and sat up straighter. He let out a belch. The gin was rising from his stomach.
His eyes re-focused on the page. He discovered that while he sat helplessly musing he had also been writing, as though by automatic action. And it was no longer the same cramped, awkward handwriting as before. His pen had slid voluptuously over the smooth paper, printing in large neat capitals— DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER
over and over again, filling half a page.
He could not help feeling a twinge of panic. It was ab- surd, since the writing of those particular words was not
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
more dangerous than the initial act of opening the diary, but for a moment he was tempted to tear out the spoiled pages and abandon the enterprise altogether.
He did not do so, however, because he knew that it was useless. Whether he wrote DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER, or whether he refrained from writing it, made no differ- ence. Whether he went on with the diary, or whether he did not go on with it, made no difference. The Thought Police would get him just the same. He had committed — would still have committed, even if he had never set pen to pa- per — the essential crime that contained all others in itself. Thoughtcrime, they called it. Thoughtcrime was not a thing that could be concealed for ever. You might dodge success- fully for a while, even for years, but sooner or later they were bound to get you.
It was always at night — the arrests invariably happened at night. The sudden jerk out of sleep, the rough hand shak- ing your shoulder, the lights glaring in your eyes, the ring of hard faces round the bed. In the vast majority of cases there was no trial, no report of the arrest. People simply disap- peared, always during the night. Your name was removed from the registers, every record of everything you had ever done was wiped out, your one-time existence was denied and then forgotten. You were abolished, annihilated: VA- PORIZED was the usual word.
For a moment he was seized by a kind of hysteria. He be- gan writing in a hurried untidy scrawl:
theyll shoot me i don't care theyll shoot me in the back of the
24 1984
neck i dont care down with big brother they always shoot you in the back of the neck i dont care down with big brother
He sat back in his chair, slightly ashamed of himself, and laid down the pen. The next moment he started violently. There was a knocking at the door.
Already! He sat as still as a mouse, in the futile hope that whoever it was might go away after a single attempt. But no, the knocking was repeated. The worst thing of all would be to delay. His heart was thumping like a drum, but his face, from long habit, was probably expressionless. He got up and moved heavily towards the door.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 2
As he put his hand to the door-knob Winston saw that he had left the diary open on the table. DOWN WITH BIG BROTHER was written all over it, in letters almost big enough to be legible across the room. It was an inconceiv- ably stupid thing to have done. But, he realized, even in his panic he had not wanted to smudge the creamy paper by shutting the book while the ink was wet.
He drew in his breath and opened the door. Instantly a warm wave of relief flowed through him. A colourless, crushed-looking woman, with wispy hair and a lined face, was standing outside.
'Oh, comrade,' she began in a dreary, whining sort of voice, 'I thought I heard you come in. Do you think you could come across and have a look at our kitchen sink? It's got blocked up and '
It was Mrs Parsons, the wife of a neighbour on the same floor. ('Mrs' was a word somewhat discountenanced by the Party — you were supposed to call everyone 'comrade' — but with some women one used it instinctively.) She was a woman of about thirty, but looking much older. One had the impression that there was dust in the creases of her face. Winston followed her down the passage. These amateur re- pair jobs were an almost daily irritation. Victory Mansions were old flats, built in 1930 or thereabouts, and were falling
1984
to pieces. The plaster flaked constantly from ceilings and walls, the pipes burst in every hard frost, the roof leaked whenever there was snow, the heating system was usually running at half steam when it was not closed down alto- gether from motives of economy. Repairs, except what you could do for yourself, had to be sanctioned by remote com- mittees which were liable to hold up even the mending of a window-pane for two years.
'Of course it's only because Tom isn't home,' said Mrs Parsons vaguely.
The Parsons' flat was bigger than Winston's, and dingy in a different way. Everything had a battered, trampled-on look, as though the place had just been visited by some large violent animal. Games impedimenta — hockey-sticks, box- ing-gloves, a burst football, a pair of sweaty shorts turned inside out — lay all over the floor, and on the table there was a litter of dirty dishes and dog-eared exercise-books. On the walls were scarlet banners of the Youth League and the Spies, and a full-sized poster of Big Brother. There was the usual boiled-cabbage smell, common to the whole building, but it was shot through by a sharper reek of sweat, which — one knew this at the first sniff, though it was hard to say how — was the sweat of some person not present at the mo- ment. In another room someone with a comb and a piece of toilet paper was trying to keep tune with the military music which was still issuing from the telescreen.
'It's the children,' said Mrs Parsons, casting a half-ap- prehensive glance at the door. 'They haven't been out today. And of course '
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
She had a habit of breaking off her sentences in the mid- dle. The kitchen sink was full nearly to the brim with filthy greenish water which smelt worse than ever of cabbage. Winston knelt down and examined the angle-joint of the pipe. He hated using his hands, and he hated bending down, which was always liable to start him coughing. Mrs Parsons looked on helplessly.
'Of course if Tom was home he'd put it right in a mo- ment,' she said. 'He loves anything like that. He's ever so good with his hands, Tom is.'
Parsons was Winston's fellow- employee at the Minis- try of Truth. He was a fattish but active man of paralysing stupidity, a mass of imbecile enthusiasms — one of those completely unquestioning, devoted drudges on whom, more even than on the Thought Police, the stability of the Party depended. At thirty-five he had just been unwilling- ly evicted from the Youth League, and before graduating into the Youth League he had managed to stay on in the Spies for a year beyond the statutory age. At the Ministry he was employed in some subordinate post for which in- telligence was not required, but on the other hand he was a leading figure on the Sports Committee and all the other committees engaged in organizing community hikes, spon- taneous demonstrations, savings campaigns, and voluntary activities generally. He would inform you with quiet pride, between whiffs of his pipe, that he had put in an appearance at the Community Centre every evening for the past four years. An overpowering smell of sweat, a sort of uncon- scious testimony to the strenuousness of his life, followed
1984
him about wherever he went, and even remained behind him after he had gone.
'Have you got a spanner?' said Winston, fiddling with the nut on the angle -joint.
'A spanner,' said Mrs Parsons, immediately becoming invertebrate. 'I don't know, I'm sure. Perhaps the children —
There was a trampling of boots and another blast on the comb as the children charged into the living-room. Mrs Parsons brought the spanner. Winston let out the water and disgustedly removed the clot of human hair that had blocked up the pipe. He cleaned his fingers as best he could in the cold water from the tap and went back into the other room.
'Up with your hands!' yelled a savage voice.
A handsome, tough-looking boy of nine had popped up from behind the table and was menacing him with a toy automatic pistol, while his small sister, about two years younger, made the same gesture with a fragment of wood. Both of them were dressed in the blue shorts, grey shirts, and red neckerchiefs which were the uniform of the Spies. Winston raised his hands above his head, but with an un- easy feeling, so vicious was the boy's demeanour, that it was not altogether a game.
'You're a traitor!' yelled the boy. 'You're a thought- crimi- nal! You're a Eurasian spy! I'll shoot you, I'll vaporize you, I'll send you to the salt mines!'
Suddenly they were both leaping round him, shouting 'Traitor!' and 'Thought-criminal!' the little girl imitating
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 29
her brother in every movement. It was somehow slightly frightening, like the gambolling of tiger cubs which will soon grow up into man-eaters. There was a sort of calculat- ing ferocity in the boy's eye, a quite evident desire to hit or kick Winston and a consciousness of being very nearly big enough to do so. It was a good job it was not a real pistol he was holding, Winston thought.
Mrs Parsons' eyes flitted nervously from Winston to the children, and back again. In the better light of the living- room he noticed with interest that there actually was dust in the creases of her face.
'They do get so noisy' she said. 'They're disappointed because they couldn't go to see the hanging, that's what it is. I'm too busy to take them, and Tom won't be back from work in time.'
'Why can't we go and see the hanging?' roared the boy in his huge voice.
'Want to see the hanging! Want to see the hanging!' chanted the little girl, still capering round.
Some Eurasian prisoners, guilty of war crimes, were to be hanged in the Park that evening, Winston remembered. This happened about once a month, and was a popular spec- tacle. Children always clamoured to be taken to see it. He took his leave of Mrs Parsons and made for the door. But he had not gone six steps down the passage when something hit the back of his neck an agonizingly painful blow. It was as though a red-hot wire had been jabbed into him. He spun round just in time to see Mrs Parsons dragging her son back into the doorway while the boy pocketed a catapult.
1984
'Goldstein!' bellowed the boy as the door closed on him. But what most struck Winston was the look of helpless fright on the woman's greyish face.
Back in the flat he stepped quickly past the telescreen and sat down at the table again, still rubbing his neck. The music from the telescreen had stopped. Instead, a clipped military voice was reading out, with a sort of brutal relish, a description of the armaments of the new Floating For- tress which had just been anchored between Iceland and the Faroe Islands.
With those children, he thought, that wretched wom- an must lead a life of terror. Another year, two years, and they would be watching her night and day for symptoms of unorthodoxy. Nearly all children nowadays were horrible. What was worst of all was that by means of such organi- zations as the Spies they were systematically turned into ungovernable little savages, and yet this produced in them no tendency whatever to rebel against the discipline of the Party. On the contrary, they adored the Party and every- thing connected with it. The songs, the processions, the banners, the hiking, the drilling with dummy rifles, the yelling of slogans, the worship of Big Brother — it was all a sort of glorious game to them. All their ferocity was turned outwards, against the enemies of the State, against foreign- ers, traitors, saboteurs, thought-criminals. It was almost normal for people over thirty to be frightened of their own children. And with good reason, for hardly a week passed in which 'The Times' did not carry a paragraph describing how some eavesdropping little sneak — 'child hero' was the
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
phrase generally used — had overheard some compromising remark and denounced its parents to the Thought Police.
The sting of the catapult bullet had worn off. He picked up his pen half-heartedly, wondering whether he could find something more to write in the diary. Suddenly he began thinking of O'Brien again.
Years ago — how long was it? Seven years it must be — he had dreamed that he was walking through a pitch-dark room. And someone sitting to one side of him had said as he passed: 'We shall meet in the place where there is no darkness.' It was said very quietly, almost casually — a state- ment, not a command. He had walked on without pausing. What was curious was that at the time, in the dream, the words had not made much impression on him. It was only later and by degrees that they had seemed to take on signifi- cance. He could not now remember whether it was before or after having the dream that he had seen O'Brien for the first time, nor could he remember when he had first identi- fied the voice as O'Brien's. But at any rate the identification existed. It was O'Brien who had spoken to him out of the dark.
Winston had never been able to feel sure — even after this morning's flash of the eyes it was still impossible to be sure whether O'Brien was a friend or an enemy. Nor did it even seem to matter greatly. There was a link of understanding between them, more important than affection or partisan- ship. We shall meet in the place where there is no darkness,' he had said. Winston did not know what it meant, only that in some way or another it would come true.
1984
The voice from the telescreen paused. A trumpet call, clear and beautiful, floated into the stagnant air. The voice continued raspingly:
'Attention! Your attention, please! A newsflash has this moment arrived from the Malabar front. Our forces in South India have won a glorious victory. 1 am authorized to say that the action we are now reporting may well bring the war within measurable distance of its end. Here is the newsflash —
Bad news coming, thought Winston. And sure enough, following on a gory description of the annihilation of a Eurasian army, with stupendous figures of killed and pris- oners, came the announcement that, as from next week, the chocolate ration would be reduced from thirty grammes to twenty.
Winston belched again. The gin was wearing off, leaving a deflated feeling. The telescreen — perhaps to celebrate the victory, perhaps to drown the memory of the lost chocolate — crashed into 'Oceania, 'tis for thee'. You were supposed to stand to attention. However, in his present position he was invisible.
'Oceania, 'tis for thee' gave way to lighter music. Win- ston walked over to the window, keeping his back to the telescreen. The day was still cold and clear. Somewhere far away a rocket bomb exploded with a dull, reverberating roar. About twenty or thirty of them a week were falling on London at present.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 33
Down in the street the wind flapped the torn poster to and fro, and the word INGSOC fitfully appeared and van- ished. Ingsoc. The sacred principles of Ingsoc. Newspeak, doublethink, the mutability of the past. He felt as though he were wandering in the forests of the sea bottom, lost in a monstrous world where he himself was the monster. He was alone. The past was dead, the future was unimaginable. What certainty had he that a single human creature now living was on his side? And what way of knowing that the dominion of the Party would not endure FOR EVER? Like an answer, the three slogans on the white face of the Minis- try of Truth came back to him:
WAR IS PEACE
FREEDOM IS SLAVERY IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH
He took a twenty-five cent piece out of his pocket. There, too, in tiny clear lettering, the same slogans were inscribed, and on the other face of the coin the head of Big Broth- er. Even from the coin the eyes pursued you. On coins, on stamps, on the covers of books, on banners, on posters, and on the wrappings of a cigarette packet — everywhere. Al- ways the eyes watching you and the voice enveloping you. Asleep or awake, working or eating, indoors or out of doors, in the bath or in bed — no escape. Nothing was your own ex- cept the few cubic centimetres inside your skull.
The sun had shifted round, and the myriad windows of the Ministry of Truth, with the light no longer shining on
1984
them, looked grim as the loopholes of a fortress. His heart quailed before the enormous pyramidal shape. It was too strong, it could not be stormed. A thousand rocket bombs would not batter it down. He wondered again for whom he was writing the diary. For the future, for the past — for an age that might be imaginary. And in front of him there lay not death but annihilation. The diary would be reduced to ashes and himself to vapour. Only the Thought Police would read what he had written, before they wiped it out of existence and out of memory. How could you make appeal to the future when not a trace of you, not even an anony- mous word scribbled on a piece of paper, could physically survive?
The telescreen struck fourteen. He must leave in ten min- utes. He had to be back at work by fourteen-thirty
Curiously, the chiming of the hour seemed to have put new heart into him. He was a lonely ghost uttering a truth that nobody would ever hear. But so long as he uttered it, in some obscure way the continuity was not broken. It was not by making yourself heard but by staying sane that you carried on the human heritage. He went back to the table, dipped his pen, and wrote:
To the future or to the past, to a time when thought is free, when men are different from one another and do not live alone — to a time when truth exists and what is done cannot be undone: From the age of uniformity, from the age of solitude, from the age of Big Brother, from the age of doublethink — greetings'.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 35
He was already dead, he reflected. It seemed to him that it was only now, when he had begun to be able to formulate his thoughts, that he had taken the decisive step. The conse- quences of every act are included in the act itself. He wrote:
Ihoughtcrime does not entail death: thoughtcrime IS death.
Now he had recognized himself as a dead man it became important to stay alive as long as possible. Two fingers of his right hand were inkstained. It was exactly the kind of detail that might betray you. Some nosing zealot in the Ministry (a woman, probably: someone like the little sandy-haired woman or the dark-haired girl from the Fiction Depart- ment) might start wondering why he had been writing during the lunch interval, why he had used an old-fash- ioned pen, WHAT he had been writing — and then drop a hint in the appropriate quarter. He went to the bathroom and carefully scrubbed the ink away with the gritty dark- brown soap which rasped your skin like sandpaper and was therefore well adapted for this purpose.
He put the diary away in the drawer. It was quite useless to think of hiding it, but he could at least make sure whether or not its existence had been discovered. A hair laid across the page-ends was too obvious. With the tip of his finger he picked up an identifiable grain of whitish dust and depos- ited it on the corner of the cover, where it was bound to be shaken off if the book was moved.
36 1984
Chapter 3
Winston was dreaming of his mother. He must, he thought, have been ten or elev- en years old when his mother had disappeared. She was a tall, statuesque, rather silent woman with slow move- ments and magnificent fair hair. His father he remembered more vaguely as dark and thin, dressed always in neat dark clothes (Winston remembered especially the very thin soles of his father's shoes) and wearing spectacles. The two of them must evidently have been swallowed up in one of the first great purges of the fifties.
At this moment his mother was sitting in some place deep down beneath him, with his young sister in her arms. He did not remember his sister at all, except as a tiny, feeble baby, always silent, with large, watchful eyes. Both of them were looking up at him. They were down in some subter- ranean place — the bottom of a well, for instance, or a very deep grave — but it was a place which, already far below him, was itself moving downwards. They were in the saloon of a sinking ship, looking up at him through the darkening water. There was still air in the saloon, they could still see him and he them, but all the while they were sinking down, down into the green waters which in another moment must hide them from sight for ever. He was out in the light and air while they were being sucked down to death, and they
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
were down there because he was up here. He knew it and they knew it, and he could see the knowledge in their faces. There was no reproach either in their faces or in their hearts, only the knowledge that they must die in order that he might remain alive, and that this was part of the unavoid- able order of things.
He could not remember what had happened, but he knew in his dream that in some way the lives of his mother and his sister had been sacrificed to his own. It was one of those dreams which, while retaining the characteristic dream scenery, are a continuation of one's intellectual life, and in which one becomes aware of facts and ideas which still seem new and valuable after one is awake. The thing that now suddenly struck Winston was that his mother's death, nearly thirty years ago, had been tragic and sorrowful in a way that was no longer possible. Tragedy, he perceived, be- longed to the ancient time, to a time when there was still privacy, love, and friendship, and when the members of a family stood by one another without needing to know the reason. His mother's memory tore at his heart because she had died loving him, when he was too young and selfish to love her in return, and because somehow, he did not re- member how, she had sacrificed herself to a conception of loyalty that was private and unalterable. Such things, he saw, could not happen today. Today there were fear, hatred, and pain, but no dignity of emotion, no deep or complex sorrows. All this he seemed to see in the large eyes of his mother and his sister, looking up at him through the green water, hundreds of fathoms down and still sinking.
38 1984
Suddenly he was standing on short springy turf, on a summer evening when the slanting rays of the sun gilded the ground. The landscape that he was looking at recurred so often in his dreams that he was never fully certain whether or not he had seen it in the real world. In his wak- ing thoughts he called it the Golden Country. It was an old, rabbit-bitten pasture, with a foot-track wandering across it and a molehill here and there. In the ragged hedge on the opposite side of the field the boughs of the elm trees were swaying very faintly in the breeze, their leaves just stirring in dense masses like women's hair. Somewhere near at hand, though out of sight, there was a clear, slow-moving stream where dace were swimming in the pools under the willow trees.
The girl with dark hair was coming towards them across the field. With what seemed a single movement she tore off her clothes and flung them disdainfully aside. Her body was white and smooth, but it aroused no desire in him, in- deed he barely looked at it. What overwhelmed him in that instant was admiration for the gesture with which she had thrown her clothes aside. With its grace and carelessness it seemed to annihilate a whole culture, a whole system of thought, as though Big Brother and the Party and the Thought Police could all be swept into nothingness by a sin- gle splendid movement of the arm. That too was a gesture belonging to the ancient time. Winston woke up with the word 'Shakespeare' on his lips.
The telescreen was giving forth an ear-splitting whistle which continued on the same note for thirty seconds. It
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 39
was nought seven fifteen, getting-up time for office workers. Winston wrenched his body out of bed — naked, for a mem- ber of the Outer Party received only 3,000 clothing coupons annually, and a suit of pyjamas was 600 — and seized a din- gy singlet and a pair of shorts that were lying across a chair. The Physical Jerks would begin in three minutes. The next moment he was doubled up by a violent coughing fit which nearly always attacked him soon after waking up. It emptied his lungs so completely that he could only begin breathing again by lying on his back and taking a series of deep gasps. His veins had swelled with the effort of the cough, and the varicose ulcer had started itching.
'Thirty to forty group!' yapped a piercing female voice. 'Thirty to forty group! Take your places, please. Thirties to forties!'
Winston sprang to attention in front of the telescreen, upon which the image of a youngish woman, scrawny but muscular, dressed in tunic and gym-shoes, had already ap- peared.
'Arms bending and stretching!' she rapped out. 'Take your time by me. ONE, two, three, four! ONE, two, three, four! Come on, comrades, put a bit of life into it! ONE, two, three four! ONE two, three, four!...'
The pain of the coughing fit had not quite driven out of Winston's mind the impression made by his dream, and the rhythmic movements of the exercise restored it somewhat. As he mechanically shot his arms back and forth, wearing on his face the look of grim enjoyment which was consid- ered proper during the Physical Jerks, he was struggling
1984
to think his way backward into the dim period of his early childhood. It was extraordinarily difficult. Beyond the late fifties everything faded. When there were no external re- cords that you could refer to, even the outline of your own life lost its sharpness. You remembered huge events which had quite probably not happened, you remembered the detail of incidents without being able to recapture their at- mosphere, and there were long blank periods to which you could assign nothing. Everything had been different then. Even the names of countries, and their shapes on the map, had been different. Airstrip One, for instance, had not been so called in those days: it had been called England or Brit- ain, though London, he felt fairly certain, had always been called London.
Winston could not definitely remember a time when his country had not been at war, but it was evident that there had been a fairly long interval of peace during his child- hood, because one of his early memories was of an air raid which appeared to take everyone by surprise. Perhaps it was the time when the atomic bomb had fallen on Colchester. He did not remember the raid itself, but he did remember his father's hand clutching his own as they hurried down, down, down into some place deep in the earth, round and round a spiral staircase which rang under his feet and which finally so wearied his legs that he began whimpering and they had to stop and rest. His mother, in her slow, dreamy way, was following a long way behind them. She was car- rying his baby sister — or perhaps it was only a bundle of blankets that she was carrying: he was not certain whether
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
his sister had been born then. Finally they had emerged into a noisy, crowded place which he had realized to be a Tube station.
There were people sitting all over the stone-flagged floor, and other people, packed tightly together, were sitting on metal bunks, one above the other. Winston and his mother and father found themselves a place on the floor, and near them an old man and an old woman were sitting side by side on a bunk. The old man had on a decent dark suit and a black cloth cap pushed back from very white hair: his face was scarlet and his eyes were blue and full of tears. He reeked of gin. It seemed to breathe out of his skin in place of sweat, and one could have fancied that the tears welling from his eyes were pure gin. But though slightly drunk he was also suffering under some grief that was genuine and unbearable. In his childish way Winston grasped that some terrible thing, something that was beyond forgiveness and could never be remedied, had just happened. It also seemed to him that he knew what it was. Someone whom the old man loved — a little granddaughter, perhaps — had been killed. Every few minutes the old man kept repeating:
"We didn't ought to 'ave trusted 'em. 1 said so, Ma, didn't 1? That's what comes of trusting 'em. I said so all along. We didn't ought to 'ave trusted the buggers.'
But which buggers they didn't ought to have trusted Winston could not now remember.
Since about that time, war had been literally continu-
1984
ous, though strictly speaking it had not always been the same war. For several months during his childhood there had been confused street fighting in London itself, some of which he remembered vividly. But to trace out the history of the whole period, to say who was fighting whom at any given moment, would have been utterly impossible, since no written record, and no spoken word, ever made mention of any other alignment than the existing one. At this mo- ment, for example, in 1984 (if it was 1984), Oceania was at war with Eurasia and in alliance with Eastasia. In no pub- lic or private utterance was it ever admitted that the three powers had at any time been grouped along different lines. Actually, as Winston well knew, it was only four years since Oceania had been at war with Eastasia and in alliance with Eurasia. But that was merely a piece of furtive knowledge which he happened to possess because his memory was not satisfactorily under control. Officially the change of part- ners had never happened. Oceania was at war with Eurasia: therefore Oceania had always been at war with Eurasia. The enemy of the moment always represented absolute evil, and it followed that any past or future agreement with him was impossible.
The frightening thing, he reflected for the ten thou- sandth time as he forced his shoulders painfully backward (with hands on hips, they were gyrating their bodies from the waist, an exercise that was supposed to be good for the back muscles) — the frightening thing was that it might all be true. If the Party could thrust its hand into the past and say of this or that event, IT NEVER HAPPENED— that,
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
surely, was more terrifying than mere torture and death?
The Party said that Oceania had never been in alliance with Eurasia. He, Winston Smith, knew that Oceania had been in alliance with Eurasia as short a time as four years ago. But where did that knowledge exist? Only in his own consciousness, which in any case must soon be annihilated. And if all others accepted the lie which the Party imposed — if all records told the same tale — then the lie passed into history and became truth. 'Who controls the past,' ran the Party slogan, 'controls the future: who controls the present controls the past.' And yet the past, though of its nature al- terable, never had been altered. Whatever was true now was true from everlasting to everlasting. It was quite simple. All that was needed was an unending series of victories over your own memory. 'Reality control', they called it: in New- speak, 'doublethink'.
'Stand easy!' barked the instructress, a little more genial-
iy-
Winston sank his arms to his sides and slowly refilled his lungs with air. His mind slid away into the labyrin- thine world of doublethink. To know and not to know, to be conscious of complete truthfulness while telling care- fully constructed lies, to hold simultaneously two opinions which cancelled out, knowing them to be contradictory and believing in both of them, to use logic against logic, to repudiate morality while laying claim to it, to believe that democracy was impossible and that the Party was the guardian of democracy, to forget whatever it was necessary to forget, then to draw it back into memory again at the
1984
moment when it was needed, and then promptly to forget it again: and above all, to apply the same process to the pro- cess itself. That was the ultimate subtlety: consciously to induce unconsciousness, and then, once again, to become unconscious of the act of hypnosis you had just performed. Even to understand the word 'doublethink' involved the use of doublethink.
The instructress had called them to attention again. 'And now let's see which of us can touch our toes!' she said en- thusiastically. 'Right over from the hips, please, comrades. ONE-two! ONE-two!...'
Winston loathed this exercise, which sent shooting pains all the way from his heels to his buttocks and often ended by bringing on another coughing fit. The half-pleasant qual- ity went out of his meditations. The past, he reflected, had not merely been altered, it had been actually destroyed. For how could you establish even the most obvious fact when there existed no record outside your own memory? He tried to remember in what year he had first heard mention of Big Brother. He thought it must have been at some time in the sixties, but it was impossible to be certain. In the Party histories, of course, Big Brother figured as the leader and guardian of the Revolution since its very earliest days. His exploits had been gradually pushed backwards in time until already they extended into the fabulous world of the forties and the thirties, when the capitalists in their strange cylin- drical hats still rode through the streets of London in great gleaming motor-cars or horse carriages with glass sides. There was no knowing how much of this legend was true
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 45
and how much invented. Winston could not even remem- ber at what date the Party itself had come into existence. He did not believe he had ever heard the word Ingsoc before 1960, but it was possible that in its Oldspeak form — 'Eng- lish Socialism', that is to say — it had been current earlier. Everything melted into mist. Sometimes, indeed, you could put your finger on a definite lie. It was not true, for example, as was claimed in the Party history books, that the Party had invented aeroplanes. He remembered aeroplanes since his earliest childhood. But you could prove nothing. There was never any evidence. Just once in his whole life he had held in his hands unmistakable documentary proof of the falsification of an historical fact. And on that occasion
'Smith!' screamed the shrewish voice from the telescreen. '6079 Smith W.! Yes, YOU! Bend lower, please! You can do better than that. You're not trying. Lower, please! THAT'S better, comrade. Now stand at ease, the whole squad, and watch me.'
A sudden hot sweat had broken out all over Winston's body. His face remained completely inscrutable. Nev- er show dismay! Never show resentment! A single flicker of the eyes could give you away. He stood watching while the instructress raised her arms above her head and — one could not say gracefully, but with remarkable neatness and efficiency — bent over and tucked the first joint of her fin- gers under her toes.
'THERE, comrades! THAT'S how I want to see you do- ing it. Watch me again. I'm thirty-nine and I've had four children. Now look.' She bent over again. 'You see MY
46 1984
knees aren't bent. You can all do it if you want to,' she add- ed as she straightened herself up. 'Anyone under forty- five is perfectly capable of touching his toes. We don't all have the privilege of fighting in the front line, but at least we can all keep fit. Remember our boys on the Malabar front! And the sailors in the Floating Fortresses! Just think what THEY have to put up with. Now try again. That's better, comrade, that's MUCH better,' she added encouragingly as Winston, with a violent lunge, succeeded in touching his toes with knees unbent, for the first time in several years.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 4
With the deep, unconscious sigh which not even the nearness of the telescreen could prevent him from uttering when his day's work started, Winston pulled the speakwrite towards him, blew the dust from its mouthpiece, and put on his spectacles. Then he unrolled and clipped together four small cylinders of paper which had already flopped out of the pneumatic tube on the right-hand side of his desk.
In the walls of the cubicle there were three orifices. To the right of the speakwrite, a small pneumatic tube for writ- ten messages, to the left, a larger one for newspapers; and in the side wall, within easy reach of Winston's arm, a large oblong slit protected by a wire grating. This last was for the disposal of waste paper. Similar slits existed in thousands or tens of thousands throughout the building, not only in ev- ery room but at short intervals in every corridor. For some reason they were nicknamed memory holes. When one knew that any document was due for destruction, or even when one saw a scrap of waste paper lying about, it was an automatic action to lift the flap of the nearest memory hole and drop it in, whereupon it would be whirled away on a current of warm air to the enormous furnaces which were hidden somewhere in the recesses of the building.
Winston examined the four slips of paper which he had
1984
unrolled. Each contained a message of only one or two lines, in the abbreviated jargon — not actually Newspeak, but con- sisting largely of Newspeak words — which was used in the Ministry for internal purposes. They ran:
times 17.3.84 bb speech malreported africa rectify
times 19.12.83 forecasts 3 yp 4th quarter 83 misprints verify
current issue
times 14.2.84 miniplenty malquoted chocolate rectify
times 3.12.83 reporting bb dayorder doubleplusungood refs unpersons rewrite fullwise upsub antefiling
With a faint feeling of satisfaction Winston laid the fourth message aside. It was an intricate and responsible job and had better be dealt with last. The other three were rou- tine matters, though the second one would probably mean some tedious wading through lists of figures.
Winston dialled 'back numbers' on the telescreen and called for the appropriate issues of 'The Times', which slid out of the pneumatic tube after only a few minutes' delay. The messages he had received referred to articles or news items which for one reason or another it was thought neces- sary to alter, or, as the official phrase had it, to rectify. For example, it appeared from 'The Times' of the seventeenth of March that Big Brother, in his speech of the previous day, had predicted that the South Indian front would re- main quiet but that a Eurasian offensive would shortly be
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 49
launched in North Africa. As it happened, the Eurasian Higher Command had launched its offensive in South In- dia and left North Africa alone. It was therefore necessary to rewrite a paragraph of Big Brother's speech, in such a way as to make him predict the thing that had actually hap- pened. Or again, 'The Times' of the nineteenth of December had published the official forecasts of the output of various classes of consumption goods in the fourth quarter of 1983, which was also the sixth quarter of the Ninth Three-Year Plan. Today's issue contained a statement of the actual out- put, from which it appeared that the forecasts were in every instance grossly wrong. Winston's job was to rectify the original figures by making them agree with the later ones. As for the third message, it referred to a very simple error which could be set right in a couple of minutes. As short a time ago as February, the Ministry of Plenty had issued a promise (a 'categorical pledge' were the official words) that there would be no reduction of the chocolate ration during 1984. Actually, as Winston was aware, the chocolate ration was to be reduced from thirty grammes to twenty at the end of the present week. All that was needed was to substitute for the original promise a warning that it would probably be necessary to reduce the ration at some time in April.
As soon as Winston had dealt with each of the messages, he clipped his speakwritten corrections to the appropriate copy of "The Times' and pushed them into the pneumatic tube. Then, with a movement which was as nearly as possi- ble unconscious, he crumpled up the original message and any notes that he himself had made, and dropped them into
1984
the memory hole to be devoured by the flames.
What happened in the unseen labyrinth to which the pneumatic tubes led, he did not know in detail, but he did know in general terms. As soon as all the corrections which happened to be necessary in any particular number of 'The Times' had been assembled and collated, that number would be reprinted, the original copy destroyed, and the corrected copy placed on the files in its stead. This process of con- tinuous alteration was applied not only to newspapers, but to books, periodicals, pamphlets, posters, leaflets, films, sound-tracks, cartoons, photographs — to every kind of lit- erature or documentation which might conceivably hold any political or ideological significance. Day by day and almost minute by minute the past was brought up to date. In this way every prediction made by the Party could be shown by documentary evidence to have been correct, nor was any item of news, or any expression of opinion, which conflicted with the needs of the moment, ever allowed to remain on record. All history was a palimpsest, scraped clean and reinscribed exactly as often as was necessary. In no case would it have been possible, once the deed was done, to prove that any falsification had taken place. The largest section of the Records Department, far larger than the one on which Winston worked, consisted simply of persons whose duty it was to track down and collect all copies of books, newspapers, and other documents which had been superseded and were due for destruction. A number of "The Times' which might, because of changes in political align- ment, or mistaken prophecies uttered by Big Brother, have
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 51
been rewritten a dozen times still stood on the files bearing its original date, and no other copy existed to contradict it. Books, also, were recalled and rewritten again and again, and were invariably reissued without any admission that any alteration had been made. Even the written instruc- tions which Winston received, and which he invariably got rid of as soon as he had dealt with them, never stated or implied that an act of forgery was to be committed: always the reference was to slips, errors, misprints, or misquota- tions which it was necessary to put right in the interests of accuracy.
But actually, he thought as he re-adjusted the Ministry of Plenty's figures, it was not even forgery. It was merely the substitution of one piece of nonsense for another. Most of the material that you were dealing with had no connexion with anything in the real world, not even the kind of con- nexion that is contained in a direct lie. Statistics were just as much a fantasy in their original version as in their recti- fied version. A great deal of the time you were expected to make them up out of your head. For example, the Minis- try of Plenty's forecast had estimated the output of boots for the quarter at 145 million pairs. The actual output was given as sixty-two millions. Winston, however, in rewriting the forecast, marked the figure down to fifty-seven millions, so as to allow for the usual claim that the quota had been overfulfilled. In any case, sixty-two millions was no near- er the truth than fifty-seven millions, or than 145 millions. Very likely no boots had been produced at all. Likelier still, nobody knew how many had been produced, much less
1984
cared. All one knew was that every quarter astronomical numbers of boots were produced on paper, while perhaps half the population of Oceania went barefoot. And so it was with every class of recorded fact, great or small. Everything faded away into a shadow-world in which, finally, even the date of the year had become uncertain.
Winston glanced across the hall. In the corresponding cubicle on the other side a small, precise-looking, dark- chinned man named Tillotson was working steadily away, with a folded newspaper on his knee and his mouth very close to the mouthpiece of the speakwrite. He had the air of trying to keep what he was saying a secret between himself and the telescreen. He looked up, and his spectacles darted a hostile flash in Winston's direction.
Winston hardly knew Tillotson, and had no idea what work he was employed on. People in the Records Depart- ment did not readily talk about their jobs. In the long, windowless hall, with its double row of cubicles and its end- less rustle of papers and hum of voices murmuring into speakwrites, there were quite a dozen people whom Win- ston did not even know by name, though he daily saw them hurrying to and fro in the corridors or gesticulating in the Two Minutes Hate. He knew that in the cubicle next to him the little woman with sandy hair toiled day in day out, sim- ply at tracking down and deleting from the Press the names of people who had been vaporized and were therefore con- sidered never to have existed. There was a certain fitness in this, since her own husband had been vaporized a couple of years earlier. And a few cubicles away a mild, ineffec-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
tual, dreamy creature named Ampleforth, with very hairy ears and a surprising talent for juggling with rhymes and metres, was engaged in producing garbled versions — defin- itive texts, they were called — of poems which had become ideologically offensive, but which for one reason or another were to be retained in the anthologies. And this hall, with its fifty workers or thereabouts, was only one sub-section, a single cell, as it were, in the huge complexity of the Records Department. Beyond, above, below, were other swarms of workers engaged in an unimaginable multitude of jobs. There were the huge printing-shops with their sub-editors, their typography experts, and their elaborately equipped studios for the faking of photographs. There was the tele- programmes section with its engineers, its producers, and its teams of actors specially chosen for their skill in imitat- ing voices. There were the armies of reference clerks whose job was simply to draw up lists of books and periodicals which were due for recall. There were the vast repositories where the corrected documents were stored, and the hid- den furnaces where the original copies were destroyed. And somewhere or other, quite anonymous, there were the di- recting brains who co-ordinated the whole effort and laid down the lines of policy which made it necessary that this fragment of the past should be preserved, that one falsified, and the other rubbed out of existence.
And the Records Department, after all, was itself only a single branch of the Ministry of Truth, whose primary job was not to reconstruct the past but to supply the citizens of Oceania with newspapers, films, textbooks, telescreen
1984
programmes, plays, novels — with every conceivable kind of information, instruction, or entertainment, from a statue to a slogan, from a lyric poem to a biological treatise, and from a child's spelling-book to a Newspeak dictionary. And the Ministry had not only to supply the multifarious needs of the party, but also to repeat the whole operation at a lower level for the benefit of the proletariat. There was a whole chain of separate departments dealing with proletarian lit- erature, music, drama, and entertainment generally. Here were produced rubbishy newspapers containing almost nothing except sport, crime and astrology, sensational five-cent novelettes, films oozing with sex, and sentimen- tal songs which were composed entirely by mechanical means on a special kind of kaleidoscope known as a ver- sificator. There was even a whole sub-section — Pornosec, it was called in Newspeak — engaged in producing the lowest kind of pornography, which was sent out in sealed packets and which no Party member, other than those who worked on it, was permitted to look at.
Three messages had slid out of the pneumatic tube while Winston was working, but they were simple matters, and he had disposed of them before the Two Minutes Hate in- terrupted him. When the Hate was over he returned to his cubicle, took the Newspeak dictionary from the shelf, pushed the speakwrite to one side, cleaned his spectacles, and settled down to his main job of the morning.
Winston's greatest pleasure in life was in his work. Most of it was a tedious routine, but included in it there were also jobs so difficult and intricate that you could lose yourself in
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 55
them as in the depths of a mathematical problem — delicate pieces of forgery in which you had nothing to guide you except your knowledge of the principles of Ingsoc and your estimate of what the Party wanted you to say. Winston was good at this kind of thing. On occasion he had even been entrusted with the rectification of 'The Times' leading arti- cles, which were written entirely in Newspeak. He unrolled the message that he had set aside earlier. It ran:
times 3.12.83 reporting bb dayorder doubleplusungood refs unpersons rewrite fullwise upsub antefiling
In Oldspeak (or standard English) this might be ren- dered:
The reporting of Big Brother's Order for the Day in 'The Times' of December 3rd 1983 is extremely unsatisfactory and makes references to non-existent persons. Rewrite it in full and submit your draft to higher authority before filing.
Winston read through the offending article. Big Broth- er's Order for the Day, it seemed, had been chiefly devoted to praising the work of an organization known as FFCC, which supplied cigarettes and other comforts to the sailors in the Floating Fortresses. A certain Comrade Withers, a prominent member of the Inner Party, had been singled out for special mention and awarded a decoration, the Order of Conspicuous Merit, Second Class.
Three months later FFCC had suddenly been dissolved
1984
with no reasons given. One could assume that Withers and his associates were now in disgrace, but there had been no report of the matter in the Press or on the telescreen. That was to be expected, since it was unusual for political offend- ers to be put on trial or even publicly denounced. The great purges involving thousands of people, with public trials of traitors and thought-criminals who made abject confession of their crimes and were afterwards executed, were special show-pieces not occurring oftener than once in a couple of years. More commonly, people who had incurred the dis- pleasure of the Party simply disappeared and were never heard of again. One never had the smallest clue as to what had happened to them. In some cases they might not even be dead. Perhaps thirty people personally known to Win- ston, not counting his parents, had disappeared at one time or another.
Winston stroked his nose gently with a paper-clip. In the cubicle across the way Comrade Tillotson was still crouch- ing secretively over his speakwrite. He raised his head for a moment: again the hostile spectacle-flash. Winston won- dered whether Comrade Tillotson was engaged on the same job as himself. It was perfectly possible. So tricky a piece of work would never be entrusted to a single person: on the other hand, to turn it over to a committee would be to ad- mit openly that an act of fabrication was taking place. Very likely as many as a dozen people were now working away on rival versions of what Big Brother had actually said. And presently some master brain in the Inner Party would se- lect this version or that, would re-edit it and set in motion
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
the complex processes of cross-referencing that would be required, and then the chosen lie would pass into the per- manent records and become truth.
Winston did not know why Withers had been disgraced. Perhaps it was for corruption or incompetence. Perhaps Big Brother was merely getting rid of a too-popular subordi- nate. Perhaps Withers or someone close to him had been suspected of heretical tendencies. Or perhaps — what was likeliest of all — the thing had simply happened because purges and vaporizations were a necessary part of the me- chanics of government. The only real clue lay in the words 'refs unpersons', which indicated that Withers was already dead. You could not invariably assume this to be the case when people were arrested. Sometimes they were released and allowed to remain at liberty for as much as a year or two years before being executed. Very occasionally some person whom you had believed dead long since would make a ghostly reappearance at some public trial where he would implicate hundreds of others by his testimony before van- ishing, this time for ever. Withers, however, was already an UNPERSON. He did not exist: he had never existed. Win- ston decided that it would not be enough simply to reverse the tendency of Big Brother's speech. It was better to make it deal with something totally unconnected with its origi- nal subject.
He might turn the speech into the usual denunciation of traitors and thought-criminals, but that was a little too ob- vious, while to invent a victory at the front, or some triumph of over-production in the Ninth Three-Year Plan, might
1984
complicate the records too much. What was needed was a piece of pure fantasy. Suddenly there sprang into his mind, ready made as it were, the image of a certain Comrade Ogil- vy, who had recently died in battle, in heroic circumstances. There were occasions when Big Brother devoted his Order for the Day to commemorating some humble, rank-and-file Party member whose life and death he held up as an exam- ple worthy to be followed. Today he should commemorate Comrade Ogilvy. It was true that there was no such person as Comrade Ogilvy, but a few lines of print and a couple of faked photographs would soon bring him into existence.
Winston thought for a moment, then pulled the speak- write towards him and began dictating in Big Brother's familiar style: a style at once military and pedantic, and, because of a trick of asking questions and then promptly answering them (What lessons do we learn from this fact, comrades? The lesson — which is also one of the fundamen- tal principles of Ingsoc — that,' etc., etc.), easy to imitate.
At the age of three Comrade Ogilvy had refused all toys except a drum, a sub-machine gun, and a model helicopter. At six — a year early, by a special relaxation of the rules — he had joined the Spies, at nine he had been a troop leader. At eleven he had denounced his uncle to the Thought Police after overhearing a conversation which appeared to him to have criminal tendencies. At seventeen he had been a dis- trict organizer of the Junior Anti-Sex League. At nineteen he had designed a hand-grenade which had been adopted by the Ministry of Peace and which, at its first trial, had killed thirty-one Eurasian prisoners in one burst. At twen-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ty-three he had perished in action. Pursued by enemy jet planes while flying over the Indian Ocean with important despatches, he had weighted his body with his machine gun and leapt out of the helicopter into deep water, despatches and all — an end, said Big Brother, which it was impossible to contemplate without feelings of envy. Big Brother added a few remarks on the purity and single-mindedness of Com- rade Ogilvy's life. He was a total abstainer and a nonsmoker, had no recreations except a daily hour in the gymnasium, and had taken a vow of celibacy, believing marriage and the care of a family to be incompatible with a twenty- four-hour- a-day devotion to duty. He had no subjects of conversation except the principles of Ingsoc, and no aim in life except the defeat of the Eurasian enemy and the hunting-down of spies, saboteurs, thoughtcriminals, and traitors generally.
Winston debated with himself whether to award Com- rade Ogilvy the Order of Conspicuous Merit: in the end he decided against it because of the unnecessary cross-refer- encing that it would entail.
Once again he glanced at his rival in the opposite cubicle. Something seemed to tell him with certainty that Tillotson was busy on the same job as himself. There was no way of knowing whose job would finally be adopted, but he felt a profound conviction that it would be his own. Comrade Ogilvy, unimagined an hour ago, was now a fact. It struck him as curious that you could create dead men but not liv- ing ones. Comrade Ogilvy, who had never existed in the present, now existed in the past, and when once the act of forgery was forgotten, he would exist just as authentical-
1984
ly, and upon the same evidence, as Charlemagne or Julius Caesar.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 5
In the low-ceilinged canteen, deep underground, the lunch queue jerked slowly forward. The room was al- ready very full and deafeningly noisy. From the grille at the counter the steam of stew came pouring forth, with a sour metallic smell which did not quite overcome the fumes of Victory Gin. On the far side of the room there was a small bar, a mere hole in the wall, where gin could be bought at ten cents the large nip.
'Just the man I was looking for,' said a voice at Winston's back.
He turned round. It was his friend Syme, who worked in the Research Department. Perhaps 'friend' was not exact- ly the right word. You did not have friends nowadays, you had comrades: but there were some comrades whose society was pleasanter than that of others. Syme was a philologist, a specialist in Newspeak. Indeed, he was one of the enormous team of experts now engaged in compiling the Eleventh Edition of the Newspeak Dictionary. He was a tiny creature, smaller than Winston, with dark hair and large, protuber- ant eyes, at once mournful and derisive, which seemed to search your face closely while he was speaking to you.
'I wanted to ask you whether you'd got any razor blades,' he said.
'Not one!' said Winston with a sort of guilty haste. 'I've
1984
tried all over the place. They don't exist any longer.'
Everyone kept asking you for razor blades. Actually he had two unused ones which he was hoarding up. There had been a famine of them for months past. At any given moment there was some necessary article which the Par- ty shops were unable to supply. Sometimes it was buttons, sometimes it was darning wool, sometimes it was shoelaces; at present it was razor blades. You could only get hold of them, if at all, by scrounging more or less furtively on the 'free' market.
'I've been using the same blade for six weeks,' he added untruthfully.
The queue gave another jerk forward. As they halted he turned and faced Syme again. Each of them took a greasy metal tray from a pile at the end of the counter.
'Did you go and see the prisoners hanged yesterday?' said Syme.
'I was working,' said Winston indifferently. 'I shall see it on the flicks, I suppose.'
A very inadequate substitute,' said Syme.
His mocking eyes roved over Winston's face. 'I know you,' the eyes seemed to say, 'I see through you. I know very well why you didn't go to see those prisoners hanged.' In an intellectual way, Syme was venomously orthodox. He would talk with a disagreeable gloating satisfaction of he- licopter raids on enemy villages, and trials and confessions of thought-criminals, the executions in the cellars of the Ministry of Love. Talking to him was largely a matter of getting him away from such subjects and entangling him,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 63
if possible, in the technicalities of Newspeak, on which he was authoritative and interesting. Winston turned his head a little aside to avoid the scrutiny of the large dark eyes.
'It was a good hanging,' said Syme reminiscently. 'I think it spoils it when they tie their feet together. I like to see them kicking. And above all, at the end, the tongue sticking right out, and blue — a quite bright blue. That's the detail that ap- peals to me.'
'Nex', please!' yelled the white-aproned prole with the la- dle.
Winston and Syme pushed their trays beneath the grille. On to each was dumped swiftly the regulation lunch — a metal pannikin of pinkish-grey stew, a hunk of bread, a cube of cheese, a mug of milkless Victory Coffee, and one saccharine tablet.
'There's a table over there, under that telescreen,' said Syme. 'Let's pick up a gin on the way.'
The gin was served out to them in handleless china mugs. They threaded their way across the crowded room and un- packed their trays on to the metal-topped table, on one corner of which someone had left a pool of stew, a filthy liquid mess that had the appearance of vomit. Winston took up his mug of gin, paused for an instant to collect his nerve, and gulped the oily-tasting stuff down. When he had winked the tears out of his eyes he suddenly discov- ered that he was hungry. He began swallowing spoonfuls of the stew, which, in among its general sloppiness, had cubes of spongy pinkish stuff which was probably a preparation of meat. Neither of them spoke again till they had emptied
64 1984
their pannikins. From the table at Winston's left, a little behind his back, someone was talking rapidly and contin- uously, a harsh gabble almost like the quacking of a duck, which pierced the general uproar of the room.
'How is the Dictionary getting on?' said Winston, raising his voice to overcome the noise.
'Slowly,' said Syme. 'I'm on the adjectives. It's fascinat- ing.'
He had brightened up immediately at the mention of Newspeak. He pushed his pannikin aside, took up his hunk of bread in one delicate hand and his cheese in the other, and leaned across the table so as to be able to speak without shouting.
"The Eleventh Edition is the definitive edition,' he said. 'We're getting the language into its final shape — the shape it's going to have when nobody speaks anything else. When we've finished with it, people like you will have to learn it all over again. You think, I dare say, that our chief job is inventing new words. But not a bit of it! We're destroying words — scores of them, hundreds of them, every day. We're cutting the language down to the bone. The Eleventh Edi- tion won't contain a single word that will become obsolete before the year 2050.'
He bit hungrily into his bread and swallowed a couple of mouthfuls, then continued speaking, with a sort of ped- ant's passion. His thin dark face had become animated, his eyes had lost their mocking expression and grown almost dreamy.
'It's a beautiful thing, the destruction of words. Of course
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 65
the great wastage is in the verbs and adjectives, but there are hundreds of nouns that can be got rid of as well. It isn't only the synonyms; there are also the antonyms. After all, what justification is there for a word which is simply the opposite of some other word? A word contains its opposite in itself. Take 'good', for instance. If you have a word like 'good', what need is there for a word like 'bad'? 'Ungood' will do just as well — better, because it's an exact opposite, which the other is not. Or again, if you want a stronger ver- sion of 'good', what sense is there in having a whole string of vague useless words like 'excellent' and 'splendid' and all the rest of them? 'Plusgood' covers the meaning, or 'double- plusgood' if you want something stronger still. Of course we use those forms already, but in the final version of New- speak there'll be nothing else. In the end the whole notion of goodness and badness will be covered by only six words — in reality, only one word. Don't you see the beauty of that, Winston? It was B.B.'s idea originally, of course,' he added as an afterthought.
A sort of vapid eagerness flitted across Winston's face at the mention of Big Brother. Nevertheless Syme immediately detected a certain lack of enthusiasm.
'You haven't a real appreciation of Newspeak, Winston,' he said almost sadly. 'Even when you write it you're still thinking in Oldspeak. I've read some of those pieces that you write in 'The Times' occasionally. They're good enough, but they're translations. In your heart you'd prefer to stick to Oldspeak, with all its vagueness and its useless shades of meaning. You don't grasp the beauty of the destruction of
1984
words. Do you know that Newspeak is the only language in the world whose vocabulary gets smaller every year?'
Winston did know that, of course. He smiled, sympa- thetically he hoped, not trusting himself to speak. Syme bit off another fragment of the dark-coloured bread, chewed it briefly, and went on:
'Don't you see that the whole aim of Newspeak is to narrow the range of thought? In the end we shall make thoughtcrime literally impossible, because there will be no words in which to express it. Every concept that can ever be needed, will be expressed by exactly one word, with its meaning rigidly defined and all its subsidiary meanings rubbed out and forgotten. Already, in the Eleventh Edition, we're not far from that point. But the process will still be continuing long after you and I are dead. Every year fewer and fewer words, and the range of consciousness always a little smaller. Even now, of course, there's no reason or ex- cuse for committing thoughtcrime. It's merely a question of self-discipline, reality-control. But in the end there won't be any need even for that. The Revolution will be com- plete when the language is perfect. Newspeak is Ingsoc and Ingsoc is Newspeak,' he added with a sort of mystical satis- faction. 'Has it ever occurred to you, Winston, that by the year 2050, at the very latest, not a single human being will be alive who could understand such a conversation as we are having now?'
'Except ' began Winston doubtfully, and he stopped.
It had been on the tip of his tongue to say 'Except the proles,' but he checked himself, not feeling fully certain that
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 67
this remark was not in some way unorthodox. Syme, how- ever, had divined what he was about to say.
'The proles are not human beings,' he said carelessly. 'By 2050 — earlier, probably — all real knowledge of Oldspeak will have disappeared. The whole literature of the past will have been destroyed. Chaucer, Shakespeare, Milton, By- ron — they'll exist only in Newspeak versions, not merely changed into something different, but actually changed into something contradictory of what they used to be. Even the literature of the Party will change. Even the slogans will change. How could you have a slogan like 'freedom is slav- ery' when the concept of freedom has been abolished? The whole climate of thought will be different. In fact there will be no thought, as we understand it now. Orthodoxy means not thinking — not needing to think. Orthodoxy is uncon- sciousness.'
One of these days, thought Winston with sudden deep conviction, Syme will be vaporized. He is too intelligent. He sees too clearly and speaks too plainly. The Party does not like such people. One day he will disappear. It is written in his face.
Winston had finished his bread and cheese. He turned a little sideways in his chair to drink his mug of coffee. At the table on his left the man with the strident voice was still talking remorselessly away. A young woman who was perhaps his secretary, and who was sitting with her back to Winston, was listening to him and seemed to be eagerly agreeing with everything that he said. From time to time Winston caught some such remark as T think you're so right,
1984
I do so agree with you', uttered in a youthful and rather silly feminine voice. But the other voice never stopped for an in- stant, even when the girl was speaking. Winston knew the man by sight, though he knew no more about him than that he held some important post in the Fiction Department. He was a man of about thirty, with a muscular throat and a large, mobile mouth. His head was thrown back a little, and because of the angle at which he was sitting, his spectacles caught the light and presented to Winston two blank discs instead of eyes. What was slightly horrible, was that from the stream of sound that poured out of his mouth it was almost impossible to distinguish a single word. Just once Winston caught a phrase — complete and final elimination of Goldsteinism' — jerked out very rapidly and, as it seemed, all in one piece, like a line of type cast solid. For the rest it was just a noise, a quack-quack-quacking. And yet, though you could not actually hear what the man was saying, you could not be in any doubt about its general nature. He might be denouncing Goldstein and demanding sterner measures against thought- criminals and saboteurs, he might be ful- minating against the atrocities of the Eurasian army, he might be praising Big Brother or the heroes on the Malabar front — it made no difference. Whatever it was, you could be certain that every word of it was pure orthodoxy, pure Ingsoc. As he watched the eyeless face with the jaw moving rapidly up and down, Winston had a curious feeling that this was not a real human being but some kind of dummy. It was not the man's brain that was speaking, it was his larynx. The stuff that was coming out of him consisted of words, but
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 69
it was not speech in the true sense: it was a noise uttered in unconsciousness, like the quacking of a duck.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Thu Feb 21, 2013 1:09 am |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
yme had fallen silent for a moment, and with the han- dle of his spoon was tracing patterns in the puddle of stew. The voice from the other table quacked rapidly on, easily audible in spite of the surrounding din.
'There is a word in Newspeak,' said Syme, 'I don't know whether you know it: DUCKSPE AK, to quack like a duck. It is one of those interesting words that have two contradic- tory meanings. Applied to an opponent, it is abuse, applied to someone you agree with, it is praise.'
Unquestionably Syme will be vaporized, Winston thought again. He thought it with a kind of sadness, al- though well knowing that Syme despised him and slightly disliked him, and was fully capable of denouncing him as a thought- criminal if he saw any reason for doing so. There was something subtly wrong with Syme. There was some- thing that he lacked: discretion, aloofness, a sort of saving stupidity. You could not say that he was unorthodox. He be- lieved in the principles of Ingsoc, he venerated Big Brother, he rejoiced over victories, he hated heretics, not merely with sincerity but with a sort of restless zeal, an up-to-dateness of information, which the ordinary Party member did not approach. Yet a faint air of disreputability always clung to him. He said things that would have been better unsaid, he had read too many books, he frequented the Chestnut Tree Cafe, haunt of painters and musicians. There was no law, not even an unwritten law, against frequenting the Chest- nut Tree Cafe, yet the place was somehow ill-omened. The
1984
old, discredited leaders of the Party had been used to gather there before they were finally purged. Goldstein himself, it was said, had sometimes been seen there, years and decades ago. Syme's fate was not difficult to foresee. And yet it was a fact that if Syme grasped, even for three seconds, the na- ture of his, Winston's, secret opinions, he would betray him instantly to the Thought Police. So would anybody else, for that matter: but Syme more than most. Zeal was not enough. Orthodoxy was unconsciousness.
Syme looked up. 'Here comes Parsons,' he said.
Something in the tone of his voice seemed to add, 'that bloody fool'. Parsons, Winston's fellow-tenant at Victory Mansions, was in fact threading his way across the room — a tubby, middle-sized man with fair hair and a froglike face. At thirty- five he was already putting on rolls of fat at neck and waistline, but his movements were brisk and boyish. His whole appearance was that of a little boy grown large, so much so that although he was wearing the regulation over- alls, it was almost impossible not to think of him as being dressed in the blue shorts, grey shirt, and red neckerchief of the Spies. In visualizing him one saw always a picture of dimpled knees and sleeves rolled back from pudgy fore- arms. Parsons did, indeed, invariably revert to shorts when a community hike or any other physical activity gave him an excuse for doing so. He greeted them both with a cheery 'Hullo, hullo!' and sat down at the table, giving off an in- tense smell of sweat. Beads of moisture stood out all over his pink face. His powers of sweating were extraordinary. At the Community Centre you could always tell when he
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
had been playing table-tennis by the dampness of the bat handle. Syme had produced a strip of paper on which there was a long column of words, and was studying it with an ink-pencil between his fingers.
'Look at him working away in the lunch hour,' said Par- sons, nudging Winston. 'Keenness, eh? What's that you've got there, old boy? Something a bit too brainy for me, I ex- pect. Smith, old boy, I'll tell you why I'm chasing you. It's that sub you forgot to give me.'
'Which sub is that?' said Winston, automatically feel- ing for money. About a quarter of one's salary had to be earmarked for voluntary subscriptions, which were so nu- merous that it was difficult to keep track of them.
'For Hate Week. You know — the house-by-house fund. I'm treasurer for our block. We're making an all-out effort — going to put on a tremendous show. I tell you, it won't be my fault if old Victory Mansions doesn't have the biggest outfit of flags in the whole street. Two dollars you promised me.'
Winston found and handed over two creased and filthy notes, which Parsons entered in a small notebook, in the neat handwriting of the illiterate.
'By the way, old boy' he said. 'I hear that little beggar of mine let fly at you with his catapult yesterday. I gave him a good dressing-down for it. In fact I told him I'd take the catapult away if he does it again.'
'I think he was a little upset at not going to the execution,' said Winston.
'Ah, well — what I mean to say, shows the right spirit, doesn't it? Mischievous little beggars they are, both of them,
1984
but talk about keenness! All they think about is the Spies, and the war, of course. D'you know what that little girl of mine did last Saturday, when her troop was on a hike out Berkhamsted way? She got two other girls to go with her, slipped off from the hike, and spent the whole afternoon following a strange man. They kept on his tail for two hours, right through the woods, and then, when they got into Am- ersham, handed him over to the patrols.'
'What did they do that for?' said Winston, somewhat tak- en aback. Parsons went on triumphantly:
'My kid made sure he was some kind of enemy agent — might have been dropped by parachute, for instance. But here's the point, old boy. What do you think put her on to him in the first place? She spotted he was wearing a funny kind of shoes — said she'd never seen anyone wearing shoes like that before. So the chances were he was a foreigner. Pretty smart for a nipper of seven, eh?'
'What happened to the man?' said Winston.
'Ah, that I couldn't say, of course. But I wouldn't be alto- gether surprised if ' Parsons made the motion of aiming
a rifle, and clicked his tongue for the explosion.
'Good,' said Syme abstractedly, without looking up from his strip of paper.
'Of course we can't afford to take chances,' agreed Win- ston dutifully.
'What I mean to say, there is a war on,' said Parsons.
As though in confirmation of this, a trumpet call float- ed from the telescreen just above their heads. However, it was not the proclamation of a military victory this time, but
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
merely an announcement from the Ministry of Plenty.
'Comrades!' cried an eager youthful voice. 'Attention, comrades! We have glorious news for you. We have won the battle for production! Returns now completed of the output of all classes of consumption goods show that the standard of living has risen by no less than 20 per cent over the past year. All over Oceania this morning there were irrepressible spontaneous demonstrations when workers marched out of factories and offices and paraded through the streets with banners voicing their gratitude to Big Brother for the new, happy life which his wise leadership has bestowed upon us. Here are some of the completed figures. Foodstuffs '
The phrase 'our new, happy life' recurred several times. It had been a favourite of late with the Ministry of Plenty. Par- sons, his attention caught by the trumpet call, sat listening with a sort of gaping solemnity, a sort of edified boredom. He could not follow the figures, but he was aware that they were in some way a cause for satisfaction. He had lugged out a huge and filthy pipe which was already half full of charred tobacco. With the tobacco ration at 100 grammes a week it was seldom possible to fill a pipe to the top. Winston was smoking a Victory Cigarette which he held carefully hori- zontal. The new ration did not start till tomorrow and he had only four cigarettes left. For the moment he had shut his ears to the remoter noises and was listening to the stuff that streamed out of the telescreen. It appeared that there had even been demonstrations to thank Big Brother for raising the chocolate ration to twenty grammes a week. And only yesterday, he reflected, it had been announced that the ra-
1984
tion was to be REDUCED to twenty grammes a week. Was it possible that they could swallow that, after only twenty-four hours? Yes, they swallowed it. Parsons swallowed it easily, with the stupidity of an animal. The eyeless creature at the other table swallowed it fanatically, passionately, with a fu- rious desire to track down, denounce, and vaporize anyone who should suggest that last week the ration had been thirty grammes. Syme, too — in some more complex way, involv- ing doublethink, Syme swallowed it. Was he, then, ALONE in the possession of a memory?
The fabulous statistics continued to pour out of the tele- screen. As compared with last year there was more food, more clothes, more houses, more furniture, more cook- ing-pots, more fuel, more ships, more helicopters, more books, more babies — more of everything except disease, crime, and insanity. Year by year and minute by minute, everybody and everything was whizzing rapidly upwards. As Syme had done earlier Winston had taken up his spoon and was dabbling in the pale-coloured gravy that dribbled across the table, drawing a long streak of it out into a pat- tern. He meditated resentfully on the physical texture of life. Had it always been like this? Had food always tasted like this? He looked round the canteen. A low-ceilinged, crowded room, its walls grimy from the contact of innu- merable bodies; battered metal tables and chairs, placed so close together that you sat with elbows touching; bent spoons, dented trays, coarse white mugs; all surfaces greasy, grime in every crack; and a sourish, composite smell of bad gin and bad coffee and metallic stew and dirty clothes. Al-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ways in your stomach and in your skin there was a sort of protest, a feeling that you had been cheated of something that you had a right to. It was true that he had no memories of anything greatly different. In any time that he could ac- curately remember, there had never been quite enough to eat, one had never had socks or underclothes that were not full of holes, furniture had always been battered and rickety, rooms underheated, tube trains crowded, houses falling to pieces, bread dark- coloured, tea a rarity, coffee filthy-tast- ing, cigarettes insufficient — nothing cheap and plentiful except synthetic gin. And though, of course, it grew worse as one's body aged, was it not a sign that this was NOT the natural order of things, if one's heart sickened at the dis- comfort and dirt and scarcity, the interminable winters, the stickiness of one's socks, the lifts that never worked, the cold water, the gritty soap, the cigarettes that came to piec- es, the food with its strange evil tastes? Why should one feel it to be intolerable unless one had some kind of ancestral memory that things had once been different?
He looked round the canteen again. Nearly everyone was ugly, and would still have been ugly even if dressed other- wise than in the uniform blue overalls. On the far side of the room, sitting at a table alone, a small, curiously beetle-like man was drinking a cup of coffee, his little eyes darting sus- picious glances from side to side. How easy it was, thought Winston, if you did not look about you, to believe that the physical type set up by the Party as an ideal — tall muscu- lar youths and deep-bosomed maidens, blond-haired, vital, sunburnt, carefree — existed and even predominated. Ac-
76 1984
tually, so far as he could judge, the majority of people in Airstrip One were small, dark, and ill-favoured. It was curi- ous how that beetle-like type proliferated in the Ministries: little dumpy men, growing stout very early in life, with short legs, swift scuttling movements, and fat inscrutable faces with very small eyes. It was the type that seemed to flourish best under the dominion of the Party.
The announcement from the Ministry of Plenty ended on another trumpet call and gave way to tinny music. Par- sons, stirred to vague enthusiasm by the bombardment of figures, took his pipe out of his mouth.
'The Ministry of Plenty's certainly done a good job this year,' he said with a knowing shake of his head. 'By the way, Smith old boy, I suppose you haven't got any razor blades you can let me have?'
'Not one,' said Winston. 'I've been using the same blade for six weeks myself
'Ah, well — just thought I'd ask you, old boy'
'Sorry' said Winston.
The quacking voice from the next table, temporarily si- lenced during the Ministry's announcement, had started up again, as loud as ever. For some reason Winston suddenly found himself thinking of Mrs Parsons, with her wispy hair and the dust in the creases of her face. Within two years those children would be denouncing her to the Thought Police. Mrs Parsons would be vaporized. Syme would be vaporized. Winston would be vaporized. O'Brien would be vaporized. Parsons, on the other hand, would never be vaporized. The eyeless creature with the quacking voice
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
would never be vaporized. The little beetle-like men who scuttle so nimbly through the labyrinthine corridors of Ministries they, too, would never be vaporized. And the girl with dark hair, the girl from the Fiction Department — she would never be vaporized either. It seemed to him that he knew instinctively who would survive and who would per- ish: though just what it was that made for survival, it was not easy to say.
At this moment he was dragged out of his reverie with a violent jerk. The girl at the next table had turned partly round and was looking at him. It was the girl with dark hair. She was looking at him in a sidelong way, but with curious intensity. The instant she caught his eye she looked away again.
The sweat started out on Winston's backbone. A horri- ble pang of terror went through him. It was gone almost at once, but it left a sort of nagging uneasiness behind. Why was she watching him? Why did she keep following him about? Unfortunately he could not remember whether she had already been at the table when he arrived, or had come there afterwards. But yesterday, at any rate, during the Two Minutes Hate, she had sat immediately behind him when there was no apparent need to do so. Quite likely her real object had been to listen to him and make sure whether he was shouting loudly enough.
His earlier thought returned to him: probably she was not actually a member of the Thought Police, but then it was precisely the amateur spy who was the greatest danger of all. He did not know how long she had been looking at
1984
him, but perhaps for as much as five minutes, and it was possible that his features had not been perfectly under con- trol. It was terribly dangerous to let your thoughts wander when you were in any public place or within range of a tele- screen. The smallest thing could give you away. A nervous tic, an unconscious look of anxiety, a habit of muttering to yourself — anything that carried with it the suggestion of abnormality, of having something to hide. In any case, to wear an improper expression on your face (to look incredu- lous when a victory was announced, for example) was itself a punishable offence. There was even a word for it in New- speak: FACECRIME, it was called.
The girl had turned her back on him again. Perhaps after all she was not really following him about, perhaps it was coincidence that she had sat so close to him two days run- ning. His cigarette had gone out, and he laid it carefully on the edge of the table. He would finish smoking it after work, if he could keep the tobacco in it. Quite likely the person at the next table was a spy of the Thought Police, and quite likely he would be in the cellars of the Ministry of Love within three days, but a cigarette end must not be wasted. Syme had folded up his strip of paper and stowed it away in his pocket. Parsons had begun talking again.
'Did I ever tell you, old boy,' he said, chuckling round the stem of his pipe, 'about the time when those two nippers of mine set fire to the old market-woman's skirt because they saw her wrapping up sausages in a poster of B.B.? Sneaked up behind her and set fire to it with a box of match- es. Burned her quite badly, I believe. Little beggars, eh? But
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
keen as mustard! That's a first-rate training they give them in the Spies nowadays — better than in my day, even. What d'you think's the latest thing they've served them out with? Ear trumpets for listening through keyholes! My little girl brought one home the other night — tried it out on our sit- ting-room door, and reckoned she could hear twice as much as with her ear to the hole. Of course it's only a toy, mind you. Still, gives 'em the right idea, eh?'
At this moment the telescreen let out a piercing whistle. It was the signal to return to work. All three men sprang to their feet to join in the struggle round the lifts, and the re- maining tobacco fell out of Winston's cigarette.
1984
Chapter 6
w
inston was writing in his diary:
It was three years ago. It was on a dark evening, in a narrow side-street near one of the big railway stations. She was standing near a doorway in the wall, under a street lamp that hardly gave any light. She had a young face, painted very thick. It was really the paint that appealed to me, the whiteness of it, like a mask, and the bright red lips. Party women never paint their faces. There was nobody else in the street, and no telescreens. She said two dollars. I
For the moment it was too difficult to go on. He shut his eyes and pressed his fingers against them, trying to squeeze out the vision that kept recurring. He had an almost over- whelming temptation to shout a string of filthy words at the top of his voice. Or to bang his head against the wall, to kick over the table, and hurl the inkpot through the window — to do any violent or noisy or painful thing that might black out the memory that was tormenting him.
Your worst enemy, he reflected, was your own nervous system. At any moment the tension inside you was liable to translate itself into some visible symptom. He thought of a man whom he had passed in the street a few weeks back; a quite ordinary-looking man, a Party member, aged thir-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 81
ty-five to forty, tallish and thin, carrying a brief-case. They were a few metres apart when the left side of the man's face was suddenly contorted by a sort of spasm. It happened again just as they were passing one another: it was only a twitch, a quiver, rapid as the clicking of a camera shutter, but obviously habitual. He remembered thinking at the time: That poor devil is done for. And what was frighten- ing was that the action was quite possibly unconscious. The most deadly danger of all was talking in your sleep. There was no way of guarding against that, so far as he could see. He drew his breath and went on writing:
I went with her through the doorway and across a backyard into a basement kitchen. There was a bed against the wall, and a lamp on the table, turned down very low. She
His teeth were set on edge. He would have liked to spit. Simultaneously with the woman in the basement kitchen he thought of Katharine, his wife. Winston was married — had been married, at any rate: probably he still was married, so far as he knew his wife was not dead. He seemed to breathe again the warm stuffy odour of the basement kitch- en, an odour compounded of bugs and dirty clothes and villainous cheap scent, but nevertheless alluring, because no woman of the Party ever used scent, or could be imag- ined as doing so. Only the proles used scent. In his mind the smell of it was inextricably mixed up with fornication.
When he had gone with that woman it had been his first lapse in two years or thereabouts. Consorting with prosti-
1984
tutes was forbidden, of course, but it was one of those rules that you could occasionally nerve yourself to break. It was dangerous, but it was not a life-and-death matter. To be caught with a prostitute might mean five years in a forced- labour camp: not more, if you had committed no other offence. And it was easy enough, provided that you could avoid being caught in the act. The poorer quarters swarmed with women who were ready to sell themselves. Some could even be purchased for a bottle of gin, which the proles were not supposed to drink. Tacitly the Party was even inclined to encourage prostitution, as an outlet for instincts which could not be altogether suppressed. Mere debauchery did not matter very much, so long as it was furtive and joyless and only involved the women of a submerged and despised class. The unforgivable crime was promiscuity between Party members. But — though this was one of the crimes that the accused in the great purges invariably confessed to — it was difficult to imagine any such thing actually hap- pening.
The aim of the Party was not merely to prevent men and women from forming loyalties which it might not be able to control. Its real, undeclared purpose was to remove all pleasure from the sexual act. Not love so much as eroti- cism was the enemy, inside marriage as well as outside it. All marriages between Party members had to be approved by a committee appointed for the purpose, and — though the principle was never clearly stated — permission was al- ways refused if the couple concerned gave the impression of being physically attracted to one another. The only rec-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 83
ognized purpose of marriage was to beget children for the service of the Party. Sexual intercourse was to be looked on as a slightly disgusting minor operation, like having an en- ema. This again was never put into plain words, but in an indirect way it was rubbed into every Party member from childhood onwards. There were even organizations such as the Junior Anti-Sex League, which advocated complete celibacy for both sexes. All children were to be begotten by artificial insemination (ARTSEM, it was called in New- speak) and brought up in public institutions. This, Winston was aware, was not meant altogether seriously, but some- how it fitted in with the general ideology of the Party. The Party was trying to kill the sex instinct, or, if it could not be killed, then to distort it and dirty it. He did not know why this was so, but it seemed natural that it should be so. And as far as the women were concerned, the Party's efforts were largely successful.
He thought again of Katharine. It must be nine, ten — nearly eleven years since they had parted. It was curious how seldom he thought of her. For days at a time he was ca- pable of forgetting that he had ever been married. They had only been together for about fifteen months. The Party did not permit divorce, but it rather encouraged separation in cases where there were no children.
Katharine was a tall, fair-haired girl, very straight, with splendid movements. She had a bold, aquiline face, a face that one might have called noble until one discovered that there was as nearly as possible nothing behind it. Very early in her married life he had decided — though perhaps it was
84 1984
only that he knew her more intimately than he knew most people — that she had without exception the most stupid, vulgar, empty mind that he had ever encountered. She had not a thought in her head that was not a slogan, and there was no imbecility, absolutely none that she was not capable of swallowing if the Party handed it out to her. 'The hu- man sound-track' he nicknamed her in his own mind. Yet he could have endured living with her if it had not been for just one thing — sex.
As soon as he touched her she seemed to wince and stiff- en. To embrace her was like embracing a jointed wooden image. And what was strange was that even when she was clasping him against her he had the feeling that she was si- multaneously pushing him away with all her strength. The rigidity of her muscles managed to convey that impres- sion. She would lie there with shut eyes, neither resisting nor co-operating but SUBMITTING. It was extraordinari- ly embarrassing, and, after a while, horrible. But even then he could have borne living with her if it had been agreed that they should remain celibate. But curiously enough it was Katharine who refused this. They must, she said, pro- duce a child if they could. So the performance continued to happen, once a week quite regulariy, whenever it was not impossible. She even used to remind him of it in the morn- ing, as something which had to be done that evening and which must not be forgotten. She had two names for it. One was 'making a baby', and the other was 'our duty to the Par- ty' (yes, she had actually used that phrase). Quite soon he grew to have a feeling of positive dread when the appointed
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 85
day came round. But luckily no child appeared, and in the end she agreed to give up trying, and soon afterwards they parted.
Winston sighed inaudibly He picked up his pen again and wrote:
She threw herself down on the bed, and at once, without any kind of preliminary in the most coarse, horrible way you can imagine, pulled up her skirt. 1
He saw himself standing there in the dim lamplight, with the smell of bugs and cheap scent in his nostrils, and in his heart a feeling of defeat and resentment which even at that moment was mixed up with the thought of Kath- arine's white body, frozen for ever by the hypnotic power of the Party. Why did it always have to be like this? Why could he not have a woman of his own instead of these filthy scuffles at intervals of years? But a real love affair was an al- most unthinkable event. The women of the Party were all alike. Chastity was as deep ingrained in them as Party loy- alty. By careful early conditioning, by games and cold water, by the rubbish that was dinned into them at school and in the Spies and the Youth League, by lectures, parades, songs, slogans, and martial music, the natural feeling had been driven out of them. His reason told him that there must be exceptions, but his heart did not believe it. They were all im- pregnable, as the Party intended that they should be. And what he wanted, more even than to be loved, was to break down that wall of virtue, even if it were only once in his
1984
whole life. The sexual act, successfully performed, was re- bellion. Desire was thoughtcrime. Even to have awakened Katharine, if he could have achieved it, would have been like a seduction, although she was his wife.
But the rest of the story had got to be written down. He wrote:
I turned up the lamp. When 1 saw her in the light
After the darkness the feeble light of the paraffin lamp had seemed very bright. For the first time he could see the woman properly. He had taken a step towards her and then halted, full of lust and terror. He was painfully conscious of the risk he had taken in coming here. It was perfectly pos- sible that the patrols would catch him on the way out: for that matter they might be waiting outside the door at this moment. If he went away without even doing what he had come here to do !
It had got to be written down, it had got to be confessed. What he had suddenly seen in the lamplight was that the woman was OLD. The paint was plastered so thick on her face that it looked as though it might crack like a cardboard mask. There were streaks of white in her hair; but the truly dreadful detail was that her mouth had fallen a little open, revealing nothing except a cavernous blackness. She had no teeth at all.
He wrote hurriedly, in scrabbling handwriting:
When 1 saw her in the light she was quite an old woman, fifty
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 87
years old at least. But I went ahead and did it just the same.
He pressed his fingers against his eyelids again. He had written it down at last, but it made no difference. The thera- py had not worked. The urge to shout filthy words at the top of his voice was as strong as ever.
1984
Chapter 7
» If there is hope,' wrote Winston, 'it lies in the proles.'
If there was hope, it MUST lie in the proles, because only there in those swarming disregarded masses, 85 per cent of the population of Oceania, could the force to de- stroy the Party ever be generated. The Party could not be overthrown from within. Its enemies, if it had any enemies, had no way of coming together or even of identifying one another. Even if the legendary Brotherhood existed, as just possibly it might, it was inconceivable that its members could ever assemble in larger numbers than twos and threes. Rebellion meant a look in the eyes, an inflexion of the voice, at the most, an occasional whispered word. But the proles, if only they could somehow become conscious of their own strength, would have no need to conspire. They needed only to rise up and shake themselves like a horse shaking off flies. If they chose they could blow the Party to pieces tomorrow morning. Surely sooner or later it must occur to them to do
it? And yet !
He remembered how once he had been walking down a crowded street when a tremendous shout of hundreds of voices women's voices — had burst from a side-street a little way ahead. It was a great formidable cry of anger and de- spair, a deep, loud 'Oh-o-o-o-oh!' that went humming on like the reverberation of a bell. His heart had leapt. It's start-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ed! he had thought. A riot! The proles are breaking loose at last! When he had reached the spot it was to see a mob of two or three hundred women crowding round the stalls of a street market, with faces as tragic as though they had been the doomed passengers on a sinking ship. But at this moment the general despair broke down into a multitude of individual quarrels. It appeared that one of the stalls had been selling tin saucepans. They were wretched, flimsy things, but cooking-pots of any kind were always difficult to get. Now the supply had unexpectedly given out. The successful women, bumped and jostled by the rest, were trying to make off with their saucepans while dozens of others clamoured round the stall, accusing the stall-keeper of favouritism and of having more saucepans somewhere in reserve. There was a fresh outburst of yells. Two bloat- ed women, one of them with her hair coming down, had got hold of the same saucepan and were trying to tear it out of one another's hands. For a moment they were both tugging, and then the handle came off. Winston watched them disgustedly. And yet, just for a moment, what almost frightening power had sounded in that cry from only a few hundred throats! Why was it that they could never shout like that about anything that mattered? He wrote:
Until they become conscious they will never rebel, and until after they have rebelled they cannot become conscious.
That, he reflected, might almost have been a transcrip-
90 1984
tion from one of the Party textbooks. The Party claimed, of course, to have liberated the proles from bondage. Before the Revolution they had been hideously oppressed by the capitalists, they had been starved and flogged, women had been forced to work in the coal mines (women still did work in the coal mines, as a matter of fact), children had been sold into the factories at the age of six. But simultaneous- ly, true to the Principles of doublethink, the Party taught that the proles were natural inferiors who must be kept in subjection, like animals, by the application of a few simple rules. In reality very little was known about the proles. It was not necessary to know much. So long as they contin- ued to work and breed, their other activities were without importance. Left to themselves, like cattle turned loose upon the plains of Argentina, they had reverted to a style of life that appeared to be natural to them, a sort of ancestral pattern. They were born, they grew up in the gutters, they went to work at twelve, they passed through a brief blos- soming-period of beauty and sexual desire, they married at twenty, they were middle-aged at thirty, they died, for the most part, at sixty. Heavy physical work, the care of home and children, petty quarrels with neighbours, films, foot- ball, beer, and above all, gambling, filled up the horizon of their minds. To keep them in control was not difficult. A few agents of the Thought Police moved always among them, spreading false rumours and marking down and eliminating the few individuals who were judged capable of becoming dangerous; but no attempt was made to indoctri- nate them with the ideology of the Party. It was not desirable
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
that the proles should have strong political feelings. All that was required of them was a primitive patriotism which could be appealed to whenever it was necessary to make them accept longer working-hours or shorter rations. And even when they became discontented, as they sometimes did, their discontent led nowhere, because being without general ideas, they could only focus it on petty specific grievances. The larger evils invariably escaped their notice. The great majority of proles did not even have telescreens in their homes. Even the civil police interfered with them very little. There was a vast amount of criminality in London, a whole world -within-a-world of thieves, bandits, prostitutes, drug-peddlers, and racketeers of every description; but since it all happened among the proles themselves, it was of no importance. In all questions of morals they were al- lowed to follow their ancestral code. The sexual puritanism of the Party was not imposed upon them. Promiscuity went unpunished, divorce was permitted. For that matter, even religious worship would have been permitted if the proles had shown any sign of needing or wanting it. They were beneath suspicion. As the Party slogan put it: 'Proles and animals are free.'
Winston reached down and cautiously scratched his varicose ulcer. It had begun itching again. The thing you invariably came back to was the impossibility of knowing what life before the Revolution had really been like. He took out of the drawer a copy of a children's history textbook which he had borrowed from Mrs Parsons, and began copy- ing a passage into the diary:
1984
In the old days (it ran), before the glorious Revolution, London was not the beautiful city that we know today. It was a dark, dirty, miserable place where hardly anybody had enough to eat and where hundreds and thousands of poor people had no boots on their feet and not even a roof to sleep under. Children no older than you had to work twelve hours a day for cruel masters who flogged them with whips if they worked too slowly and fed them on nothing but stale breadcrusts and water. But in among all this terrible poverty there were just a few great big beautiful houses that were lived in by rich men who had as many as thirty servants to look after them. These rich men were called capitalists. They were fat, ugly men with wicked faces, like the one in the picture on the opposite page. You can see that he is dressed in a long black coat which was called a frock coat, and a queer, shiny hat shaped like a stovepipe, which was called a top hat. This was the uniform of the capitalists, and no one else was allowed to wear it. The capitalists owned everything in the world, and everyone else was their slave. They owned all the land, all the houses, all the factories, and all the money. If anyone disobeyed them they could throw them into prison, or they could take his job away and starve him to death. When any ordinary person spoke to a capitalist he had to cringe and bow to him, and take off his cap and address him as 'Sir'. The chief of all the capitalists was called the King, and
But he knew the rest of the catalogue. There would be mention of the bishops in their lawn sleeves, the judges in their ermine robes, the pillory, the stocks, the treadmill, the
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 93
cat-o'-nine tails, the Lord Mayor's Banquet, and the prac- tice of kissing the Pope's toe. There was also something called the JUS PRIMAE NOCTIS, which would probably not be mentioned in a textbook for children. It was the law by which every capitalist had the right to sleep with any woman working in one of his factories.
How could you tell how much of it was lies? It MIGHT be true that the average human being was better off now than he had been before the Revolution. The only evidence to the contrary was the mute protest in your own bones, the instinctive feeling that the conditions you lived in were in- tolerable and that at some other time they must have been different. It struck him that the truly characteristic thing about modern life was not its cruelty and insecurity, but simply its bareness, its dinginess, its listlessness. Life, if you looked about you, bore no resemblance not only to the lies that streamed out of the telescreens, but even to the ideals that the Party was trying to achieve. Great areas of it, even for a Party member, were neutral and non-political, a mat- ter of slogging through dreary jobs, fighting for a place on the Tube, darning a worn-out sock, cadging a saccharine tablet, saving a cigarette end. The ideal set up by the Par- ty was something huge, terrible, and glittering — a world of steel and concrete, of monstrous machines and terrifying weapons — a nation of warriors and fanatics, marching for- ward in perfect unity, all thinking the same thoughts and shouting the same slogans, perpetually working, fighting, triumphing, persecuting — three hundred million people all with the same face. The reality was decaying, dingy cities
1984
where underfed people shuffled to and fro in leaky shoes, in patched-up nineteenth-century houses that smelt always of cabbage and bad lavatories. He seemed to see a vision of London, vast and ruinous, city of a million dustbins, and mixed up with it was a picture of Mrs Parsons, a woman with lined face and wispy hair, fiddling helplessly with a blocked waste-pipe.
He reached down and scratched his ankle again. Day and night the telescreens bruised your ears with statistics proving that people today had more food, more clothes, better houses, better recreations — that they lived longer, worked shorter hours, were bigger, healthier, stronger, hap- pier, more intelligent, better educated, than the people of fifty years ago. Not a word of it could ever be proved or dis- proved. The Party claimed, for example, that today 40 per cent of adult proles were literate: before the Revolution, it was said, the number had only been 15 per cent. The Party claimed that the infant mortality rate was now only 160 per thousand, whereas before the Revolution it had been 300 — and so it went on. It was like a single equation with two unknowns. It might very well be that literally every word in the history books, even the things that one accepted with- out question, was pure fantasy. For all he knew there might never have been any such law as the JUS PRIMAE NOCTIS, or any such creature as a capitalist, or any such garment as a top hat.
Everything faded into mist. The past was erased, the era- sure was forgotten, the lie became truth. Just once in his life he had possessed — AFTER the event: that was what
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
counted — concrete, unmistakable evidence of an act of fal- sification. He had held it between his fingers for as long as thirty seconds. In 1973, it must have been — at any rate, it was at about the time when he and Katharine had parted. But the really relevant date was seven or eight years earlier. The story really began in the middle sixties, the period of the great purges in which the original leaders of the Revolu- tion were wiped out once and for all. By 1970 none of them was left, except Big Brother himself. All the rest had by that time been exposed as traitors and counter-revolutionar- ies. Goldstein had fled and was hiding no one knew where, and of the others, a few had simply disappeared, while the majority had been executed after spectacular public trials at which they made confession of their crimes. Among the last survivors were three men named Jones, Aaronson, and Rutherford. It must have been in 1965 that these three had been arrested. As often happened, they had vanished for a year or more, so that one did not know whether they were alive or dead, and then had suddenly been brought forth to incriminate themselves in the usual way. They had con- fessed to intelligence with the enemy (at that date, too, the enemy was Eurasia), embezzlement of public funds, the murder of various trusted Party members, intrigues against the leadership of Big Brother which had started long before the Revolution happened, and acts of sabotage causing the death of hundreds of thousands of people. After confess- ing to these things they had been pardoned, reinstated in the Party, and given posts which were in fact sinecures but which sounded important. All three had written long, ab-
96 1984
ject articles in 'The Times', analysing the reasons for their defection and promising to make amends.
Some time after their release Winston had actually seen all three of them in the Chestnut Tree Cafe. He remembered the sort of terrified fascination with which he had watched them out of the corner of his eye. They were men far old- er than himself, relics of the ancient world, almost the last great figures left over from the heroic days of the Party. The glamour of the underground struggle and the civil war still faintly clung to them. He had the feeling, though already at that time facts and dates were growing blurry, that he had known their names years earlier than he had known that of Big Brother. But also they were outlaws, enemies, untouch- ables, doomed with absolute certainty to extinction within a year or two. No one who had once fallen into the hands of the Thought Police ever escaped in the end. They were corpses waiting to be sent back to the grave.
There was no one at any of the tables nearest to them. It was not wise even to be seen in the neighbourhood of such people. They were sitting in silence before glasses of the gin flavoured with cloves which was the speciality of the cafe. Of the three, it was Rutherford whose appearance had most impressed Winston. Rutherford had once been a famous caricaturist, whose brutal cartoons had helped to inflame popular opinion before and during the Revolution. Even now, at long intervals, his cartoons were appearing in The Times. They were simply an imitation of his earlier manner, and curiously lifeless and unconvincing. Always they were a rehashing of the ancient themes — slum tenements, starv-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 97
ing children, street battles, capitalists in top hats — even on the barricades the capitalists still seemed to cling to their top hats an endless, hopeless effort to get back into the past. He was a monstrous man, with a mane of greasy grey hair, his face pouched and seamed, with thick negroid lips. At one time he must have been immensely strong; now his great body was sagging, sloping, bulging, falling away in every direction. He seemed to be breaking up before one's eyes, like a mountain crumbling.
It was the lonely hour of fifteen. Winston could not now remember how he had come to be in the cafe at such a time. The place was almost empty. A tinny music was trickling from the telescreens. The three men sat in their corner almost motionless, never speaking. Uncommanded, the waiter brought fresh glasses of gin. There was a chess- board on the table beside them, with the pieces set out but no game started. And then, for perhaps half a minute in all, something happened to the telescreens. The tune that they were playing changed, and the tone of the music changed too. There came into it — but it was something hard to de- scribe. It was a peculiar, cracked, braying, jeering note: in his mind Winston called it a yellow note. And then a voice from the telescreen was singing:
Under the spreading chestnut tree I sold you and you sold me: There lie they, and here lie we Under the spreading chestnut tree.
1984
The three men never stirred. But when Winston glanced again at Rutherford's ruinous face, he saw that his eyes were full of tears. And for the first time he noticed, with a kind of inward shudder, and yet not knowing AT WHAT he shuddered, that both Aaronson and Rutherford had bro- ken noses.
A little later all three were re-arrested. It appeared that they had engaged in fresh conspiracies from the very mo- ment of their release. At their second trial they confessed to all their old crimes over again, with a whole string of new ones. They were executed, and their fate was recorded in the Party histories, a warning to posterity. About five years after this, in 1973, Winston was unrolling a wad of docu- ments which had just flopped out of the pneumatic tube on to his desk when he came on a fragment of paper which had evidently been slipped in among the others and then forgotten. The instant he had flattened it out he saw its sig- nificance. It was a half-page torn out of 'The Times' of about ten years earlier — the top half of the page, so that it included the date — and it contained a photograph of the delegates at some Party function in New York. Prominent in the middle of the group were Jones, Aaronson, and Rutherford. There was no mistaking them, in any case their names were in the caption at the bottom.
The point was that at both trials all three men had con- fessed that on that date they had been on Eurasian soil. They had flown from a secret airfield in Canada to a rendezvous somewhere in Siberia, and had conferred with members of the Eurasian General Staff, to whom they had betrayed im-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 99
portant military secrets. The date had stuck in Winston's memory because it chanced to be midsummer day; but the whole story must be on record in countless other places as well. There was only one possible conclusion: the confes- sions were lies.
Of course, this was not in itself a discovery. Even at that time Winston had not imagined that the people who were wiped out in the purges had actually committed the crimes that they were accused of. But this was concrete evidence; it was a fragment of the abolished past, like a fossil bone which turns up in the wrong stratum and destroys a geo- logical theory. It was enough to blow the Party to atoms, if in some way it could have been published to the world and its significance made known.
He had gone straight on working. As soon as he saw what the photograph was, and what it meant, he had covered it up with another sheet of paper. Luckily, when he unrolled it, it had been upside-down from the point of view of the telescreen.
He took his scribbling pad on his knee and pushed back his chair so as to get as far away from the telescreen as pos- sible. To keep your face expressionless was not difficult, and even your breathing could be controlled, with an effort: but you could not control the beating of your heart, and the telescreen was quite delicate enough to pick it up. He let what he judged to be ten minutes go by, tormented all the while by the fear that some accident — a sudden draught blowing across his desk, for instance — would betray him. Then, without uncovering it again, he dropped the photo -
1984
graph into the memory hole, along with some other waste papers. Within another minute, perhaps, it would have crumbled into ashes.
That was ten — eleven years ago. Today, probably, he would have kept that photograph. It was curious that the fact of having held it in his fingers seemed to him to make a difference even now, when the photograph itself, as well as the event it recorded, was only memory. Was the Party's hold upon the past less strong, he wondered, because a piece of evidence which existed no longer HAD ONCE existed?
But today, supposing that it could be somehow resur- rected from its ashes, the photograph might not even be evidence. Already, at the time when he made his discov- ery, Oceania was no longer at war with Eurasia, and it must have been to the agents of Eastasia that the three dead men had betrayed their country. Since then there had been oth- er changes — two, three, he could not remember how many. Very likely the confessions had been rewritten and rewritten until the original facts and dates no longer had the small- est significance. The past not only changed, but changed continuously. What most afflicted him with the sense of nightmare was that he had never clearly understood why the huge imposture was undertaken. The immediate advan- tages of falsifying the past were obvious, but the ultimate motive was mysterious. He took up his pen again and wrote:
I understand HOW: 1 do not understand WHY.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
He wondered, as he had many times wondered before, whether he himself was a lunatic. Perhaps a lunatic was simply a minority of one. At one time it had been a sign of madness to believe that the earth goes round the sun; today, to believe that the past is inalterable. He might be ALONE in holding that belief, and if alone, then a lunatic. But the thought of being a lunatic did not greatly trouble him: the horror was that he might also be wrong.
He picked up the children's history book and looked at the portrait of Big Brother which formed its frontispiece. The hypnotic eyes gazed into his own. It was as though some huge force were pressing down upon you — something that penetrated inside your skull, battering against your brain, frightening you out of your beliefs, persuading you, almost, to deny the evidence of your senses. In the end the Party would announce that two and two made five, and you would have to believe it. It was inevitable that they should make that claim sooner or later: the logic of their position demanded it. Not merely the validity of experience, but the very existence of external reality, was tacitly denied by their philosophy. The heresy of heresies was common sense. And what was terrifying was not that they would kill you for thinking otherwise, but that they might be right. For, after all, how do we know that two and two make four? Or that the force of gravity works? Or that the past is unchange- able? If both the past and the external world exist only in the mind, and if the mind itself is controllable what then?
But no! His courage seemed suddenly to stiffen of its own accord. The face of O'Brien, not called up by any obvi-
1984
ous association, had floated into his mind. He knew, with more certainty than before, that O'Brien was on his side. He was writing the diary for O'Brien — TO O'Brien: it was like an interminable letter which no one would ever read, but which was addressed to a particular person and took its colour from that fact.
The Party told you to reject the evidence of your eyes and ears. It was their final, most essential command. His heart sank as he thought of the enormous power arrayed against him, the ease with which any Party intellectual would over- throw him in debate, the subtle arguments which he would not be able to understand, much less answer. And yet he was in the right! They were wrong and he was right. The obvious, the silly, and the true had got to be defended. Tru- isms are true, hold on to that! The solid world exists, its laws do not change. Stones are hard, water is wet, objects unsup- ported fall towards the earth's centre. With the feeling that he was speaking to O'Brien, and also that he was setting forth an important axiom, he wrote:
Freedom is the freedom to say that two plus two make four. If that is granted, all else follows.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 8
From somewhere at the bottom of a passage the smell of roasting coffee — real coffee, not Victory Coffee — came floating out into the street. Winston paused involuntarily. For perhaps two seconds he was back in the half-forgotten world of his childhood. Then a door banged, seeming to cut off the smell as abruptly as though it had been a sound.
He had walked several kilometres over pavements, and his varicose ulcer was throbbing. This was the second time in three weeks that he had missed an evening at the Com- munity Centre: a rash act, since you could be certain that the number of your attendances at the Centre was care- fully checked. In principle a Party member had no spare time, and was never alone except in bed. It was assumed that when he was not working, eating, or sleeping he would be taking part in some kind of communal recreation: to do anything that suggested a taste for solitude, even to go for a walk by yourself, was always slightly dangerous. There was a word for it in Newspeak: OWNLIFE, it was called, mean- ing individualism and eccentricity. But this evening as he came out of the Ministry the balminess of the April air had tempted him. The sky was a warmer blue than he had seen it that year, and suddenly the long, noisy evening at the Cen- tre, the boring, exhausting games, the lectures, the creaking camaraderie oiled by gin, had seemed intolerable. On im-
1984
pulse he had turned away from the bus-stop and wandered off into the labyrinth of London, first south, then east, then north again, losing himself among unknown streets and hardly bothering in which direction he was going.
'If there is hope,' he had written in the diary, 'it lies in the proles.' The words kept coming back to him, statement of a mystical truth and a palpable absurdity. He was some- where in the vague, brown-coloured slums to the north and east of what had once been Saint Pancras Station. He was walking up a cobbled street of little two-storey houses with battered doorways which gave straight on the pavement and which were somehow curiously suggestive of ratholes. There were puddles of filthy water here and there among the cobbles. In and out of the dark doorways, and down narrow alley-ways that branched off on either side, people swarmed in astonishing numbers — girls in full bloom, with crude- ly lipsticked mouths, and youths who chased the girls, and swollen waddling women who showed you what the girls would be like in ten years' time, and old bent creatures shuf- fling along on splayed feet, and ragged barefooted children who played in the puddles and then scattered at angry yells from their mothers. Perhaps a quarter of the windows in the street were broken and boarded up. Most of the people paid no attention to Winston; a few eyed him with a sort of guarded curiosity. Two monstrous women with brick-red forearms folded across their aprons were talking outside a doorway. Winston caught scraps of conversation as he ap- proached.
"Yes,' I says to 'er, 'that's all very well,' I says. 'But if you'd
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
of been in my place you'd of done the same as what I done. It's easy to criticize,' I says, 'but you ain't got the same prob- lems as what I got."
'Ah,' said the other, 'that's jest it. That's jest where it is.'
The strident voices stopped abruptly. The women stud- ied him in hostile silence as he went past. But it was not hostility, exactly; merely a kind of wariness, a momentary stiffening, as at the passing of some unfamiliar animal. The blue overalls of the Party could not be a common sight in a street like this. Indeed, it was unwise to be seen in such places, unless you had definite business there. The patrols might stop you if you happened to run into them. 'May I see your papers, comrade? What are you doing here? What time did you leave work? Is this your usual way home?' — and so on and so forth. Not that there was any rule against walking home by an unusual route: but it was enough to draw atten- tion to you if the Thought Police heard about it.
Suddenly the whole street was in commotion. There were yells of warning from all sides. People were shooting into the doorways like rabbits. A young woman leapt out of a doorway a little ahead of Winston, grabbed up a tiny child playing in a puddle, whipped her apron round it, and leapt back again, all in one movement. At the same instant a man in a concertina-like black suit, who had emerged from a side alley, ran towards Winston, pointing excitedly to the sky.
'Steamer!' he yelled. 'Look out, guv'nor! Bang over'ead! Lay down quick!'
'Steamer' was a nickname which, for some reason, the
1984
proles applied to rocket bombs. Winston promptly flung himself on his face. The proles were nearly always right when they gave you a warning of this kind. They seemed to possess some kind of instinct which told them several seconds in advance when a rocket was coming, although the rockets supposedly travelled faster than sound. Win- ston clasped his forearms above his head. There was a roar that seemed to make the pavement heave; a shower of light objects pattered on to his back. When he stood up he found that he was covered with fragments of glass from the near- est window.
He walked on. The bomb had demolished a group of houses 200 metres up the street. A black plume of smoke hung in the sky, and below it a cloud of plaster dust in which a crowd was already forming around the ruins. There was a little pile of plaster lying on the pavement ahead of him, and in the middle of it he could see a bright red streak. When he got up to it he saw that it was a human hand severed at the wrist. Apart from the bloody stump, the hand was so com- pletely whitened as to resemble a plaster cast.
He kicked the thing into the gutter, and then, to avoid the crowd, turned down a side-street to the right. With- in three or four minutes he was out of the area which the bomb had affected, and the sordid swarming life of the streets was going on as though nothing had happened. It was nearly twenty hours, and the drinking-shops which the proles frequented ('pubs', they called them) were choked with customers. From their grimy swing doors, endlessly opening and shutting, there came forth a smell of urine,
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
sawdust, and sour beer. In an angle formed by a projecting house-front three men were standing very close togeth- er, the middle one of them holding a folded-up newspaper which the other two were studying over his shoulder. Even before he was near enough to make out the expression on their faces, Winston could see absorption in every line of their bodies. It was obviously some serious piece of news that they were reading. He was a few paces away from them when suddenly the group broke up and two of the men were in violent altercation. For a moment they seemed almost on the point of blows.
'Can't you bleeding well listen to what I say? I tell you no number ending in seven ain't won for over fourteen months!'
'Yes, it 'as, then!'
'No, it 'as not! Back 'ome I got the 'ole lot of 'em for over two years wrote down on a piece of paper. I takes 'em down reg'lar as the clock. An' I tell you, no number ending in seven '
'Yes, a seven 'AS won! I could pretty near tell you the bleeding number. Four oh seven, it ended in. It were in Feb- ruary — second week in February.'
'February your grandmother! I got it all down in black and white. An' I tell you, no number '
'Oh, pack it in!' said the third man.
They were talking about the Lottery. Winston looked back when he had gone thirty metres. They were still ar- guing, with vivid, passionate faces. The Lottery, with its weekly pay-out of enormous prizes, was the one public event
1984
to which the proles paid serious attention. It was probable that there were some millions of proles for whom the Lot- tery was the principal if not the only reason for remaining alive. It was their delight, their folly, their anodyne, their intellectual stimulant. Where the Lottery was concerned, even people who could barely read and write seemed capa- ble of intricate calculations and staggering feats of memory. There was a whole tribe of men who made a living simply by selling systems, forecasts, and lucky amulets. Winston had nothing to do with the running of the Lottery, which was managed by the Ministry of Plenty, but he was aware (in- deed everyone in the party was aware) that the prizes were largely imaginary. Only small sums were actually paid out, the winners of the big prizes being non-existent persons. In the absence of any real intercommunication between one part of Oceania and another, this was not difficult to ar- range.
But if there was hope, it lay in the proles. You had to cling on to that. When you put it in words it sounded reasonable: it was when you looked at the human beings passing you on the pavement that it became an act of faith. The street into which he had turned ran downhill. He had a feeling that he had been in this neighbourhood before, and that there was a main thoroughfare not far away. From somewhere ahead there came a din of shouting voices. The street took a sharp turn and then ended in a flight of steps which led down into a sunken alley where a few stall-keepers were selling tired- looking vegetables. At this moment Winston remembered where he was. The alley led out into the main street, and
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
down the next turning, not five minutes away, was the junk- shop where he had bought the blank book which was now his diary. And in a small stationer's shop not far away he had bought his penholder and his bottle of ink.
He paused for a moment at the top of the steps. On the opposite side of the alley there was a dingy little pub whose windows appeared to be frosted over but in reality were merely coated with dust. A very old man, bent but active, with white moustaches that bristled forward like those of a prawn, pushed open the swing door and went in. As Win- ston stood watching, it occurred to him that the old man, who must be eighty at the least, had already been middle- aged when the Revolution happened. He and a few others like him were the last links that now existed with the van- ished world of capitalism. In the Party itself there were not many people left whose ideas had been formed before the Revolution. The older generation had mostly been wiped out in the great purges of the fifties and sixties, and the few who survived had long ago been terrified into complete intellec- tual surrender. If there was any one still alive who could give you a truthful account of conditions in the early part of the century, it could only be a prole. Suddenly the pas- sage from the history book that he had copied into his diary came back into Winston's mind, and a lunatic impulse took hold of him. He would go into the pub, he would scrape ac- quaintance with that old man and question him. He would say to him: 'Tell me about your life when you were a boy. What was it like in those days? Were things better than they are now, or were they worse?'
1984
Hurriedly, lest he should have time to become frightened, he descended the steps and crossed the narrow street. It was madness of course. As usual, there was no definite rule against talking to proles and frequenting their pubs, but it was far too unusual an action to pass unnoticed. If the pa- trols appeared he might plead an attack of faintness, but it was not likely that they would believe him. He pushed open the door, and a hideous cheesy smell of sour beer hit him in the face. As he entered the din of voices dropped to about half its volume. Behind his back he could feel everyone eye- ing his blue overalls. A game of darts which was going on at the other end of the room interrupted itself for perhaps as much as thirty seconds. The old man whom he had followed was standing at the bar, having some kind of altercation with the barman, a large, stout, hook-nosed young man with enormous forearms. A knot of others, standing round with glasses in their hands, were watching the scene.
'I arst you civil enough, didn't I?' said the old man, straightening his shoulders pugnaciously. 'You telling me you ain't got a pint mug in the 'ole bleeding boozer?'
And what in hell's name IS a pint?' said the barman, lean- ing forward with the tips of his fingers on the counter.
"Ark at 'im! Calls 'isself a barman and don't know what a pint is! Why, a pint's the 'alf of a quart, and there's four quarts to the gallon. Ave to teach you the A, B, C next.'
'Never heard of 'em,' said the barman shortly. 'Litre and half litre — that's all we serve. There's the glasses on the shelf in front of you.'
'I likes a pint,' persisted the old man. 'You could 'a drawed
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 111
me off a pint easy enough. We didn't 'ave these bleeding li- tres when I was a young man.'
'When you were a young man we were all living in the treetops,' said the barman, with a glance at the other cus- tomers.
There was a shout of laughter, and the uneasiness caused by Winston's entry seemed to disappear. The old man's whit- estubbled face had flushed pink. He turned away, muttering to himself, and bumped into Winston. Winston caught him gently by the arm.
'May I offer you a drink?' he said.
'You're a gent,' said the other, straightening his shoul- ders again. He appeared not to have noticed Winston's blue overalls. 'Pint!' he added aggressively to the barman. 'Pint of wallop.'
The barman swished two half-litres of dark-brown beer into thick glasses which he had rinsed in a bucket under the counter. Beer was the only drink you could get in prole pubs. The proles were supposed not to drink gin, though in practice they could get hold of it easily enough. The game of darts was in full swing again, and the knot of men at the bar had begun talking about lottery tickets. Winston's presence was forgotten for a moment. There was a deal table under the window where he and the old man could talk without fear of being overheard. It was horribly dangerous, but at any rate there was no telescreen in the room, a point he had made sure of as soon as he came in.
"E could 'a drawed me off a pint,' grumbled the old man as he settled down behind a glass. 'A 'alf litre ain't enough. It
1984
don't satisfy. And a 'ole litre's too much. It starts my bladder running. Let alone the price.'
'You must have seen great changes since you were a young man,' said Winston tentatively.
The old man's pale blue eyes moved from the darts board to the bar, and from the bar to the door of the Gents, as though it were in the bar-room that he expected the chang- es to have occurred.
'The beer was better,' he said finally. 'And cheaper! When I was a young man, mild beer — wallop we used to call it — was fourpence a pint. That was before the war, of course.'
'Which war was that?' said Winston.
'It's all wars,' said the old man vaguely. He took up his glass, and his shoulders straightened again. "Ere's wishing you the very best of 'ealth!'
In his lean throat the sharp-pointed Adam's apple made a surprisingly rapid up-and-down movement, and the beer vanished. Winston went to the bar and came back with two more half-litres. The old man appeared to have forgotten his prejudice against drinking a full litre.
'You are very much older than I am,' said Winston. 'You must have been a grown man before I was born. You can remember what it was like in the old days, before the Revo- lution. People of my age don't really know anything about those times. We can only read about them in books, and what it says in the books may not be true. I should like your opinion on that. The history books say that life before the Revolution was completely different from what it is now. There was the most terrible oppression, injustice, poverty
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 113
worse than anything we can imagine. Here in London, the great mass of the people never had enough to eat from birth to death. Half of them hadn't even boots on their feet. They worked twelve hours a day, they left school at nine, they slept ten in a room. And at the same time there were a very few people, only a few thousands — the capitalists, they were called — who were rich and powerful. They owned every- thing that there was to own. They lived in great gorgeous houses with thirty servants, they rode about in motor-cars and four-horse carriages, they drank champagne, they wore top hats '
The old man brightened suddenly.
'Top 'ats!' he said. 'Funny you should mention 'em. The same thing come into my 'ead only yesterday, I dono why. I was jest thinking, I ain't seen a top 'at in years. Gorn right out, they 'ave. The last time I wore one was at my sister-in- law's funeral. And that was — well, I couldn't give you the date, but it must 'a been fifty years ago. Of course it was only 'ired for the occasion, you understand.'
'It isn't very important about the top hats,' said Winston patiently. 'The point is, these capitalists — they and a few lawyers and priests and so forth who lived on them — were the lords of the earth. Everything existed for their benefit. You — the ordinary people, the workers — were their slaves. They could do what they liked with you. They could ship you off to Canada like cattle. They could sleep with your daughters if they chose. They could order you to be flogged with something called a cat-o'-nine tails. You had to take your cap off when you passed them. Every capitalist went
1984
about with a gang of lackeys who '
The old man brightened again.
'Lackeys!' he said. 'Now there's a word I ain't 'eard since ever so long. Lackeys! That reg'lar takes me back, that does. I recollect oh, donkey's years ago — I used to sometimes go to 'Yde Park of a Sunday afternoon to 'ear the blokes making speeches. Salvation Army, Roman Catholics, Jews, Indi- ans — all sorts there was. And there was one bloke — well, I couldn't give you 'is name, but a real powerful speaker 'e was. 'E didn't 'alf give it 'em! 'Lackeys!' 'e says, 'lackeys of the bourgeoisie! Flunkies of the ruling class!' Parasites — that was another of them. And 'yenas — 'e definitely called 'em 'yenas. Of course 'e was referring to the Labour Party, you understand.'
Winston had the feeling that they were talking at cross- purposes.
'What I really wanted to know was this,' he said. 'Do you feel that you have more freedom now than you had in those days? Are you treated more like a human being? In the old days, the rich people, the people at the top '
'The 'Ouse of Lords,' put in the old man reminiscently
'The House of Lords, if you like. What I am asking is, were these people able to treat you as an inferior, simply because they were rich and you were poor? Is it a fact, for instance, that you had to call them 'Sir' and take off your cap when you passed them?'
The old man appeared to think deeply. He drank off about a quarter of his beer before answering.
'Yes,' he said. 'They liked you to touch your cap to 'em.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
It showed respect, like. I didn't agree with it, myself, but I done it often enough. Had to, as you might say'
'And was it usual — I'm only quoting what I've read in his- tory books — was it usual for these people and their servants to push you off the pavement into the gutter?'
'One of 'em pushed me once,' said the old man. 'I recol- lect it as if it was yesterday. It was Boat Race night — terribly rowdy they used to get on Boat Race night — and I bumps into a young bloke on Shaftesbury Avenue. Quite a gent, 'e was — dress shirt, top 'at, black overcoat. 'E was kind of zig-zagging across the pavement, and I bumps into 'im acci- dental-like. 'E says, 'Why can't you look where you're going?' 'e says. I say, 'Ju think you've bought the bleeding pavement?' 'E says, 'I'll twist your bloody 'ead off if you get fresh with me.' I says, 'You're drunk. I'll give you in charge in 'alf a minute,' I says. An' if you'll believe me, 'e puts 'is 'and on my chest and gives me a shove as pretty near sent me under the wheels of a bus. Well, I was young in them days, and I was going to 'ave fetched 'im one, only '
A sense of helplessness took hold of Winston. The old man's memory was nothing but a rubbish-heap of details. One could question him all day without getting any real information. The party histories might still be true, after a fashion: they might even be completely true. He made a last attempt.
'Perhaps I have not made myself clear,' he said. What I'm trying to say is this. You have been alive a very long time; you lived half your life before the Revolution. In 1925, for instance, you were already grown up. Would you say from
1984
what you can remember, that life in 1925 was better than it is now, or worse? If you could choose, would you prefer to live then or now?'
The old man looked meditatively at the darts board. He finished up his beer, more slowly than before. When he spoke it was with a tolerant philosophical air, as though the beer had mellowed him.
'I know what you expect me to say,' he said. 'You expect me to say as I'd sooner be young again. Most people'd say they'd sooner be young, if you arst' 'em. You got your 'ealth and strength when you're young. When you get to my time of life you ain't never well. I suffer something wicked from my feet, and my bladder's jest terrible. Six and seven times a night it 'as me out of bed. On the other 'and, there's great advantages in being a old man. You ain't got the same wor- ries. No truck with women, and that's a great thing. I ain't 'ad a woman for near on thirty year, if you'd credit it. Nor wanted to, what's more.'
Winston sat back against the window-sill. It was no use going on. He was about to buy some more beer when the old man suddenly got up and shuffled rapidly into the stink- ing urinal at the side of the room. The extra half-litre was already working on him. Winston sat for a minute or two gazing at his empty glass, and hardly noticed when his feet carried him out into the street again. Within twenty years at the most, he reflected, the huge and simple question, 'Was life better before the Revolution than it is now?' would have ceased once and for all to be answerable. But in effect it was unanswerable even now, since the few scattered sur-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 117
vivors from the ancient world were incapable of comparing one age with another. They remembered a million useless things, a quarrel with a workmate, a hunt for a lost bicy- cle pump, the expression on a long- dead sister's face, the swirls of dust on a windy morning seventy years ago: but all the relevant facts were outside the range of their vision. They were like the ant, which can see small objects but not large ones. And when memory failed and written records were falsified — when that happened, the claim of the Party to have improved the conditions of human life had got to be accepted, because there did not exist, and never again could exist, any standard against which it could be tested.
At this moment his train of thought stopped abruptly. He halted and looked up. He was in a narrow street, with a few dark little shops, interspersed among dwelling-houses. Immediately above his head there hung three discoloured metal balls which looked as if they had once been gilded. He seemed to know the place. Of course! He was standing outside the junk-shop where he had bought the diary.
A twinge of fear went through him. It had been a suf- ficiently rash act to buy the book in the beginning, and he had sworn never to come near the place again. And yet the instant that he allowed his thoughts to wander, his feet had brought him back here of their own accord. It was precisely against suicidal impulses of this kind that he had hoped to guard himself by opening the diary. At the same time he noticed that although it was nearly twenty-one hours the shop was still open. With the feeling that he would be less conspicuous inside than hanging about on the pavement,
1984
he stepped through the doorway. If questioned, he could plausibly say that he was trying to buy razor blades.
The proprietor had just lighted a hanging oil lamp which gave off an unclean but friendly smell. He was a man of per- haps sixty, frail and bowed, with a long, benevolent nose, and mild eyes distorted by thick spectacles. His hair was al- most white, but his eyebrows were bushy and still black. His spectacles, his gentle, fussy movements, and the fact that he was wearing an aged jacket of black velvet, gave him a vague air of intellectuality, as though he had been some kind of literary man, or perhaps a musician. His voice was soft, as though faded, and his accent less debased than that of the majority of proles.
'I recognized you on the pavement,' he said immediately. 'You're the gentleman that bought the young lady's keepsake album. That was a beautiful bit of paper, that was. Cream- laid, it used to be called. There's been no paper like that made for — oh, I dare say fifty years.' He peered at Winston over the top of his spectacles. 'Is there anything special I can do for you? Or did you just want to look round?'
'I was passing,' said Winston vaguely. 'I just looked in. I don't want anything in particular.'
'It's just as well,' said the other, 'because I don't suppose I could have satisfied you.' He made an apologetic gesture with his softpalmed hand. 'You see how it is; an empty shop, you might say. Between you and me, the antique trade's just about finished. No demand any longer, and no stock either. Furniture, china, glass it's all been broken up by degrees. And of course the metal stuff's mostly been melted down. I
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
haven't seen a brass candlestick in years.'
The tiny interior of the shop was in fact uncomfortably full, but there was almost nothing in it of the slightest val- ue. The floorspace was very restricted, because all round the walls were stacked innumerable dusty picture-frames. In the window there were trays of nuts and bolts, worn-out chisels, penknives with broken blades, tarnished watches that did not even pretend to be in going order, and other miscellaneous rubbish. Only on a small table in the corner was there a litter of odds and ends — lacquered snuffbox- es, agate brooches, and the like — which looked as though they might include something interesting. As Winston wandered towards the table his eye was caught by a round, smooth thing that gleamed softly in the lamplight, and he picked it up.
It was a heavy lump of glass, curved on one side, flat on the other, making almost a hemisphere. There was a peculiar softness, as of rainwater, in both the colour and the texture of the glass. At the heart of it, magnified by the curved surface, there was a strange, pink, convoluted object that recalled a rose or a sea anemone.
'What is it?' said Winston, fascinated.
'That's coral, that is,' said the old man. 'It must have come from the Indian Ocean. They used to kind of embed it in the glass. That wasn't made less than a hundred years ago. More, by the look of it.'
'It's a beautiful thing,' said Winston.
'It is a beautiful thing,' said the other appreciatively. 'But there's not many that' d say so nowadays.' He coughed. 'Now,
1984
if it so happened that you wanted to buy it, that'd cost you four dollars. I can remember when a thing like that would have fetched eight pounds, and eight pounds was — well, I can't work it out, but it was a lot of money. But who cares about genuine antiques nowadays — even the few that's left?'
Winston immediately paid over the four dollars and slid the coveted thing into his pocket. What appealed to him about it was not so much its beauty as the air it seemed to possess of belonging to an age quite different from the pres- ent one. The soft, rainwatery glass was not like any glass that he had ever seen. The thing was doubly attractive because of its apparent uselessness, though he could guess that it must once have been intended as a paperweight. It was very heavy in his pocket, but fortunately it did not make much of a bulge. It was a queer thing, even a compromising thing, for a Party member to have in his possession. Anything old, and for that matter anything beautiful, was always vaguely suspect. The old man had grown noticeably more cheerful after receiving the four dollars. Winston realized that he would have accepted three or even two.
'There's another room upstairs that you might care to take a look at,' he said. "There's not much in it. Just a few pieces. We'll do with a light if we're going upstairs.'
He lit another lamp, and, with bowed back, led the way slowly up the steep and worn stairs and along a tiny passage, into a room which did not give on the street but looked out on a cobbled yard and a forest of chimney-pots. Winston noticed that the furniture was still arranged as though the
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 121
room were meant to be lived in. There was a strip of car- pet on the floor, a picture or two on the walls, and a deep, slatternly arm-chair drawn up to the fireplace. An old-fash- ioned glass clock with a twelve-hour face was ticking away on the mantelpiece. Under the window, and occupying nearly a quarter of the room, was an enormous bed with the mattress still on it.
'We lived here till my wife died,' said the old man half apologetically. 'I'm selling the furniture off by little and little. Now that's a beautiful mahogany bed, or at least it would be if you could get the bugs out of it. But I dare say you'd find it a little bit cumbersome.'
He was holding the lamp high up, so as to illuminate the whole room, and in the warm dim light the place looked curiously inviting. The thought flitted through Winston's mind that it would probably be quite easy to rent the room for a few dollars a week, if he dared to take the risk. It was a wild, impossible notion, to be abandoned as soon as thought of; but the room had awakened in him a sort of nostalgia, a sort of ancestral memory. It seemed to him that he knew exactly what it felt like to sit in a room like this, in an arm- chair beside an open fire with your feet in the fender and a kettle on the hob; utterly alone, utterly secure, with nobody watching you, no voice pursuing you, no sound except the singing of the kettle and the friendly ticking of the clock.
'There's no telescreen!' he could not help murmuring.
'Ah,' said the old man, 'I never had one of those things. Too expensive. And I never seemed to feel the need of it, somehow. Now that's a nice gateleg table in the corner there.
1984
Though of course you'd have to put new hinges on it if you wanted to use the flaps.'
There was a small bookcase in the other corner, and Winston had already gravitated towards it. It contained nothing but rubbish. The hunting-down and destruction of books had been done with the same thoroughness in the prole quarters as everywhere else. It was very unlikely that there existed anywhere in Oceania a copy of a book printed earlier than 1960. The old man, still carrying the lamp, was standing in front of a picture in a rosewood frame which hung on the other side of the fireplace, opposite the bed.
'Now, if you happen to be interested in old prints at all — — ' he began delicately.
Winston came across to examine the picture. It was a steel engraving of an oval building with rectangular win- dows, and a small tower in front. There was a railing running round the building, and at the rear end there was what appeared to be a statue. Winston gazed at it for some moments. It seemed vaguely familiar, though he did not re- member the statue.
'The frame's fixed to the wall,' said the old man, 'but I could unscrew it for you, I dare say'
'I know that building,' said Winston finally. 'It's a ruin now. It's in the middle of the street outside the Palace of Justice.'
'That's right. Outside the Law Courts. It was bombed in — oh, many years ago. It was a church at one time, St Clement Danes, its name was.' He smiled apologetically, as though conscious of saying something slightly ridiculous, and add-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 123
ed: 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's!'
'What's that?' said Winston.
'Oh — 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's.' That was a rhyme we had when I was a little boy. How it goes on I don't remember, but I do know it ended up, 'Here comes a candle to light you to bed, Here comes a chopper to chop off your head.' It was a kind of a dance. They held out their arms for you to pass under, and when they came to 'Here comes a chopper to chop off your head' they brought their arms down and caught you. It was just names of churches. All the London churches were in it — all the principal ones, that is.'
Winston wondered vaguely to what century the church belonged. It was always difficult to determine the age of a London building. Anything large and impressive, if it was reasonably new in appearance, was automatically claimed as having been built since the Revolution, while anything that was obviously of earlier date was ascribed to some dim period called the Middle Ages. The centuries of capitalism were held to have produced nothing of any value. One could not learn history from architecture any more than one could learn it from books. Statues, inscriptions, memori- al stones, the names of streets — anything that might throw light upon the past had been systematically altered.
'I never knew it had been a church,' he said.
'There's a lot of them left, really' said the old man, 'though they've been put to other uses. Now, how did that rhyme go? Ah! I've got it!
'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's, You
1984
owe me three farthings, say the bells of St Martin's '
there, now, that's as far as I can get. A farthing, that was a small copper coin, looked something like a cent.'
'Where was St Martin's?' said Winston.
'St Martin's? That's still standing. It's in Victory Square, alongside the picture gallery. A building with a kind of a tri- angular porch and pillars in front, and a big flight of steps.'
Winston knew the place well. It was a museum used for propaganda displays of various kinds — scale models of rocket bombs and Floating Fortresses, waxwork tableaux il- lustrating enemy atrocities, and the like.
'St Martin's-in-the-Fields it used to be called,' supple- mented the old man, 'though I don't recollect any fields anywhere in those parts.'
Winston did not buy the picture. It would have been an even more incongruous possession than the glass paper- weight, and impossible to carry home, unless it were taken out of its frame. But he lingered for some minutes more, talking to the old man, whose name, he discovered, was not Weeks — as one might have gathered from the inscription over the shop-front — but Charrington. Mr Charrington, it seemed, was a widower aged sixty-three and had inhabit- ed this shop for thirty years. Throughout that time he had been intending to alter the name over the window, but had never quite got to the point of doing it. All the while that they were talking the half-remembered rhyme kept run- ning through Winston's head. Oranges and lemons say the bells of St Clement's, You owe me three farthings, say the bells of St Martin's! It was curious, but when you said it to
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
yourself you had the illusion of actually hearing bells, the bells of a lost London that still existed somewhere or other, disguised and forgotten. From one ghostly steeple after an- other he seemed to hear them pealing forth. Yet so far as he could remember he had never in real life heard church bells ringing.
He got away from Mr Charrington and went down the stairs alone, so as not to let the old man see him recon- noitring the street before stepping out of the door. He had already made up his mind that after a suitable interval — a month, say — he would take the risk of visiting the shop again. It was perhaps not more dangerous than shirking an evening at the Centre. The serious piece of folly had been to come back here in the first place, after buying the diary and without knowing whether the proprietor of the shop could be trusted. However !
Yes, he thought again, he would come back. He would buy further scraps of beautiful rubbish. He would buy the engraving of St Clement Danes, take it out of its frame, and carry it home concealed under the jacket of his overalls. He would drag the rest of that poem out of Mr Charrington's memory. Even the lunatic project of renting the room up- stairs flashed momentarily through his mind again. For perhaps five seconds exaltation made him careless, and he stepped out on to the pavement without so much as a pre- liminary glance through the window. He had even started humming to an improvised tune
Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's, You owe me three farthings, say the
1984
Suddenly his heart seemed to turn to ice and his bow- els to water. A figure in blue overalls was coming down the pavement, not ten metres away. It was the girl from the Fiction Department, the girl with dark hair. The light was failing, but there was no difficulty in recognizing her. She looked him straight in the face, then walked quickly on as though she had not seen him.
For a few seconds Winston was too paralysed to move. Then he turned to the right and walked heavily away, not noticing for the moment that he was going in the wrong direction. At any rate, one question was settled. There was no doubting any longer that the girl was spying on him. She must have followed him here, because it was not credible that by pure chance she should have happened to be walk- ing on the same evening up the same obscure backstreet, kilometres distant from any quarter where Party members lived. It was too great a coincidence. Whether she was really an agent of the Thought Police, or simply an amateur spy actuated by officiousness, hardly mattered. It was enough that she was watching him. Probably she had seen him go into the pub as well.
It was an effort to walk. The lump of glass in his pocket banged against his thigh at each step, and he was half mind- ed to take it out and throw it away. The worst thing was the pain in his belly. For a couple of minutes he had the feeling that he would die if he did not reach a lavatory soon. But there would be no public lavatories in a quarter like this. Then the spasm passed, leaving a dull ache behind.
The street was a blind alley. Winston halted, stood
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
for several seconds wondering vaguely what to do, then turned round and began to retrace his steps. As he turned it occurred to him that the girl had only passed him three minutes ago and that by running he could probably catch up with her. He could keep on her track till they were in some quiet place, and then smash her skull in with a cob- blestone. The piece of glass in his pocket would be heavy enough for the job. But he abandoned the idea immediately, because even the thought of making any physical effort was unbearable. He could not run, he could not strike a blow. Besides, she was young and lusty and would defend herself. He thought also of hurrying to the Community Centre and staying there till the place closed, so as to establish a partial alibi for the evening. But that too was impossible. A deadly lassitude had taken hold of him. All he wanted was to get home quickly and then sit down and be quiet.
It was after twenty-two hours when he got back to the flat. The lights would be switched off at the main at twenty- three thirty. He went into the kitchen and swallowed nearly a teacupful of Victory Gin. Then he went to the table in the alcove, sat down, and took the diary out of the drawer. But he did not open it at once. From the telescreen a brassy fe- male voice was squalling a patriotic song. He sat staring at the marbled cover of the book, trying without success to shut the voice out of his consciousness.
It was at night that they came for you, always at night. The proper thing was to kill yourself before they got you. Un- doubtedly some people did so. Many of the disappearances were actually suicides. But it needed desperate courage to
1984
kill yourself in a world where firearms, or any quick and certain poison, were completely unprocurable. He thought with a kind of astonishment of the biological uselessness of pain and fear, the treachery of the human body which always freezes into inertia at exactly the moment when a special effort is needed. He might have silenced the dark- haired girl if only he had acted quickly enough: but precisely because of the extremity of his danger he had lost the power to act. It struck him that in moments of crisis one is nev- er fighting against an external enemy, but always against one's own body. Even now, in spite of the gin, the dull ache in his belly made consecutive thought impossible. And it is the same, he perceived, in all seemingly heroic or trag- ic situations. On the battlefield, in the torture chamber, on a sinking ship, the issues that you are fighting for are al- ways forgotten, because the body swells up until it fills the universe, and even when you are not paralysed by fright or screaming with pain, life is a moment-to-moment struggle against hunger or cold or sleeplessness, against a sour stom- ach or an aching tooth.
He opened the diary. It was important to write some- thing down. The woman on the telescreen had started a new song. Her voice seemed to stick into his brain like jagged splinters of glass. He tried to think of O'Brien, for whom, or to whom, the diary was written, but instead he began thinking of the things that would happen to him after the Thought Police took him away. It would not matter if they killed you at once. To be killed was what you expected. But before death (nobody spoke of such things, yet everybody
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 129
knew of them) there was the routine of confession that had to be gone through: the grovelling on the floor and scream- ing for mercy, the crack of broken bones, the smashed teeth, and bloody clots of hair.
Why did you have to endure it, since the end was al- ways the same? Why was it not possible to cut a few days or weeks out of your life? Nobody ever escaped detection, and nobody ever failed to confess. When once you had suc- cumbed to thoughtcrime it was certain that by a given date you would be dead. Why then did that horror, which altered nothing, have to lie embedded in future time?
He tried with a little more success than before to sum- mon up the image of O'Brien. 'We shall meet in the place where there is no darkness,' O'Brien had said to him. He knew what it meant, or thought he knew. The place where there is no darkness was the imagined future, which one would never see, but which, by foreknowledge, one could mystically share in. But with the voice from the telescreen nagging at his ears he could not follow the train of thought further. He put a cigarette in his mouth. Half the tobacco promptly fell out on to his tongue, a bitter dust which was difficult to spit out again. The face of Big Brother swam into his mind, displacing that of O'Brien. Just as he had done a few days earlier, he slid a coin out of his pocket and looked at it. The face gazed up at him, heavy, calm, protecting: but what kind of smile was hidden beneath the dark moustache? Like a leaden knell the words came back at him:
WAR IS PEACE
130 1984
FREEDOM IS SLAVERY IGNORANCE IS STRENGTH
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Part Two
1984
Chapter i
It was the middle of the morning, and Winston had left the cubicle to go to the lavatory.
A solitary figure was coming towards him from the oth- er end of the long, brightly- lit corridor. It was the girl with dark hair. Four days had gone past since the evening when he had run into her outside the junk-shop. As she came nearer he saw that her right arm was in a sling, not notice- able at a distance because it was of the same colour as her overalls. Probably she had crushed her hand while swing- ing round one of the big kaleidoscopes on which the plots of novels were 'roughed in'. It was a common accident in the Fiction Department.
They were perhaps four metres apart when the girl stum- bled and fell almost flat on her face. A sharp cry of pain was wrung out of her. She must have fallen right on the injured arm. Winston stopped short. The girl had risen to her knees. Her face had turned a milky yellow colour against which her mouth stood out redder than ever. Her eyes were fixed on his, with an appealing expression that looked more like fear than pain.
A curious emotion stirred in Winston's heart. In front of him was an enemy who was trying to kill him: in front of him, also, was a human creature, in pain and perhaps with a broken bone. Already he had instinctively started forward
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 133
to help her. In the moment when he had seen her fall on the bandaged arm, it had been as though he felt the pain in his own body.
'You're hurt?' he said.
'It's nothing. My arm. It'll be all right in a second.'
She spoke as though her heart were fluttering. She had certainly turned very pale.
'You haven't broken anything?'
'No, I'm all right. It hurt for a moment, that's all.'
She held out her free hand to him, and he helped her up. She had regained some of her colour, and appeared very much better.
'It's nothing,' she repeated shortly. 'I only gave my wrist a bit of a bang. Thanks, comrade!'
And with that she walked on in the direction in which she had been going, as briskly as though it had really been nothing. The whole incident could not have taken as much as half a minute. Not to let one's feelings appear in one's face was a habit that had acquired the status of an instinct, and in any case they had been standing straight in front of a telescreen when the thing happened. Nevertheless it had been very difficult not to betray a momentary surprise, for in the two or three seconds while he was helping her up the girl had slipped something into his hand. There was no question that she had done it intentionally. It was some- thing small and flat. As he passed through the lavatory door he transferred it to his pocket and felt it with the tips of his fingers. It was a scrap of paper folded into a square.
While he stood at the urinal he managed, with a little
1984
more fingering, to get it unfolded. Obviously there must be a message of some kind written on it. For a moment he was tempted to take it into one of the water-closets and read it at once. But that would be shocking folly, as he well knew. There was no place where you could be more certain that the telescreens were watched continuously.
He went back to his cubicle, sat down, threw the frag- ment of paper casually among the other papers on the desk, put on his spectacles and hitched the speakwrite towards him. 'Five minutes,' he told himself, 'five minutes at the very least!' His heart bumped in his breast with frightening loudness. Fortunately the piece of work he was engaged on was mere routine, the rectification of a long list of figures, not needing close attention.
Whatever was written on the paper, it must have some kind of political meaning. So far as he could see there were two possibilities. One, much the more likely, was that the girl was an agent of the Thought Police, just as he had feared. He did not know why the Thought Police should choose to deliver their messages in such a fashion, but perhaps they had their reasons. The thing that was written on the paper might be a threat, a summons, an order to commit suicide, a trap of some description. But there was another, wilder possibility that kept raising its head, though he tried vain- ly to suppress it. This was, that the message did not come from the Thought Police at all, but from some kind of un- derground organization. Perhaps the Brotherhood existed after all! Perhaps the girl was part of it! No doubt the idea was absurd, but it had sprung into his mind in the very in-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
stant of feeling the scrap of paper in his hand. It was not till a couple of minutes later that the other, more probable ex- planation had occurred to him. And even now, though his intellect told him that the message probably meant death — still, that was not what he believed, and the unreasonable hope persisted, and his heart banged, and it was with diffi- culty that he kept his voice from trembling as he murmured his figures into the speakwrite.
He rolled up the completed bundle of work and slid it into the pneumatic tube. Eight minutes had gone by. He re- adjusted his spectacles on his nose, sighed, and drew the next batch of work towards him, with the scrap of paper on top of it. He flattened it out. On it was written, in a large un- formed handwriting:
I LOVE YOU.
For several seconds he was too stunned even to throw the incriminating thing into the memory hole. When he did so, although he knew very well the danger of showing too much interest, he could not resist reading it once again, just to make sure that the words were really there.
For the rest of the morning it was very difficult to work. What was even worse than having to focus his mind on a series of niggling jobs was the need to conceal his agitation from the telescreen. He felt as though a fire were burning in his belly. Lunch in the hot, crowded, noise-filled canteen was torment. He had hoped to be alone for a little while during the lunch hour, but as bad luck would have it the
136 1984
imbecile Parsons flopped down beside him, the tang of his sweat almost defeating the tinny smell of stew, and kept up a stream of talk about the preparations for Hate Week. He was particularly enthusiastic about a papier-mache model of Big Brother's head, two metres wide, which was being made for the occasion by his daughter's troop of Spies. The irri- tating thing was that in the racket of voices Winston could hardly hear what Parsons was saying, and was constantly having to ask for some fatuous remark to be repeated. Just once he caught a glimpse of the girl, at a table with two oth- er girls at the far end of the room. She appeared not to have seen him, and he did not look in that direction again.
The afternoon wasmorebearable.Immediatelyafter lunch there arrived a delicate, difficult piece of work which would take several hours and necessitated putting everything else aside. It consisted in falsifying a series of production re- ports of two years ago, in such a way as to cast discredit on a prominent member of the Inner Party, who was now under a cloud. This was the kind of thing that Winston was good at, and for more than two hours he succeeded in shutting the girl out of his mind altogether. Then the memory of her face came back, and with it a raging, intolerable desire to be alone. Until he could be alone it was impossible to think this new development out. Tonight was one of his nights at the Community Centre. He wolfed another tasteless meal in the canteen, hurried off to the Centre, took part in the solemn foolery of a 'discussion group', played two games of table tennis, swallowed several glasses of gin, and sat for half an hour through a lecture entitled 'Ingsoc in relation to
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
chess'. His soul writhed with boredom, but for once he had had no impulse to shirk his evening at the Centre. At the sight of the words I LOVE YOU the desire to stay alive had welled up in him, and the taking of minor risks suddenly seemed stupid. It was not till twenty-three hours, when he was home and in bed — in the darkness, where you were safe even from the telescreen so long as you kept silent — that he was able to think continuously.
It was a physical problem that had to be solved: how to get in touch with the girl and arrange a meeting. He did not consider any longer the possibility that she might be laying some kind of trap for him. He knew that it was not so, because of her unmistakable agitation when she handed him the note. Obviously she had been frightened out of her wits, as well she might be. Nor did the idea of refusing her advances even cross his mind. Only five nights ago he had contemplated smashing her skull in with a cobblestone, but that was of no importance. He thought of her naked, youth- ful body, as he had seen it in his dream. He had imagined her a fool like all the rest of them, her head stuffed with lies and hatred, her belly full of ice. A kind of fever seized him at the thought that he might lose her, the white youthful body might slip away from him! What he feared more than any- thing else was that she would simply change her mind if he did not get in touch with her quickly. But the physical dif- ficulty of meeting was enormous. It was like trying to make a move at chess when you were already mated. Whichever way you turned, the telescreen faced you. Actually, all the possible ways of communicating with her had occurred to
138 1984
him within five minutes of reading the note; but now, with time to think, he went over them one by one, as though lay- ing out a row of instruments on a table.
Obviously the kind of encounter that had happened this morning could not be repeated. If she had worked in the Re- cords Department it might have been comparatively simple, but he had only a very dim idea whereabouts in the building the Fiction Department lay, and he had no pretext for going there. If he had known where she lived, and at what time she left work, he could have contrived to meet her some- where on her way home; but to try to follow her home was not safe, because it would mean loitering about outside the Ministry, which was bound to be noticed. As for sending a letter through the mails, it was out of the question. By a routine that was not even secret, all letters were opened in transit. Actually, few people ever wrote letters. For the messages that it was occasionally necessary to send, there were printed postcards with long lists of phrases, and you struck out the ones that were inapplicable. In any case he did not know the girl's name, let alone her address. Final- ly he decided that the safest place was the canteen. If he could get her at a table by herself, somewhere in the middle of the room, not too near the telescreens, and with a suf- ficient buzz of conversation all round — if these conditions endured for, say, thirty seconds, it might be possible to ex- change a few words.
For a week after this, life was like a restless dream. On the next day she did not appear in the canteen until he was leaving it, the whistle having already blown. Presum-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ably she had been changed on to a later shift. They passed each other without a glance. On the day after that she was in the canteen at the usual time, but with three other girls and immediately under a telescreen. Then for three dread- ful days she did not appear at all. His whole mind and body seemed to be afflicted with an unbearable sensitivity, a sort of transparency, which made every movement, every sound, every contact, every word that he had to speak or listen to, an agony. Even in sleep he could not altogether escape from her image. He did not touch the diary during those days. If there was any relief, it was in his work, in which he could sometimes forget himself for ten minutes at a stretch. He had absolutely no clue as to what had happened to her. There was no enquiry he could make. She might have been vaporized, she might have committed suicide, she might have been transferred to the other end of Oceania: worst and likeliest of all, she might simply have changed her mind and decided to avoid him.
The next day she reappeared. Her arm was out of the sling and she had a band of sticking-plaster round her wrist. The relief of seeing her was so great that he could not resist star- ing directly at her for several seconds. On the following day he very nearly succeeded in speaking to her. When he came into the canteen she was sitting at a table well out from the wall, and was quite alone. It was early, and the place was not very full. The queue edged forward till Winston was almost at the counter, then was held up for two minutes because someone in front was complaining that he had not received his tablet of saccharine. But the girl was still alone
1984
when Winston secured his tray and began to make for her table. He walked casually towards her, his eyes searching for a place at some table beyond her. She was perhaps three metres away from him. Another two seconds would do it. Then a voice behind him called, 'Smith!' He pretended not to hear. 'Smith!' repeated the voice, more loudly. It was no use. He turned round. A blond-headed, silly-faced young man named Wilsher, whom he barely knew, was inviting him with a smile to a vacant place at his table. It was not safe to refuse. After having been recognized, he could not go and sit at a table with an unattended girl. It was too no- ticeable. He sat down with a friendly smile. The silly blond face beamed into his. Winston had a hallucination of him- self smashing a pick-axe right into the middle of it. The girl's table filled up a few minutes later.
But she must have seen him coming towards her, and perhaps she would take the hint. Next day he took care to arrive early. Surely enough, she was at a table in about the same place, and again alone. The person immediately ahead of him in the queue was a small, swiftly-moving, beetle-like man with a flat face and tiny, suspicious eyes. As Winston turned away from the counter with his tray, he saw that the little man was making straight for the girl's table. His hopes sank again. There was a vacant place at a table further away, but something in the little man's appearance suggested that he would be sufficiently attentive to his own comfort to choose the emptiest table. With ice at his heart Winston followed. It was no use unless he could get the girl alone. At this moment there was a tremendous crash. The little
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
man was sprawling on all fours, his tray had gone flying, two streams of soup and coffee were flowing across the floor. He started to his feet with a malignant glance at Winston, whom he evidently suspected of having tripped him up. But it was all right. Five seconds later, with a thundering heart, Winston was sitting at the girl's table.
He did not look at her. He unpacked his tray and prompt- ly began eating. It was all-important to speak at once, before anyone else came, but now a terrible fear had taken possession of him. A week had gone by since she had first approached him. She would have changed her mind, she must have changed her mind! It was impossible that this af- fair should end successfully; such things did not happen in real life. He might have flinched altogether from speaking if at this moment he had not seen Ampleforth, the hairy-eared poet, wandering limply round the room with a tray, look- ing for a place to sit down. In his vague way Ampleforth was attached to Winston, and would certainly sit down at his table if he caught sight of him. There was perhaps a min- ute in which to act. Both Winston and the girl were eating steadily. The stuff they were eating was a thin stew, actually a soup, of haricot beans. In a low murmur Winston began speaking. Neither of them looked up; steadily they spooned the watery stuff into their mouths, and between spoonfuls exchanged the few necessary words in low expressionless voices.
'What time do you leave work?'
'Eighte en -thirty.'
'Where can we meet?'
1984
'Victory Square, near the monument.'
'It's full of telescreens.'
'It doesn't matter if there's a crowd.'
'Any signal?'
'No. Don't come up to me until you see me among a lot of people. And don't look at me. Just keep somewhere near me.'
"What time?'
'Nineteen hours.'
All right.'
Ampleforth failed to see Winston and sat down at an- other table. They did not speak again, and, so far as it was possible for two people sitting on opposite sides of the same table, they did not look at one another. The girl finished her lunch quickly and made off, while Winston stayed to smoke a cigarette.
Winston was in Victory Square before the appointed time. He wandered round the base of the enormous flut- ed column, at the top of which Big Brother's statue gazed southward towards the skies where he had vanquished the Eurasian aeroplanes (the Eastasian aeroplanes, it had been, a few years ago) in the Battle of Airstrip One. In the street in front of it there was a statue of a man on horseback which was supposed to represent Oliver Cromwell. At five minutes past the hour the girl had still not appeared. Again the ter- rible fear seized upon Winston. She was not coming, she had changed her mind! He walked slowly up to the north side of the square and got a sort of pale-coloured pleasure from identifying St Martin's Church, whose bells, when it
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 143
had bells, had chimed 'You owe me three farthings.' Then he saw the girl standing at the base of the monument, read- ing or pretending to read a poster which ran spirally up the column. It was not safe to go near her until some more peo- ple had accumulated. There were telescreens all round the pediment. But at this moment there was a din of shouting and a zoom of heavy vehicles from somewhere to the left. Suddenly everyone seemed to be running across the square. The girl nipped nimbly round the lions at the base of the monument and joined in the rush. Winston followed. As he ran, he gathered from some shouted remarks that a convoy of Eurasian prisoners was passing.
Already a dense mass of people was blocking the south side of the square. Winston, at normal times the kind of person who gravitates to the outer edge of any kind of scrimmage, shoved, butted, squirmed his way forward into the heart of the crowd. Soon he was within arm's length of the girl, but the way was blocked by an enormous prole and an almost equally enormous woman, presumably his wife, who seemed to form an impenetrable wall of flesh. Winston wriggled himself sideways, and with a violent lunge man- aged to drive his shoulder between them. For a moment it felt as though his entrails were being ground to pulp be- tween the two muscular hips, then he had broken through, sweating a little. He was next to the girl. They were shoulder to shoulder, both staring fixedly in front of them.
A long line of trucks, with wooden-faced guards armed with sub -machine guns standing upright in each corner, was passing slowly down the street. In the trucks little yellow
1984
men in shabby greenish uniforms were squatting, jammed close together. Their sad, Mongolian faces gazed out over the sides of the trucks utterly incurious. Occasionally when a truck jolted there was a clank-clank of metal: all the pris- oners were wearing leg-irons. Truck-load after truck-load of the sad faces passed. Winston knew they were there but he saw them only intermittently. The girl's shoulder, and her arm right down to the elbow, were pressed against his. Her cheek was almost near enough for him to feel its warmth. She had immediately taken charge of the situation, just as she had done in the canteen. She began speaking in the same expressionless voice as before, with lips barely mov- ing, a mere murmur easily drowned by the din of voices and the rumbling of the trucks.
'Can you hear me?'
'Yes.'
'Can you get Sunday afternoon off?'
'Yes.'
'Then listen carefully. You'll have to remember this. Go to Paddington Station '
With a sort of military precision that astonished him, she outlined the route that he was to follow. A half-hour railway journey; turn left outside the station; two kilometres along the road; a gate with the top bar missing; a path across a field; a grass-grown lane; a track between bushes; a dead tree with moss on it. It was as though she had a map inside her head. 'Can you remember all that?' she murmured fi- nally.
'Yes.'
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
'You turn left, then right, then left again. And the gate's got no top bar.'
'Yes. What time?'
'About fifteen. You may have to wait. I'll get there by an- other way. Are you sure you remember everything?'
'Yes.'
'Then get away from me as quick as you can.'
She need not have told him that. But for the moment they could not extricate themselves from the crowd. The trucks were still filing past, the people still insatiably gap- ing. At the start there had been a few boos and hisses, but it came only from the Party members among the crowd, and had soon stopped. The prevailing emotion was simply curiosity. Foreigners, whether from Eurasia or from Easta- sia, were a kind of strange animal. One literally never saw them except in the guise of prisoners, and even as prison- ers one never got more than a momentary glimpse of them. Nor did one know what became of them, apart from the few who were hanged as war-criminals: the others simply vanished, presumably into forced-labour camps. The round Mogol faces had given way to faces of a more European type, dirty, bearded and exhausted. From over scrubby cheek- bones eyes looked into Winston's, sometimes with strange intensity, and flashed away again. The convoy was drawing to an end. In the last truck he could see an aged man, his face a mass of grizzled hair, standing upright with wrists crossed in front of him, as though he were used to having them bound together. It was almost time for Winston and the girl to part. But at the last moment, while the crowd still
146 1984
hemmed them in, her hand felt for his and gave it a fleeting squeeze.
It could not have been ten seconds, and yet it seemed a long time that their hands were clasped together. He had time to learn every detail of her hand. He explored the long fingers, the shapely nails, the work-hardened palm with its row of callouses, the smooth flesh under the wrist. Merely from feeling it he would have known it by sight. In the same instant it occurred to him that he did not know what colour the girl's eyes were. They were probably brown, but people with dark hair sometimes had blue eyes. To turn his head and look at her would have been inconceivable folly. With hands locked together, invisible among the press of bodies, they stared steadily in front of them, and instead of the eyes of the girl, the eyes of the aged prisoner gazed mournfully at Winston out of nests of hair.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 2
Winston picked his way up the lane through dappled light and shade, stepping out into pools of gold wher- ever the boughs parted. Under the trees to the left of him the ground was misty with bluebells. The air seemed to kiss one's skin. It was the second of May. From somewhere deep- er in the heart of the wood came the droning of ring doves. He was a bit early. There had been no difficulties about the journey, and the girl was so evidently experienced that he was less frightened than he would normally have been. Presumably she could be trusted to find a safe place. In general you could not assume that you were much safer in the country than in London. There were no telescreens, of course, but there was always the danger of concealed mi- crophones by which your voice might be picked up and recognized; besides, it was not easy to make a journey by yourself without attracting attention. For distances of less than 100 kilometres it was not necessary to get your pass- port endorsed, but sometimes there were patrols hanging about the railway stations, who examined the papers of any Party member they found there and asked awkward ques- tions. However, no patrols had appeared, and on the walk from the station he had made sure by cautious backward glances that he was not being followed. The train was full of proles, in holiday mood because of the summery weather.
148 1984
The wooden-seated carriage in which he travelled was filled to overflowing by a single enormous family, ranging from a toothless great-grandmother to a month-old baby, going out to spend an afternoon with 'in-laws' in the country, and, as they freely explained to Winston, to get hold of a little blackmarket butter.
The lane widened, and in a minute he came to the foot- path she had told him of, a mere cattle-track which plunged between the bushes. He had no watch, but it could not be fifteen yet. The bluebells were so thick underfoot that it was impossible not to tread on them. He knelt down and began picking some partly to pass the time away, but also from a vague idea that he would like to have a bunch of flowers to offer to the girl when they met. He had got together a big bunch and was smelling their faint sickly scent when a sound at his back froze him, the unmistakable crackle of a foot on twigs. He went on picking bluebells. It was the best thing to do. It might be the girl, or he might have been fol- lowed after all. To look round was to show guilt. He picked another and another. A hand fell lightly on his shoulder.
He looked up. It was the girl. She shook her head, evi- dently as a warning that he must keep silent, then parted the bushes and quickly led the way along the narrow track into the wood. Obviously she had been that way before, for she dodged the boggy bits as though by habit. Winston fol- lowed, still clasping his bunch of flowers. His first feeling was relief, but as he watched the strong slender body mov- ing in front of him, with the scarlet sash that was just tight enough to bring out the curve of her hips, the sense of his
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 149
own inferiority was heavy upon him. Even now it seemed quite likely that when she turned round and looked at him she would draw back after all. The sweetness of the air and the greenness of the leaves daunted him. Already on the walk from the station the May sunshine had made him feel dirty and etiolated, a creature of indoors, with the sooty dust of London in the pores of his skin. It occurred to him that till now she had probably never seen him in broad day- light in the open. They came to the fallen tree that she had spoken of. The girl hopped over and forced apart the bush- es, in which there did not seem to be an opening. When Winston followed her, he found that they were in a natural clearing, a tiny grassy knoll surrounded by tall saplings that shut it in completely. The girl stopped and turned.
'Here we are,' she said.
He was facing her at several paces' distance. As yet he did not dare move nearer to her.
'I didn't want to say anything in the lane,' she went on, 'in case there's a mike hidden there. I don't suppose there is, but there could be. There's always the chance of one of those swine recognizing your voice. We're all right here.'
He still had not the courage to approach her. 'We're all right here?' he repeated stupidly.
'Yes. Look at the trees.' They were small ashes, which at some time had been cut down and had sprouted up again into a forest of poles, none of them thicker than one's wrist. 'There's nothing big enough to hide a mike in. Besides, I've been here before.'
They were only making conversation. He had managed
1984
to move closer to her now. She stood before him very up- right, with a smile on her face that looked faintly ironical, as though she were wondering why he was so slow to act. The bluebells had cascaded on to the ground. They seemed to have fallen of their own accord. He took her hand.
'Would you believe,' he said, 'that till this moment I didn't know what colour your eyes were?' They were brown, he noted, a rather light shade of brown, with dark lashes. 'Now that you've seen what I'm really like, can you still bear to look at me?'
'Yes, easily'
'I'm thirty-nine years old. I've got a wife that I can't get rid of. I've got varicose veins. I've got five false teeth.'
'I couldn't care less,' said the girl.
The next moment, it was hard to say by whose act, she was in his his arms. At the beginning he had no feeling except sheer incredulity. The youthful body was strained against his own, the mass of dark hair was against his face, and yes! actually she had turned her face up and he was kissing the wide red mouth. She had clasped her arms about his neck, she was calling him darling, precious one, loved one. He had pulled her down on to the ground, she was utterly un- resisting, he could do what he liked with her. But the truth was that he had no physical sensation, except that of mere contact. All he felt was incredulity and pride. He was glad that this was happening, but he had no physical desire. It was too soon, her youth and prettiness had frightened him, he was too much used to living without women — he did not know the reason. The girl picked herself up and pulled
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 151
a bluebell out of her hair. She sat against him, putting her arm round his waist.
'Never mind, dear. There's no hurry. We've got the whole afternoon. Isn't this a splendid hide-out? I found it when I got lost once on a community hike. If anyone was coming you could hear them a hundred metres away'
'What is your name?' said Winston.
'Julia. I know yours. It's Winston — Winston Smith.'
'How did you find that out?'
'I expect I'm better at finding things out than you are, dear. Tell me, what did you think of me before that day I gave you the note?'
He did not feel any temptation to tell lies to her. It was even a sort of love -offering to start off by telling the worst.
'I hated the sight of you,' he said. 'I wanted to rape you and then murder you afterwards. Two weeks ago I thought seriously of smashing your head in with a cobblestone. If you really want to know, I imagined that you had some- thing to do with the Thought Police.'
The girl laughed delightedly, evidently taking this as a tribute to the excellence of her disguise.
'Not the Thought Police! You didn't honestly think that?'
'Well, perhaps not exactly that. But from your general appearance — merely because you're young and fresh and healthy, you understand — I thought that probably '
'You thought I was a good Party member. Pure in word and deed. Banners, processions, slogans, games, commu- nity hikes all that stuff. And you thought that if I had a quarter of a chance I'd denounce you as a thought-criminal
1984
and get you killed off?'
'Yes, something of that kind. A great many young girls are like that, you know.'
'It's this bloody thing that does it,' she said, ripping off the scarlet sash of the Junior Anti-Sex League and flinging it on to a bough. Then, as though touching her waist had reminded her of something, she felt in the pocket of her overalls and produced a small slab of chocolate. She broke it in half and gave one of the pieces to Winston. Even be- fore he had taken it he knew by the smell that it was very unusual chocolate. It was dark and shiny, and was wrapped in silver paper. Chocolate normally was dull-brown crum- bly stuff that tasted, as nearly as one could describe it, like the smoke of a rubbish fire. But at some time or another he had tasted chocolate like the piece she had given him. The first whiff of its scent had stirred up some memory which he could not pin down, but which was powerful and trou- bling.
'Where did you get this stuff?' he said.
'Black market,' she said indifferently. Actually I am that sort of girl, to look at. I'm good at games. I was a troop-lead- er in the Spies. I do voluntary work three evenings a week for the Junior Anti-Sex League. Hours and hours I've spent pasting their bloody rot all over London. I always carry one end of a banner in the processions. I always look cheer- ful and I never shirk anything. Always yell with the crowd, that's what I say. It's the only way to be safe.'
The first fragment of chocolate had melted on Win- ston's tongue. The taste was delightful. But there was still
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
that memory moving round the edges of his consciousness, something strongly felt but not reducible to definite shape, like an object seen out of the corner of one's eye. He pushed it away from him, aware only that it was the memory of some action which he would have liked to undo but could not.
'You are very young,' he said. 'You are ten or fifteen years younger than I am. What could you see to attract you in a man like me?'
'It was something in your face. I thought I'd take a chance. I'm good at spotting people who don't belong. As soon as I saw you I knew you were against THEM.'
THEM, it appeared, meant the Party, and above all the Inner Party, about whom she talked with an open jeering hatred which made Winston feel uneasy, although he knew that they were safe here if they could be safe anywhere. A thing that astonished him about her was the coarseness of her language. Party members were supposed not to swear, and Winston himself very seldom did swear, aloud, at any rate. Julia, however, seemed unable to mention the Party, and especially the Inner Party, without using the kind of words that you saw chalked up in dripping alley-ways. He did not dislike it. It was merely one symptom of her revolt against the Party and all its ways, and somehow it seemed natural and healthy, like the sneeze of a horse that smells bad hay. They had left the clearing and were wandering again through the chequered shade, with their arms round each other's waists whenever it was wide enough to walk two abreast. He noticed how much softer her waist seemed
1984
to feel now that the sash was gone. They did not speak above a whisper. Outside the clearing, Julia said, it was better to go quietly. Presently they had reached the edge of the little wood. She stopped him.
'Don't go out into the open. There might be someone watching. We're all right if we keep behind the boughs.'
They were standing in the shade of hazel bushes. The sunlight, filtering through innumerable leaves, was still hot on their faces. Winston looked out into the field beyond, and underwent a curious, slow shock of recognition. He knew it by sight. An old, closebitten pasture, with a foot- path wandering across it and a molehill here and there. In the ragged hedge on the opposite side the boughs of the elm trees swayed just perceptibly in the breeze, and their leaves stirred faintly in dense masses like women's hair. Surely somewhere nearby, but out of sight, there must be a stream with green pools where dace were swimming?
'Isn't there a stream somewhere near here?' he whis- pered.
'That's right, there is a stream. It's at the edge of the next field, actually. There are fish in it, great big ones. You can watch them lying in the pools under the willow trees, wav- ing their tails.'
'It's the Golden Country — almost,' he murmured.
'The Golden Country?'
'It's nothing, really. A landscape I've seen sometimes in a dream.'
'Look!' whispered Julia.
A thrush had alighted on a bough not five metres away,
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
almost at the level of their faces. Perhaps it had not seen them. It was in the sun, they in the shade. It spread out its wings, fitted them carefully into place again, ducked its head for a moment, as though making a sort of obeisance to the sun, and then began to pour forth a torrent of song. In the afternoon hush the volume of sound was startling. Win- ston and Julia clung together, fascinated. The music went on and on, minute after minute, with astonishing variations, never once repeating itself, almost as though the bird were deliberately showing off its virtuosity. Sometimes it stopped for a few seconds, spread out and resettled its wings, then swelled its speckled breast and again burst into song. Win- ston watched it with a sort of vague reverence. For whom, for what, was that bird singing? No mate, no rival was watch- ing it. What made it sit at the edge of the lonely wood and pour its music into nothingness? He wondered whether af- ter all there was a microphone hidden somewhere near. He and Julia had spoken only in low whispers, and it would not pick up what they had said, but it would pick up the thrush. Perhaps at the other end of the instrument some small, bee- tle-like man was listening intently — listening to that. But by degrees the flood of music drove all speculations out of his mind. It was as though it were a kind of liquid stuff that poured all over him and got mixed up with the sunlight that filtered through the leaves. He stopped thinking and merely felt. The girl's waist in the bend of his arm was soft and warm. He pulled her round so that they were breast to breast; her body seemed to melt into his. Wherever his hands moved it was all as yielding as water. Their mouths
156 1984
clung together; it was quite different from the hard kisses they had exchanged earlier. When they moved their faces apart again both of them sighed deeply. The bird took fright and fled with a clatter of wings.
Winston put his lips against her ear. 'NOW,' he whis- pered.
'Not here,' she whispered back. 'Come back to the hide- out. It's safer.'
Quickly, with an occasional crackle of twigs, they threaded their way back to the clearing. When they were once inside the ring of saplings she turned and faced him. They were both breathing fast, but the smile had reappeared round the corners of her mouth. She stood looking at him for an instant, then felt at the zipper of her overalls. And, yes! it was almost as in his dream. Almost as swiftly as he had imagined it, she had torn her clothes off, and when she flung them aside it was with that same magnificent gesture by which a whole civilization seemed to be annihilated. Her body gleamed white in the sun. But for a moment he did not look at her body; his eyes were anchored by the freckled face with its faint, bold smile. He knelt down before her and took her hands in his.
'Have you done this before?'
'Of course. Hundreds of times — well, scores of times, anyway'
'With Party members?'
'Yes, always with Party members.'
'With members of the Inner Party?'
'Not with those swine, no. But there's plenty that WOULD
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
if they got half a chance. They're not so holy as they make out.'
His heart leapt. Scores of times she had done it: he wished it had been hundreds — thousands. Anything that hinted at corruption always filled him with a wild hope. Who knew, perhaps the Party was rotten under the surface, its cult of strenuousness and self-denial simply a sham concealing in- iquity. If he could have infected the whole lot of them with leprosy or syphilis, how gladly he would have done so! Any- thing to rot, to weaken, to undermine! He pulled her down so that they were kneeling face to face.
'Listen. The more men you've had, the more I love you. Do you understand that?'
'Yes, perfectly.'
'I hate purity, I hate goodness! I don't want any virtue to exist anywhere. I want everyone to be corrupt to the bones.'
'Well then, I ought to suit you, dear. I'm corrupt to the bones.'
'You like doing this? I don't mean simply me: I mean the thing in itself?'
'I adore it.'
That was above all what he wanted to hear. Not merely the love of one person but the animal instinct, the simple undifferentiated desire: that was the force that would tear the Party to pieces. He pressed her down upon the grass, among the fallen bluebells. This time there was no difficul- ty. Presently the rising and falling of their breasts slowed to normal speed, and in a sort of pleasant helplessness they
158 1984
fell apart. The sun seemed to have grown hotter. They were both sleepy. He reached out for the discarded overalls and pulled them partly over her. Almost immediately they fell asleep and slept for about half an hour.
Winston woke first. He sat up and watched the freck- led face, still peacefully asleep, pillowed on the palm of her hand. Except for her mouth, you could not call her beauti- ful. There was a line or two round the eyes, if you looked closely. The short dark hair was extraordinarily thick and soft. It occurred to him that he still did not know her sur- name or where she lived.
The young, strong body, now helpless in sleep, awoke in him a pitying, protecting feeling. But the mindless tender- ness that he had felt under the hazel tree, while the thrush was singing, had not quite come back. He pulled the over- alls aside and studied her smooth white flank. In the old days, he thought, a man looked at a girl's body and saw that it was desirable, and that was the end of the story. But you could not have pure love or pure lust nowadays. No emo- tion was pure, because everything was mixed up with fear and hatred. Their embrace had been a battle, the climax a victory. It was a blow struck against the Party. It was a po- litical act.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 3
» We can come here once again,' said Julia. 'It's generally safe to use any hide-out twice. But not for another month or two, of course.'
As soon as she woke up her demeanour had changed. She became alert and business-like, put her clothes on, knot- ted the scarlet sash about her waist, and began arranging the details of the journey home. It seemed natural to leave this to her. She obviously had a practical cunning which Winston lacked, and she seemed also to have an exhaus- tive knowledge of the countryside round London, stored away from innumerable community hikes. The route she gave him was quite different from the one by which he had come, and brought him out at a different railway station. 'Never go home the same way as you went out,' she said, as though enunciating an important general principle. She would leave first, and Winston was to wait half an hour be- fore following her.
She had named a place where they could meet after work, four evenings hence. It was a street in one of the poorer quarters, where there was an open market which was gener- ally crowded and noisy. She would be hanging about among the stalls, pretending to be in search of shoelaces or sewing- thread. If she judged that the coast was clear she would blow her nose when he approached; otherwise he was to walk
1984
past her without recognition. But with luck, in the middle of the crowd, it would be safe to talk for a quarter of an hour and arrange another meeting.
'And now I must go,' she said as soon as he had mastered his instructions. 'I'm due back at nineteen-thirty. I've got to put in two hours for the Junior Anti-Sex League, handing out leaflets, or something. Isn't it bloody? Give me a brush- down, would you? Have I got any twigs in my hair? Are you sure? Then good-bye, my love, good-bye!'
She flung herself into his arms, kissed him almost vi- olently, and a moment later pushed her way through the saplings and disappeared into the wood with very little noise. Even now he had not found out her surname or her address. However, it made no difference, for it was incon- ceivable that they could ever meet indoors or exchange any kind of written communication.
As it happened, they never went back to the clearing in the wood. During the month of May there was only one further occasion on which they actually succeeded in mak- ing love. That was in another hiding-place known to Julia, the belfry of a ruinous church in an almost- deserted stretch of country where an atomic bomb had fallen thirty years earlier. It was a good hiding-place when once you got there, but the getting there was very dangerous. For the rest they could meet only in the streets, in a different place every eve- ning and never for more than half an hour at a time. In the street it was usually possible to talk, after a fashion. As they drifted down the crowded pavements, not quite abreast and never looking at one another, they carried on a curi-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ous, intermittent conversation which nicked on and off like the beams of a lighthouse, suddenly nipped into silence by the approach of a Party uniform or the proximity of a tele- screen, then taken up again minutes later in the middle of a sentence, then abruptly cut short as they parted at the agreed spot, then continued almost without introduction on the following day. Julia appeared to be quite used to this kind of conversation, which she called 'talking by instal- ments'. She was also surprisingly adept at speaking without moving her lips. Just once in almost a month of nightly meetings they managed to exchange a kiss. They were pass- ing in silence down a side-street (Julia would never speak when they were away from the main streets) when there was a deafening roar, the earth heaved, and the air darkened, and Winston found himself lying on his side, bruised and terrified. A rocket bomb must have dropped quite near at hand. Suddenly he became aware of Julia's face a few centi- metres from his own, deathly white, as white as chalk. Even her lips were white. She was dead! He clasped her against him and found that he was kissing a live warm face. But there was some powdery stuff that got in the way of his lips. Both of their faces were thickly coated with plaster.
There were evenings when they reached their rendezvous and then had to walk past one another without a sign, be- cause a patrol had just come round the corner or a helicopter was hovering overhead. Even if it had been less dangerous, it would still have been difficult to find time to meet. Win- ston's working week was sixty hours, Julia's was even longer, and their free days varied according to the pressure of work
1984
and did not often coincide. Julia, in any case, seldom had an evening completely free. She spent an astonishing amount of time in attending lectures and demonstrations, distrib- uting literature for the junior Anti-Sex League, preparing banners for Hate Week, making collections for the savings campaign, and such-like activities. It paid, she said, it was camouflage. If you kept the small rules, you could break the big ones. She even induced Winston to mortgage yet an- other of his evenings by enrolling himself for the part-time munition work which was done voluntarily by zealous Par- ty members. So, one evening every week, Winston spent four hours of paralysing boredom, screwing together small bits of metal which were probably parts of bomb fuses, in a draughty, ill-lit workshop where the knocking of hammers mingled drearily with the music of the telescreens.
When they met in the church tower the gaps in their fragmentary conversation were filled up. It was a blazing af- ternoon. The air in the little square chamber above the bells was hot and stagnant, and smelt overpoweringly of pigeon dung. They sat talking for hours on the dusty, twig-littered floor, one or other of them getting up from time to time to cast a glance through the arrowslits and make sure that no one was coming.
Julia was twenty-six years old. She lived in a hostel with thirty other girls ('Always in the stink of women! How I hate women!' she said parenthetically), and she worked, as he had guessed, on the novel-writing machines in the Fic- tion Department. She enjoyed her work, which consisted chiefly in running and servicing a powerful but tricky elec-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 163
trie motor. She was 'not clever', but was fond of using her hands and felt at home with machinery. She could describe the whole process of composing a novel, from the general directive issued by the Planning Committee down to the final touching-up by the Rewrite Squad. But she was not in- terested in the finished product. She 'didn't much care for reading,' she said. Books were just a commodity that had to be produced, like jam or bootlaces.
She had no memories of anything before the early six- ties and the only person she had ever known who talked frequently of the days before the Revolution was a grand- father who had disappeared when she was eight. At school she had been captain of the hockey team and had won the gymnastics trophy two years running. She had been a troop- leader in the Spies and a branch secretary in the Youth League before joining the Junior Anti-Sex League. She had always borne an excellent character. She had even (an infal- lible mark of good reputation) been picked out to work in Pornosec, the sub-section of the Fiction Department which turned out cheap pornography for distribution among the proles. It was nicknamed Muck House by the people who worked in it, she remarked. There she had remained for a year, helping to produce booklets in sealed packets with ti- tles like 'Spanking Stories' or 'One Night in a Girls' School', to be bought furtively by proletarian youths who were un- der the impression that they were buying something illegal.
'What are these books like?' said Winston curiously.
'Oh, ghastly rubbish. They're boring, really. They only have six plots, but they swap them round a bit. Of course
164 1984
I was only on the kaleidoscopes. I was never in the Rewrite Squad. I'm not literary, dear — not even enough for that.'
He learned with astonishment that all the workers in Pornosec, except the heads of the departments, were girls. The theory was that men, whose sex instincts were less con- trollable than those of women, were in greater danger of being corrupted by the filth they handled.
'They don't even like having married women there,' she added. Girls are always supposed to be so pure. Here's one who isn't, anyway.
She had had her first love-affair when she was sixteen, with a Party member of sixty who later committed suicide to avoid arrest. 'And a good job too,' said Julia, 'otherwise they'd have had my name out of him when he confessed.' Since then there had been various others. Life as she saw it was quite simple. You wanted a good time; 'they', meaning the Party, wanted to stop you having it; you broke the rules as best you could. She seemed to think it just as natural that 'they' should want to rob you of your pleasures as that you should want to avoid being caught. She hated the Party, and said so in the crudest words, but she made no general criti- cism of it. Except where it touched upon her own life she had no interest in Party doctrine. He noticed that she never used Newspeak words except the ones that had passed into everyday use. She had never heard of the Brotherhood, and refused to believe in its existence. Any kind of organized revolt against the Party, which was bound to be a failure, struck her as stupid. The clever thing was to break the rules and stay alive all the same. He wondered vaguely how many
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 165
others like her there might be in the younger generation people who had grown up in the world of the Revolution, knowing nothing else, accepting the Party as something unalterable, like the sky, not rebelling against its authority but simply evading it, as a rabbit dodges a dog.
They did not discuss the possibility of getting married. It was too remote to be worth thinking about. No imagin- able committee would ever sanction such a marriage even if Katharine, Winston's wife, could somehow have been got rid of. It was hopeless even as a daydream.
'What was she like, your wife?' said Julia.
'She was — do you know the Newspeak word GOOD- THINKFUL? Meaning naturally orthodox, incapable of thinking a bad thought?'
'No, I didn't know the word, but I know the kind of per- son, right enough.'
He began telling her the story of his married life, but cu- riously enough she appeared to know the essential parts of it already. She described to him, almost as though she had seen or felt it, the stiffening of Katharine's body as soon as he touched her, the way in which she still seemed to be pushing him from her with all her strength, even when her arms were clasped tightly round him. With Julia he felt no difficulty in talking about such things: Katharine, in any case, had long ceased to be a painful memory and became merely a distasteful one.
'I could have stood it if it hadn't been for one thing,' he said. He told her about the frigid little ceremony that Kath- arine had forced him to go through on the same night every
1984
week. 'She hated it, but nothing would make her stop doing it. She used to call it — but you'll never guess.'
'Our duty to the Party' said Julia promptly.
'How did you know that?'
'I've been at school too, dear. Sex talks once a month for the over-sixteens. And in the Youth Movement. They rub it into you for years. I dare say it works in a lot of cases. But of course you can never tell; people are such hypocrites.'
She began to enlarge upon the subject. With Julia, every- thing came back to her own sexuality. As soon as this was touched upon in any way she was capable of great acuteness. Unlike Winston, she had grasped the inner meaning of the Party's sexual puritanism. It was not merely that the sex instinct created a world of its own which was outside the Party's control and which therefore had to be destroyed if possible. What was more important was that sexual priva- tion induced hysteria, which was desirable because it could be transformed into war-fever and leader-worship. The way she put it was:
'When you make love you're using up energy; and after- wards you feel happy and don't give a damn for anything. They can't bear you to feel like that. They want you to be bursting with energy all the time. All this marching up and down and cheering and waving flags is simply sex gone sour. If you're happy inside yourself, why should you get excited about Big Brother and the Three-Year Plans and the Two Minutes Hate and all the rest of their bloody rot?'
That was very true, he thought. There was a direct inti- mate connexion between chastity and political orthodoxy.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 167
For how could the fear, the hatred, and the lunatic credulity which the Party needed in its members be kept at the right pitch, except by bottling down some powerful instinct and using it as a driving force? The sex impulse was dangerous to the Party, and the Party had turned it to account. They had played a similar trick with the instinct of parenthood. The family could not actually be abolished, and, indeed, people were encouraged to be fond of their children, in almost the old-fashioned way. The children, on the other hand, were systematically turned against their parents and taught to spy on them and report their deviations. The family had become in effect an extension of the Thought Police. It was a device by means of which everyone could be surrounded night and day by informers who knew him intimately.
Abruptly his mind went back to Katharine. Katharine would unquestionably have denounced him to the Thought Police if she had not happened to be too stupid to detect the unorthodoxy of his opinions. But what really recalled her to him at this moment was the stifling heat of the afternoon, which had brought the sweat out on his forehead. He began telling Julia of something that had happened, or rather had failed to happen, on another sweltering summer afternoon, eleven years ago.
It was three or four months after they were married. They had lost their way on a community hike somewhere in Kent. They had only lagged behind the others for a couple of min- utes, but they took a wrong turning, and presently found themselves pulled up short by the edge of an old chalk quarry. It was a sheer drop of ten or twenty metres, with
1984
boulders at the bottom. There was nobody of whom they could ask the way. As soon as she realized that they were lost Katharine became very uneasy. To be away from the noisy mob of hikers even for a moment gave her a feeling of wrong-doing. She wanted to hurry back by the way they had come and start searching in the other direction. But at this moment Winston noticed some tufts of loosestrife growing in the cracks of the cliff beneath them. One tuft was of two colours, magenta and brick-red, apparently growing on the same root. He had never seen anything of the kind before, and he called to Katharine to come and look at it.
'Look, Katharine! Look at those flowers. That clump down near the bottom. Do you see they're two different co- lours?'
She had already turned to go, but she did rather fretfully come back for a moment. She even leaned out over the cliff face to see where he was pointing. He was standing a little behind her, and he put his hand on her waist to steady her. At this moment it suddenly occurred to him how completely alone they were. There was not a human creature anywhere, not a leaf stirring, not even a bird awake. In a place like this the danger that there would be a hidden microphone was very small, and even if there was a microphone it would only pick up sounds. It was the hottest sleepiest hour of the afternoon. The sun blazed down upon them, the sweat tick- led his face. And the thought struck him...
'Why didn't you give her a good shove?' said Julia. 'I would have.'
'Yes, dear, you would have. I would, if I'd been the same
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 169
person then as I am now. Or perhaps I would — I'm not cer- tain.'
'Are you sorry you didn't?'
'Yes. On the whole I'm sorry I didn't.'
They were sitting side by side on the dusty floor. He pulled her closer against him. Her head rested on his shoul- der, the pleasant smell of her hair conquering the pigeon dung. She was very young, he thought, she still expected something from life, she did not understand that to push an inconvenient person over a cliff solves nothing.
'Actually it would have made no difference,' he said.
'Then why are you sorry you didn't do it?'
'Only because I prefer a positive to a negative. In this game that we're playing, we can't win. Some kinds of failure are better than other kinds, that's all.'
He felt her shoulders give a wriggle of dissent. She al- ways contradicted him when he said anything of this kind. She would not accept it as a law of nature that the individ- ual is always defeated. In a way she realized that she herself was doomed, that sooner or later the Thought Police would catch her and kill her, but with another part of her mind she believed that it was somehow possible to construct a se- cret world in which you could live as you chose. All you needed was luck and cunning and boldness. She did not un- derstand that there was no such thing as happiness, that the only victory lay in the far future, long after you were dead, that from the moment of declaring war on the Party it was better to think of yourself as a corpse.
'We are the dead,' he said.
1984
'We're not dead yet,' said Julia prosaically.
'Not physically. Six months, a year — five years, conceiv- ably. I am afraid of death. You are young, so presumably you're more afraid of it than I am. Obviously we shall put it off as long as we can. But it makes very little difference. So long as human beings stay human, death and life are the same thing.'
'Oh, rubbish! Which would you sooner sleep with, me or a skeleton? Don't you enjoy being alive? Don't you like feel- ing: This is me, this is my hand, this is my leg, I'm real, I'm solid, I'm alive! Don't you like THIS?'
She twisted herself round and pressed her bosom against him. He could feel her breasts, ripe yet firm, through her overalls. Her body seemed to be pouring some of its youth and vigour into his.
'Yes, I like that,' he said.
'Then stop talking about dying. And now listen, dear, we've got to fix up about the next time we meet. We may as well go back to the place in the wood. We've given it a good long rest. But you must get there by a different way this time. I've got it all planned out. You take the train — but look, I'll draw it out for you.'
And in her practical way she scraped together a small square of dust, and with a twig from a pigeon's nest began drawing a map on the floor.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 4
Winston looked round the shabby little room above Mr Charrington's shop. Beside the window the enormous bed was made up, with ragged blankets and a coverless bol- ster. The old-fashioned clock with the twelve-hour face was ticking away on the mantelpiece. In the corner, on the gate- leg table, the glass paperweight which he had bought on his last visit gleamed softly out of the half-darkness.
In the fender was a battered tin oilstove, a saucepan, and two cups, provided by Mr Charrington. Winston lit the burner and set a pan of water to boil. He had brought an envelope full of Victory Coffee and some saccharine tablets. The clock's hands said seventeen-twenty: it was nineteen- twenty really. She was coming at nineteen-thirty
Folly, folly, his heart kept saying: conscious, gratuitous, suicidal folly. Of all the crimes that a Party member could commit, this one was the least possible to conceal. Actu- ally the idea had first floated into his head in the form of a vision, of the glass paperweight mirrored by the surface of the gateleg table. As he had foreseen, Mr Charrington had made no difficulty about letting the room. He was obviously glad of the few dollars that it would bring him. Nor did he seem shocked or become offensively knowing when it was made clear that Winston wanted the room for the purpose of a love-affair. Instead he looked into the middle distance
1984
and spoke in generalities, with so delicate an air as to give the impression that he had become partly invisible. Privacy, he said, was a very valuable thing. Everyone wanted a place where they could be alone occasionally. And when they had such a place, it was only common courtesy in anyone else who knew of it to keep his knowledge to himself. He even, seeming almost to fade out of existence as he did so, add- ed that there were two entries to the house, one of them through the back yard, which gave on an alley.
Under the window somebody was singing. Winston peeped out, secure in the protection of the muslin curtain. The June sun was still high in the sky, and in the sun-filled court below, a monstrous woman, solid as a Norman pil- lar, with brawny red forearms and a sacking apron strapped about her middle, was stumping to and fro between a wash- tub and a clothes line, pegging out a series of square white things which Winston recognized as babies' diapers. When- ever her mouth was not corked with clothes pegs she was singing in a powerful contralto:
It was only an 'opeless fancy.
It passed like an lpril dye,
But a look an a word an' the dreams they stirred!
They 'ave
stolen my 'eartawyel
The tune had been haunting London for weeks past. It was one of countless similar songs published for the ben- efit of the proles by a sub-section of the Music Department.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 173
The words of these songs were composed without any hu- man intervention whatever on an instrument known as a versificator. But the woman sang so tunefully as to turn the dreadful rubbish into an almost pleasant sound. He could hear the woman singing and the scrape of her shoes on the flagstones, and the cries of the children in the street, and somewhere in the far distance a faint roar of traffic, and yet the room seemed curiously silent, thanks to the absence of a telescreen.
Folly, folly, folly! he thought again. It was inconceiv- able that they could frequent this place for more than a few weeks without being caught. But the temptation of having a hiding-place that was truly their own, indoors and near at hand, had been too much for both of them. For some time after their visit to the church belfry it had been impossible to arrange meetings. Working hours had been drastically increased in anticipation of Hate Week. It was more than a month distant, but the enormous, complex preparations that it entailed were throwing extra work on to everybody. Finally both of them managed to secure a free afternoon on the same day. They had agreed to go back to the clearing in the wood. On the evening beforehand they met briefly in the street. As usual, Winston hardly looked at Julia as they drifted towards one another in the crowd, but from the short glance he gave her it seemed to him that she was paler than usual.
'It's all off,' she murmured as soon as she judged it safe to speak. 'Tomorrow, I mean.'
'What?'
1984
Tomorrow afternoon. I can't come.'
'Why not?'
'Oh, the usual reason. It's started early this time.'
For a moment he was violently angry. During the month that he had known her the nature of his desire for her had changed. At the beginning there had been little true sensu- ality in it. Their first love-making had been simply an act of the will. But after the second time it was different. The smell of her hair, the taste of her mouth, the feeling of her skin seemed to have got inside him, or into the air all round him. She had become a physical necessity, something that he not only wanted but felt that he had a right to. When she said that she could not come, he had the feeling that she was cheating him. But just at this moment the crowd pressed them together and their hands accidentally met. She gave the tips of his fingers a quick squeeze that seemed to in- vite not desire but affection. It struck him that when one lived with a woman this particular disappointment must be a normal, recurring event; and a deep tenderness, such as he had not felt for her before, suddenly took hold of him. He wished that they were a married couple often years' stand- ing. He wished that he were walking through the streets with her just as they were doing now but openly and with- out fear, talking of trivialities and buying odds and ends for the household. He wished above all that they had some place where they could be alone together without feeling the obligation to make love every time they met. It was not actually at that moment, but at some time on the following day, that the idea of renting Mr Charrington's room had oc-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 175
curred to him. When he suggested it to Julia she had agreed with unexpected readiness. Both of them knew that it was lunacy. It was as though they were intentionally stepping nearer to their graves. As he sat waiting on the edge of the bed he thought again of the cellars of the Ministry of Love. It was curious how that predestined horror moved in and out of one's consciousness. There it lay, fixed in future times, preceding death as surely as 99 precedes 100. One could not avoid it, but one could perhaps postpone it: and yet instead, every now and again, by a conscious, wilful act, one chose to shorten the interval before it happened.
At this moment there was a quick step on the stairs. Julia burst into the room. She was carrying a tool-bag of coarse brown canvas, such as he had sometimes seen her carrying to and fro at the Ministry. He started forward to take her in his arms, but she disengaged herself rather hurriedly, partly because she was still holding the tool-bag.
'Half a second,' she said. 'Just let me show you what I've brought. Did you bring some of that filthy Victory Coffee? I thought you would. You can chuck it away again, because we shan't be needing it. Look here.'
She fell on her knees, threw open the bag, and tumbled out some spanners and a screwdriver that filled the top part of it. Underneath were a number of neat paper packets. The first packet that she passed to Winston had a strange and yet vaguely familiar feeling. It was filled with some kind of heavy, sand-like stuff which yielded wherever you touched it.
'It isn't sugar?' he said.
176 1984
'Real sugar. Not saccharine, sugar. And here's a loaf of bread — proper white bread, not our bloody stuff — and a lit- tle pot of jam. And here's a tin of milk — but look! This is the one I'm really proud of. I had to wrap a bit of sacking round it, because '
But she did not need to tell him why she had wrapped it up. The smell was already filling the room, a rich hot smell which seemed like an emanation from his early childhood, but which one did occasionally meet with even now, blow- ing down a passage-way before a door slammed, or diffusing itself mysteriously in a crowded street, sniffed for an instant and then lost again.
'It's coffee,' he murmured, 'real coffee.'
'It's Inner Party coffee. There's a whole kilo here,' she said.
'How did you manage to get hold of all these things?'
'It's all Inner Party stuff. There's nothing those swine don't have, nothing. But of course waiters and servants and people pinch things, and — look, I got a little packet of tea as well.'
Winston had squatted down beside her. He tore open a corner of the packet.
'It's real tea. Not blackberry leaves.'
'There's been a lot of tea about lately. They've captured In- dia, or something,' she said vaguely. 'But listen, dear. I want you to turn your back on me for three minutes. Go and sit on the other side of the bed. Don't go too near the window. And don't turn round till I tell you.'
Winston gazed abstractedly through the muslin curtain.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 177
Down in the yard the red-armed woman was still marching to and fro between the washtub and the line. She took two more pegs out of her mouth and sang with deep feeling:
They sye that time 'eals all things,
They sye you can always forget;
But the smiles an' the tears acrorss the years
They twist my
'eart-strings yet!
She knew the whole drivelling song by heart, it seemed. Her voice floated upward with the sweet summer air, very tuneful, charged with a sort of happy melancholy. One had the feeling that she would have been perfectly content, if the June evening had been endless and the supply of clothes in- exhaustible, to remain there for a thousand years, pegging out diapers and singing rubbish. It struck him as a curious fact that he had never heard a member of the Party singing alone and spontaneously. It would even have seemed slightly unorthodox, a dangerous eccentricity, like talking to one- self. Perhaps it was only when people were somewhere near the starvation level that they had anything to sing about.
'You can turn round now,' said Julia.
He turned round, and for a second almost failed to rec- ognize her. What he had actually expected was to see her naked. But she was not naked. The transformation that had happened was much more surprising than that. She had painted her face.
She must have slipped into some shop in the proletarian
178 1984
quarters and bought herself a complete set of make-up ma- terials. Her lips were deeply reddened, her cheeks rouged, her nose powdered; there was even a touch of something under the eyes to make them brighter. It was not very skil- fully done, but Winston's standards in such matters were not high. He had never before seen or imagined a woman of the Party with cosmetics on her face. The improvement in her appearance was startling. With just a few dabs of colour in the right places she had become not only very much pret- tier, but, above all, far more feminine. Her short hair and boyish overalls merely added to the effect. As he took her in his arms a wave of synthetic violets flooded his nostrils. He remembered the half- darkness of a basement kitchen, and a woman's cavernous mouth. It was the very same scent that she had used; but at the moment it did not seem to matter.
'Scent too!' he said.
'Yes, dear, scent too. And do you know what I'm going to do next? I'm going to get hold of a real woman's frock from somewhere and wear it instead of these bloody trousers. I'll wear silk stockings and high-heeled shoes! In this room I'm going to be a woman, not a Party comrade.'
They flung their clothes off and climbed into the huge mahogany bed. It was the first time that he had stripped himself naked in her presence. Until now he had been too much ashamed of his pale and meagre body, with the vari- cose veins standing out on his calves and the discoloured patch over his ankle. There were no sheets, but the blanket they lay on was threadbare and smooth, and the size and springiness of the bed astonished both of them. 'It's sure
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
to be full of bugs, but who cares?' said Julia. One never saw a double bed nowadays, except in the homes of the proles. Winston had occasionally slept in one in his boyhood: Julia had never been in one before, so far as she could remember.
Presently they fell asleep for a little while. When Win- ston woke up the hands of the clock had crept round to nearly nine. He did not stir, because Julia was sleeping with her head in the crook of his arm. Most of her make-up had transferred itself to his own face or the bolster, but a light stain of rouge still brought out the beauty of her cheekbone. A yellow ray from the sinking sun fell across the foot of the bed and lighted up the fireplace, where the water in the pan was boiling fast. Down in the yard the woman had stopped singing, but the faint shouts of children floated in from the street. He wondered vaguely whether in the abolished past it had been a normal experience to lie in bed like this, in the cool of a summer evening, a man and a woman with no clothes on, making love when they chose, talking of what they chose, not feeling any compulsion to get up, simply ly- ing there and listening to peaceful sounds outside. Surely there could never have been a time when that seemed ordi- nary? Julia woke up, rubbed her eyes, and raised herself on her elbow to look at the oilstove.
'Half that water's boiled away' she said. 'I'll get up and make some coffee in another moment. We've got an hour. What time do they cut the lights off at your flats?'
'Twenty-three thirty'
'It's twenty-three at the hostel. But you have to get in ear- lier than that, because — Hi! Get out, you filthy brute!'
1984
She suddenly twisted herself over in the bed, seized a shoe from the floor, and sent it hurtling into the corner with a boyish jerk of her arm, exactly as he had seen her fling the dictionary at Goldstein, that morning during the Two Min- utes Hate.
'What was it?' he said in surprise.
'A rat. I saw him stick his beastly nose out of the wain- scoting. There's a hole down there. I gave him a good fright, anyway'
'Rats!' murmured Winston. 'In this room!'
'They're all over the place,' said Julia indifferently as she lay down again. 'We've even got them in the kitchen at the hostel. Some parts of London are swarming with them. Did you know they attack children? Yes, they do. In some of these streets a woman daren't leave a baby alone for two minutes. It's the great huge brown ones that do it. And the nasty thing is that the brutes always '
'DON'T GO ON!' said Winston, with his eyes tightly shut.
'Dearest! You've gone quite pale. What's the matter? Do they make you feel sick?'
'Of all horrors in the world — a rat!'
She pressed herself against him and wound her limbs round him, as though to reassure him with the warmth of her body. He did not reopen his eyes immediately. For several moments he had had the feeling of being back in a nightmare which had recurred from time to time through- out his life. It was always very much the same. He was standing in front of a wall of darkness, and on the other
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 181
side of it there was something unendurable, something too dreadful to be faced. In the dream his deepest feeling was always one of self-deception, because he did in fact know what was behind the wall of darkness. With a deadly effort, like wrenching a piece out of his own brain, he could even have dragged the thing into the open. He always woke up without discovering what it was: but somehow it was con- nected with what Julia had been saying when he cut her short.
'I'm sorry,' he said, 'it's nothing. I don't like rats, that's all'
'Don't worry, dear, we're not going to have the filthy brutes in here. I'll stuff the hole with a bit of sacking before we go. And next time we come here I'll bring some plaster and bung it up properly'
Already the black instant of panic was half-forgotten. Feeling slightly ashamed of himself, he sat up against the bedhead. Julia got out of bed, pulled on her overalls, and made the coffee. The smell that rose from the saucepan was so powerful and exciting that they shut the window lest anybody outside should notice it and become inquisitive. What was even better than the taste of the coffee was the silky texture given to it by the sugar, a thing Winston had almost forgotten after years of saccharine. With one hand in her pocket and a piece of bread and jam in the other, Ju- lia wandered about the room, glancing indifferently at the bookcase, pointing out the best way of repairing the gate- leg table, plumping herself down in the ragged arm-chair to see if it was comfortable, and examining the absurd twelve -
1984
hour clock with a sort of tolerant amusement. She brought the glass paperweight over to the bed to have a look at it in a better light. He took it out of her hand, fascinated, as always, by the soft, rainwatery appearance of the glass.
'What is it, do you think?' said Julia.
'I don't think it's anything — I mean, I don't think it was ever put to any use. That's what I like about it. It's a little chunk of history that they've forgotten to alter. It's a mes- sage from a hundred years ago, if one knew how to read it.'
'And that picture over there' — she nodded at the engrav- ing on the opposite wall — 'would that be a hundred years old?'
'More. Two hundred, I dare say. One can't tell. It's impos- sible to discover the age of anything nowadays.'
She went over to look at it. 'Here's where that brute stuck his nose out,' she said, kicking the wainscoting immediate- ly below the picture. 'What is this place? I've seen it before somewhere.'
'It's a church, or at least it used to be. St Clement Danes its name was.' The fragment of rhyme that Mr Charrington had taught him came back into his head, and he added half-nostalgically: 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's!'
To his astonishment she capped the line:
'You owe me three farthings, say the bells of St Martin's, When will you pay me? say the bells of Old Bailey '
'I can't remember how it goes on after that. But anyway
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 183
I remember it ends up, 'Here comes a candle to light you to bed, here comes a chopper to chop off your head!"
It was like the two halves of a countersign. But there must be another line after 'the bells of Old Bailey'. Perhaps it could be dug out of Mr Charrington's memory, if he were suitably prompted.
'Who taught you that?' he said.
'My grandfather. He used to say it to me when I was a lit- tle girl. He was vaporized when I was eight — at any rate, he disappeared. I wonder what a lemon was,' she added incon- sequently 'I've seen oranges. They're a kind of round yellow fruit with a thick skin.'
'I can remember lemons,' said Winston. 'They were quite common in the fifties. They were so sour that it set your teeth on edge even to smell them.'
'I bet that picture's got bugs behind it,' said Julia. 'I'll take it down and give it a good clean some day. I suppose it's almost time we were leaving. I must start washing this paint off. What a bore! I'll get the lipstick off your face af- terwards.'
Winston did not get up for a few minutes more. The room was darkening. He turned over towards the light and lay gazing into the glass paperweight. The inexhaustibly interesting thing was not the fragment of coral but the in- terior of the glass itself. There was such a depth of it, and yet it was almost as transparent as air. It was as though the surface of the glass had been the arch of the sky, enclosing a tiny world with its atmosphere complete. He had the feel- ing that he could get inside it, and that in fact he was inside
184 1984
it, along with the mahogany bed and the gateleg table, and the clock and the steel engraving and the paperweight itself. The paperweight was the room he was in, and the coral was Julia's life and his own, fixed in a sort of eternity at the heart of the crystal.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 185
Chapter 5
Syme had vanished. A morning came, and he was miss- ing from work: a few thoughtless people commented on his absence. On the next day nobody mentioned him. On the third day Winston went into the vestibule of the Re- cords Department to look at the notice-board. One of the notices carried a printed list of the members of the Chess Committee, of whom Syme had been one. It looked almost exactly as it had looked before — nothing had been crossed out — but it was one name shorter. It was enough. Syme had ceased to exist: he had never existed.
The weather was baking hot. In the labyrinthine Ministry the windowless, air-conditioned rooms kept their normal temperature, but outside the pavements scorched one's feet and the stench of the Tubes at the rush hours was a hor- ror. The preparations for Hate Week were in full swing, and the staffs of all the Ministries were working overtime. Pro- cessions, meetings, military parades, lectures, waxworks, displays, film shows, telescreen programmes all had to be organized; stands had to be erected, effigies built, slogans coined, songs written, rumours circulated, photographs faked. Julia's unit in the Fiction Department had been tak- en off the production of novels and was rushing out a series of atrocity pamphlets. Winston, in addition to his regular work, spent long periods every day in going through back
1984
files of "The Times' and altering and embellishing news items which were to be quoted in speeches. Late at night, when crowds of rowdy proles roamed the streets, the town had a curiously febrile air. The rocket bombs crashed of- tener than ever, and sometimes in the far distance there were enormous explosions which no one could explain and about which there were wild rumours.
The new tune which was to be the theme-song of Hate Week (the Hate Song, it was called) had already been com- posed and was being endlessly plugged on the telescreens. It had a savage, barking rhythm which could not exactly be called music, but resembled the beating of a drum. Roared out by hundreds of voices to the tramp of marching feet, it was terrifying. The proles had taken a fancy to it, and in the midnight streets it competed with the still-popular 'It was only a hopeless fancy'. The Parsons children played it at all hours of the night and day, unbearably, on a comb and a piece of toilet paper. Winston's evenings were fuller than ever. Squads of volunteers, organized by Parsons, were pre- paring the street for Hate Week, stitching banners, painting posters, erecting flagstaffs on the roofs, and perilously sling- ing wires across the street for the reception of streamers. Parsons boasted that Victory Mansions alone would display four hundred metres of bunting. He was in his native ele- ment and as happy as a lark. The heat and the manual work had even given him a pretext for reverting to shorts and an open shirt in the evenings. He was everywhere at once, pushing, pulling, sawing, hammering, improvising, jolly- ing everyone along with comradely exhortations and giving
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 187
out from every fold of his body what seemed an inexhaust- ible supply of acrid-smelling sweat.
A new poster had suddenly appeared all over London. It had no caption, and represented simply the monstrous fig- ure of a Eurasian soldier, three or four metres high, striding forward with expressionless Mongolian face and enor- mous boots, a submachine gun pointed from his hip. From whatever angle you looked at the poster, the muzzle of the gun, magnified by the foreshortening, seemed to be point- ed straight at you. The thing had been plastered on every blank space on every wall, even outnumbering the por- traits of Big Brother. The proles, normally apathetic about the war, were being lashed into one of their periodical fren- zies of patriotism. As though to harmonize with the general mood, the rocket bombs had been killing larger numbers of people than usual. One fell on a crowded film theatre in Stepney, burying several hundred victims among the ruins. The whole population of the neighbourhood turned out for a long, trailing funeral which went on for hours and was in effect an indignation meeting. Another bomb fell on a piece of waste ground which was used as a playground and sever- al dozen children were blown to pieces. There were further angry demonstrations, Goldstein was burned in effigy, hun- dreds of copies of the poster of the Eurasian soldier were torn down and added to the flames, and a number of shops were looted in the turmoil; then a rumour flew round that spies were directing the rocket bombs by means of wireless waves, and an old couple who were suspected of being of foreign extraction had their house set on fire and perished
1984
of suffocation.
In the room over Mr Charrington's shop, when they could get there, Julia and Winston lay side by side on a stripped bed under the open window, naked for the sake of coolness. The rat had never come back, but the bugs had multiplied hideously in the heat. It did not seem to matter. Dirty or clean, the room was paradise. As soon as they arrived they would sprinkle everything with pepper bought on the black market, tear off their clothes, and make love with sweating bodies, then fall asleep and wake to find that the bugs had rallied and were massing for the counter-attack.
Four, five, six — seven times they met during the month of June. Winston had dropped his habit of drinking gin at all hours. He seemed to have lost the need for it. He had grown fatter, his varicose ulcer had subsided, leaving only a brown stain on the skin above his ankle, his fits of cough- ing in the early morning had stopped. The process of life had ceased to be intolerable, he had no longer any impulse to make faces at the telescreen or shout curses at the top of his voice. Now that they had a secure hiding-place, almost a home, it did not even seem a hardship that they could only meet infrequently and for a couple of hours at a time. What mattered was that the room over the junk-shop should exist. To know that it was there, inviolate, was almost the same as being in it. The room was a world, a pocket of the past where extinct animals could walk. Mr Charrington, thought Win- ston, was another extinct animal. He usually stopped to talk with Mr Charrington for a few minutes on his way upstairs. The old man seemed seldom or never to go out of doors,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 189
and on the other hand to have almost no customers. He led a ghostlike existence between the tiny, dark shop, and an even tinier back kitchen where he prepared his meals and which contained, among other things, an unbelievably ancient gramophone with an enormous horn. He seemed glad of the opportunity to talk. Wandering about among his worthless stock, with his long nose and thick spectacles and his bowed shoulders in the velvet jacket, he had always vaguely the air of being a collector rather than a tradesman. With a sort of faded enthusiasm he would finger this scrap of rubbish or that — a china bottle-stopper, the painted lid of a broken snuffbox, a pinchbeck locket containing a strand of some long-dead baby's hair — never asking that Winston should buy it, merely that he should admire it. To talk to him was like listening to the tinkling of a worn-out musical- box. He had dragged out from the corners of his memory some more fragments of forgotten rhymes. There was one about four and twenty blackbirds, and another about a cow with a crumpled horn, and another about the death of poor Cock Robin. 'It just occurred to me you might be interested,' he would say with a deprecating little laugh whenever he produced a new fragment. But he could never recall more than a few lines of any one rhyme.
Both of them knew — in a way, it was never out of their minds that what was now happening could not last long. There were times when the fact of impending death seemed as palpable as the bed they lay on, and they would cling to- gether with a sort of despairing sensuality, like a damned soul grasping at his last morsel of pleasure when the clock
1984
is within five minutes of striking. But there were also times when they had the illusion not only of safety but of per- manence. So long as they were actually in this room, they both felt, no harm could come to them. Getting there was difficult and dangerous, but the room itself was sanctuary. It was as when Winston had gazed into the heart of the pa- perweight, with the feeling that it would be possible to get inside that glassy world, and that once inside it time could be arrested. Often they gave themselves up to daydreams of escape. Their luck would hold indefinitely, and they would carry on their intrigue, just like this, for the remainder of their natural lives. Or Katharine would die, and by subtle manoeuvrings Winston and Julia would succeed in get- ting married. Or they would commit suicide together. Or they would disappear, alter themselves out of recognition, learn to speak with proletarian accents, get jobs in a factory and live out their lives undetected in a back-street. It was all nonsense, as they both knew. In reality there was no es- cape. Even the one plan that was practicable, suicide, they had no intention of carrying out. To hang on from day to day and from week to week, spinning out a present that had no future, seemed an unconquerable instinct, just as one's lungs will always draw the next breath so long as there is air available.
Sometimes, too, they talked of engaging in active rebel- lion against the Party, but with no notion of how to take the first step. Even if the fabulous Brotherhood was a real- ity, there still remained the difficulty of finding one's way into it. He told her of the strange intimacy that existed, or
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
seemed to exist, between himself and O'Brien, and of the impulse he sometimes felt, simply to walk into O'Brien's presence, announce that he was the enemy of the Party, and demand his help. Curiously enough, this did not strike her as an impossibly rash thing to do. She was used to judg- ing people by their faces, and it seemed natural to her that Winston should believe O'Brien to be trustworthy on the strength of a single flash of the eyes. Moreover she took it for granted that everyone, or nearly everyone, secretly hated the Party and would break the rules if he thought it safe to do so. But she refused to believe that widespread, organized opposition existed or could exist. The tales about Goldstein and his underground army, she said, were simply a lot of rubbish which the Party had invented for its own purposes and which you had to pretend to believe in. Times beyond number, at Party rallies and spontaneous demonstrations, she had shouted at the top of her voice for the execution of people whose names she had never heard and in whose sup- posed crimes she had not the faintest belief. When public trials were happening she had taken her place in the detach- ments from the Youth League who surrounded the courts from morning to night, chanting at intervals 'Death to the traitors!' During the Two Minutes Hate she always excelled all others in shouting insults at Goldstein. Yet she had only the dimmest idea of who Goldstein was and what doctrines he was supposed to represent. She had grown up since the Revolution and was too young to remember the ideological battles of the fifties and sixties. Such a thing as an indepen- dent political movement was outside her imagination: and
1984
in any case the Party was invincible. It would always ex- ist, and it would always be the same. You could only rebel against it by secret disobedience or, at most, by isolated acts of violence such as killing somebody or blowing something up.
In some ways she was far more acute than Winston, and far less susceptible to Party propaganda. Once when he happened in some connexion to mention the war against Eurasia, she startled him by saying casually that in her opin- ion the war was not happening. The rocket bombs which fell daily on London were probably fired by the Government of Oceania itself, 'just to keep people frightened'. This was an idea that had literally never occurred to him. She also stirred a sort of envy in him by telling him that during the Two Minutes Hate her great difficulty was to avoid bursting out laughing. But she only questioned the teachings of the Party when they in some way touched upon her own life. Often she was ready to accept the official mythology, simply because the difference between truth and falsehood did not seem important to her. She believed, for instance, having learnt it at school, that the Party had invented aeroplanes. (In his own schooldays, Winston remembered, in the late fifties, it was only the helicopter that the Party claimed to have invented; a dozen years later, when Julia was at school, it was already claiming the aeroplane; one generation more, and it would be claiming the steam engine.) And when he told her that aeroplanes had been in existence before he was born and long before the Revolution, the fact struck her as totally uninteresting. After all, what did it matter who had
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 193
invented aeroplanes? It was rather more of a shock to him when he discovered from some chance remark that she did not remember that Oceania, four years ago, had been at war with Eastasia and at peace with Eurasia. It was true that she regarded the whole war as a sham: but apparently she had not even noticed that the name of the enemy had changed. 'I thought we'd always been at war with Eurasia,' she said vaguely. It frightened him a little. The invention of aero- planes dated from long before her birth, but the switchover in the war had happened only four years ago, well after she was grown up. He argued with her about it for perhaps a quarter of an hour. In the end he succeeded in forcing her memory back until she did dimly recall that at one time Eastasia and not Eurasia had been the enemy. But the issue still struck her as unimportant. 'Who cares?' she said im- patiently. 'It's always one bloody war after another, and one knows the news is all lies anyway.'
Sometimes he talked to her of the Records Department and the impudent forgeries that he committed there. Such things did not appear to horrify her. She did not feel the abyss opening beneath her feet at the thought of lies becom- ing truths. He told her the story of Jones, Aaronson, and Rutherford and the momentous slip of paper which he had once held between his fingers. It did not make much im- pression on her. At first, indeed, she failed to grasp the point of the story.
'Were they friends of yours?' she said.
'No, I never knew them. They were Inner Party members. Besides, they were far older men than I was. They belonged
1984
to the old days, before the Revolution. I barely knew them by sight.'
'Then what was there to worry about? People are being killed off all the time, aren't they?'
He tried to make her understand. 'This was an excep- tional case. It wasn't just a question of somebody being killed. Do you realize that the past, starting from yester- day, has been actually abolished? If it survives anywhere, it's in a few solid objects with no words attached to them, like that lump of glass there. Already we know almost lit- erally nothing about the Revolution and the years before the Revolution. Every record has been destroyed or falsi- fied, every book has been rewritten, every picture has been repainted, every statue and street and building has been renamed, every date has been altered. And that process is continuing day by day and minute by minute. History has stopped. Nothing exists except an endless present in which the Party is always right. I know, of course, that the past is falsified, but it would never be possible for me to prove it, even when I did the falsification myself. After the thing is done, no evidence ever remains. The only evidence is inside my own mind, and I don't know with any certainty that any other human being shares my memories. Just in that one instance, in my whole life, I did possess actual concrete evi- dence after the event — years after it.'
And what good was that?'
'It was no good, because I threw it away a few minutes lat- er. But if the same thing happened today, I should keep it.'
'Well, I wouldn't!' said Julia. 'I'm quite ready to take
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
risks, but only for something worth while, not for bits of old newspaper. What could you have done with it even if you had kept it?'
'Not much, perhaps. But it was evidence. It might have planted a few doubts here and there, supposing that I'd dared to show it to anybody. I don't imagine that we can alter anything in our own lifetime. But one can imagine lit- tle knots of resistance springing up here and there — small groups of people banding themselves together, and gradu- ally growing, and even leaving a few records behind, so that the next generations can carry on where we leave off.'
'I'm not interested in the next generation, dear. I'm inter- ested in US.'
'You're only a rebel from the waist downwards,' he told her.
She thought this brilliantly witty and flung her arms round him in delight.
In the ramifications of party doctrine she had not the faintest interest. Whenever he began to talk of the princi- ples of Ingsoc, doublethink, the mutability of the past, and the denial of objective reality, and to use Newspeak words, she became bored and confused and said that she never paid any attention to that kind of thing. One knew that it was all rubbish, so why let oneself be worried by it? She knew when to cheer and when to boo, and that was all one needed. If he persisted in talking of such subjects, she had a disconcerting habit of falling asleep. She was one of those people who can go to sleep at any hour and in any position. Talking to her, he realized how easy it was to present an appearance of or-
196 1984
thodoxy while having no grasp whatever of what orthodoxy meant. In a way, the world-view of the Party imposed itself most successfully on people incapable of understanding it. They could be made to accept the most flagrant violations of reality, because they never fully grasped the enormity of what was demanded of them, and were not sufficiently interested in public events to notice what was happening. By lack of understanding doing, made literally no dif- ference. Whatever happened you vanished, and neither you nor your actions were ever heard of again. You were lifted clean out of the stream of history. And yet to the people of only two generations ago this would not have seemed all-important, because they were not attempting to alter history. They were governed by private loyalties which they did not question. What mattered were individual relation- ships, and a completely helpless gesture, an embrace, a tear, a word spoken to a dying man, could have value in itself. The proles, it suddenly occurred to him, had remained in this condition. They were not loyal to a party or a country or an idea, they were loyal to one another. For the first time in his life he did not despise the proles or think of them merely as an inert force which would one day spring to life and re- generate the world. The proles had stayed human. They had not become hardened inside. They had held on to the primi- tive emotions which he himself had to re-learn by conscious effort. And in thinking this he remembered, without appar- ent relevance, how a few weeks ago he had seen a severed
1984
hand lying on the pavement and had kicked it into the gut- ter as though it had been a cabbage-stalk.
'The proles are human beings,' he said aloud. 'We are not human.'
'Why not?' said Julia, who had woken up again.
He thought for a little while. 'Has it ever occurred to you,' he said, 'that the best thing for us to do would be simply to walk out of here before it's too late, and never see each other again?'
'Yes, dear, it has occurred to me, several times. But I'm not going to do it, all the same.'
We've been lucky' he said 'but it can't last much longer. You're young. You look normal and innocent. If you keep clear of people like me, you might stay alive for another fifty years.'
'No. I've thought it all out. What you do, I'm going to do. And don't be too downhearted. I'm rather good at staying alive.'
We may be together for another six months — a year — there's no knowing. At the end we're certain to be apart. Do you realize how utterly alone we shall be? When once they get hold of us there will be nothing, literally nothing, that either of us can do for the other. If I confess, they'll shoot you, and if I refuse to confess, they'll shoot you just the same. Nothing that I can do or say, or stop myself from saying, will put off your death for as much as five minutes. Neither of us will even know whether the other is alive or dead. We shall be utterly without power of any kind. The one thing that matters is that we shouldn't betray one another, although
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 209
even that can't make the slightest difference.'
'If you mean confessing,' she said, 'we shall do that, right enough. Everybody always confesses. You can't help it. They torture you.'
'I don't mean confessing. Confession is not betrayal. What you say or do doesn't matter: only feelings matter. If they could make me stop loving you — that would be the real betrayal.'
She thought it over. 'They can't do that,' she said final- ly. 'It's the one thing they can't do. They can make you say anything — ANYTHING — but they can't make you believe it. They can't get inside you.'
'No,' he said a little more hopefully, 'no; that's quite true. They can't get inside you. If you can FEEL that staying hu- man is worth while, even when it can't have any result whatever, you've beaten them.'
He thought of the telescreen with its never-sleeping ear. They could spy upon you night and day, but if you kept your head you could still outwit them. With all their cleverness they had never mastered the secret of finding out what an- other human being was thinking. Perhaps that was less true when you were actually in their hands. One did not know what happened inside the Ministry of Love, but it was pos- sible to guess: tortures, drugs, delicate instruments that registered your nervous reactions, gradual wearing- down by sleeplessness and solitude and persistent questioning. Facts, at any rate, could not be kept hidden. They could be tracked down by enquiry, they could be squeezed out of you by torture. But if the object was not to stay alive but to stay
1984
human, what difference did it ultimately make? They could not alter your feelings: for that matter you could not alter them yourself, even if you wanted to. They could lay bare in the utmost detail everything that you had done or said or thought; but the inner heart, whose workings were mysteri- ous even to yourself, remained impregnable.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 8
They had done it, they had done it at last! The room they were standing in was long-shaped and softly lit. The telescreen was dimmed to a low murmur; the richness of the dark-blue carpet gave one the impression of treading on velvet. At the far end of the room O'Brien was sitting at a table under a green-shaded lamp, with a mass of papers on either side of him. He had not bothered to look up when the servant showed Julia and Winston in.
Winston's heart was thumping so hard that he doubted whether he would be able to speak. They had done it, they had done it at last, was all he could think. It had been a rash act to come here at all, and sheer folly to arrive together; though it was true that they had come by different routes and only met on O'Brien's doorstep. But merely to walk into such a place needed an effort of the nerve. It was only on very rare occasions that one saw inside the dwelling-plac- es of the Inner Party, or even penetrated into the quarter of the town where they lived. The whole atmosphere of the huge block of flats, the richness and spaciousness of every- thing, the unfamiliar smells of good food and good tobacco, the silent and incredibly rapid lifts sliding up and down, the white-jacketed servants hurrying to and fro — everything was intimidating. Although he had a good pretext for com- ing here, he was haunted at every step by the fear that a
1984
black-uniformed guard would suddenly appear from round the corner, demand his papers, and order him to get out. O'Brien's servant, however, had admitted the two of them without demur. He was a small, dark-haired man in a white jacket, with a diamond-shaped, completely expressionless face which might have been that of a Chinese. The passage down which he led them was softly carpeted, with cream- papered walls and white wainscoting, all exquisitely clean. That too was intimidating. Winston could not remember ever to have seen a passageway whose walls were not grimy from the contact of human bodies.
O'Brien had a slip of paper between his fingers and seemed to be studying it intently. His heavy face, bent down so that one could see the line of the nose, looked both for- midable and intelligent. For perhaps twenty seconds he sat without stirring. Then he pulled the speakwrite towards him and rapped out a message in the hybrid jargon of the Ministries:
'Items one comma five comma seven approved fullwise stop suggestion contained item six doubleplus ridiculous verging crimethink cancel stop unproceed constructionwise antegetting plusfull estimates machinery overheads stop end message.'
He rose deliberately from his chair and came towards them across the soundless carpet. A little of the official at- mosphere seemed to have fallen away from him with the Newspeak words, but his expression was grimmer than
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 213
usual, as though he were not pleased at being disturbed. The terror that Winston already felt was suddenly shot through by a streak of ordinary embarrassment. It seemed to him quite possible that he had simply made a stupid mistake. For what evidence had he in reality that O'Brien was any kind of political conspirator? Nothing but a flash of the eyes and a single equivocal remark: beyond that, only his own secret imaginings, founded on a dream. He could not even fall back on the pretence that he had come to borrow the dictionary, because in that case Julia's presence was impos- sible to explain. As O'Brien passed the telescreen a thought seemed to strike him. He stopped, turned aside and pressed a switch on the wall. There was a sharp snap. The voice had stopped.
Julia uttered a tiny sound, a sort of squeak of surprise. Even in the midst of his panic, Winston was too much taken aback to be able to hold his tongue.
'You can turn it off!' he said.
'Yes,' said O'Brien, 'we can turn it off. We have that privi- lege.'
He was opposite them now. His solid form towered over the pair of them, and the expression on his face was still indecipherable. He was waiting, somewhat sternly, for Winston to speak, but about what? Even now it was quite conceivable that he was simply a busy man wondering ir- ritably why he had been interrupted. Nobody spoke. After the stopping of the telescreen the room seemed deadly si- lent. The seconds marched past, enormous. With difficulty Winston continued to keep his eyes fixed on O'Brien's. Then
1984
suddenly the grim face broke down into what might have been the beginnings of a smile. With his characteristic ges- ture O'Brien resettled his spectacles on his nose.
'Shall I say it, or will you?' he said.
'I will say it,' said Winston promptly. 'That thing is really turned off?'
'Yes, everything is turned off. We are alone.'
'We have come here because '
He paused, realizing for the first time the vagueness of his own motives. Since he did not in fact know what kind of help he expected from O'Brien, it was not easy to say why he had come here. He went on, conscious that what he was saying must sound both feeble and pretentious:
'We believe that there is some kind of conspiracy, some kind of secret organization working against the Party, and that you are involved in it. We want to join it and work for it. We are enemies of the Party. We disbelieve in the principles of Ingsoc. We are thought-criminals. We are also adulter- ers. I tell you this because we want to put ourselves at your mercy. If you want us to incriminate ourselves in any other way, we are ready'
He stopped and glanced over his shoulder, with the feeling that the door had opened. Sure enough, the little yel- low-faced servant had come in without knocking. Winston saw that he was carrying a tray with a decanter and glasses.
'Martin is one of us,' said O'Brien impassively. 'Bring the drinks over here, Martin. Put them on the round table. Have we enough chairs? Then we may as well sit down and talk in comfort. Bring a chair for yourself, Martin. This is
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 215
business. You can stop being a servant for the next ten min- utes.'
The little man sat down, quite at his ease, and yet still with a servant-like air, the air of a valet enjoying a priv- ilege. Winston regarded him out of the corner of his eye. It struck him that the man's whole life was playing a part, and that he felt it to be dangerous to drop his assumed per- sonality even for a moment. O'Brien took the decanter by the neck and filled up the glasses with a dark-red liquid. It aroused in Winston dim memories of something seen long ago on a wall or a hoarding — a vast bottle composed of elec- tric lights which seemed to move up and down and pour its contents into a glass. Seen from the top the stuff looked al- most black, but in the decanter it gleamed like a ruby. It had a sour-sweet smell. He saw Julia pick up her glass and sniff at it with frank curiosity.
'It is called wine,' said O'Brien with a faint smile. 'You will have read about it in books, no doubt. Not much of it
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Thu Feb 21, 2013 1:10 am |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
gets to the Outer Party, I am afraid.' His face grew solemn again, and he raised his glass: 'I think it is fitting that we should begin by drinking a health. To our Leader: To Em- manuel Goldstein.'
Winston took up his glass with a certain eagerness. Wine was a thing he had read and dreamed about. Like the glass paperweight or Mr Charrington's half-remembered rhymes, it belonged to the vanished, romantic past, the olden time as he liked to call it in his secret thoughts. For some reason he had always thought of wine as having an intensely sweet taste, like that of blackberry jam and an immediate intoxi-
1984
eating effect. Actually, when he came to swallow it, the stuff was distinctly disappointing. The truth was that after years of gin-drinking he could barely taste it. He set down the empty glass.
'Then there is such a person as Goldstein?' he said.
'Yes, there is such a person, and he is alive. Where, I do not know.'
'And the conspiracy — the organization? Is it real? It is not simply an invention of the Thought Police?'
'No, it is real. The Brotherhood, we call it. You will never learn much more about the Brotherhood than that it exists and that you belong to it. I will come back to that pres- ently' He looked at his wrist-watch. 'It is unwise even for members of the Inner Party to turn off the telescreen for more than half an hour. You ought not to have come here together, and you will have to leave separately. You, com- rade' — he bowed his head to Julia — 'will leave first. We have about twenty minutes at our disposal. You will understand that I must start by asking you certain questions. In general terms, what are you prepared to do?'
Anything that we are capable of,' said Winston.
O'Brien had turned himself a little in his chair so that he was facing Winston. He almost ignored Julia, seeming to take it for granted that Winston could speak for her. For a moment the lids flitted down over his eyes. He began asking his questions in a low, expressionless voice, as though this were a routine, a sort of catechism, most of whose answers were known to him already.
'You are prepared to give your lives?'
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 217
'Yes.'
'You are prepared to commit murder?'
'Yes.'
'To commit acts of sabotage which may cause the death of hundreds of innocent people?'
'Yes.'
'To betray your country to foreign powers?'
'Yes.'
'You are prepared to cheat, to forge, to blackmail, to cor- rupt the minds of children, to distribute habit-forming drugs, to encourage prostitution, to disseminate venereal diseases — to do anything which is likely to cause demoral- ization and weaken the power of the Party?'
'Yes.'
'If, for example, it would somehow serve our interests to throw sulphuric acid in a child's face — are you prepared to do that?'
'Yes.'
'You are prepared to lose your identity and live out the rest of your life as a waiter or a dock-worker?'
'Yes.'
'You are prepared to commit suicide, if and when we or- der you to do so?'
'Yes.'
'You are prepared, the two of you, to separate and never see one another again?'
'No!' broke in Julia.
It appeared to Winston that a long time passed before he answered. For a moment he seemed even to have been
1984
deprived of the power of speech. His tongue worked sound- lessly, forming the opening syllables first of one word, then of the other, over and over again. Until he had said it, he did not know which word he was going to say. 'No,' he said finally.
'You did well to tell me,' said O'Brien. 'It is necessary for us to know everything.'
He turned himself toward Julia and added in a voice with somewhat more expression in it:
'Do you understand that even if he survives, it may be as a different person? We may be obliged to give him a new identity. His face, his movements, the shape of his hands, the colour of his hair — even his voice would be different. And you yourself might have become a different person. Our surgeons can alter people beyond recognition. Some- times it is necessary. Sometimes we even amputate a limb.'
Winston could not help snatching another sidelong glance at Martin's Mongolian face. There were no scars that he could see. Julia had turned a shade paler, so that her freckles were showing, but she faced O'Brien boldly. She murmured something that seemed to be assent.
'Good. Then that is settled.'
There was a silver box of cigarettes on the table. With a rather absent-minded air O'Brien pushed them towards the others, took one himself, then stood up and began to pace slowly to and fro, as though he could think better standing. They were very good cigarettes, very thick and well-packed, with an unfamiliar silkiness in the paper. O'Brien looked at his wrist-watch again.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
'You had better go back to your Pantry, Martin,' he said. 'I shall switch on in a quarter of an hour. Take a good look at these comrades' faces before you go. You will be seeing them again. I may not.'
Exactly as they had done at the front door, the little man's dark eyes flickered over their faces. There was not a trace of friendliness in his manner. He was memorizing their appearance, but he felt no interest in them, or appeared to feel none. It occurred to Winston that a synthetic face was perhaps incapable of changing its expression. Without speaking or giving any kind of salutation, Martin went out, closing the door silently behind him. O'Brien was strolling up and down, one hand in the pocket of his black overalls, the other holding his cigarette.
'You understand,' he said, 'that you will be fighting in the dark. You will always be in the dark. You will receive orders and you will obey them, without knowing why. Later I shall send you a book from which you will learn the true nature of the society we live in, and the strategy by which we shall destroy it. When you have read the book, you will be full members of the Brotherhood. But between the gen- eral aims that we are fighting for and the immedi ate tasks of the moment, you will never know anything. I tell you that the Brotherhood exists, but I cannot tell you wheth- er it numbers a hundred members, or ten million. From your personal knowledge you will never be able to say that it numbers even as many as a dozen. You will have three or four contacts, who will be renewed from time to time as they disappear. As this was your first contact, it will be
1984
preserved. When you receive orders, they will come from me. If we find it necessary to communicate with you, it will be through Martin. When you are finally caught, you will confess. That is unavoidable. But you will have very little to confess, other than your own actions. You will not be able to betray more than a handful of unimportant people. Probably you will not even betray me. By that time I maybe dead, or I shall have become a different person, with a dif- ferent face.'
He continued to move to and fro over the soft carpet. In spite of the bulkiness of his body there was a remarkable grace in his movements. It came out even in the gesture with which he thrust a hand into his pocket, or manipu- lated a cigarette. More even than of strength, he gave an impression of confidence and of an understanding tinged by irony. However much in earnest he might be, he had nothing of the single-mindedness that belongs to a fanatic. When he spoke of murder, suicide, venereal disease, am- putated limbs, and altered faces, it was with a faint air of persiflage. 'This is unavoidable,' his voice seemed to say; 'this is what we have got to do, unflinchingly. But this is not what we shall be doing when life is worth living again.' A wave of admiration, almost of worship, flowed out from Winston towards O'Brien. For the moment he had forgot- ten the shadowy figure of Goldstein. When you looked at O'Brien's powerful shoulders and his blunt- featured face, so ugly and yet so civilized, it was impossible to believe that he could be defeated. There was no stratagem that he was not equal to, no danger that he could not foresee. Even Julia
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 221
seemed to be impressed. She had let her cigarette go out and was listening intently. O'Brien went on:
'You will have heard rumours of the existence of the Brotherhood. No doubt you have formed your own picture of it. You have imagined, probably, a huge underworld of conspirators, meeting secretly in cellars, scribbling mes- sages on walls, recognizing one another by codewords or by special movements of the hand. Nothing of the kind exists. The members of the Brotherhood have no way of recogniz- ing one another, and it is impossible for any one member to be aware of the identity of more than a few others. Gold- stein himself, if he fell into the hands of the Thought Police, could not give them a complete list of members, or any in- formation that would lead them to a complete list. No such list exists. The Brotherhood cannot be wiped out because it is not an organization in the ordinary sense. Nothing holds it together except an idea which is indestructible. You will never have anything to sustain you, except the idea. You will get no comradeship and no encouragement. When fi- nally you are caught, you will get no help. We never help our members. At most, when it is absolutely necessary that someone should be silenced, we are occasionally able to smuggle a razor blade into a prisoner's cell. You will have to get used to living without results and without hope. You will work for a while, you will be caught, you will confess, and then you will die. Those are the only results that you will ever see. There is no possibility that any perceptible change will happen within our own lifetime. We are the dead. Our only true life is in the future. We shall take part
1984
in it as handfuls of dust and splinters of bone. But how far away that future may be, there is no knowing. It might be a thousand years. At present nothing is possible except to extend the area of sanity little by little. We cannot act col- lectively. We can only spread our knowledge outwards from individual to individual, generation after generation. In the face of the Thought Police there is no other way'
He halted and looked for the third time at his wrist- watch.
'It is almost time for you to leave, comrade,' he said to Ju- lia. 'Wait. The decanter is still half full.'
He filled the glasses and raised his own glass by the stem.
'What shall it be this time?' he said, still with the same faint suggestion of irony. 'To the confusion of the Thought Police? To the death of Big Brother? To humanity? To the future?'
'To the past,' said Winston.
'The past is more important,' agreed O'Brien gravely.
They emptied their glasses, and a moment later Julia stood up to go. O'Brien took a small box from the top of a cabinet and handed her a flat white tablet which he told her to place on her tongue. It was important, he said, not to go out smelling of wine: the lift attendants were very obser- vant. As soon as the door had shut behind her he appeared to forget her existence. He took another pace or two up and down, then stopped.
'There are details to be settled,' he said. 'I assume that you have a hiding-place of some kind?'
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 223
Winston explained about the room over Mr Char- rington's shop.
'That will do for the moment. Later we will arrange something else for you. It is important to change one's hid- ing-place frequently. Meanwhile I shall send you a copy of THE BOOK' — even O'Brien, Winston noticed, seemed to pronounce the words as though they were in italics — 'Gold- stein's book, you understand, as soon as possible. It may be some days before I can get hold of one. There are not many in existence, as you can imagine. The Thought Police hunt them down and destroy them almost as fast as we can produce them. It makes very little difference. The book is indestructible. If the last copy were gone, we could repro- duce it almost word for word. Do you carry a brief-case to work with you?' he added.
'As a rule, yes.'
'What is it like?'
'Black, very shabby. With two straps.'
'Black, two straps, very shabby — good. One day in the fairly near future — I cannot give a date — one of the messag- es among your morning's work will contain a misprinted word, and you will have to ask for a repeat. On the following day you will go to work without your brief-case. At some time during the day, in the street, a man will touch you on the arm and say T think you have dropped your brief-case.' The one he gives you will contain a copy of Goldstein's book. You will return it within fourteen days.'
They were silent for a moment.
"There are a couple of minutes before you need go,' said
1984
O'Brien. 'We shall meet again — if we do meet again '
Winston looked up at him. 'In the place where there is no darkness?' he said hesitantly.
O'Brien nodded without appearance of surprise. 'In the place where there is no darkness,' he said, as though he had recognized the allusion. 'And in the meantime, is there any- thing that you wish to say before you leave? Any message? Any question?.'
Winston thought. There did not seem to be any further question that he wanted to ask: still less did he feel any impulse to utter high-sounding generalities. Instead of any- thing directly connected with O'Brien or the Brotherhood, there came into his mind a sort of composite picture of the dark bedroom where his mother had spent her last days, and the little room over Mr Charrington's shop, and the glass paperweight, and the steel engraving in its rosewood frame. Almost at random he said:
'Did you ever happen to hear an old rhyme that begins 'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's'?'
Again O'Brien nodded. With a sort of grave courtesy he completed the stanza:
'Oranges and lemons, say the bells of St Clement's, You owe me three farthings, say the bells of St Martin's, When will you pay me? say the bells of Old Bailey, When I grow rich, say the bells ofShoreditch.'
'You knew the last line!' said Winston.
'Yes, I knew the last line. And now, I am afraid, it is time
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 225
for you to go. But wait. You had better let me give you one of these tablets.'
As Winston stood up O'Brien held out a hand. His pow- erful grip crushed the bones of Winston's palm. At the door Winston looked back, but O'Brien seemed already to be in process of putting him out of mind. He was waiting with his hand on the switch that controlled the telescreen. Beyond him Winston could see the writing-table with its green-shaded lamp and the speakwrite and the wire baskets deep-laden with papers. The incident was closed. Within thirty seconds, it occurred to him, O'Brien would be back at his interrupted and important work on behalf of the Party.
1984
Chapter 9
Winston was gelatinous with fatigue. Gelatinous was the right word. It had come into his head spontane- ously. His body seemed to have not only the weakness of a jelly, but its translucency He felt that if he held up his hand he would be able to see the light through it. All the blood and lymph had been drained out of him by an enormous debauch of work, leaving only a frail structure of nerves, bones, and skin. All sensations seemed to be magnified. His overalls fretted his shoulders, the pavement tickled his feet, even the opening and closing of a hand was an effort that made his joints creak.
He had worked more than ninety hours in five days. So had everyone else in the Ministry. Now it was all over, and he had literally nothing to do, no Party work of any descrip - tion, until tomorrow morning. He could spend six hours in the hiding-place and another nine in his own bed. Slowly, in mild afternoon sunshine, he walked up a dingy street in the direction of Mr Charrington's shop, keeping one eye open for the patrols, but irrationally convinced that this after- noon there was no danger of anyone interfering with him. The heavy brief-case that he was carrying bumped against his knee at each step, sending a tingling sensation up and down the skin of his leg. Inside it was the book, which he had now had in his possession for six days and had not yet
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
opened, nor even looked at.
On the sixth day of Hate Week, after the processions, the speeches, the shouting, the singing, the banners, the posters, the films, the waxworks, the rolling of drums and squeal- ing of trumpets, the tramp of marching feet, the grinding of the caterpillars of tanks, the roar of massed planes, the booming of guns — after six days of this, when the great or- gasm was quivering to its climax and the general hatred of Eurasia had boiled up into such delirium that if the crowd could have got their hands on the 2,000 Eurasian war-crim- inals who were to be publicly hanged on the last day of the proceedings, they would unquestionably have torn them to pieces — at just this moment it had been announced that Oceania was not after all at war with Eurasia. Oceania was at war with Eastasia. Eurasia was an ally.
There was, of course, no admission that any change had taken place. Merely it became known, with extreme sud- denness and everywhere at once, that Eastasia and not Eurasia was the enemy. Winston was taking part in a dem- onstration in one of the central London squares at the moment when it happened. It was night, and the white fac- es and the scarlet banners were luridly floodlit. The square was packed with several thousand people, including a block of about a thousand schoolchildren in the uniform of the Spies. On a scarlet- draped platform an orator of the Inner Party, a small lean man with disproportionately long arms and a large bald skull over which a few lank locks strag- gled, was haranguing the crowd. A little Rumpelstiltskin figure, contorted with hatred, he gripped the neck of the
1984
microphone with one hand while the other, enormous at the end of a bony arm, clawed the air menacingly above his head. His voice, made metallic by the amplifiers, boomed forth an endless catalogue of atrocities, massacres, depor- tations, lootings, rapings, torture of prisoners, bombing of civilians, lying propaganda, unjust aggressions, broken treaties. It was almost impossible to listen to him without being first convinced and then maddened. At every few mo- ments the fury of the crowd boiled over and the voice of the speaker was drowned by a wild beast-like roaring that rose uncontrollably from thousands of throats. The most sav- age yells of all came from the schoolchildren. The speech had been proceeding for perhaps twenty minutes when a messenger hurried on to the platform and a scrap of paper was slipped into the speaker's hand. He unrolled and read it without pausing in his speech. Nothing altered in his voice or manner, or in the content of what he was saying, but sud- denly the names were different. Without words said, a wave of understanding rippled through the crowd. Oceania was at war with Eastasia! The next moment there was a tremen- dous commotion. The banners and posters with which the square was decorated were all wrong! Quite half of them had the wrong faces on them. It was sabotage! The agents of Goldstein had been at work! There was a riotous interlude while posters were ripped from the walls, banners torn to shreds and trampled underfoot. The Spies performed prod- igies of activity in clambering over the rooftops and cutting the streamers that fluttered from the chimneys. But within two or three minutes it was all over. The orator, still gripping
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
the neck of the microphone, his shoulders hunched forward, his free hand clawing at the air, had gone straight on with his speech. One minute more, and the feral roars of rage were again bursting from the crowd. The Hate continued exactly as before, except that the target had been changed.
The thing that impressed Winston in looking back was that the speaker had switched from one line to the other ac- tually in midsentence, not only without a pause, but without even breaking the syntax. But at the moment he had other things to preoccupy him. It was during the moment of dis- order while the posters were being torn down that a man whose face he did not see had tapped him on the shoulder and said, 'Excuse me, I think you've dropped your brief- case.' He took the brief-case abstractedly, without speaking. He knew that it would be days before he had an opportuni- ty to look inside it. The instant that the demonstration was over he went straight to the Ministry of Truth, though the time was now nearly twenty-three hours. The entire staff of the Ministry had done likewise. The orders already issu- ing from the telescreen, recalling them to their posts, were hardly necessary.
Oceania was at war with Eastasia: Oceania had always been at war with Eastasia. A large part of the political lit- erature of five years was now completely obsolete. Reports and records of all kinds, newspapers, books, pamphlets, films, sound-tracks, photographs — all had to be rectified at lightning speed. Although no directive was ever issued, it was known that the chiefs of the Department intended that within one week no reference to the war with Eurasia,
1984
or the alliance with Eastasia, should remain in existence anywhere. The work was overwhelming, all the more so because the processes that it involved could not be called by their true names. Everyone in the Records Department worked eighteen hours in the twenty-four, with two three- hour snatches of sleep. Mattresses were brought up from the cellars and pitched all over the corridors: meals con- sisted of sandwiches and Victory Coffee wheeled round on trolleys by attendants from the canteen. Each time that Winston broke off for one of his spells of sleep he tried to leave his desk clear of work, and each time that he crawled back sticky-eyed and aching, it was to find that another shower of paper cylinders had covered the desk like a snow- drift, halfburying the speakwrite and overflowing on to the floor, so that the first job was always to stack them into a neat enough pile to give him room to work. What was worst of all was that the work was by no means purely mechanical. Often it was enough merely to substitute one name for an- other, but any detailed report of events demanded care and imagination. Even the geographical knowledge that one needed in transferring the war from one part of the world to another was considerable.
By the third day his eyes ached unbearably and his spectacles needed wiping every few minutes. It was like struggling with some crushing physical task, something which one had the right to refuse and which one was never- theless neurotically anxious to accomplish. In so far as he had time to remember it, he was not troubled by the fact that every word he murmured into the speakwrite, every stroke
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 231
of his ink-pencil, was a deliberate lie. He was as anxious as anyone else in the Department that the forgery should be perfect. On the morning of the sixth day the dribble of cyl- inders slowed down. For as much as half an hour nothing came out of the tube; then one more cylinder, then nothing. Everywhere at about the same time the work was easing off. A deep and as it were secret sigh went through the Depart- ment. A mighty deed, which could never be mentioned, had been achieved. It was now impossible for any human being to prove by documentary evidence that the war with Eurasia had ever happened. At twelve hundred it was unexpectedly announced that all workers in the Ministry were free till tomorrow morning. Winston, still carrying the brief-case containing the book, which had remained between his feet while he worked and under his body while he slept, went home, shaved himself, and almost fell asleep in his bath, al- though the water was barely more than tepid.
With a sort of voluptuous creaking in his joints he climbed the stair above Mr Charrington's shop. He was tired, but not sleepy any longer. He opened the window, lit the dirty little oilstove and put on a pan of water for coffee. Julia would arrive presently: meanwhile there was the book. He sat down in the sluttish armchair and undid the straps of the brief-case.
A heavy black volume, amateurishly bound, with no name or title on the cover. The print also looked slightly irregular. The pages were worn at the edges, and fell apart, easily, as though the book had passed through many hands. The inscription on the title-page ran:
1984
THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF OLIGARCHICAL COLLECTIVISM
by
Emmanuel Goldstein
Winston began reading:
Chapter 1
Ignorance is Strength
Throughout recorded time, and probably since the end of the Neolithic Age, there have been three kinds of people in the world, the High, the Middle, and the Low. They have been subdivided in many ways, they have borne count- less different names, and their relative numbers, as well as their attitude towards one another, have varied from age to age: but the essential structure of society has never altered. Even after enormous upheavals and seemingly irrevocable changes, the same pattern has always reasserted itself, just as a gyroscope will always return to equilibrium, however far it is pushed one way or the other.
The aims of these groups are entirely irreconcilable...
Winston stopped reading, chiefly in order to appreciate the fact that he was reading, in comfort and safety. He was alone: no telescreen, no ear at the keyhole, no nervous im- pulse to glance over his shoulder or cover the page with his hand. The sweet summer air played against his cheek. From somewhere far away there floated the faint shouts of chil-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 233
dren: in the room itself there was no sound except the insect voice of the clock. He settled deeper into the arm-chair and put his feet up on the fender. It was bliss, it was eternity. Suddenly, as one sometimes does with a book of which one knows that one will ultimately read and re-read every word, he opened it at a different place and found himself at Chap- ter III. He went on reading:
Chapter III
War is Peace
The splitting up of the world into three great super-states was an event which could be and indeed was foreseen before the middle of the twentieth century. With the ab- sorption of Europe by Russia and of the British Empire by the United States, two of the three existing powers, Eurasia and Oceania, were already effectively in being. The third, Eastasia, only emerged as a distinct unit after another de- cade of confused fighting. The frontiers between the three super-states are in some places arbitrary, and in others they fluctuate according to the fortunes of war, but in general they follow geographical lines. Eurasia comprises the whole of the northern part of the European and Asiatic land-mass, from Portugal to the Bering Strait. Oceania comprises the Americas, the Atlantic islands including the British Isles, Australasia, and the southern portion of Africa. Eastasia, smaller than the others and with a less definite western frontier, comprises China and the countries to the south of
1984
it, the Japanese islands and a large but fluctuating portion of Manchuria, Mongolia, and Tibet.
In one combination or another, these three super-states are permanently at war, and have been so for the past twen- ty-five years. War, however, is no longer the desperate, annihilating struggle that it was in the early decades of the twentieth century. It is a warfare of limited aims between combatants who are unable to destroy one another, have no material cause for fighting and are not divided by any genu- ine ideological difference This is not to say that either the conduct of war, or the prevailing attitude towards it, has be- come less bloodthirsty or more chivalrous. On the contrary, war hysteria is continuous and universal in all countries, and such acts as raping, looting, the slaughter of children, the reduction of whole populations to slavery, and reprisals against prisoners which extend even to boiling and burying alive, are looked upon as normal, and, when they are com- mitted by one's own side and not by the enemy, meritorious. But in a physical sense war involves very small numbers of people, mostly highly-trained specialists, and causes com- paratively few casualties. The fighting, when there is any, takes place on the vague frontiers whose whereabouts the average man can only guess at, or round the Floating For- tresses which guard strategic spots on the sea lanes. In the centres of civilization war means no more than a contin- uous shortage of consumption goods, and the occasional crash of a rocket bomb which may cause a few scores of deaths. War has in fact changed its character. More exactly, the reasons for which war is waged have changed in their
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
order of importance. Motives which were already present to some small extent in the great wars of the early twentieth centuury have now become dominant and are consciously recognized and acted upon.
To understand the nature of the present war — for in spite of the regrouping which occurs every few years, it is al- ways the same war — one must realize in the first place that it is impossible for it to be decisive. None of the three su- per-states could be definitively conquered even by the other two in combination. They are too evenly matched, and their natural defences are too formidable. Eurasia is protected by its vast land spaces, Oceania by the width of the Atlantic and the Pacific, Eastasia by the fecundity and indus tri- ousness of its inhabitants. Secondly, there is no longer, in a material sense, anything to fight about. With the estab- lishment of self-contained economies, in which production and consumption are geared to one another, the scramble for markets which was a main cause of previous wars has come to an end, while the competition for raw materials is no longer a matter of life and death. In any case each of the three super-states is so vast that it can obtain almost all the materials that it needs within its own boundaries. In so far as the war has a direct economic purpose, it is a war for la- bour power. Between the frontiers of the super-states, and not permanently in the possession of any of them, there lies a rough quadrilateral with its corners at Tangier, Brazza- ville, Darwin, and Hong Kong, containing within it about a fifth of the population of the earth. It is for the posses- sion of these thickly-populated regions, and of the northern
236 1984
ice-cap, that the three powers are constantly struggling. In practice no one power ever controls the whole of the disput- ed area. Portions of it are constantly changing hands, and it is the chance of seizing this or that fragment by a sud- den stroke of treachery that dictates the endless changes of alignment.
All of the disputed territories contain valuable minerals, and some of them yield important vegetable products such as rubber which in colder climates it is necessary to syn- thesize by comparatively expensive methods. But above all they contain a bottomless reserve of cheap labour. Which- ever power controls equatorial Africa, or the countries of the Middle East, or Southern India, or the Indonesian Archipelago, disposes also of the bodies of scores or hun- dreds of millions of ill-paid and hard-working coolies. The inhabitants of these areas, reduced more or less openly to the status of slaves, pass continually from conqueror to con- queror, and are expended like so much coal or oil in the race to turn out more armaments, to capture more territory, to control more labour power, to turn out more armaments, to capture more territory, and so on indefinitely. It should be noted that the fighting never really moves beyond the edges of the disputed areas. The frontiers of Eurasia flow back and forth between the basin of the Congo and the northern shore of the Mediterranean; the islands of the In- dian Ocean and the Pacific are constantly being captured and recaptured by Oceania or by Eastasia; in Mongolia the dividing line between Eurasia and Eastasia is never stable; round the Pole all three powers lay claim to enormous terri-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
tories which in fact are largely unihabited and unexplored: but the balance of power always remains roughly even, and the territory which forms the heartland of each super-state always remains inviolate. Moreover, the labour of the ex- ploited peoples round the Equator is not really necessary to the world's economy. They add nothing to the wealth of the world, since whatever they produce is used for purposes of war, and the object of waging a war is always to be in a bet- ter position in which to wage another war. By their labour the slave populations allow the tempo of continuous war- fare to be speeded up. But if they did not exist, the structure of world society, and the process by which it maintains it- self, would not be essentially different.
The primary aim of modern warfare (in accordance with the principles of DOUBLETHINK, this aim is simul- taneously recognized and not recognized by the directing brains of the Inner Party) is to use up the products of the machine without raising the general standard of living. Ever since the end of the nineteenth century, the problem of what to do with the surplus of consumption goods has been latent in industrial society. At present, when few human be- ings even have enough to eat, this problem is obviously not urgent, and it might not have become so, even if no artifi- cial processes of destruction had been at work. The world of today is a bare, hungry, dilapidated place compared with the world that existed before 1914, and still more so if com- pared with the imaginary future to which the people of that period looked forward. In the early twentieth century, the vision of a future society unbelievably rich, leisured, orderly,
238 1984
and efficient — a glittering antiseptic world of glass and steel and snow-white concrete — was part of the consciousness of nearly every literate person. Science and technology were developing at a prodigious speed, and it seemed natural to assume that they would go on developing. This failed to happen, partly because of the impoverishment caused by a long series of wars and revolutions, partly because scientific and technical progress depended on the empirical habit of thought, which could not survive in a strictly regimented society. As a whole the world is more primitive today than it was fifty years ago. Certain backward areas have advanced, and various devices, always in some way connected with warfare and police espionage, have been developed, but experiment and invention have largely stopped, and the ravages of the atomic war of the nineteen-fifties have nev- er been fully repaired. Nevertheless the dangers inherent in the machine are still there. From the moment when the machine first made its appearance it was clear to all think- ing people that the need for human drudgery, and therefore to a great extent for human inequality, had disappeared. If the machine were used deliberately for that end, hunger, overwork, dirt, illiteracy, and disease could be eliminated within a few generations. And in fact, without being used for any such purpose, but by a sort of automatic process — by producing wealth which it was sometimes impossible not to distribute — the machine did raise the living standards of the average humand being very greatly over a period of about fifty years at the end of the nineteenth and the begin- ning of the twentieth centuries.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
But it was also clear that an all-round increase in wealth threatened the destruction — indeed, in some sense was the destruction — of a hierarchical society. In a world in which everyone worked short hours, had enough to eat, lived in a house with a bathroom and a refrigerator, and possessed a motor-car or even an aeroplane, the most obvious and per- haps the most important form of inequality would already have disappeared. If it once became general, wealth would confer no distinction. It was possible, no doubt, to imagine a society in which WEALTH, in the sense of personal pos- sessions and luxuries, should be evenly distributed, while POWER remained in the hands of a small privileged caste. But in practice such a society could not long remain sta- ble. For if leisure and security were enjoyed by all alike, the great mass of human beings who are normally stupefied by poverty would become literate and would learn to think for themselves; and when once they had done this, they would sooner or later realize that the privileged minority had no function, and they would sweep it away. In the long run, a hierarchical society was only possible on a basis of pov- erty and ignorance. To return to the agricultural past, as some thinkers about the beginning of the twentieth cen- tury dreamed of doing, was not a practicable solution. It conflicted with the tendency towards mechanization which had become quasi-instinctive throughout almost the whole world, and moreover, any country which remained indus- trially backward was helpless in a military sense and was bound to be dominated, directly or indirectly, by its more advanced rivals.
1984
Nor was it a satisfactory solution to keep the masses in poverty by restricting the output of goods. This happened to a great extent during the final phase of capitalism, rough- ly between 1920 and 1940. The economy of many countries was allowed to stagnate, land went out of cultivation, capital equipment was not added to, great blocks of the popula- tion were prevented from working and kept half alive by State charity. But this, too, entailed military weakness, and since the privations it inflicted were obviously unneces- sary, it made opposition inevitable. The problem was how to keep the wheels of industry turning without increasing the real wealth of the world. Goods must be produced, but they must not be distributed. And in practice the only way of achieving this was by continuous warfare.
The essential act of war is destruction, not necessarily of human lives, but of the products of human labour. War is a way of shattering to pieces, or pouring into the stratosphere, or sinking in the depths of the sea, materials which might otherwise be used to make the masses too comfortable, and hence, in the long run, too intelligent. Even when weapons of war are not actually destroyed, their manufacture is still a convenient way of expending labour power without pro- ducing anything that can be consumed. A Floating Fortress, for example, has locked up in it the labour that would build several hundred cargo-ships. Ultimately it is scrapped as obsolete, never having brought any material benefit to any- body, and with further enormous labours another Floating Fortress is built. In principle the war effort is always so planned as to eat up any surplus that might exist after meet-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ing the bare needs of the population. In practice the needs of the population are always underestimated, with the re- sult that there is a chronic shortage of half the necessities of life; but this is looked on as an advantage. It is deliberate policy to keep even the favoured groups somewhere near the brink of hardship, because a general state of scarcity increases the importance of small privileges and thus mag- nifies the distinction between one group and another. By the standards of the early twentieth century, even a mem- ber of the Inner Party lives an austere, laborious kind of life. Nevertheless, the few luxuries that he does enjoy his large, well-appointed flat, the better texture of his clothes, the bet- ter quality of his food and drink and tobacco, his two or three servants, his private motor-car or helicopter — set him in a different world from a member of the Outer Party, and the members of the Outer Party have a similar advantage in comparison with the submerged masses whom we call 'the proles'. The social atmosphere is that of a besieged city, where the possession of a lump of horseflesh makes the dif- ference between wealth and poverty. And at the same time the consciousness of being at war, and therefore in danger, makes the handing-over of all power to a small caste seem the natural, unavoidable condition of survival.
War, it will be seen, accomplishes the necessary destruc- tion, but accomplishes it in a psychologically acceptable way. In principle it would be quite simple to waste the surplus labour of the world by building temples and pyramids, by digging holes and filling them up again, or even by produc- ing vast quantities of goods and then setting fire to them.
1984
But this would provide only the economic and not the emo- tional basis for a hierarchical society. What is concerned here is not the morale of masses, whose attitude is unim- portant so long as they are kept steadily at work, but the morale of the Party itself. Even the humblest Party member is expected to be competent, industrious, and even intel- ligent within narrow limits, but it is also necessary that he should be a credulous and ignorant fanatic whose prevailing moods are fear, hatred, adulation, and orgiastic triumph. In other words it is necessary that he should have the mental- ity appropriate to a state of war. It does not matter whether the war is actually happening, and, since no decisive victory is possible, it does not matter whether the war is going well or badly. All that is needed is that a state of war should ex- ist. The splitting of the intelligence which the Party requires of its members, and which is more easily achieved in an at- mosphere of war, is now almost universal, but the higher up the ranks one goes, the more marked it becomes. It is precisely in the Inner Party that war hysteria and hatred of the enemy are strongest. In his capacity as an administra- tor, it is often necessary for a member of the Inner Party to know that this or that item of war news is untruthful, and he may often be aware that the entire war is spurious and is either not happening or is being waged for purposes quite other than the declared ones: but such knowledge is easily neutralized by the technique of DOUBLETHINK. Mean- while no Inner Party member wavers for an instant in his mystical belief that the war is real, and that it is bound to end victoriously, with Oceania the undisputed master of
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 243
the entire world.
All members of the Inner Party believe in this coming conquest as an article of faith. It is to be achieved either by gradually acquiring more and more territory and so build- ing up an overwhelming preponderance of power, or by the discovery of some new and unanswerable weapon. The search for new weapons continues unceasingly, and is one of the very few remaining activities in which the inventive or speculative type of mind can find any outlet. In Ocea- nia at the present day, Science, in the old sense, has almost ceased to exist. In Newspeak there is no word for 'Science'. The empirical method of thought, on which all the scien- tific achievements of the past were founded, is opposed to the most fundamental principles of Ingsoc. And even tech- nological progress only happens when its products can in some way be used for the diminution of human liberty. In all the useful arts the world is either standing still or go- ing backwards. The fields are cultivated with horse-ploughs while books are written by machinery. But in matters of vital importance — meaning, in effect, war and police espio- nage — the empirical approach is still encouraged, or at least tolerated. The two aims of the Party are to conquer the whole surface of the earth and to extinguish once and for all the possibility of independent thought. There are therefore two great problems which the Party is concerned to solve. One is how to discover, against his will, what another human be- ing is thinking, and the other is how to kill several hundred million people in a few seconds without giving warning be- forehand. In so far as scientific research still continues, this
1984
is its subject matter. The scientist of today is either a mixture of psychologist and inquisitor, studying with real ordinary minuteness the meaning of facial expressions, gestures, and tones of voice, and testing the truth-producing effects of drugs, shock therapy, hypnosis, and physical torture; or he is chemist, physicist, or biologist concerned only with such branches of his special subject as are relevant to the taking of life. In the vast laboratories of the Ministry of Peace, and in the experimental stations hidden in the Brazilian forests, or in the Australian desert, or on lost islands of the Ant- arctic, the teams of experts are indefatigably at work. Some are concerned simply with planning the logistics of future wars; others devise larger and larger rocket bombs, more and more powerful explosives, and more and more impen- etrable armour-plating; others search for new and deadlier gases, or for soluble poisons capable of being produced in such quantities as to destroy the vegetation of whole con- tinents, or for breeds of disease germs immunized against all possible antibodies; others strive to produce a vehicle that shall bore its way under the soil like a submarine un- der the water, or an aeroplane as independent of its base as a sailing-ship; others explore even remoter possibilities such as focusing the sun's rays through lenses suspended thousands of kilometres away in space, or producing artifi- cial earthquakes and tidal waves by tapping the heat at the earth's centre.
But none of these projects ever comes anywhere near re- alization, and none of the three super-states ever gains a significant lead on the others. What is more remarkable is
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
that all three powers already possess, in the atomic bomb, a weapon far more powerful than any that their present researches are likely to discover. Although the Party, ac- cording to its habit, claims the invention for itself, atomic bombs first appeared as early as the nineteen-forties, and were first used on a large scale about ten years later. At that time some hundreds of bombs were dropped on indus- trial centres, chiefly in European Russia, Western Europe, and North America. The effect was to convince the ruling groups of all countries that a few more atomic bombs would mean the end of organized society, and hence of their own power. Thereafter, although no formal agreement was ever made or hinted at, no more bombs were dropped. All three powers merely continue to produce atomic bombs and store them up against the decisive opportunity which they all believe will come sooner or later. And meanwhile the art of war has remained almost stationary for thirty or forty years. Helicopters are more used than they were formerly, bombing planes have been largely superseded by self-pro- pelled projectiles, and the fragile movable battleship has given way to the almost unsinkable Floating Fortress; but otherwise there has been little development. The tank, the submarine, the torpedo, the machine gun, even the rifle and the hand grenade are still in use. And in spite of the end- less slaughters reported in the Press and on the telescreens, the desperate battles of earlier wars, in which hundreds of thousands or even millions of men were often killed in a few weeks, have never been repeated.
None of the three super-states ever attempts any ma-
246 1984
noeuvre which involves the risk of serious defeat. When any large operation is undertaken, it is usually a surprise attack against an ally. The strategy that all three powers are following, or pretend to themselves that they are following, is the same. The plan is, by a combination of fighting, bar- gaining, and well-timed strokes of treachery, to acquire a ring of bases completely encircling one or other of the ri- val states, and then to sign a pact of friendship with that rival and remain on peaceful terms for so many years as to lull suspicion to sleep. During this time rockets loaded with atomic bombs can be assembled at all the strategic spots; finally they will all be fired simultaneously, with effects so devastating as to make retaliation impossible. It will then be time to sign a pact of friendship with the remaining world- power, in preparation for another attack. This scheme, it is hardly necessary to say, is a mere daydream, impossible of realization. Moreover, no fighting ever occurs except in the disputed areas round the Equator and the Pole: no invasion of enemy territory is ever undertaken. This explains the fact that in some places the frontiers between the superstates are arbitrary. Eurasia, for example, could easily conquer the British Isles, which are geographically part of Europe, or on the other hand it would be possible for Oceania to push its frontiers to the Rhine or even to the Vistula. But this would violate the principle, followed on all sides though never formulated, of cultural integrity. If Oceania were to con- quer the areas that used once to be known as France and Germany, it would be necessary either to exterminate the inhabitants, a task of great physical difficulty, or to assimi-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
late a population of about a hundred million people, who, so far as technical development goes, are roughly on the Oceanic level. The problem is the same for all three super- states. It is absolutely necessary to their structure that there should be no contact with foreigners, except, to a limited extent, with war prisoners and coloured slaves. Even the of- ficial ally of the moment is always regarded with the darkest suspicion. War prisoners apart, the average citizen of Ocea- nia never sets eyes on a citizen of either Eurasia or Eastasia, and he is forbidden the knowledge of foreign languages. If he were allowed contact with foreigners he would discover that they are creatures similar to himself and that most of what he has been told about them is lies. The sealed world in which he lives would be broken, and the fear, hatred, and self-righteousness on which his morale depends might evaporate. It is therefore realized on all sides that however often Persia, or Egypt, or Java, or Ceylon may change hands, the main frontiers must never be crossed by anything ex- cept bombs.
Under this lies a fact never mentioned aloud, but tacitly understood and acted upon: namely, that the conditions of life in all three super-states are very much the same. In Oce- ania the prevailing philosophy is called Ingsoc, in Eurasia it is called Neo-Bolshevism, and in Eastasia it is called by a Chinese name usually translated as Death-Worship, but perhaps better rendered as Obliteration of the Self. The citi- zen of Oceania is not allowed to know anything of the tenets of the other two philosophies, but he is taught to execrate them as barbarous outrages upon morality and common
248 1984
sense. Actually the three philosophies are barely distin- guishable, and the social systems which they support are not distinguishable at all. Everywhere there is the same py- ramidal structure, the same worship of semi-divine leader, the same economy existing by and for continuous warfare. It follows that the three super-states not only cannot con- quer one another, but would gain no advantage by doing so. On the contrary, so long as they remain in conflict they prop one another up, like three sheaves of corn. And, as usual, the ruling groups of all three powers are simultane- ously aware and unaware of what they are doing. Their lives are dedicated to world conquest, but they also know that it is necessary that the war should continue everlastingly and without victory. Meanwhile the fact that there IS no danger of conquest makes possible the denial of reality which is the special feature of Ingsoc and its rival systems of thought. Here it is necessary to repeat what has been said earlier, that by becoming continuous war has fundamentally changed its character.
In past ages, a war, almost by definition, was something that sooner or later came to an end, usually in unmistak- able victory or defeat. In the past, also, war was one of the main instruments by which human societies were kept in touch with physical reality. All rulers in all ages have tried to impose a false view of the world upon their followers, but they could not afford to encourage any illusion that tended to impair military efficiency. So long as defeat meant the loss of independence, or some other result generally held to be undesirable, the precautions against defeat had to be
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
serious. Physical facts could not be ignored. In philosophy, or religion, or ethics, or politics, two and two might make five, but when one was designing a gun or an aeroplane they had to make four. Inefficient nations were always conquered sooner or later, and the struggle for efficiency was inimi- cal to illusions. Moreover, to be efficient it was necessary to be able to learn from the past, which meant having a fairly accurate idea of what had happened in the past. Newspa- pers and history books were, of course, always coloured and biased, but falsification of the kind that is practised today would have been impossible. War was a sure safeguard of sanity, and so far as the ruling classes were concerned it was probably the most important of all safeguards. While wars could be won or lost, no ruling class could be completely ir- responsible.
But when war becomes literally continuous, it also ceases to be dangerous. When war is continuous there is no such thing as military necessity. Technical progress can cease and the most palpable facts can be denied or disregarded. As we have seen, researches that could be called scientific are still carried out for the purposes of war, but they are es- sentially a kind of daydreaming, and their failure to show results is not important. Efficiency, even military efficiency, is no longer needed. Nothing is efficient in Oceania except the Thought Police. Since each of the three super-states is unconquerable, each is in effect a separate universe within which almost any perversion of thought can be safely prac- tised. Reality only exerts its pressure through the needs of everyday life — the need to eat and drink, to get shelter and
1984
clothing, to avoid swallowing poison or stepping out of top - storey windows, and the like. Between life and death, and between physical pleasure and physical pain, there is still a distinction, but that is all. Cut off from contact with the outer world, and with the past, the citizen of Oceania is like a man in interstellar space, who has no way of know- ing which direction is up and which is down. The rulers of such a state are absolute, as the Pharaohs or the Caesars could not be. They are obliged to prevent their followers from starving to death in numbers large enough to be in- convenient, and they are obliged to remain at the same low level of military technique as their rivals; but once that minimum is achieved, they can twist reality into whatever shape they choose.
The war, therefore, if we judge it by the standards of pre- vious wars, is merely an imposture. It is like the battles between certain ruminant animals whose horns are set at such an angle that they are incapable of hurting one anoth- er. But though it is unreal it is not meaningless. It eats up the surplus of consumable goods, and it helps to preserve the special mental atmosphere that a hierarchical society needs. War, it will be seen, is now a purely internal affair. In the past, the ruling groups of all countries, although they might recognize their common interest and therefore limit the destructiveness of war, did fight against one an- other, and the victor always plundered the vanquished. In our own day they are not fighting against one another at all. The war is waged by each ruling group against its own subjects, and the object of the war is not to make or prevent
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 251
conquests of territory, but to keep the structure of society intact. The very word 'war', therefore, has become mislead- ing. It would probably be accurate to say that by becoming continuous war has ceased to exist. The peculiar pressure that it exerted on human beings between the Neolithic Age and the early twentieth century has disappeared and been replaced by something quite different. The effect would be much the same if the three super-states, instead of fighting one another, should agree to live in perpetual peace, each inviolate within its own boundaries. For in that case each would still be a self-contained universe, freed for ever from the sobering influence of external danger. A peace that was truly permanent would be the same as a permanent war. This — although the vast majority of Party members under- stand it only in a shallower sense — is the inner meaning of the Party slogan: WAR IS PEACE.
Winston stopped reading for a moment. Somewhere in remote distance a rocket bomb thundered. The blissful feel- ing of being alone with the forbidden book, in a room with no telescreen, had not worn off. Solitude and safety were physical sensations, mixed up somehow with the tiredness of his body, the softness of the chair, the touch of the faint breeze from the window that played upon his cheek. The book fascinated him, or more exactly it reassured him. In a sense it told him nothing that was new, but that was part of the attraction. It said what he would have said, if it had been possible for him to set his scattered thoughts in or- der. It was the product of a mind similar to his own, but enormously more powerful, more systematic, less fear-rid-
1984
den. The best books, he perceived, are those that tell you what you know already. He had just turned back to Chapter I when he heard Julia's footstep on the stair and started out of his chair to meet her. She dumped her brown tool-bag on the floor and flung herself into his arms. It was more than a week since they had seen one another.
'I've got THE BOOK,' he said as they disentangled them- selves.
'Oh, you've got it? Good,' she said without much interest, and almost immediately knelt down beside the oil stove to make the coffee.
They did not return to the subject until they had been in bed for half an hour. The evening was just cool enough to make it worth while to pull up the counterpane. From below came the familiar sound of singing and the scrape of boots on the flagstones. The brawny red-armed woman whom Winston had seen there on his first visit was almost a fixture in the yard. There seemed to be no hour of daylight when she was not marching to and fro between the washtub and the line, alternately gagging herself with clothes pegs and breaking forth into lusty song. Julia had settled down on her side and seemed to be already on the point of falling asleep. He reached out for the book, which was lying on the floor, and sat up against the bedhead.
'We must read it,' he said. 'You too. All members of the Brotherhood have to read it.'
'You read it,' she said with her eyes shut. 'Read it aloud. That's the best way. Then you can explain it to me as you
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 253
The clock's hands said six, meaning eighteen. They had three or four hours ahead of them. He propped the book against his knees and began reading:
Chapter I Ignorance is Strength
Throughout recorded time, and probably since the end of the Neolithic Age, there have been three kinds of people in the world, the High, the Middle, and the Low. They have been subdivided in many ways, they have borne count- less different names, and their relative numbers, as well as their attitude towards one another, have varied from age to age: but the essential structure of society has never altered. Even after enormous upheavals and seemingly irrevocable changes, the same pattern has always reasserted itself, just as a gyroscope will always return to equilibnum, however far it is pushed one way or the other
'Julia, are you awake?' said Winston.
'Yes, my love, I'm listening. Go on. It's marvellous.'
He continued reading:
The aims of these three groups are entirely irreconcil- able. The aim of the High is to remain where they are. The aim of the Middle is to change places with the High. The aim of the Low, when they have an aim — for it is an abiding characteristic of the Low that they are too much crushed by drudgery to be more than intermittently conscious of anything outside their daily lives — is to abolish all distinc- tions and create a society in which all men shall be equal. Thus throughout history a struggle which is the same in its main outlines recurs over and over again. For long periods the High seem to be securely in power, but sooner or later
1984
there always comes a moment when they lose either their belief in themselves or their capacity to govern efficiently, or both. They are then overthrown by the Middle, who en- list the Low on their side by pretending to them that they are fighting for liberty and justice. As soon as they have reached their objective, the Middle thrust the Low back into their old position of servitude, and themselves become the High. Presently a new Middle group splits off from one of the other groups, or from both of them, and the struggle begins over again. Of the three groups, only the Low are never even temporarily successful in achieving their aims. It would be an exaggeration to say that throughout history there has been no progress of a material kind. Even today, in a period of decline, the average human being is physical- ly better off than he was a few centuries ago. But no advance in wealth, no softening of manners, no reform or revolu- tion has ever brought human equality a millimetre nearer. From the point of view of the Low, no historic change has ever meant much more than a change in the name of their masters.
By the late nineteenth century the recurrence of this pat- tern had become obvious to many observers. There then rose schools of thinkers who interpreted history as a cy- clical process and claimed to show that inequality was the unalterable law of human life. This doctrine, of course, had always had its adherents, but in the manner in which it was now put forward there was a significant change. In the past the need for a hierarchical form of society had been the doc- trine specifically of the High. It had been preached by kings
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
and aristocrats and by the priests, lawyers, and the like who were parasitical upon them, and it had generally been soft- ened by promises of compensation in an imaginary world beyond the grave. The Middle, so long as it was struggling for power, had always made use of such terms as freedom, justice, and fraternity. Now, however, the concept of hu- man brotherhood began to be assailed by people who were not yet in positions of command, but merely hoped to be so before long. In the past the Middle had made revolutions under the banner of equality, and then had established a fresh tyranny as soon as the old one was overthrown. The new Middle groups in effect proclaimed their tyranny be- forehand. Socialism, a theory which appeared in the early nineteenth century and was the last link in a chain of thought stretching back to the slave rebellions of antiquity, was still deeply infected by the Utopianism of past ages. But in each variant of Socialism that appeared from about 1900 onwards the aim of establishing liberty and equality was more and more openly abandoned. The new movements which appeared in the middle years of the century, Ingsoc in Oceania, Neo-Bolshevism in Eurasia, Death-Worship, as it is commonly called, in Eastasia, had the conscious aim of perpetuating UNfreedom and INequality These new movements, of course, grew out of the old ones and tended to keep their names and pay lip-service to their ideology. But the purpose of all of them was to arrest progress and freeze history at a chosen moment. The familiar pendulum swing was to happen once more, and then stop. As usual, the High were to be turned out by the Middle, who would
256 1984
then become the High; but this time, by conscious strategy, the High would be able to maintain their position perma- nently.
The new doctrines arose partly because of the accu- mulation of historical knowledge, and the growth of the historical sense, which had hardly existed before the nine- teenth century. The cyclical movement of history was now intelligible, or appeared to be so; and if it was intelligible, then it was alterable. But the principal, underlying cause was that, as early as the beginning of the twentieth century, human equality had become technically possible. It was still true that men were not equal in their native talents and that functions had to be specialized in ways that favoured some individuals against others; but there was no longer any real need for class distinctions or for large differences of wealth. In earlier ages, class distinctions had been not only inevi- table but desirable. Inequality was the price of civilization. With the development of machine production, however, the case was altered. Even if it was still necessary for human beings to do different kinds of work, it was no longer neces- sary for them to live at different social or economic levels. Therefore, from the point of view of the new groups who were on the point of seizing power, human equality was no longer an ideal to be striven after, but a danger to be avert- ed. In more primitive ages, when a just and peaceful society was in fact not possible, it had been fairly easy to believe it. The idea of an earthly paradise in which men should live together in a state of brotherhood, without laws and with- out brute labour, had haunted the human imagination for
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
thousands of years. And this vision had had a certain hold even on the groups who actually profited by each histori- cal change. The heirs of the French, English, and American revolutions had partly believed in their own phrases about the rights of man, freedom of speech, equality before the law, and the like, and have even allowed their conduct to be influenced by them to some extent. But by the fourth decade of the twentieth century all the main currents of political thought were authoritarian. The earthly paradise had been discredited at exactly the moment when it became realizable. Every new political theory, by whatever name it called itself, led back to hierarchy and regimentation. And in the general hardening of outlook that set in round about 1930, practices which had been long abandoned, in some cases for hundreds of years — imprisonment without trial, the use of war prisoners as slaves, public executions, torture to extract confessions, the use of hostages, and the depor- tation of whole populations — not only became common again, but were tolerated and even defended by people who considered themselves enlightened and progressive.
It was only after a decade of national wars, civil wars, revolutions, and counter-revolutions in all parts of the world that Ingsoc and its rivals emerged as fully worked- out political theories. But they had been foreshadowed by the various systems, generally called totalitarian, which had appeared earlier in the century, and the main outlines of the world which would emerge from the prevailing chaos had long been obvious. What kind of people would control this world had been equally obvious. The new aristocracy
258 1984
was made up for the most part of bureaucrats, scientists, technicians, trade-union organizers, publicity experts, so- ciologists, teachers, journalists, and professional politicians. These people, whose origins lay in the salaried middle class and the upper grades of the working class, had been shaped and brought together by the barren world of monopoly in- dustry and centralized government. As compared with their opposite numbers in past ages, they were less avari- cious, less tempted by luxury, hungrier for pure power, and, above all, more conscious of what they were doing and more intent on crushing opposition. This last difference was cardinal. By comparison with that existing today, all the tyrannies of the past were half-hearted and inefficient. The ruling groups were always infected to some extent by lib- eral ideas, and were content to leave loose ends everywhere, to regard only the overt act and to be uninterested in what their subjects were thinking. Even the Catholic Church of the Middle Ages was tolerant by modern standards. Part of the reason for this was that in the past no government had the power to keep its citizens under constant surveillance. The invention of print, however, made it easier to manipu- late public opinion, and the film and the radio carried the process further. With the development of television, and the technical advance which made it possible to receive and transmit simultaneously on the same instrument, private life came to an end. Every citizen, or at least every citizen important enough to be worth watching, could be kept for twenty- four hours a day under the eyes of the police and in the sound of official propaganda, with all other channels
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
of communication closed. The possibility of enforcing not only complete obedience to the will of the State, but com- plete uniformity of opinion on all subjects, now existed for the first time.
After the revolutionary period of the fifties and sixties, society regrouped itself, as always, into High, Middle, and Low. But the new High group, unlike all its forerunners, did not act upon instinct but knew what was needed to safeguard its position. It had long been realized that the only secure basis for oligarchy is collectivism. Wealth and privilege are most easily defended when they are possessed jointly. The so-called 'abolition of private property' which took place in the middle years of the century meant, in effect, the con- centration of property in far fewer hands than before: but with this difference, that the new owners were a group in- stead of a mass of individuals. Individually, no member of the Party owns anything, except petty personal belongings. Collectively, the Party owns everything in Oceania, be- cause it controls everything, and disposes of the products as it thinks fit. In the years following the Revolution it was able to step into this commanding position almost unop- posed, because the whole process was represented as an act of collectivization. It had always been assumed that if the capitalist class were expropriated, Socialism must follow: and unquestionably the capitalists had been expropriated. Factories, mines, land, houses, transport — everything had been taken away from them: and since these things were no longer private property, it followed that they must be public property. Ingsoc, which grew out of the earlier So-
1984
cialist movement and inherited its phraseology, has in fact carried out the main item in the Socialist programme; with the result, foreseen and intended beforehand, that econom- ic inequality has been made permanent.
But the problems of perpetuating a hierarchical soci- ety go deeper than this. There are only four ways in which a ruling group can fall from power. Either it is conquered from without, or it governs so inefficiently that the masses are stirred to revolt, or it allows a strong and discontented Middle group to come into being, or it loses its own self- confidence and willingness to govern. These causes do not operate singly, and as a rule all four of them are present in some degree. A ruling class which could guard against all of them would remain in power permanently. Ultimately the determining factor is the mental attitude of the ruling class itself.
After the middle of the present century, the first dan- ger had in reality disappeared. Each of the three powers which now divide the world is in fact unconquerable, and could only become conquerable through slow demographic changes which a government with wide powers can easi- ly avert. The second danger, also, is only a theoretical one. The masses never revolt of their own accord, and they never revolt merely because they are oppressed. Indeed, so long as they are not permitted to have standards of comparison, they never even become aware that they are oppressed. The recurrent economic crises of past times were totally un- necessary and are not now permitted to happen, but other and equally large dislocations can and do happen without
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 261
having political results, because there is no way in which discontent can become articulate. As for the problem of over-production, which has been latent in our society since the development of machine technique, it is solved by the device of continuous warfare (see Chapter III), which is also useful in keying up public morale to the necessary pitch. From the point of view of our present rulers, there- fore, the only genuine dangers are the splitting-off of a new group of able, under-employed, power-hungry people, and the growth of liberalism and scepticism in their own ranks. The problem, that is to say, is educational. It is a problem of continuously moulding the consciousness both of the directing group and of the larger executive group that lies immediately below it. The consciousness of the masses needs only to be influenced in a negative way.
Given this background, one could infer, if one did not know it already, the general structure of Oceanic society. At the apex of the pyramid comes Big Brother. Big Brother is in- fallible and all-powerful. Every success, every achievement, every victory, every scientific discovery, all knowledge, all wisdom, all happiness, all virtue, are held to issue directly from his leadership and inspiration. Nobody has ever seen Big Brother. He is a face on the hoardings, a voice on the telescreen. We maybe reasonably sure that he will never die, and there is already considerable uncertainty as to when he was born. Big Brother is the guise in which the Party choos- es to exhibit itself to the world. His function is to act as a focusing point for love, fear, and reverence, emotions which are more easily felt towards an individual than towards an
1984
organization. Below Big Brother comes the Inner Party. Its numbers limited to six millions, or something less than 2 per cent of the population of Oceania. Below the Inner Party comes the Outer Party, which, if the Inner Party is de- scribed as the brain of the State, may be justly likened to the hands. Below that come the dumb masses whom we habitu- ally refer to as 'the proles', numbering perhaps 85 per cent of the population. In the terms of our earlier classification, the proles are the Low: for the slave population of the equatori- al lands who pass constantly from conqueror to conqueror, are not a permanent or necessary part of the structure.
In principle, membership of these three groups is not he- reditary. The child of Inner Party parents is in theory not born into the Inner Party. Admission to either branch of the Party is by examination, taken at the age of sixteen. Nor is there any racial discrimination, or any marked domination of one province by another. Jews, Negroes, South Ameri- cans of pure Indian blood are to be found in the highest ranks of the Party, and the administrators of any area are always drawn from the inhabitants of that area. In no part of Oceania do the inhabitants have the feeling that they are a colonial population ruled from a distant capital. Ocea- nia has no capital, and its titular head is a person whose whereabouts nobody knows. Except that English is its chief LINGUA FRANCA and Newspeak its official language, it is not centralized in any way. Its rulers are not held together by blood-ties but by adherence to a common doctrine. It is true that our society is stratified, and very rigidly strat- ified, on what at first sight appear to be hereditary lines.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 263
There is far less to-and-fro movement between the differ- ent groups than happened under capitalism or even in the pre-industrial age. Between the two branches of the Party there is a certain amount of interchange, but only so much as will ensure that weaklings are excluded from the Inner Party and that ambitious members of the Outer Party are made harmless by allowing them to rise. Proletarians, in practice, are not allowed to graduate into the Party. The most gifted among them, who might possibly become nu- clei of discontent, are simply marked down by the Thought Police and eliminated. But this state of affairs is not neces- sarily permanent, nor is it a matter of principle. The Party is not a class in the old sense of the word. It does not aim at transmitting power to its own children, as such; and if there were no other way of keeping the ablest people at the top, it would be perfectly prepared to recruit an entire new generation from the ranks of the proletariat. In the crucial years, the fact that the Party was not a hereditary body did a great deal to neutralize opposition. The older kind of So- cialist, who had been trained to fight against something called 'class privilege' assumed that what is not hereditary cannot be permanent. He did not see that the continuity of an oligarchy need not be physical, nor did he pause to reflect that hereditary aristocracies have always been short- lived, whereas adoptive organizations such as the Catholic Church have sometimes lasted for hundreds or thousands of years. The essence of oligarchical rule is not father-to-son inheritance, but the persistence of a certain world -view and a certain way of life, imposed by the dead upon the living. A
264 1984
ruling group is a ruling group so long as it can nominate its successors. The Party is not concerned with perpetuating its blood but with perpetuating itself. WHO wields power is not important, provided that the hierarchical structure remains always the same.
All the beliefs, habits, tastes, emotions, mental attitudes that characterize our time are really designed to sustain the mystique of the Party and prevent the true nature of pres- ent-day society from being perceived. Physical rebellion, or any preliminary move towards rebellion, is at present not possible. From the proletarians nothing is to be feared. Left to themselves, they will continue from generation to gener- ation and from century to century, working, breeding, and dying, not only without any impulse to rebel, but without the power of grasping that the world could be other than it is. They could only become dangerous if the advance of in- dustrial technique made it necessary to educate them more highly; but, since military and commercial rivalry are no longer important, the level of popular education is actually declining. What opinions the masses hold, or do not hold, is looked on as a matter of indifference. They can be granted intellectual liberty because they have no intellect. In a Party member, on the other hand, not even the smallest deviation of opinion on the most unimportant subject can be toler- ated.
A Party member lives from birth to death under the eye of the Thought Police. Even when he is alone he can never be sure that he is alone. Wherever he may be, asleep or awake, working or resting, in his bath or in bed, he can be inspected
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 265
without warning and without knowing that he is being in- spected. Nothing that he does is indifferent. His friendships, his relaxations, his behaviour towards his wife and children, the expression of his face when he is alone, the words he mutters in sleep, even the characteristic movements of his body, are all jealously scrutinized. Not only any actual mis- demeanour, but any eccentricity, however small, any change of habits, any nervous mannerism that could possibly be the symptom of an inner struggle, is certain to be detected. He has no freedom of choice in any direction whatever. On the other hand his actions are not regulated by law or by any clearly formulated code of behaviour. In Oceania there is no law. Thoughts and actions which, when detected, mean certain death are not formally forbidden, and the endless purges, arrests, tortures, imprisonments, and vaporizations are not inflicted as punishment for crimes which have ac- tually been committed, but are merely the wiping- out of persons who might perhaps commit a crime at some time in the future. A Party member is required to have not only the right opinions, but the right instincts. Many of the beliefs and attitudes demanded of him are never plainly stated, and could not be stated without laying bare the contradictions inherent in Ingsoc. If he is a person naturally orthodox (in Newspeak a GOODTHINKER), he will in all circumstanc- es know, without taking thought, what is the true belief or the desirable emotion. But in any case an elaborate men- tal training, undergone in childhood and grouping itself round the Newspeak words CRIMESTOP, BLACKWHITE, and DOUBLETHINK, makes him unwilling and unable to
1984
think too deeply on any subject whatever.
A Party member is expected to have no private emotions and no respites from enthusiasm. He is supposed to live in a continuous frenzy of hatred of foreign enemies and internal traitors, triumph over victories, and self-abasement before the power and wisdom of the Party. The discontents pro- duced by his bare, unsatisfying life are deliberately turned outwards and dissipated by such devices as the Two Minutes Hate, and the speculations which might possibly induce a sceptical or rebellious attitude are killed in advance by his early acquired inner discipline. The first and simplest stage in the discipline, which can be taught even to young chil- dren, is called, in Newspeak, CRIMESTOP CRIMESTOP means the faculty of stopping short, as though by instinct, at the threshold of any dangerous thought. It includes the power of not grasping analogies, of failing to perceive logi- cal errors, of misunderstanding the simplest arguments if they are inimical to Ingsoc, and of being bored or repelled by any train of thought which is capable of leading in a heretical direction. CRIMESTOP, in short, means protec- tive stupidity. But stupidity is not enough. On the contrary, orthodoxy in the full sense demands a control over one's own mental processes as complete as that of a contortion- ist over his body. Oceanic society rests ultimately on the belief that Big Brother is omnipotent and that the Party is infallible. But since in reality Big Brother is not omnipotent and the party is not infallible, there is need for an unwea- rying, moment-to-moment flexibility in the treatment of facts. The keyword here is BLACKWHITE. Like so many
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 267
Newspeak words, this word has two mutually contradicto- ry meanings. Applied to an opponent, it means the habit of impudently claiming that black is white, in contradiction of the plain facts. Applied to a Party member, it means a loyal willingness to say that black is white when Party discipline demands this. But it means also the ability to BELIEVE that black is white, and more, to KNOW that black is white, and to forget that one has ever believed the contrary. This de- mands a continuous alteration of the past, made possible by the system of thought which really embraces all the rest, and which is known in Newspeak as DOUBLETHINK.
The alteration of the past is necessary for two reasons, one of which is subsidiary and, so to speak, precaution- ary. The subsidiary reason is that the Party member, like the proletarian, tolerates present-day conditions partly be- cause he has no standards of comparison. He must be cut off from the past, just as he must be cut off from foreign countries, because it is necessary for him to believe that he is better off than his ancestors and that the average lev- el of material comfort is constantly rising. But by far the more important reason for the readjustment of the past is the need to safeguard the infallibility of the Party. It is not merely that speeches, statistics, and records of every kind must be constantly brought up to date in order to show that the predictions of the Party were in all cases right. It is also that no change in doctrine or in political alignment can ever be admitted. For to change one's mind, or even one's policy, is a confession of weakness. If, for example, Eurasia or Eastasia (whichever it may be) is the enemy today, then
1984
that country must always have been the enemy. And if the facts say otherwise then the facts must be altered. Thus his- tory is continuously rewritten. This day-to-day falsification of the past, carried out by the Ministry of Truth, is as neces- sary to the stability of the regime as the work of repression and espionage carried out by the Ministry of Love.
The mutability of the past is the central tenet of Ingsoc. Past events, it is argued, have no objective existence, but survive only in written records and in human memories. The past is whatever the records and the memories agree upon. And since the Party is in full control of all records and in equally full control of the minds of its members, it follows that the past is whatever the Party chooses to make it. It also follows that though the past is alterable, it never has been altered in any specific instance. For when it has been recreated in whatever shape is needed at the moment, then this new version IS the past, and no different past can ever have existed. This holds good even when, as often hap- pens, the same event has to be altered out of recognition several times in the course of a year. At all times the Party is in possession of absolute truth, and clearly the absolute can never have been different from what it is now. It will be seen that the control of the past depends above all on the training of memory. To make sure that all written re- cords agree with the orthodoxy of the moment is merely a mechanical act. But it is also necessary to REMEMBER that events happened in the desired manner. And if it is necessary to rearrange one's memories or to tamper with written records, then it is necessary to FORGET that one
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 269
has done so. The trick of doing this can be learned like any other mental technique. It is learned by the majority of Par- ty members, and certainly by all who are intelligent as well as orthodox. In Oldspeak it is called, quite frankly, 'reality control'. In Newspeak it is called DOUBLETHINK, though DOUBLETHINK comprises much else as well.
DOUBLETHINK means the power of holding two contradictory beliefs in one's mind simultaneously, and ac- cepting both of them. The Party intellectual knows in which direction his memories must be altered; he therefore knows that he is playing tricks with reality; but by the exercise of DOUBLETHINK he also satisfies himself that reality is not violated. The process has to be conscious, or it would not be carried out with sufficient precision, but it also has to be unconscious, or it would bring with it a feeling of falsity and hence of guilt. DOUBLETHINK lies at the very heart of In- gsoc, since the essential act of the Party is to use conscious deception while retaining the firmness of purpose that goes with complete honesty. To tell deliberate lies while genu- inely believing in them, to forget any fact that has become inconvenient, and then, when it becomes necessary again, to draw it back from oblivion for just so long as it is needed, to deny the existence of objective reality and all the while to take account of the reality which one denies — all this is indispensably necessary. Even in using the word DOUBLE- THINK it is necessary to exercise DOUBLETHINK. For by using the word one admits that one is tampering with reality; by a fresh act of DOUBLETHINK one erases this knowledge; and so on indefinitely, with the lie always one
1984
leap ahead of the truth. Ultimately it is by means of DOU- BLETHINK that the Party has been able — and may, for all we know, continue to be able for thousands of years — to ar- rest the course of history.
All past oligarchies have fallen from power either because they ossified or because they grew soft. Either they became stupid and arrogant, failed to adjust themselves to chang- ing circumstances, and were overthrown; or they became liberal and cowardly, made concessions when they should have used force, and once again were overthrown. They fell, that is to say, either through consciousness or through un- consciousness. It is the achievement of the Party to have produced a system of thought in which both conditions can exist simultaneously. And upon no other intellectual basis could the dominion of the Party be made permanent. If one is to rule, and to continue ruling, one must be able to dis- locate the sense of reality. For the secret of rulership is to combine a belief in one's own infallibility with the Power to learn from past mistakes.
It need hardly be said that the subtlest practitioners of DOUBLETHINK are those who invented DOUBLETHINK and know that it is a vast system of mental cheating. In our society, those who have the best knowledge of what is happening are also those who are furthest from seeing the world as it is. In general, the greater the understanding, the greater the delusion; the more intelligent, the less sane. One clear illustration of this is the fact that war hysteria increas- es in intensity as one rises in the social scale. Those whose attitude towards the war is most nearly rational are the sub-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ject peoples of the disputed territories. To these people the war is simply a continuous calamity which sweeps to and fro over their bodies like a tidal wave. Which side is win- ning is a matter of complete indifference to them. They are aware that a change of overlordship means simply that they will be doing the same work as before for new masters who treat them in the same manner as the old ones. The slightly more favoured workers whom we call 'the proles' are only intermittently conscious of the war. When it is necessary they can be prodded into frenzies of fear and hatred, but when left to themselves they are capable of forgetting for long periods that the war is happening. It is in the ranks of the Party, and above all of the Inner Party, that the true war enthusiasm is found. World-conquest is believed in most firmly by those who know it to be impossible. This peculiar linking-together of opposites — knowledge with ignorance, cynicism with fanaticism — is one of the chief distinguish- ing marks of Oceanic society. The official ideology abounds with contradictions even when there is no practical reason for them. Thus, the Party rejects and vilifies every principle for which the Socialist movement originally stood, and it chooses to do this in the name of Socialism. It preaches a contempt for the working class unexampled for centuries past, and it dresses its members in a uniform which was at one time peculiar to manual workers and was adopted for that reason. It systematically undermines the solidarity of the family, and it calls its leader by a name which is a direct appeal to the sentiment of family loyalty. Even the names of the four Ministries by which we are governed exhibit a sort
1984
of impudence in their deliberate reversal of the facts. The Ministry of Peace concerns itself with war, the Ministry of Truth with lies, the Ministry of Love with torture and the Ministry of Plenty with starvation. These contradictions are not accidental, nor do they result from ordinary hypoc- risy; they are deliberate exercises in DOUBLETHINK. For it is only by reconciling contradictions that power can be retained indefinitely. In no other way could the ancient cy- cle be broken. If human equality is to be for ever averted — if the High, as we have called them, are to keep their places permanently — then the prevailing mental condition must be controlled insanity.
But there is one question which until this moment we have almost ignored. It is; WHY should human equality be averted? Supposing that the mechanics of the process have been rightly described, what is the motive for this huge, accurately planned effort to freeze history at a particular moment of time?
Here we reach the central secret. As we have seen, the mystique of the Party, and above all of the Inner Party, de- pends upon DOUBLETHINK But deeper than this lies the original motive, the never- questioned instinct that first led to the seizure of power and brought DOUBLETHINK, the Thought Police, continuous warfare, and all the other nec- essary paraphernalia into existence afterwards. This motive really consists...
Winston became aware of silence, as one becomes aware of a new sound. It seemed to him that Julia had been very still for some time past. She was lying on her side, na-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ked from the waist upwards, with her cheek pillowed on her hand and one dark lock tumbling across her eyes. Her breast rose and fell slowly and regularly.
'Julia.'
No answer.
'Julia, are you awake?'
No answer. She was asleep. He shut the book, put it care- fully on the floor, lay down, and pulled the coverlet over both of them.
He had still, he reflected, not learned the ultimate secret. He understood HOW; he did not understand WHY. Chap- ter I, like Chapter III, had not actually told him anything that he did not know, it had merely systematized the knowl- edge that he possessed already. But after reading it he knew better than before that he was not mad. Being in a minority, even a minority of one, did not make you mad. There was truth and there was untruth, and if you clung to the truth even against the whole world, you were not mad. A yellow beam from the sinking sun slanted in through the window and fell across the pillow. He shut his eyes. The sun on his face and the girl's smooth body touching his own gave him a strong, sleepy, confident feeling. He was safe, everything was all right. He fell asleep murmuring 'Sanity is not sta- tistical,' with the feeling that this remark contained in it a
profound wisdom.
*****
When he woke it was with the sensation of having slept for a long time, but a glance at the old-fashioned clock told him that it was only twenty-thirty He lay dozing for a while;
1984
then the usual deep-lunged singing struck up from the yard below:
'It was only an 'opeless fancy,
It passed like an Ipril dye,
But a look an a word an' the dreams they stirred
They 'ave stolen my 'eart awyef
The driveling song seemed to have kept its popularity. You still heard it all over the place. It had outlived the Hate Song. Julia woke at the sound, stretched herself luxuriously, and got out of bed.
'I'm hungry,' she said. 'Let's make some more coffee. Damn! The stove's gone out and the water's cold.' She picked the stove up and shook it. 'There's no oil in it.'
'We can get some from old Charrington, I expect.'
'The funny thing is I made sure it was full. I'm going to put my clothes on,' she added. 'It seems to have got colder.'
Winston also got up and dressed himself. The indefati- gable voice sang on:
'They sye that time 'eals all things,
They sye you can always forget;
But the smiles an' the tears acrorss the years
They twist my ' eart-strings yet!'
As he fastened the belt of his overalls he strolled across to the window. The sun must have gone down behind the houses; it was not shining into the yard any longer. The flag-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 275
stones were wet as though they had just been washed, and he had the feeling that the sky had been washed too, so fresh and pale was the blue between the chimney-pots. Tireless- ly the woman marched to and fro, corking and uncorking herself, singing and falling silent, and pegging out more di- apers, and more and yet more. He wondered whether she took in washing for a living or was merely the slave of twen- ty or thirty grandchildren. Julia had come across to his side; together they gazed down with a sort of fascination at the sturdy figure below. As he looked at the woman in her char- acteristic attitude, her thick arms reaching up for the line, her powerful mare-like buttocks protruded, it struck him for the first time that she was beautiful. It had never before occurred to him that the body of a woman of fifty, blown up to monstrous dimensions by childbearing, then hardened, roughened by work till it was coarse in the grain like an over-ripe turnip, could be beautiful. But it was so, and after all, he thought, why not? The solid, contourless body, like a block of granite, and the rasping red skin, bore the same re- lation to the body of a girl as the rose-hip to the rose. Why should the fruit be held inferior to the flower?
'She's beautiful,' he murmured.
'She's a metre across the hips, easily' said Julia.
'That is her style of beauty' said Winston.
He held Julia's supple waist easily encircled by his arm. From the hip to the knee her flank was against his. Out of their bodies no child would ever come. That was the one thing they could never do. Only by word of mouth, from mind to mind, could they pass on the secret. The woman
276 1984
down there had no mind, she had only strong arms, a warm heart, and a fertile belly. He wondered how many children she had given birth to. It might easily be fifteen. She had had her momentary flowering, a year, perhaps, of wild-rose beauty and then she had suddenly swollen like a fertilized fruit and grown hard and red and coarse, and then her life had been laundering, scrubbing, darning, cooking, sweep- ing, polishing, mending, scrubbing, laundering, first for children, then for grandchildren, over thirty unbroken years. At the end of it she was still singing. The mystical reverence that he felt for her was somehow mixed up with the aspect of the pale, cloudless sky, stretching awaybehind the chimney-pots into interminable distance. It was curi- ous to think that the sky was the same for everybody, in Eurasia or Eastasia as well as here. And the people under the sky were also very much the same — everywhere, all over the world, hundreds of thousands of millions of people just like this, people ignorant of one another's existence, held apart by walls of hatred and lies, and yet almost exactly the same — people who had never learned to think but who were storing up in their hearts and bellies and muscles the power that would one day overturn the world. If there was hope, it lay in the proles! Without having read to the end of THE BOOK, he knew that that must be Goldstein's final message. The future belonged to the proles. And could he be sure that when their time came the world they constructed would not be just as alien to him, Winston Smith, as the world of the Party? Yes, because at the least it would be a world of sanity. Where there is equality there can be sanity. Sooner or later
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
it would happen, strength would change into consciousness. The proles were immortal, you could not doubt it when you looked at that valiant figure in the yard. In the end their awakening would come. And until that happened, though it might be a thousand years, they would stay alive against all the odds, like birds, passing on from body to body the vital- ity which the Party did not share and could not kill.
'Do you remember,' he said, 'the thrush that sang to us, that first day, at the edge of the wood?'
'He wasn't singing to us,' said Julia. 'He was singing to please himself. Not even that. He was just singing.'
The birds sang, the proles sang, the Party did not sing. All round the world, in London and New York, in Africa and Brazil, and in the mysterious, forbidden lands beyond the frontiers, in the streets of Paris and Berlin, in the villag- es of the endless Russian plain, in the bazaars of China and Japan — everywhere stood the same solid unconquerable figure, made monstrous by work and childbearing, toiling from birth to death and still singing. Out of those mighty loins a race of conscious beings must one day come. You were the dead, theirs was the future. But you could share in that future if you kept alive the mind as they kept alive the body, and passed on the secret doctrine that two plus two make four.
'We are the dead,' he said.
'We are the dead,' echoed Julia dutifully.
'You are the dead,' said an iron voice behind them.
They sprang apart. Winston's entrails seemed to have turned into ice. He could see the white all round the irises of
278 1984
Julia's eyes. Her face had turned a milky yellow. The smear of rouge that was still on each cheekbone stood out sharply, almost as though unconnected with the skin beneath.
'You are the dead,' repeated the iron voice.
'It was behind the picture,' breathed Julia.
'It was behind the picture,' said the voice. 'Remain exactly where you are. Make no movement until you are ordered.'
It was starting, it was starting at last! They could do noth- ing except stand gazing into one another's eyes. To run for life, to get out of the house before it was too late — no such thought occurred to them. Unthinkable to disobey the iron voice from the wall. There was a snap as though a catch had been turned back, and a crash of breaking glass. The picture had fallen to the floor uncovering the telescreen behind it.
'Now they can see us,' said Julia.
'Now we can see you,' said the voice. 'Stand out in the middle of the room. Stand back to back. Clasp your hands behind your heads. Do not touch one another.'
They were not touching, but it seemed to him that he could feel Julia's body shaking. Or perhaps it was merely the shaking of his own. He could just stop his teeth from chattering, but his knees were beyond his control. There was a sound of trampling boots below, inside the house and outside. The yard seemed to be full of men. Something was being dragged across the stones. The woman's singing had stopped abruptly. There was a long, rolling clang, as though the washtub had been flung across the yard, and then a con- fusion of angry shouts which ended in a yell of pain.
'The house is surrounded,' said Winston.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
'The house is surrounded,' said the voice.
He heard Julia snap her teeth together. 'I suppose we may as well say good-bye,' she said.
'You may as well say good-bye,' said the voice. And then another quite different voice, a thin, cultivated voice which Winston had the impression of having heard before, struck in; 'And by the way, while we are on the subject, 'Here comes a candle to light you to bed, here comes a chopper to chop off your head'!'
Something crashed on to the bed behind Winston's back. The head of a ladder had been thrust through the window and had burst in the frame. Someone was climbing through the window. There was a stampede of boots up the stairs. The room was full of solid men in black uniforms, with iron- shod boots on their feet and truncheons in their hands.
Winston was not trembling any longer. Even his eyes he barely moved. One thing alone mattered; to keep still, to keep still and not give them an excuse to hit you! A man with a smooth prize -fighter's jowl in which the mouth was only a slit paused opposite him balancing his truncheon meditatively between thumb and forefinger. Winston met his eyes. The feeling of nakedness, with one's hands behind one's head and one's face and body all exposed, was almost unbearable. The man protruded the tip of a white tongue, licked the place where his lips should have been, and then passed on. There was another crash. Someone had picked up the glass paperweight from the table and smashed it to pieces on the hearth-stone.
The fragment of coral, a tiny crinkle of pink like a sug-
1984
ar rosebud from a cake, rolled across the mat. How small, thought Winston, how small it always was! There was a gasp and a thump behind him, and he received a violent kick on the ankle which nearly flung him off his balance. One of the men had smashed his fist into Julia's solar plexus, doubling her up like a pocket ruler. She was thrashing about on the floor, fighting for breath. Winston dared not turn his head even by a millimetre, but sometimes her livid, gasping face came within the angle of his vision. Even in his terror it was as though he could feel the pain in his own body, the deadly pain which nevertheless was less urgent than the struggle to get back her breath. He knew what it was like; the terrible, agonizing pain which was there all the while but could not be suffered yet, because before all else it was necessary to be able to breathe. Then two of the men hoisted her up by knees and shoulders, and carried her out of the room like a sack. Winston had a glimpse of her face, upside down, yel- low and contorted, with the eyes shut, and still with a smear of rouge on either cheek; and that was the last he saw of her.
He stood dead still. No one had hit him yet. Thoughts which came of their own accord but seemed totally uninter- esting began to flit through his mind. He wondered whether they had got Mr Charrington. He wondered what they had done to the woman in the yard. He noticed that he bad- ly wanted to urinate, and felt a faint surprise, because he had done so only two or three hours ago. He noticed that the clock on the mantelpiece said nine, meaning twenty- one. But the light seemed too strong. Would not the light
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
be fading at twenty- one hours on an August evening? He wondered whether after all he and Julia had mistaken the time — had slept the clock round and thought it was twen- ty-thirty when really it was nought eight-thirty on the following morning. But he did not pursue the thought fur- ther. It was not interesting.
There ws another, lighter step in the passage. Mr Charrington came into the room. The demeanour of the black-uniformed men suddenly became more sub- dued. Something had also changed in Mr Charrington's appearance. His eye fell on the fragments of the glass pa- perweight.
'Pick up those pieces,' he said sharply.
A man stooped to obey. The cockney accent had disap- peared; Winston suddenly realized whose voice it was that he had heard a few moments ago on the telescreen. Mr Char- rington was still wearing his old velvet jacket, but his hair, which had been almost white, had turned black. Also he was not wearing his spectacles. He gave Winston a single sharp glance, as though verifying his identity, and then paid no more attention to him. He was still recognizable, but he was not the same person any longer. His body had straightened, and seemed to have grown bigger. His face had undergone only tiny changes that had nevertheless worked a complete transformation. The black eyebrows were less bushy, the wrinkles were gone, the whole lines of the face seemed to have altered; even the nose seemed shorter. It was the alert, cold face of a man of about five-and-thirty It occurred to Winston that for the first time in his life he was looking,
1984
with knowledge, at a member of the Thought Police.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 283
Part Three
284 1984
Chapter i
He did not know where he was. Presumably he was in the Ministry of Love, but there was no way of mak- ing certain. He was in a high-ceilinged windowless cell with walls of glittering white porcelain. Concealed lamps flood- ed it with cold light, and there was a low, steady humming sound which he supposed had something to do with the air supply. A bench, or shelf, just wide enough to sit on ran round the wall, broken only by the door and, at the end op- posite the door, a lavatory pan with no wooden seat. There were four telescreens, one in each wall.
There was a dull aching in his belly. It had been there ever since they had bundled him into the closed van and driven him away. But he was also hungry, with a gnaw- ing, unwholesome kind of hunger. It might be twenty-four hours since he had eaten, it might be thirty-six. He still did not know, probably never would know, whether it had been morning or evening when they arrested him. Since he was arrested he had not been fed.
He sat as still as he could on the narrow bench, with his hands crossed on his knee. He had already learned to sit still. If you made unexpected movements they yelled at you from the telescreen. But the craving for food was growing upon him. What he longed for above all was a piece of bread. He had an idea that there were a few breadcrumbs in the
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 285
pocket of his overalls. It was even possible — he thought this because from time to time something seemed to tickle his leg — that there might be a sizeable bit of crust there. In the end the temptation to find out overcame his fear; he slipped a hand into his pocket.
'Smith!' yelled a voice from the telescreen. '6079 Smith W.! Hands out of pockets in the cells!'
He sat still again, his hands crossed on his knee. Be- fore being brought here he had been taken to another place which must have been an ordinary prison or a temporary lock-up used by the patrols. He did not know how long he had been there; some hours at any rate; with no clocks and no daylight it was hard to gauge the time. It was a noisy, evil- smelling place. They had put him into a cell similar to the one he was now in, but filthily dirty and at all times crowded by ten or fifteen people. The majority of them were common criminals, but there were a few political prisoners among them. He had sat silent against the wall, jostled by dirty bodies, too preoccupied by fear and the pain in his belly to take much interest in his surroundings, but still noticing the astonishing difference in demeanour between the Party prisoners and the others. The Party prisoners were always silent and terrified, but the ordinary criminals seemed to care nothing for anybody. They yelled insults at the guards, fought back fiercely when their belongings were impound- ed, wrote obscene words on the floor, ate smuggled food which they produced from mysterious hiding-places in their clothes, and even shouted down the telescreen when it tried to restore order. On the other hand some of them seemed
1984
to be on good terms with the guards, called them by nick- names, and tried to wheedle cigarettes through the spyhole in the door. The guards, too, treated the common criminals with a certain forbearance, even when they had to handle them roughly. There was much talk about the forced-labour camps to which most of the prisoners expected to be sent. It was 'all right' in the camps, he gathered, so long as you had good contacts and knew the ropes. There was bribery, favouritism, and racketeering of every kind, there was ho- mosexuality and prostitution, there was even illicit alcohol distilled from potatoes. The positions of trust were given only to the common criminals, especially the gangsters and the murderers, who formed a sort of aristocracy. All the dirty jobs were done by the politicals.
There was a constant come-and-go of prisoners of every description: drug-peddlers, thieves, bandits, black-mar- keteers, drunks, prostitutes. Some of the drunks were so violent that the other prisoners had to combine to sup- press them. An enormous wreck of a woman, aged about sixty, with great tumbling breasts and thick coils of white hair which had come down in her struggles, was carried in, kicking and shouting, by four guards, who had hold of her one at each corner. They wrenched off the boots with which she had been trying to kick them, and dumped her down across Winston's lap, almost breaking his thigh-bones. The woman hoisted herself upright and followed them out with a yell of 'F bastards!' Then, noticing that she was sit- ting on something uneven, she slid off Winston's knees on to the bench.
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 287
'Beg pardon, dearie,' she said. 'I wouldn't 'a sat on you, only the buggers put me there. They dono 'ow to treat a lady, do they?' She paused, patted her breast, and belched. 'Par- don,' she said, 'I ain't meself, quite.'
She leant forward and vomited copiously on the floor.
"Ihass better,' she said, leaning back with closed eyes. 'Never keep it down, thass what I say. Get it up while it's fresh on your stomach, like.'
She revived, turned to have another look at Winston and seemed immediately to take a fancy to him. She put a vast arm round his shoulder and drew him towards her, breath- ing beer and vomit into his face.
'Wass your name, dearie?' she said.
'Smith,' said Winston.
'Smith?' said the woman. "Ihass funny. My name's Smith too. Why' she added sentimentally, 'I might be your moth- er!'
She might, thought Winston, be his mother. She was about the right age and physique, and it was probable that people changed somewhat after twenty years in a forced-la- bour camp.
No one else had spoken to him. To a surprising extent the ordinary criminals ignored the Party prisoners. 'The polITS,' they called them, with a sort of uninterested con- tempt. The Party prisoners seemed terrified of speaking to anybody, and above all of speaking to one another. Only once, when two Party members, both women, were pressed close together on the bench, he overheard amid the din of voices a few hurriedly-whispered words; and in particular a
1984
reference to something called 'room one-oh-one', which he did not understand.
It might be two or three hours ago that they had brought him here. The dull pain in his belly never went away, but sometimes it grew better and sometimes worse, and his thoughts expanded or contracted accordingly. When it grew worse he thought only of the pain itself, and of his de- sire for food. When it grew better, panic took hold of him. There were moments when he foresaw the things that would happen to him with such actuality that his heart galloped and his breath stopped. He felt the smash of truncheons on his elbows and iron-shod boots on his shins; he saw himself grovelling on the floor, screaming for mercy through bro- ken teeth. He hardly thought of Julia. He could not fix his mind on her. He loved her and would not betray her; but that was only a fact, known as he knew the rules of arith- metic. He felt no love for her, and he hardly even wondered what was happening to her. He thought oftener of O'Brien, with a flickering hope. O'Brien might know that he had been arrested. The Brotherhood, he had said, never tried to save its members. But there was the razor blade; they would send the razor blade if they could. There would be perhaps five seconds before the guard could rush into the cell. The blade would bite into him with a sort of burning coldness, and even the fingers that held it would be cut to the bone. Everything came back to his sick body, which shrank trem- bling from the smallest pain. He was not certain that he would use the razor blade even if he got the chance. It was more natural to exist from moment to moment, accepting
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 289
another ten minutes' life even with the certainty that there was torture at the end of it.
Sometimes he tried to calculate the number of porcelain bricks in the walls of the cell. It should have been easy, but he always lost count at some point or another. More often he wondered where he was, and what time of day it was. At one moment he felt certain that it was broad daylight outside, and at the next equally certain that it was pitch darkness. In this place, he knew instinctively, the lights would never be turned out. It was the place with no darkness: he saw now why O'Brien had seemed to recognize the allusion. In the Ministry of Love there were no windows. His cell might be at the heart of the building or against its outer wall; it might be ten floors below ground, or thirty above it. He moved himself mentally from place to place, and tried to deter- mine by the feeling of his body whether he was perched high in the air or buried deep underground.
There was a sound of marching boots outside. The steel door opened with a clang. A young officer, a trim black-uni- formed figure who seemed to glitter all over with polished leather, and whose pale, straight-featured face was like a wax mask, stepped smartly through the doorway. He mo- tioned to the guards outside to bring in the prisoner they were leading. The poet Ampleforth shambled into the cell. The door clanged shut again.
Ampleforth made one or two uncertain movements from side to side, as though having some idea that there was an- other door to go out of, and then began to wander up and down the cell. He had not yet noticed Winston's presence.
1984
His troubled eyes were gazing at the wall about a metre above the level of Winston's head. He was shoeless; large, dirty toes were sticking out of the holes in his socks. He was also several days away from a shave. A scrubby beard covered his face to the cheekbones, giving him an air of ruffianism that went oddly with his large weak frame and nervous movements.
Winston roused himself a little from his lethargy. He must speak to Ampleforth, and risk the yell from the tele- screen. It was even conceivable that Ampleforth was the bearer of the razor blade.
Ampleforth,' he said.
There was no yell from the telescreen. Ampleforth paused, mildly startled. His eyes focused themselves slowly on Winston.
Ah, Smith!' he said. 'You too!'
'What are you in for?'
'To tell you the truth — ' He sat down awkwardly on the bench opposite Winston. 'There is only one offence, is there not?' he said.
And have you committed it?'
Apparently I have.'
He put a hand to his forehead and pressed his temples for a moment, as though trying to remember something.
'These things happen,' he began vaguely. 'I have been able to recall one instance — a possible instance. It was an indiscretion, undoubtedly. We were producing a definitive edition of the poems of Kipling. I allowed the word 'God' to remain at the end of a line. I could not help it!' he added al-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 291
most indignantly, raising his face to look at Winston. 'It was impossible to change the line. The rhyme was 'rod". Do you realize that there are only twelve rhymes to 'rod' in the en- tire language? For days I had racked my brains. There WAS no other rhyme.'
The expression on his face changed. The annoyance passed out of it and for a moment he looked almost pleased. A sort of intellectual warmth, the joy of the pedant who has found out some useless fact, shone through the dirt and scrubby hair.
'Has it ever occurred to you,' he said, 'that the whole his- tory of English poetry has been determined by the fact that the English language lacks rhymes?'
No, that particular thought had never occurred to Win- ston. Nor, in the circumstances, did it strike him as very important or interesting.
'Do you know what time of day it is?' he said.
Ampleforth looked startled again. 'I had hardly thought about it. They arrested me — it could be two days ago — per- haps three.' His eyes flitted round the walls, as though he half expected to find a window somewhere. 'There is no dif- ference between night and day in this place. I do not see how one can calculate the time.'
They talked desultorily for some minutes, then, without apparent reason, a yell from the telescreen bade them be silent. Winston sat quietly, his hands crossed. Ampleforth, too large to sit in comfort on the narrow bench, fidgeted from side to side, clasping his lank hands first round one knee, then round the other. The telescreen barked at him to
1984
keep still. Time passed. Twenty minutes, an hour — it was difficult to judge. Once more there was a sound of boots outside. Winston's entrails contracted. Soon, very soon, perhaps in five minutes, perhaps now, the tramp of boots would mean that his own turn had come.
The door opened. The cold-faced young officer stepped into the cell. With a brief movement of the hand he indi- cated Ampleforth.
'Room 101,' he said.
Ampleforth marched clumsily out between the guards, his face vaguely perturbed, but uncomprehending.
What seemed like a long time passed. The pain in Win- ston's belly had revived. His mind sagged round and round on the same trick, like a ball falling again and again into the same series of slots. He had only six thoughts. The pain in his belly; a piece of bread; the blood and the screaming; O'Brien; Julia; the razor blade. There was another spasm in his entrails, the heavy boots were approaching. As the door opened, the wave of air that it created brought in a power- ful smell of cold sweat. Parsons walked into the cell. He was wearing khaki shorts and a sports-shirt.
This time Winston was startled into self-forgetfulness.
'YOU here!' he said.
Parsons gave Winston a glance in which there was neither interest nor surprise, but only misery. He began walking jerkily up and down, evidently unable to keep still. Each time he straightened his pudgy knees it was apparent that they were trembling. His eyes had a wide-open, staring look, as though he could not prevent himself from gazing at
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 293
something in the middle distance.
'What are you in for?' said Winston.
'Thoughtcrime!' said Parsons, almost blubbering. The tone of his voice implied at once a complete admission of his guilt and a sort of incredulous horror that such a word could be applied to himself. He paused opposite Winston and began eagerly appealing to him: 'You don't think they'll shoot me, do you, old chap? They don't shoot you if you haven't actually done anything — only thoughts, which you can't help? I know they give you a fair hearing. Oh, I trust them for that! They'll know my record, won't they? YOU know what kind of chap I was. Not a bad chap in my way. Not brainy, of course, but keen. I tried to do my best for the Party, didn't I? I'll get off with five years, don't you think? Or even ten years? A chap like me could make himself pretty useful in a labour-camp. They wouldn't shoot me for going off the rails just once?'
'Are you guilty?' said Winston.
'Of course I'm guilty!' cried Parsons with a servile glance at the telescreen. 'You don't think the Party would arrest an innocent man, do you?' His frog-like face grew calm- er, and even took on a slightly sanctimonious expression. "Ihoughtcrime is a dreadful thing, old man,' he said senten- tiously 'It's insidious. It can get hold of you without your even knowing it. Do you know how it got hold of me? In my sleep! Yes, that's a fact. There I was, working away, trying to do my bit — never knew I had any bad stuff in my mind at all. And then I started talking in my sleep. Do you know what they heard me saying?'
1984
He sank his voice, like someone who is obliged for medi- cal reasons to utter an obscenity.
"Down with Big Brother!' Yes, I said that! Said it over and over again, it seems. Between you and me, old man, I'm glad they got me before it went any further. Do you know what I'm going to say to them when I go up before the tribu- nal? 'Thank you,' I'm going to say, 'thank you for saving me before it was too late."
'Who denounced you?' said Winston.
'It was my little daughter,' said Parsons with a sort of doleful pride. 'She listened at the keyhole. Heard what I was saying, and nipped off to the patrols the very next day. Pretty smart for a nipper of seven, eh? I don't bear her any grudge for it. In fact I'm proud of her. It shows I brought her up in the right spirit, anyway'
He made a few more jerky movements up and down, several times, casting a longing glance at the lavatory pan. Then he suddenly ripped down his shorts.
'Excuse me, old man,' he said. T can't help it. It's the wait- ing.'
He plumped his large posterior into the lavatory pan. Winston covered his face with his hands.
'Smith!' yelled the voice from the telescreen. '6079 Smith W! Uncover your face. No faces covered in the cells.'
Winston uncovered his face. Parsons used the lavatory, loudly and abundantly. It then turned out that the plug was defective and the cell stank abominably for hours after- wards.
Parsons was removed. More prisoners came and went,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 295
mysteriously. One, a woman, was consigned to 'Room 101', and, Winston noticed, seemed to shrivel and turn a differ- ent colour when she heard the words. A time came when, if it had been morning when he was brought here, it would be afternoon; or if it had been afternoon, then it would be mid- night. There were six prisoners in the cell, men and women. All sat very still. Opposite Winston there sat a man with a chinless, toothy face exactly like that of some large, harm- less rodent. His fat, mottled cheeks were so pouched at the bottom that it was difficult not to believe that he had little stores of food tucked away there. His pale-grey eyes flitted timorously from face to face and turned quickly away again when he caught anyone's eye.
The door opened, and another prisoner was brought in whose appearance sent a momentary chill through Win- ston. He was a commonplace, mean-looking man who might have been an engineer or technician of some kind. But what was startling was the emaciation of his face. It was like a skull. Because of its thinness the mouth and eyes looked disproportionately large, and the eyes seemed filled with a murderous, unappeasable hatred of somebody or something.
The man sat down on the bench at a little distance from Winston. Winston did not look at him again, but the tor- mented, skull-like face was as vivid in his mind as though it had been straight in front of his eyes. Suddenly he real- ized what was the matter. The man was dying of starvation. The same thought seemed to occur almost simultaneously to everyone in the cell. There was a very faint stirring all
296 1984
the way round the bench. The eyes of the chinless man kept flitting towards the skull-faced man, then turning guiltily away, then being dragged back by an irresistible attraction. Presently he began to fidget on his seat. At last he stood up, waddled clumsily across the cell, dug down into the pocket of his overalls, and, with an abashed air, held out a grimy piece of bread to the skull-faced man.
There was a furious, deafening roar from the telescreen. The chinless man jumped in his tracks. The skull-faced man had quickly thrust his hands behind his back, as though demonstrating to all the world that he refused the gift.
'Bumstead!' roared the voice. '2713 Bumstead J.! Let fall that piece of bread!'
The chinless man dropped the piece of bread on the floor.
'Remain standing where you are,' said the voice. 'Face the door. Make no movement.'
The chinless man obeyed. His large pouchy cheeks were quivering uncontrollably. The door clanged open. As the young officer entered and stepped aside, there emerged from behind him a short stumpy guard with enormous arms and shoulders. He took his stand opposite the chin- less man, and then, at a signal from the officer, let free a frightful blow, with all the weight of his body behind it, full in the chinless man's mouth. The force of it seemed almost to knock him clear of the floor. His body was flung across the cell and fetched up against the base of the lavatory seat. For a moment he lay as though stunned, with dark blood oozing from his mouth and nose. A very faint whimper-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
ing or squeaking, which seemed unconscious, came out of him. Then he rolled over and raised himself unsteadily on hands and knees. Amid a stream of blood and saliva, the two halves of a dental plate fell out of his mouth.
The prisoners sat very still, their hands crossed on their knees. The chinless man climbed back into his place. Down one side of his face the flesh was darkening. His mouth had swollen into a shapeless cherry- coloured mass with a black hole in the middle of it.
From time to time a little blood dripped on to the breast of his overalls. His grey eyes still flitted from face to face, more guiltily than ever, as though he were trying to discov- er how much the others despised him for his humiliation.
The door opened. With a small gesture the officer indi- cated the skull-faced man.
'Room 101,' he said.
There was a gasp and a flurry at Winston's side. The man had actually flung himself on his knees on the floor, with his hand clasped together.
'Comrade! Officer!' he cried. 'You don't have to take me to that place! Haven't I told you everything already? What else is it you want to know? There's nothing I wouldn't confess, nothing! Just tell me what it is and I'll confess straight off. Write it down and I'll sign it — anything! Not room 101!'
'Room 101,' said the officer.
The man's face, already very pale, turned a colour Win- ston would not have believed possible. It was definitely, unmistakably, a shade of green.
'Do anything to me!' he yelled. 'You've been starving me
298 1984
for weeks. Finish it off and let me die. Shoot me. Hang me. Sentence me to twenty-five years. Is there somebody else you want me to give away? Just say who it is and I'll tell you anything you want. I don't care who it is or what you do to them. I've got a wife and three children. The biggest of them isn't six years old. You can take the whole lot of them and cut their throats in front of my eyes, and I'll stand by and watch it. But not Room 101!'
'Room 101,' said the officer.
The man looked frantically round at the other prisoners, as though with some idea that he could put another victim in his own place. His eyes settled on the smashed face of the chinless man. He flung out a lean arm.
'That's the one you ought to be taking, not me!' he shout- ed. 'You didn't hear what he was saying after they bashed his face. Give me a chance and I'll tell you every word of it. HE'S the one that's against the Party, not me.' The guards stepped forward. The man's voice rose to a shriek. 'You didn't hear him!' he repeated. 'Something went wrong with the telescreen. HE'S the one you want. Take him, not me!'
The two sturdy guards had stooped to take him by the arms. But just at this moment he flung himself across the floor of the cell and grabbed one of the iron legs that sup- ported the bench. He had set up a wordless howling, like an animal. The guards took hold of him to wrench him loose, but he clung on with astonishing strength. For perhaps twenty seconds they were hauling at him. The prisoners sat quiet, their hands crossed on their knees, looking straight in front of them. The howling stopped; the man had no
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 299
breath left for anything except hanging on. Then there was a different kind of cry. A kick from a guard's boot had bro- ken the fingers of one of his hands. They dragged him to his feet.
'Room 101,' said the officer.
The man was led out, walking unsteadily, with head sunken, nursing his crushed hand, all the fight had gone out of him.
A long time passed. If it had been midnight when the skull-faced man was taken away, it was morning: if morn- ing, it was afternoon. Winston was alone, and had been alone for hours. The pain of sitting on the narrow bench was such that often he got up and walked about, unreproved by the telescreen. The piece of bread still lay where the chin- less man had dropped it. At the beginning it needed a hard effort not to look at it, but presently hunger gave way to thirst. His mouth was sticky and evil-tasting. The hum- ming sound and the unvarying white light induced a sort of faintness, an empty feeling inside his head. He would get up because the ache in his bones was no longer bearable, and then would sit down again almost at once because he was too dizzy to make sure of staying on his feet. Whenever his physical sensations were a little under control the ter- ror returned. Sometimes with a fading hope he thought of O'Brien and the razor blade. It was thinkable that the razor blade might arrive concealed in his food, if he were ever fed. More dimly he thought of Julia. Somewhere or other she was suffering perhaps far worse than he. She might be screaming with pain at this moment. He thought: 'If I could
1984
save Julia by doubling my own pain, would I do it? Yes, I would.' But that was merely an intellectual decision, taken because he knew that he ought to take it. He did not feel it. In this place you could not feel anything, except pain and foreknowledge of pain. Besides, was it possible, when you were actually suffering it, to wish for any reason that your own pain should increase? But that question was not an- swerable yet.
The boots were approaching again. The door opened. O'Brien came in.
Winston started to his feet. The shock of the sight had driven all caution out of him. For the first time in many years he forgot the presence of the telescreen.
'They've got you too!' he cried.
'They got me a long time ago,' said O'Brien with a mild, almost regretful irony. He stepped aside. From behind him there emerged a broad-chested guard with a long black truncheon in his hand.
'You know this, Winston,' said O'Brien. 'Don't deceive yourself. You did know it — you have always known it.'
Yes, he saw now, he had always known it. But there was no time to think of that. All he had eyes for was the truncheon in the guard's hand. It might fall anywhere; on the crown, on the tip of the ear, on the upper arm, on the elbow
The elbow! He had slumped to his knees, almost para- lysed, clasping the stricken elbow with his other hand. Everything had exploded into yellow light. Inconceivable, inconceivable that one blow could cause such pain! The light cleared and he could see the other two looking down
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
at him. The guard was laughing at his contortions. One question at any rate was answered. Never, for any reason on earth, could you wish for an increase of pain. Of pain you could wish only one thing: that it should stop. Nothing in the world was so bad as physical pain. In the face of pain there are no heroes, no heroes, he thought over and over as he writhed on the floor, clutching uselessly at his disabled left arm.
1984
Chapter 2
He was lying on something that felt like a camp bed, ex- cept that it was higher off the ground and that he was fixed down in some way so that he could not move. Light that seemed stronger than usual was falling on his face. O'Brien was standing at his side, looking down at him in- tently. At the other side of him stood a man in a white coat, holding a hypodermic syringe.
Even after his eyes were open he took in his surround- ings only gradually. He had the impression of swimming up into this room from some quite different world, a sort of un- derwater world far beneath it. How long he had been down there he did not know. Since the moment when they arrest- ed him he had not seen darkness or daylight. Besides, his memories were not continuous. There had been times when consciousness, even the sort of consciousness that one has in sleep, had stopped dead and started again after a blank interval. But whether the intervals were of days or weeks or only seconds, there was no way of knowing.
With that first blow on the elbow the nightmare had started. Later he was to realize that all that then happened was merely a preliminary, a routine interrogation to which nearly all prisoners were subjected. There was a long range of crimes — espionage, sabotage, and the like — to which ev- eryone had to confess as a matter of course. The confession
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 303
was a formality, though the torture was real. How many times he had been beaten, how long the beatings had con- tinued, he could not remember. Always there were five or six men in black uniforms at him simultaneously. Some- times it was fists, sometimes it was truncheons, sometimes it was steel rods, sometimes it was boots. There were times when he rolled about the floor, as shameless as an animal, writhing his body this way and that in an endless, hopeless effort to dodge the kicks, and simply inviting more and yet more kicks, in his ribs, in his belly, on his elbows, on his shins, in his groin, in his testicles, on the bone at the base of his spine. There were times when it went on and on un- til the cruel, wicked, unforgivable thing seemed to him not that the guards continued to beat him but that he could not force himself into losing consciousness. There were times when his nerve so forsook him that he began shouting for mercy even before the beating began, when the mere sight of a fist drawn back for a blow was enough to make him pour forth a confession of real and imaginary crimes. There were other times when he started out with the resolve of confessing nothing, when every word had to be forced out of him between gasps of pain, and there were times when he feebly tried to compromise, when he said to himself: 'I will confess, but not yet. I must hold out till the pain becomes unbearable. Three more kicks, two more kicks, and then I will tell them what they want.' Sometimes he was beaten till he could hardly stand, then flung like a sack of potatoes on to the stone floor of a cell, left to recuperate for a few hours, and then taken out and beaten again. There were also longer
1984
periods of recovery. He remembered them dimly, because they were spent chiefly in sleep or stupor. He remembered a cell with a plank bed, a sort of shelf sticking out from the wall, and a tin wash-basin, and meals of hot soup and bread and sometimes coffee. He remembered a surly barber arriv- ing to scrape his chin and crop his hair, and businesslike, unsympathetic men in white coats feeling his pulse, tapping his reflexes, turning up his eyelids, running harsh fingers over him in search for broken bones, and shooting needles into his arm to make him sleep.
The beatings grew less frequent, and became mainly a threat, a horror to which he could be sent back at any mo- ment when his answers were unsatisfactory. His questioners now were not ruffians in black uniforms but Party intellec- tuals, little rotund men with quick movements and flashing spectacles, who worked on him in relays over periods which lasted — he thought, he could not be sure — ten or twelve hours at a stretch. These other questioners saw to it that he was in constant slight pain, but it was not chiefly pain that they relied on. They slapped his face, wrung his ears, pulled his hair, made him stand on one leg, refused him leave to urinate, shone glaring lights in his face until his eyes ran with water; but the aim of this was simply to humiliate him and destroy his power of arguing and reasoning. Their real weapon was the merciless questioning that went on and on, hour after hour, tripping him up, laying traps for him, twist- ing everything that he said, convicting him at every step of lies and self-contradiction until he began weeping as much from shame as from nervous fatigue. Sometimes he would
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
weep half a dozen times in a single session. Most of the time they screamed abuse at him and threatened at every hesita- tion to deliver him over to the guards again; but sometimes they would suddenly change their tune, call him comrade, appeal to him in the name of Ingsoc and Big Brother, and ask him sorrowfully whether even now he had not enough loyalty to the Party left to make him wish to undo the evil he had done. When his nerves were in rags after hours of questioning, even this appeal could reduce him to snivel- ling tears. In the end the nagging voices broke him down more completely than the boots and fists of the guards. He became simply a mouth that uttered, a hand that signed, whatever was demanded of him. His sole concern was to find out what they wanted him to confess, and then confess it quickly, before the bullying started anew. He confessed to the assassination of eminent Party members, the dis- tribution of seditious pamphlets, embezzlement of public funds, sale of military secrets, sabotage of every kind. He confessed that he had been a spy in the pay of the Easta- sian government as far back as 1968. He confessed that he was a religious believer, an admirer of capitalism, and a sex- ual pervert. He confessed that he had murdered his wife, although he knew, and his questioners must have known, that his wife was still alive. He confessed that for years he had been in personal touch with Goldstein and had been a member of an underground organization which had in- cluded almost every human being he had ever known. It was easier to confess everything and implicate everybody. Besides, in a sense it was all true. It was true that he had
306 1984
been the enemy of the Party, and in the eyes of the Party there was no distinction between the thought and the deed.
There were also memories of another kind. They stood out in his mind disconnectedly, like pictures with black- ness all round them.
He was in a cell which might have been either dark or light, because he could see nothing except a pair of eyes. Near at hand some kind of instrument was ticking slow- ly and regularly. The eyes grew larger and more luminous. Suddenly he floated out of his seat, dived into the eyes, and was swallowed up.
He was strapped into a chair surrounded by dials, under dazzling lights. A man in a white coat was reading the dials. There was a tramp of heavy boots outside. The door clanged open. The waxed-faced officer marched in, followed by two guards.
'Room 101,' said the officer.
The man in the white coat did not turn round. He did not look at Winston either; he was looking only at the dials.
He was rolling down a mighty corridor, a kilometre wide, full of glorious, golden light, roaring with laughter and shouting out confessions at the top of his voice. He was confessing everything, even the things he had succeeded in holding back under the torture. He was relating the en- tire history of his life to an audience who knew it already. With him were the guards, the other questioners, the men in white coats, O'Brien, Julia, Mr Charrington, all rolling down the corridor together and shouting with laughter. Some dreadful thing which had lain embedded in the fu-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 307
ture had somehow been skipped over and had not happened. Everything was all right, there was no more pain, the last detail of his life was laid bare, understood, forgiven.
He was starting up from the plank bed in the half-cer- tainty that he had heard O'Brien's voice. All through his interrogation, although he had never seen him, he had had the feeling that O'Brien was at his elbow, just out of sight. It was O'Brien who was directing everything. It was he who set the guards on to Winston and who prevented them from killing him. It was he who decided when Winston should scream with pain, when he should have a respite, when he should be fed, when he should sleep, when the drugs should be pumped into his arm. It was he who asked the ques- tions and suggested the answers. He was the tormentor, he was the protector, he was the inquisitor, he was the friend. And once — Winston could not remember whether it was in drugged sleep, or in normal sleep, or even in a moment of wakefulness — a voice murmured in his ear: 'Don't wor- ry, Winston; you are in my keeping. For seven years I have watched over you. Now the turning-point has come. I shall save you, I shall make you perfect.' He was not sure whether it was O'Brien's voice; but it was the same voice that had said to him, We shall meet in the place where there is no darkness,' in that other dream, seven years ago.
He did not remember any ending to his interrogation. There was a period of blackness and then the cell, or room, in which he now was had gradually materialized round him. He was almost flat on his back, and unable to move. His body was held down at every essential point. Even the back
308 1984
of his head was gripped in some manner. O'Brien was look- ing down at him gravely and rather sadly. His face, seen from below, looked coarse and worn, with pouches under the eyes and tired lines from nose to chin. He was older than Winston had thought him; he was perhaps forty-eight or fifty Under his hand there was a dial with a lever on top and figures running round the face.
'I told you,' said O'Brien, 'that if we met again it would be here.'
'Yes,' said Winston.
Without any warning except a slight movement of O'Brien's hand, a wave of pain flooded his body. It was a frightening pain, because he could not see what was hap- pening, and he had the feeling that some mortal injury was being done to him. He did not know whether the thing was really happening, or whether the effect was electrically pro- duced; but his body was being wrenched out of shape, the joints were being slowly torn apart. Although the pain had brought the sweat out on his forehead, the worst of all was the fear that his backbone was about to snap. He set his teeth and breathed hard through his nose, trying to keep silent as long as possible.
'You are afraid,' said O'Brien, watching his face, 'that in another moment something is going to break. Your especial fear is that it will be your backbone. You have a vivid mental picture of the vertebrae snapping apart and the spinal fluid dripping out of them. That is what you are thinking, is it not, Winston?'
Winston did not answer. O'Brien drew back the lever on
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
the dial. The wave of pain receded almost as quickly as it had come.
'That was forty,' said O'Brien. 'You can see that the num- bers on this dial run up to a hundred. Will you please remember, throughout our conversation, that I have it in my power to inflict pain on you at any moment and to what- ever degree I choose? If you tell me any lies, or attempt to prevaricate in any way, or even fall below your usual level of intelligence, you will cry out with pain, instantly. Do you understand that?'
'Yes,' said Winston.
O'Brien's manner became less severe. He resettled his spectacles thoughtfully, and took a pace or two up and down. When he spoke his voice was gentle and patient. He had the air of a doctor, a teacher, even a priest, anxious to explain and persuade rather than to punish.
'I am taking trouble with you, Winston,' he said, 'because you are worth trouble. You know perfectly well what is the matter with you. You have known it for years, though you have fought against the knowledge. You are mentally de- ranged. You suffer from a defective memory. You are unable to remember real events and you persuade yourself that you remember other events which never happened. Fortunately it is curable. You have never cured yourself of it, because you did not choose to. There was a small effort of the will that you were not ready to make. Even now, I am well aware, you are clinging to your disease under the impression that it is a virtue. Now we will take an example. At this moment, which power is Oceania at war with?'
1984
'When I was arrested, Oceania was at war with Eastasia.'
'With Eastasia. Good. And Oceania has always been at war with Eastasia, has it not?'
Winston drew in his breath. He opened his mouth to speak and then did not speak. He could not take his eyes away from the dial.
'The truth, please, Winston. YOUR truth. Tell me what you think you remember.'
T remember that until only a week before I was arrested, we were not at war with Eastasia at all. We were in alliance with them. The war was against Eurasia. That had lasted for four years. Before that '
O'Brien stopped him with a movement of the hand.
'Another example,' he said. 'Some years ago you had a very serious delusion indeed. You believed that three men, three one-time Party members named Jones, Aaronson, and Rutherford — men who were executed for treachery and sabotage after making the fullest possible confession — were not guilty of the crimes they were charged with. You believed that you had seen unmistakable documentary evi- dence proving that their confessions were false. There was a certain photograph about which you had a hallucination. You believed that you had actually held it in your hands. It was a photograph something like this.'
An oblong slip of newspaper had appeared between O'Brien's fingers. For perhaps five seconds it was within the angle of Winston's vision. It was a photograph, and there was no question of its identity. It was THE photograph. It was another copy of the photograph of Jones, Aaronson,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 311
and Rutherford at the party function in New York, which he had chanced upon eleven years ago and promptly de- stroyed. For only an instant it was before his eyes, then it was out of sight again. But he had seen it, unquestionably he had seen it! He made a desperate, agonizing effort to wrench the top half of his body free. It was impossible to move so much as a centimetre in any direction. For the moment he had even forgotten the dial. All he wanted was to hold the photograph in his fingers again, or at least to see it.
'It exists!' he cried.
'No,' said O'Brien.
He stepped across the room. There was a memory hole in the opposite wall. O'Brien lifted the grating. Unseen, the frail slip of paper was whirling away on the current of warm air; it was vanishing in a flash of flame. O'Brien turned away from the wall.
'Ashes,' he said. 'Not even identifiable ashes. Dust. It does not exist. It never existed.'
'But it did exist! It does exist! It exists in memory. I re- member it. You remember it.'
'I do not remember it,' said O'Brien.
Winston's heart sank. That was doublethink. He had a feeling of deadly helplessness. If he could have been certain that O'Brien was lying, it would not have seemed to matter. But it was perfectly possible that O'Brien had really forgot- ten the photograph. And if so, then already he would have forgotten his denial of remembering it, and forgotten the act of forgetting. How could one be sure that it was simple trickery? Perhaps that lunatic dislocation in the mind could
1984
really happen: that was the thought that defeated him.
O'Brien was looking down at him speculatively. More than ever he had the air of a teacher taking pains with a wayward but promising child.
'There is a Party slogan dealing with the control of the past,' he said. 'Repeat it, if you please.'
"Who controls the past controls the future: who controls the present controls the past," repeated Winston obedient-
"Who controls the present controls the past," said O'Brien, nodding his head with slow approval. 'Is it your opinion, Winston, that the past has real existence?'
Again the feeling of helplessness descended upon Win- ston. His eyes flitted towards the dial. He not only did not know whether 'yes' or 'no' was the answer that would save him from pain; he did not even know which answer he be- lieved to be the true one.
O'Brien smiled faintly. 'You are no metaphysician, Win- ston,' he said. 'Until this moment you had never considered what is meant by existence. I will put it more precisely. Does the past exist concretely, in space? Is there somewhere or other a place, a world of solid objects, where the past is still happening?'
'No.'
'Then where does the past exist, if at all?'
'In records. It is written down.'
'In records. And ?'
'In the mind. In human memories.'
'In memory. Very well, then. We, the Party, control all
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
records, and we control all memories. Then we control the past, do we not?'
'But how can you stop people remembering things?' cried Winston again momentarily forgetting the dial. 'It is invol- untary. It is outside oneself. How can you control memory? You have not controlled mine!'
O'Brien's manner grew stern again. He laid his hand on the dial.
'On the contrary' he said, 'YOU have not controlled it. That is what has brought you here. You are here because you have failed in humility, in self-discipline. You would not make the act of submission which is the price of san- ity. You preferred to be a lunatic, a minority of one. Only the disciplined mind can see reality, Winston. You believe that reality is something objective, external, existing in its own right. You also believe that the nature of reality is self- evident. When you delude yourself into thinking that you see something, you assume that everyone else sees the same thing as you. But I tell you, Winston, that reality is not ex- ternal. Reality exists in the human mind, and nowhere else. Not in the individual mind, which can make mistakes, and in any case soon perishes: only in the mind of the Party, which is collective and immortal. Whatever the Party holds to be the truth, is truth. It is impossible to see reality except by looking through the eyes of the Party. That is the fact that you have got to relearn, Winston. It needs an act of self- destruction, an effort of the will. You must humble yourself before you can become sane.'
He paused for a few moments, as though to allow what
1984
he had been saying to sink in.
'Do you remember,' he went on, 'writing in your dia- ry, 'Freedom is the freedom to say that two plus two make four'?'
'Yes,' said Winston.
O'Brien held up his left hand, its back towards Winston, with the thumb hidden and the four fingers extended.
'How many fingers am I holding up, Winston?'
'Four.'
'And if the party says that it is not four but five — then how many?'
'Four.'
The word ended in a gasp of pain. The needle of the dial had shot up to fifty-five. The sweat had sprung out all over Winston's body. The air tore into his lungs and issued again in deep groans which even by clenching his teeth he could not stop. O'Brien watched him, the four fingers still ex- tended. He drew back the lever. This time the pain was only slightly eased.
'How many fingers, Winston?'
'Four.'
The needle went up to sixty.
'How many fingers, Winston?'
'Four! Four! What else can I say? Four!'
The needle must have risen again, but he did not look at it. The heavy, stern face and the four fingers filled his vision. The fingers stood up before his eyes like pillars, enormous, blurry, and seeming to vibrate, but unmistakably four.
'How many fingers, Winston?'
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 315
'Four! Stop it, stop it! How can you go on? Four! Four!'
'How many fingers, Winston?'
'Five! Five! Five!'
'No, Winston, that is no use. You are lying. You still think there are four. How many fingers, please?'
'Four! five! Four! Anything you like. Only stop it, stop the pain!'
Abruptly he was sitting up with O'Brien's arm round his shoulders. He had perhaps lost consciousness for a few sec- onds. The bonds that had held his body down were loosened. He felt very cold, he was shaking uncontrollably, his teeth were chattering, the tears were rolling down his cheeks. For a moment he clung to O'Brien like a baby, curiously com- forted by the heavy arm round his shoulders. He had the feeling that O'Brien was his protector, that the pain was something that came from outside, from some other source, and that it was O'Brien who would save him from it.
'You are a slow learner, Winston,' said O'Brien gently.
'How can I help it?' he blubbered. 'How can I help seeing what is in front of my eyes? Two and two are four.'
Sometimes, Winston. Sometimes they are five. Some- times they are three. Sometimes they are all of them at once. You must try harder. It is not easy to become sane.'
He laid Winston down on the bed. The grip of his limbs tightened again, but the pain had ebbed away and the trembling had stopped, leaving him merely weak and cold. O'Brien motioned with his head to the man in the white coat, who had stood immobile throughout the proceedings. The man in the white coat bent down and looked closely
316 1984
into Winston's eyes, felt his pulse, laid an ear against his chest, tapped here and there, then he nodded to O'Brien.
'Again,' said O'Brien.
The pain flowed into Winston's body. The needle must be at seventy, seventy-five. He had shut his eyes this time. He knew that the fingers were still there, and still four. All that mattered was somehow to stay alive until the spasm was over. He had ceased to notice whether he was crying out or not. The pain lessened again. He opened his eyes. O'Brien had drawn back the lever.
'How many fingers, Winston?'
'Four. I suppose there are four. I would see five if I could. I am trying to see five.'
'Which do you wish: to persuade me that you see five, or really to see them?'
'Really to see them.'
Again,' said O'Brien.
Perhaps the needle was eighty — ninety. Winston could not intermittently remember why the pain was happening. Behind his screwed-up eyelids a forest of fingers seemed to be moving in a sort of dance, weaving in and out, disap- pearing behind one another and reappearing again. He was trying to count them, he could not remember why. He knew only that it was impossible to count them, and that this was somehow due to the mysterious identity between five and four. The pain died down again. When he opened his eyes it was to find that he was still seeing the same thing. In- numerable fingers, like moving trees, were still streaming past in either direction, crossing and recrossing. He shut
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
his eyes again.
'How many fingers am I holding up, Winston?'
'I don't know. I don't know. You will kill me if you do that again. Four, five, six — in all honesty I don't know.'
'Better,' said O'Brien.
A needle slid into Winston's arm. Almost in the same in- stant a blissful, healing warmth spread all through his body. The pain was already half-forgotten. He opened his eyes and looked up gratefully at O'Brien. At sight of the heavy, lined face, so ugly and so intelligent, his heart seemed to turn over. If he could have moved he would have stretched out a hand and laid it on O'Brien's arm. He had never loved him so deeply as at this moment, and not merely because he had stopped the pain. The old feeling, that at bottom it did not matter whether O'Brien was a friend or an enemy, had come back. O'Brien was a person who could be talked to. Perhaps one did not want to be loved so much as to be understood. O'Brien had tortured him to the edge of luna- cy, and in a little while, it was certain, he would send him to his death. It made no difference. In some sense that went deeper than friendship, they were intimates: somewhere or other, although the actual words might never be spoken, there was a place where they could meet and talk. O'Brien was looking down at him with an expression which suggest- ed that the same thought might be in his own mind. When he spoke it was in an easy, conversational tone.
'Do you know where you are, Winston?' he said.
'I don't know. I can guess. In the Ministry of Love.'
'Do you know how long you have been here?'
318 1984
'I don't know. Days, weeks, months — I think it is months.'
'And why do you imagine that we bring people to this place?'
'To make them confess.'
'No, that is not the reason. Try again.'
'To punish them.'
'No!' exclaimed O'Brien. His voice had changed extraor- dinarily, and his face had suddenly become both stern and animated. 'No! Not merely to extract your confession, not to punish you. Shall I tell you why we have brought you here? To cure you! To make you sane! Will you understand, Win- ston, that no one whom we bring to this place ever leaves our hands uncured? We are not interested in those stupid crimes that you have committed. The Party is not interested in the overt act: the thought is all we care about. We do not merely destroy our enemies, we change them. Do you un- derstand what I mean by that?'
He was bending over Winston. His face looked enormous because of its nearness, and hideously ugly because it was seen from below. Moreover it was filled with a sort of exal- tation, a lunatic intensity. Again Winston's heart shrank. If it had been possible he would have cowered deeper into the bed. He felt certain that O'Brien was about to twist the dial out of sheer wantonness. At this moment, however, O'Brien turned away. He took a pace or two up and down. Then he continued less vehemently:
'The first thing for you to understand is that in this place there are no martyrdoms. You have read of the religious
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 319
persecutions of the past. In the Middle Ages there was the Inquisition. It was a failure. It set out to eradicate heresy, and ended by perpetuating it. For every heretic it burned at the stake, thousands of others rose up. Why was that? Because the Inquisition killed its enemies in the open, and killed them while they were still unrepentant: in fact, it killed them because they were unrepentant. Men were dying be- cause they would not abandon their true beliefs. Naturally all the glory belonged to the victim and all the shame to the Inquisitor who burned him. Later, in the twentieth century, there were the totalitarians, as they were called. There were the German Nazis and the Russian Communists. The Rus- sians persecuted heresy more cruelly than the Inquisition had done. And they imagined that they had learned from the mistakes of the past; they knew, at any rate, that one must not make martyrs. Before they exposed their victims to public trial, they deliberately set themselves to destroy their dignity. They wore them down by torture and solitude until they were despicable, cringing wretches, confessing whatever was put into their mouths, covering themselves with abuse, accusing and sheltering behind one another, whimpering for mercy. And yet after only a few years the same thing had happened over again. The dead men had become martyrs and their degradation was forgotten. Once again, why was it? In the first place, because the confessions that they had made were obviously extorted and untrue. We do not make mistakes of that kind. All the confessions that are uttered here are true. We make them true. And above all we do not allow the dead to rise up against us. You must
1984
stop imagining that posterity will vindicate you, Winston. Posterity will never hear of you. You will be lifted clean out from the stream of history. We shall turn you into gas and pour you into the stratosphere. Nothing will remain of you, not a name in a register, not a memory in a living brain. You will be annihilated in the past as well as in the future. You will never have existed.'
Then why bother to torture me? thought Winston, with a momentary bitterness. O'Brien checked his step as though Winston had uttered the thought aloud. His large ugly face came nearer, with the eyes a little narrowed.
'You are thinking,' he said, 'that since we intend to de- stroy you utterly, so that nothing that you say or do can make the smallest difference — in that case, why do we go to the trouble of interrogating you first? That is what you were thinking, was it not?'
'Yes,' said Winston.
O'Brien smiled slightly. 'You are a flaw in the pattern, Winston. You are a stain that must be wiped out. Did I not tell you just now that we are different from the persecutors of the past? We are not content with negative obedience, nor even with the most abject submission. When finally you surrender to us, it must be of your own free will. We do not destroy the heretic because he resists us: so long as he re- sists us we never destroy him. We convert him, we capture his inner mind, we reshape him. We burn all evil and all illusion out of him; we bring him over to our side, not in ap- pearance, but genuinely, heart and soul. We make him one of ourselves before we kill him. It is intolerable to us that
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 321
an erroneous thought should exist anywhere in the world, however secret and powerless it maybe. Even in the instant of death we cannot permit any deviation. In the old days the heretic walked to the stake still a heretic, proclaiming his heresy, exulting in it. Even the victim of the Russian purges could carry rebellion locked up in his skull as he walked down the passage waiting for the bullet. But we make the brain perfect before we blow it out. The command of the old despotisms was 'Thou shalt not". The command of the total- itarians was 'Thou shalt". Our command is 'THOU ART". No one whom we bring to this place ever stands out against us. Everyone is washed clean. Even those three miserable traitors in whose innocence you once believed — Jones, Aar- onson, and Rutherford — in the end we broke them down. I took part in their interrogation myself. I saw them gradu- ally worn down, whimpering, grovelling, weeping — and in the end it was not with pain or fear, only with penitence. By the time we had finished with them they were only the shells of men. There was nothing left in them except sor- row for what they had done, and love of Big Brother. It was touching to see how they loved him. They begged to be shot quickly, so that they could die while their minds were still clean.'
His voice had grown almost dreamy. The exaltation, the lunatic enthusiasm, was still in his face. He is not pretend- ing, thought Winston, he is not a hypocrite, he believes every word he says. What most oppressed him was the con- sciousness of his own intellectual inferiority. He watched the heavy yet graceful form strolling to and fro, in and out
1984
of the range of his vision. O'Brien was a being in all ways larger than himself. There was no idea that he had ever had, or could have, that O'Brien had not long ago known, ex- amined, and rejected. His mind CONTAINED Winston's mind. But in that case how could it be true that O'Brien was mad? It must be he, Winston, who was mad. O'Brien halted and looked down at him. His voice had grown stern again.
'Do not imagine that you will save yourself, Winston, however completely you surrender to us. No one who has once gone astray is ever spared. And even if we chose to let you live out the natural term of your life, still you would never escape from us. What happens to you here is for ever. Understand that in advance. We shall crush you down to the point from which there is no coming back. Things will happen to you from which you could not recover, if you lived a thousand years. Never again will you be capable of ordinary human feeling. Everything will be dead inside you. Never again will you be capable of love, or friendship, or joy of living, or laughter, or curiosity, or courage, or in- tegrity. You will be hollow. We shall squeeze you empty, and then we shall fill you with ourselves.'
He paused and signed to the man in the white coat. Winston was aware of some heavy piece of apparatus being pushed into place behind his head. O'Brien had sat down beside the bed, so that his face was almost on a level with Winston's.
'Three thousand,' he said, speaking over Winston's head to the man in the white coat.
Two soft pads, which felt slightly moist, clamped them-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 323
selves against Winston's temples. He quailed. There was pain coming, a new kind of pain. O'Brien laid a hand reas- suringly, almost kindly, on his.
'This time it will not hurt,' he said. 'Keep your eyes fixed on mine.'
At this moment there was a devastating explosion, or what seemed like an explosion, though it was not certain whether there was any noise. There was undoubtedly a blinding flash of light. Winston was not hurt, only prostrated. Although he had already been lying on his back when the thing hap- pened, he had a curious feeling that he had been knocked into that position. A terrific painless blow had flattened him out. Also something had happened inside his head. As his eyes regained their focus he remembered who he was, and where he was, and recognized the face that was gazing into his own; but somewhere or other there was a large patch of emptiness, as though a piece had been taken out of his brain.
'It will not last,' said O'Brien. 'Look me in the eyes. What country is Oceania at war with?'
Winston thought. He knew what was meant by Oceania and that he himself was a citizen of Oceania. He also re- membered Eurasia and Eastasia; but who was at war with whom he did not know. In fact he had not been aware that there was any war.
'I don't remember.'
'Oceania is at war with Eastasia. Do you remember that now?'
'Yes.'
1984
'Oceania has always been at war with Eastasia. Since the beginning of your life, since the beginning of the Party, since the beginning of history, the war has continued with- out a break, always the same war. Do you remember that?'
'Yes.'
'Eleven years ago you created a legend about three men who had been condemned to death for treachery. You pre- tended that you had seen a piece of paper which proved them innocent. No such piece of paper ever existed. You in- vented it, and later you grew to believe in it. You remember now the very moment at which you first invented it. Do you remember that?'
'Yes.'
'Just now I held up the fingers of my hand to you. You saw five fingers. Do you remember that?'
'Yes.'
O'Brien held up the fingers of his left hand, with the thumb concealed.
"There are five fingers there. Do you see five fingers?'
'Yes.'
And he did see them, for a fleeting instant, before the scenery of his mind changed. He saw five fingers, and there was no deformity. Then everything was normal again, and the old fear, the hatred, and the bewilderment came crowd- ing back again. But there had been a moment — he did not know how long, thirty seconds, perhaps — of luminous cer- tainty, when each new suggestion of O'Brien's had filled up a patch of emptiness and become absolute truth, and when two and two could have been three as easily as five, if that
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 325
were what was needed. It had faded but before O'Brien had dropped his hand; but though he could not recapture it, he could remember it, as one remembers a vivid experience at some period of one's life when one was in effect a different person.
'You see now,' said O'Brien, 'that it is at any rate possi- ble.'
'Yes,' said Winston.
O'Brien stood up with a satisfied air. Over to his left Winston saw the man in the white coat break an ampoule and draw back the plunger of a syringe. O'Brien turned to Winston with a smile. In almost the old manner he resettled his spectacles on his nose.
'Do you remember writing in your diary' he said, 'that it did not matter whether I was a friend or an enemy, since I was at least a person who understood you and could be talked to? You were right. I enjoy talking to you. Your mind appeals to me. It resembles my own mind except that you happen to be insane. Before we bring the session to an end you can ask me a few questions, if you choose.'
'Any question I like?'
'Anything.' He saw that Winston's eyes were upon the dial. 'It is switched off. What is your first question?'
'What have you done with Julia?' said Winston.
O'Brien smiled again. 'She betrayed you, Winston. Im- mediately — unreservedly. I have seldom seen anyone come over to us so promptly. You would hardly recognize her if you saw her. All her rebelliousness, her deceit, her folly, her dirty-mindedness — everything has been burned out of her.
326 1984
It was a perfect conversion, a textbook case.'
'You tortured her?'
O'Brien left this unanswered. 'Next question,' he said.
'Does Big Brother exist?'
'Of course he exists. The Party exists. Big Brother is the embodiment of the Party.'
'Does he exist in the same way as I exist?'
'You do not exist,' said O'Brien.
Once again the sense of helplessness assailed him. He knew, or he could imagine, the arguments which proved his own nonexistence; but they were nonsense, they were only a play on words. Did not the statement, 'You do not ex- ist', contain a logical absurdity? But what use was it to say so? His mind shrivelled as he thought of the unanswerable, mad arguments with which O'Brien would demolish him.
'I think I exist,' he said wearily. 'I am conscious of my own identity. I was born and I shall die. I have arms and legs. I occupy a particular point in space. No other solid object can occupy the same point simultaneously. In that sense, does Big Brother exist?'
'It is of no importance. He exists.'
'Will Big Brother ever die?'
'Of course not. How could he die? Next question.'
'Does the Brotherhood exist?'
'That, Winston, you will never know. If we choose to set you free when we have finished with you, and if you live to be ninety years old, still you will never learn whether the answer to that question is Yes or No. As long as you live it will be an unsolved riddle in your mind.'
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 327
Winston lay silent. His breast rose and fell a little faster. He still had not asked the question that had come into his mind the first. He had got to ask it, and yet it was as though his tongue would not utter it. There was a trace of amuse- ment in O'Brien's face. Even his spectacles seemed to wear an ironical gleam. He knows, thought Winston suddenly, he knows what I am going to ask! At the thought the words burst out of him:
'What is in Room 101?'
The expression on O'Brien's face did not change. He an- swered drily:
'You know what is in Room 101, Winston. Everyone knows what is in Room 101.'
He raised a finger to the man in the white coat. Evidently the session was at an end. A needle jerked into Winston's arm. He sank almost instantly into deep sleep.
1984
Chapter 3
^ There are three stages in your reintegration,' said O'Brien. 'There is learning, there is understanding, and there is ac- ceptance. It is time for you to enter upon the second stage.'
As always, Winston was lying flat on his back. But of late his bonds were looser. They still held him to the bed, but he could move his knees a little and could turn his head from side to side and raise his arms from the elbow. The dial, also, had grown to be less of a terror. He could evade its pangs if he was quick-witted enough: it was chiefly when he showed stupidity that O'Brien pulled the lever. Sometimes they got through a whole session without use of the dial. He could not remember how many sessions there had been. The whole process seemed to stretch out over a long, indefi- nite time — weeks, possibly — and the intervals between the sessions might sometimes have been days, sometimes only an hour or two.
'As you lie there,' said O'Brien, 'you have often won- dered — you have even asked me — why the Ministry of Love should expend so much time and trouble on you. And when you were free you were puzzled by what was essentially the same question. You could grasp the mechanics of the So- ciety you lived in, but not its underlying motives. Do you remember writing in your diary, 'I understand HOW: I do not understand WHY'? It was when you thought about
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
'why' that you doubted your own sanity. You have read THE BOOK, Goldstein's book, or parts of it, at least. Did it tell you anything that you did not know already?'
'You have read it?' said Winston.
'I wrote it. That is to say, I collaborated in writing it. No book is produced individually, as you know.'
'Is it true, what it says?'
'As description, yes. The programme it sets forth is non- sense. The secret accumulation of knowledge — a gradual spread of enlightenment — ultimately a proletarian rebel- lion — the overthrow of the Party. You foresaw yourself that that was what it would say. It is all nonsense. The proletar- ians will never revolt, not in a thousand years or a million. They cannot. I do not have to tell you the reason: you know it already. If you have ever cherished any dreams of violent insurrection, you must abandon them. There is no way in which the Party can be overthrown. The rule of the Party is for ever. Make that the starting-point of your thoughts.'
He came closer to the bed. 'For ever!' he repeated. 'And now let us get back to the question of 'how' and 'why". You understand well enough HOW the Party maintains itself in power. Now tell me WHY we cling to power. What is our motive? Why should we want power? Go on, speak,' he added as Winston remained silent.
Nevertheless Winston did not speak for another mo- ment or two. A feeling of weariness had overwhelmed him. The faint, mad gleam of enthusiasm had come back into O'Brien's face. He knew in advance what O'Brien would say. That the Party did not seek power for its own ends, but only
1984
for the good of the majority. That it sought power because men in the mass were frail, cowardly creatures who could not endure liberty or face the truth, and must be ruled over and systematically deceived by others who were stronger than themselves. That the choice for mankind lay between freedom and happiness, and that, for the great bulk of man- kind, happiness was better. That the party was the eternal guardian of the weak, a dedicated sect doing evil that good might come, sacrificing its own happiness to that of oth- ers. The terrible thing, thought Winston, the terrible thing was that when O'Brien said this he would believe it. You could see it in his face. O'Brien knew everything. A thou- sand times better than Winston he knew what the world was really like, in what degradation the mass of human be- ings lived and by what lies and barbarities the Party kept them there. He had understood it all, weighed it all, and it made no difference: all was justified by the ultimate purpose. What can you do, thought Winston, against the lunatic who is more intelligent than yourself, who gives your arguments a fair hearing and then simply persists in his lunacy?
'You are ruling over us for our own good,' he said feebly. 'You believe that human beings are not fit to govern them- selves, and therefore '
He started and almost cried out. A pang of pain had shot through his body. O'Brien had pushed the lever of the dial up to thirty-five.
'That was stupid, Winston, stupid!' he said. 'You should know better than to say a thing like that.'
He pulled the lever back and continued:
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
'Now I will tell you the answer to my question. It is this. The Party seeks power entirely for its own sake. We are not interested in the good of others; we are interested solely in power. Not wealth or luxury or long life or happiness: only power, pure power. What pure power means you will understand presently. We are different from all the oligar- chies of the past, in that we know what we are doing. All the others, even those who resembled ourselves, were cow- ards and hypocrites. The German Nazis and the Russian Communists came very close to us in their methods, but they never had the courage to recognize their own motives. They pretended, perhaps they even believed, that they had seized power unwillingly and for a limited time, and that just round the corner there lay a paradise where human be- ings would be free and equal. We are not like that. We know that no one ever seizes power with the intention of relin- quishing it. Power is not a means, it is an end. One does not establish a dictatorship in order to safeguard a revolution; one makes the revolution in order to establish the dictator- ship. The object of persecution is persecution. The object of torture is torture. The object of power is power. Now do you begin to understand me?'
Winston was struck, as he had been struck before, by the tiredness of O'Brien's face. It was strong and fleshy and bru- tal, it was full of intelligence and a sort of controlled passion before which he felt himself helpless; but it was tired. There were pouches under the eyes, the skin sagged from the cheekbones. O'Brien leaned over him, deliberately bringing the worn face nearer.
1984
'You are thinking,' he said, 'that my face is old and tired. You are thinking that I talk of power, and yet I am not even able to prevent the decay of my own body. Can you not un- derstand, Winston, that the individual is only a cell? The weariness of the cell is the vigour of the organism. Do you die when you cut your fingernails?'
He turned away from the bed and began strolling up and down again, one hand in his pocket.
'We are the priests of power,' he said. 'God is power. But at present power is only a word so far as you are concerned. It is time for you to gather some idea of what power means. The first thing you must realize is that power is collective. The individual only has power in so far as he ceases to be an individual. You know the Party slogan: 'Freedom is Slavery". Has it ever occurred to you that it is reversible? Slavery is freedom. Alone — free — the human being is always defeated. It must be so, because every human being is doomed to die, which is the greatest of all failures. But if he can make com- plete, utter submission, if he can escape from his identity, if he can merge himself in the Party so that he IS the Party, then he is all-powerful and immortal. The second thing for you to realize is that power is power over human beings. Over the body — but, above all, over the mind. Power over matter — external reality, as you would call it — is not impor- tant. Already our control over matter is absolute.'
For a moment Winston ignored the dial. He made a vio- lent effort to raise himself into a sitting position, and merely succeeded in wrenching his body painfully.
'But how can you control matter?' he burst out. 'You don't
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
even control the climate or the law of gravity. And there are disease, pain, death '
O'Brien silenced him by a movement of his hand. 'We control matter because we control the mind. Reality is in- side the skull. You will learn by degrees, Winston. There is nothing that we could not do. Invisibility, levitation — any- thing. I could float off this floor like a soap bubble if I wish to. I do not wish to, because the Party does not wish it. You must get rid of those nineteenth-century ideas about the laws of Nature. We make the laws of Nature.'
'But you do not! You are not even masters of this planet. What about Eurasia and Eastasia? You have not conquered them yet.'
'Unimportant. We shall conquer them when it suits us. And if we did not, what difference would it make? We can shut them out of existence. Oceania is the world.'
'But the world itself is only a speck of dust. And man is tiny — helpless! How long has he been in existence? For mil- lions of years the earth was uninhabited.'
'Nonsense. The earth is as old as we are, no older. How could it be older? Nothing exists except through human consciousness.'
'But the rocks are full of the bones of extinct animals — mammoths and mastodons and enormous reptiles which lived here long before man was ever heard of
'Have you ever seen those bones, Winston? Of course not. Nineteenth- century biologists invented them. Before man there was nothing. After man, if he could come to an end, there would be nothing. Outside man there is nothing.'
1984
'But the whole universe is outside us. Look at the stars! Some of them are a million light-years away. They are out of our reach for ever.'
'What are the stars?' said O'Brien indifferently. 'They are bits of fire a few kilometres away. We could reach them if we wanted to. Or we could blot them out. The earth is the cen- tre of the universe. The sun and the stars go round it.'
Winston made another convulsive movement. This time he did not say anything. O'Brien continued as though an- swering a spoken objection:
'For certain purposes, of course, that is not true. When we navigate the ocean, or when we predict an eclipse, we of- ten find it convenient to assume that the earth goes round the sun and that the stars are millions upon millions of ki- lometres away. But what of it? Do you suppose it is beyond us to produce a dual system of astronomy? The stars can be near or distant, according as we need them. Do you suppose our mathematicians are unequal to that? Have you forgot- ten doublethink?'
Winston shrank back upon the bed. Whatever he said, the swift answer crushed him like a bludgeon. And yet he knew, he KNEW, that he was in the right. The belief that nothing exists outside your own mind — surely there must be some way of demonstrating that it was false? Had it not been exposed long ago as a fallacy? There was even a name for it, which he had forgotten. A faint smile twitched the corners of O'Brien's mouth as he looked down at him.
'I told you, Winston,' he said, 'that metaphysics is not your strong point. The word you are trying to think of is
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 335
solipsism. But you are mistaken. This is not solipsism. Col- lective solipsism, if you like. But that is a different thing: in fact, the opposite thing. All this is a digression,' he added in a different tone. 'The real power, the power we have to fight for night and day, is not power over things, but over men.' He paused, and for a moment assumed again his air of a schoolmaster questioning a promising pupil: 'How does one man assert his power over another, Winston?'
Winston thought. 'By making him suffer,' he said.
'Exactly By making him suffer. Obedience is not enough. Unless he is suffering, how can you be sure that he is obey- ing your will and not his own? Power is in inflicting pain and humiliation. Power is in tearing human minds to pieces and putting them together again in new shapes of your own choosing. Do you begin to see, then, what kind of world we are creating? It is the exact opposite of the stupid hedonis- tic Utopias that the old reformers imagined. A world of fear and treachery and torment, a world of trampling and being trampled upon, a world which will grow not less but MORE merciless as it refines itself. Progress in our world will be progress towards more pain. The old civilizations claimed that they were founded on love or justice. Ours is founded upon hatred. In our world there will be no emotions ex- cept fear, rage, triumph, and self-abasement. Everything else we shall destroy — everything. Already we are break- ing down the habits of thought which have survived from before the Revolution. We have cut the links between child and parent, and between man and man, and between man and woman. No one dares trust a wife or a child or a friend
336 1984
any longer. But in the future there will be no wives and no friends. Children will be taken from their mothers at birth, as one takes eggs from a hen. The sex instinct will be eradicated. Procreation will be an annual formality like the renewal of a ration card. We shall abolish the orgasm. Our neurologists are at work upon it now. There will be no loy- alty, except loyalty towards the Party. There will be no love, except the love of Big Brother. There will be no laughter, ex- cept the laugh of triumph over a defeated enemy. There will be no art, no literature, no science. When we are omnipo- tent we shall have no more need of science. There will be no distinction between beauty and ugliness. There will be no curiosity, no enjoyment of the process of life. All competing pleasures will be destroyed. But always — do not forget this, Winston — always there will be the intoxication of power, constantly increasing and constantly growing subtler. Al- ways, at every moment, there will be the thrill of victory, the sensation of trampling on an enemy who is helpless. If you want a picture of the future, imagine a boot stamping on a human face — for ever.'
He paused as though he expected Winston to speak. Winston had tried to shrink back into the surface of the bed again. He could not say anything. His heart seemed to be frozen. O'Brien went on:
And remember that it is for ever. The face will always be there to be stamped upon. The heretic, the enemy of so- ciety, will always be there, so that he can be defeated and humiliated over again. Everything that you have undergone since you have been in our hands — all that will continue,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 337
and worse. The espionage, the betrayals, the arrests, the tor- tures, the executions, the disappearances will never cease. It will be a world of terror as much as a world of triumph. The more the Party is powerful, the less it will be tolerant: the weaker the opposition, the tighter the despotism. Gold- stein and his heresies will live for ever. Every day, at every moment, they will be defeated, discredited, ridiculed, spat upon and yet they will always survive. This drama that I have played out with you during seven years will be played out over and over again generation after generation, always in subtler forms. Always we shall have the heretic here at our mercy, screaming with pain, broken up, contemptible — and in the end utterly penitent, saved from himself, crawling to our feet of his own accord. That is the world that we are pre- paring, Winston. A world of victory after victory, triumph after triumph after triumph: an endless pressing, pressing, pressing upon the nerve of power. You are beginning, I can see, to realize what that world will be like. But in the end you will do more than understand it. You will accept it, wel- come it, become part of it.'
Winston had recovered himself sufficiently to speak. 'You can't!' he said weakly.
'What do you mean by that remark, Winston?'
'You could not create such a world as you have just de- scribed. It is a dream. It is impossible.'
'Why?'
'It is impossible to found a civilization on fear and hatred and cruelty. It would never endure.'
'Why not?'
338 1984
'It would have no vitality. It would disintegrate. It would commit suicide.'
'Nonsense. You are under the impression that hatred is more exhausting than love. Why should it be? And if it were, what difference would that make? Suppose that we choose to wear ourselves out faster. Suppose that we quicken the tempo of human life till men are senile at thirty. Still what difference would it make? Can you not understand that the death of the individual is not death? The party is immor- tal.'
As usual, the voice had battered Winston into helpless- ness. Moreover he was in dread that if he persisted in his disagreement O'Brien would twist the dial again. And yet he could not keep silent. Feebly, without arguments, with nothing to support him except his inarticulate horror of what O'Brien had said, he returned to the attack.
'I don't know — I don't care. Somehow you will fail. Some- thing will defeat you. Life will defeat you.'
We control life, Winston, at all its levels. You are imag- ining that there is something called human nature which will be outraged by what we do and will turn against us. But we create human nature. Men are infinitely malleable. Or perhaps you have returned to your old idea that the prole- tarians or the slaves will arise and overthrow us. Put it out of your mind. They are helpless, like the animals. Humanity is the Party. The others are outside — irrelevant.'
'I don't care. In the end they will beat you. Sooner or later they will see you for what you are, and then they will tear you to pieces.'
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 339
'Do you see any evidence that that is happening? Or any reason why it should?'
'No. I believe it. I KNOW that you will fail. There is something in the universe — I don't know, some spirit, some principle — that you will never overcome.'
'Do you believe in God, Winston?'
'No.'
'Then what is it, this principle that will defeat us?'
'I don't know. The spirit of Man.'
'And do you consider yourself a man?'
'Yes.'
'If you are a man, Winston, you are the last man. Your kind is extinct; we are the inheritors. Do you understand that you are ALONE? You are outside history, you are non- existent.' His manner changed and he said more harshly: And you consider yourself morally superior to us, with our lies and our cruelty?'
'Yes, I consider myself superior.'
O'Brien did not speak. Two other voices were speaking. After a moment Winston recognized one of them as his own. It was a sound-track of the conversation he had had with O'Brien, on the night when he had enrolled himself in the Brotherhood. He heard himself promising to lie, to steal, to forge, to murder, to encourage drug-taking and prosti- tution, to disseminate venereal diseases, to throw vitriol in a child's face. O'Brien made a small impatient gesture, as though to say that the demonstration was hardly worth making. Then he turned a switch and the voices stopped.
'Get up from that bed,' he said.
1984
The bonds had loosened themselves. Winston lowered himself to the floor and stood up unsteadily.
'You are the last man,' said O'Brien. 'You are the guard- ian of the human spirit. You shall see yourself as you are. Take off your clothes.'
Winston undid the bit of string that held his overalls to- gether. The zip fastener had long since been wrenched out of them. He could not remember whether at any time since his arrest he had taken off all his clothes at one time. Beneath the overalls his body was looped with filthy yellowish rags, just recognizable as the remnants of underclothes. As he slid them to the ground he saw that there was a three-sided mirror at the far end of the room. He approached it, then stopped short. An involuntary cry had broken out of him.
'Go on,' said O'Brien. 'Stand between the wings of the mirror. You shall see the side view as well.'
He had stopped because he was frightened. A bowed, grey-coloured, skeleton-like thing was coming towards him. Its actual appearance was frightening, and not merely the fact that he knew it to be himself. He moved closer to the glass. The creature's face seemed to be protruded, be- cause of its bent carriage. A forlorn, jailbird's face with a nobby forehead running back into a bald scalp, a crooked nose, and battered-looking cheekbones above which his eyes were fierce and watchful. The cheeks were seamed, the mouth had a drawn-in look. Certainly it was his own face, but it seemed to him that it had changed more than he had changed inside. The emotions it registered would be differ- ent from the ones he felt. He had gone partially bald. For the
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 341
first moment he had thought that he had gone grey as well, but it was only the scalp that was grey. Except for his hands and a circle of his face, his body was grey all over with an- cient, ingrained dirt. Here and there under the dirt there were the red scars of wounds, and near the ankle the vari- cose ulcer was an inflamed mass with flakes of skin peeling off it. But the truly frightening thing was the emaciation of his body. The barrel of the ribs was as narrow as that of a skeleton: the legs had shrunk so that the knees were thicker than the thighs. He saw now what O'Brien had meant about seeing the side view. The curvature of the spine was aston- ishing. The thin shoulders were hunched forward so as to make a cavity of the chest, the scraggy neck seemed to be bending double under the weight of the skull. At a guess he would have said that it was the body of a man of sixty, suf- fering from some malignant disease.
'You have thought sometimes,' said O'Brien, 'that my face — the face of a member of the Inner Party — looks old and worn. What do you think of your own face?'
He seized Winston's shoulder and spun him round so that he was facing him.
'Look at the condition you are in!' he said. 'Look at this filthy grime all over your body. Look at the dirt between your toes. Look at that disgusting running sore on your leg. Do you know that you stink like a goat? Probably you have ceased to notice it. Look at your emaciation. Do you see? I can make my thumb and forefinger meet round your bicep. I could snap your neck like a carrot. Do you know that you have lost twenty-five kilograms since you have been in our
1984
hands? Even your hair is coming out in handfuls. Look!' He plucked at Winston's head and brought away a tuft of hair. 'Open your mouth. Nine, ten, eleven teeth left. How many had you when you came to us? And the few you have left are dropping out of your head. Look here!'
He seized one of Winston's remaining front teeth be- tween his powerful thumb and forefinger. A twinge of pain shot through Winston's jaw. O'Brien had wrenched the loose tooth out by the roots. He tossed it across the cell.
'You are rotting away' he said; 'you are falling to pieces. What are you? A bag of filth. Now turn around and look into that mirror again. Do you see that thing facing you? That is the last man. If you are human, that is humanity. Now put your clothes on again.'
Winston began to dress himself with slow stiff move- ments. Until now he had not seemed to notice how thin and weak he was. Only one thought stirred in his mind: that he must have been in this place longer than he had imagined. Then suddenly as he fixed the miserable rags round himself a feeling of pity for his ruined body overcame him. Before he knew what he was doing he had collapsed on to a small stool that stood beside the bed and burst into tears. He was aware of his ugliness, his gracelessness, a bundle of bones in filthy underclothes sitting weeping in the harsh white light: but he could not stop himself. O'Brien laid a hand on his shoulder, almost kindly.
'It will not last for ever,' he said. 'You can escape from it whenever you choose. Everything depends on yourself
'You did it!' sobbed Winston. 'You reduced me to this
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
state.'
'No, Winston, you reduced yourself to it. This is what you accepted when you set yourself up against the Party. It was all contained in that first act. Nothing has happened that you did not foresee.'
He paused, and then went on:
'We have beaten you, Winston. We have broken you up. You have seen what your body is like. Your mind is in the same state. I do not think there can be much pride left in you. You have been kicked and flogged and insulted, you have screamed with pain, you have rolled on the floor in your own blood and vomit. You have whimpered for mercy, you have betrayed everybody and everything. Can you think of a single degradation that has not happened to you?'
Winston had stopped weeping, though the tears were still oozing out of his eyes. He looked up at O'Brien.
'I have not betrayed Julia,' he said.
O'Brien looked down at him thoughtfully. 'No,' he said; 'no; that is perfectly true. You have not betrayed Julia.'
The peculiar reverence for O'Brien, which nothing seemed able to destroy, flooded Winston's heart again. How intelligent, he thought, how intelligent! Never did O'Brien fail to understand what was said to him. Anyone else on earth would have answered promptly that he HAD be- trayed Julia. For what was there that they had not screwed out of him under the torture? He had told them everything he knew about her, her habits, her character, her past life; he had confessed in the most trivial detail everything that had happened at their meetings, all that he had said to her
1984
and she to him, their black-market meals, their adulteries, their vague plottings against the Party — everything. And yet, in the sense in which he intended the word, he had not betrayed her. He had not stopped loving her; his feelings to- wards her had remained the same. O'Brien had seen what he meant without the need for explanation.
'Tell me,' he said, 'how soon will they shoot me?' 'It might be a long time,' said O'Brien. 'You are a difficult case. But don't give up hope. Everyone is cured sooner or later. In the end we shall shoot you.'
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
Chapter 4
He was much better. He was growing fatter and stronger every day, if it was proper to speak of days.
The white light and the humming sound were the same as ever, but the cell was a little more comfortable than the others he had been in. There was a pillow and a mattress on the plank bed, and a stool to sit on. They had given him a bath, and they allowed him to wash himself fairly frequent- ly in a tin basin. They even gave him warm water to wash with. They had given him new underclothes and a clean suit of overalls. They had dressed his varicose ulcer with sooth- ing ointment. They had pulled out the remnants of his teeth and given him a new set of dentures.
Weeks or months must have passed. It would have been possible now to keep count of the passage of time, if he had felt any interest in doing so, since he was being fed at what appeared to be regular intervals. He was getting, he judged, three meals in the twenty-four hours; sometimes he won- dered dimly whether he was getting them by night or by day. The food was surprisingly good, with meat at every third meal. Once there was even a packet of cigarettes. He had no matches, but the never-speaking guard who brought his food would give him a light. The first time he tried to smoke it made him sick, but he persevered, and spun the packet out for along time, smoking half a cigarette after each meal.
346 1984
They had given him a white slate with a stump of pencil tied to the corner. At first he made no use of it. Even when he was awake he was completely torpid. Often he would lie from one meal to the next almost without stirring, some- times asleep, sometimes waking into vague reveries in which it was too much trouble to open his eyes. He had long grown used to sleeping with a strong light on his face. It seemed to make no difference, except that one's dreams were more coherent. He dreamed a great deal all through this time, and they were always happy dreams. He was in the Golden Country, or he was sitting among enormous glorious, sunlit ruins, with his mother, with Julia, with O'Brien — not do- ing anything, merely sitting in the sun, talking of peaceful things. Such thoughts as he had when he was awake were mostly about his dreams. He seemed to have lost the power of intellectual effort, now that the stimulus of pain had been removed. He was not bored, he had no desire for conversa- tion or distraction. Merely to be alone, not to be beaten or questioned, to have enough to eat, and to be clean all over, was completely satisfying.
By degrees he came to spend less time in sleep, but he still felt no impulse to get off the bed. All he cared for was to lie quiet and feel the strength gathering in his body. He would finger himself here and there, trying to make sure that it was not an illusion that his muscles were growing round- er and his skin tauter. Finally it was established beyond a doubt that he was growing fatter; his thighs were now defi- nitely thicker than his knees. After that, reluctantly at first, he began exercising himself regularly. In a little while he
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
could walk three kilometres, measured by pacing the cell, and his bowed shoulders were growing straighten He at- tempted more elaborate exercises, and was astonished and humiliated to find what things he could not do. He could not move out of a walk, he could not hold his stool out at arm's length, he could not stand on one leg without falling over. He squatted down on his heels, and found that with agonizing pains in thigh and calf he could just lift himself to a standing position. He lay flat on his belly and tried to lift his weight by his hands. It was hopeless, he could not raise himself a centimetre. But after a few more days — a few more mealtimes — even that feat was accomplished. A time came when he could do it six times running. He began to grow actually proud of his body, and to cherish an inter- mittent belief that his face also was growing back to normal. Only when he chanced to put his hand on his bald scalp did he remember the seamed, ruined face that had looked back at him out of the mirror.
His mind grew more active. He sat down on the plank bed, his back against the wall and the slate on his knees, and set to work deliberately at the task of re-educating him- self.
He had capitulated, that was agreed. In reality, as he saw now, he had been ready to capitulate long before he had taken the decision. From the moment when he was inside the Ministry of Love — and yes, even during those minutes when he and Julia had stood helpless while the iron voice from the telescreen told them what to do — he had grasped the frivolity, the shallowness of his attempt to set himself
348 1984
up against the power of the Party. He knew now that for seven years the Thought Police had watched him like a bee- tle under a magnifying glass. There was no physical act, no word spoken aloud, that they had not noticed, no train of thought that they had not been able to infer. Even the speck of whitish dust on the cover of his diary they had careful- ly replaced. They had played sound-tracks to him, shown him photographs. Some of them were photographs of Julia and himself. Yes, even... He could not fight against the Party any longer. Besides, the Party was in the right. It must be so; how could the immortal, collective brain be mistaken? By what external standard could you check its judgements? Sanity was statistical. It was merely a question of learning
to think as they thought. Only !
The pencil felt thick and awkward in his fingers. He be- gan to write down the thoughts that came into his head. He wrote first in large clumsy capitals:
FREEDOM IS SLAVERY
Then almost without a pause he wrote beneath it:
TWO AND TWO MAKE FIVE
But then there came a sort of check. His mind, as though shying away from something, seemed unable to concen- trate. He knew that he knew what came next, but for the moment he could not recall it. When he did recall it, it was only by consciously reasoning out what it must be: it did not
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 349
come of its own accord. He wrote: GOD IS POWER
He accepted everything. The past was alterable. The past never had been altered. Oceania was at war with Eastasia. Oceania had always been at war with Eastasia. Jones, Aar- onson, and Rutherford were guilty of the crimes they were charged with. He had never seen the photograph that dis- proved their guilt. It had never existed, he had invented it. He remembered remembering contrary things, but those were false memories, products of self-deception. How easy it all was! Only surrender, and everything else followed. It was like swimming against a current that swept you backwards however hard you struggled, and then suddenly deciding to turn round and go with the current instead of opposing it. Nothing had changed except your own attitude: the predes- tined thing happened in any case. He hardly knew why he had ever rebelled. Everything was easy, except !
Anything could be true. The so-called laws of Na- ture were nonsense. The law of gravity was nonsense. 'If I wished,' O'Brien had said, 'I could float off this floor like a soap bubble.' Winston worked it out. 'If he THINKS he floats off the floor, and if I simultaneously THINK I see him do it, then the thing happens.' Suddenly, like a lump of submerged wreckage breaking the surface of water, the thought burst into his mind: 'It doesn't really happen. We imagine it. It is hallucination.' He pushed the thought un- der instantly. The fallacy was obvious. It presupposed that
1984
somewhere or other, outside oneself, there was a 'real' world where 'real' things happened. But how could there be such a world? What knowledge have we of anything, save through our own minds? All happenings are in the mind. Whatever happens in all minds, truly happens.
He had no difficulty in disposing of the fallacy, and he was in no danger of succumbing to it. He realized, never- theless, that it ought never to have occurred to him. The mind should develop a blind spot whenever a dangerous thought presented itself. The process should be automatic, instinctive. CRIMESTOP, they called it in Newspeak.
He set to work to exercise himself in crimestop. He pre- sented himself with propositions — 'the Party says the earth is flat', 'the party says that ice is heavier than water' — and trained himself in not seeing or not understanding the ar- guments that contradicted them. It was not easy. It needed great powers of reasoning and improvisation. The arith- metical problems raised, for instance, by such a statement as 'two and two make five' were beyond his intellectual grasp. It needed also a sort of athleticism of mind, an ability at one moment to make the most delicate use of logic and at the next to be unconscious of the crudest logical errors. Stupidity was as necessary as intelligence, and as difficult to attain.
All the while, with one part of his mind, he wondered how soon they would shoot him. 'Everything depends on yourself,' O'Brien had said; but he knew that there was no conscious act by which he could bring it nearer. It might be ten minutes hence, or ten years. They might keep him
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 351
for years in solitary confinement, they might send him to a labour-camp, they might release him for a while, as they sometimes did. It was perfectly possible that before he was shot the whole drama of his arrest and interrogation would be enacted all over again. The one certain thing was that death never came at an expected moment. The tradition — the unspoken tradition: somehow you knew it, though you never heard it said — was that they shot you from behind; always in the back of the head, without warning, as you walked down a corridor from cell to cell.
One day — but 'one day' was not the right expression; just as probably it was in the middle of the night: once — he fell into a strange, blissful reverie. He was walking down the corridor, waiting for the bullet. He knew that it was com- ing in another moment. Everything was settled, smoothed out, reconciled. There were no more doubts, no more argu- ments, no more pain, no more fear. His body was healthy and strong. He walked easily, with a joy of movement and with a feeling of walking in sunlight. He was not any longer in the narrow white corridors in the Ministry of Love, he was in the enormous sunlit passage, a kilometre wide, down which he had seemed to walk in the delirium induced by drugs. He was in the Golden Country, following the foot- track across the old rabbit- cropped pasture. He could feel the short springy turf under his feet and the gentle sun- shine on his face. At the edge of the field were the elm trees, faintly stirring, and somewhere beyond that was the stream where the dace lay in the green pools under the willows.
Suddenly he started up with a shock of horror. The
1984
sweat broke out on his backbone. He had heard himself cry aloud:
'Julia! Julia! Julia, my love! Julia!'
For a moment he had had an overwhelming hallucina- tion of her presence. She had seemed to be not merely with him, but inside him. It was as though she had got into the texture of his skin. In that moment he had loved her far more than he had ever done when they were together and free. Also he knew that somewhere or other she was still alive and needed his help.
He lay back on the bed and tried to compose himself. What had he done? How many years had he added to his servitude by that moment of weakness?
In another moment he would hear the tramp of boots outside. They could not let such an outburst go unpunished. They would know now, if they had not known before, that he was breaking the agreement he had made with them. He obeyed the Party, but he still hated the Party. In the old days he had hidden a heretical mind beneath an appear- ance of conformity. Now he had retreated a step further: in the mind he had surrendered, but he had hoped to keep the inner heart inviolate. He knew that he was in the wrong, but he preferred to be in the wrong. They would understand that — O'Brien would understand it. It was all confessed in that single foolish cry.
He would have to start all over again. It might take years. He ran a hand over his face, trying to familiarize himself with the new shape. There were deep furrows in the cheeks, the cheekbones felt sharp, the nose flattened. Besides, since
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 353
last seeing himself in the glass he had been given a complete new set of teeth. It was not easy to preserve inscrutabili- ty when you did not know what your face looked like. In any case, mere control of the features was not enough. For the first time he perceived that if you want to keep a secret you must also hide it from yourself. You must know all the while that it is there, but until it is needed you must never let it emerge into your consciousness in any shape that could be given a name. From now onwards he must not only think right; he must feel right, dream right. And all the while he must keep his hatred locked up inside him like a ball of matter which was part of himself and yet unconnected with the rest of him, a kind of cyst.
One day they would decide to shoot him. You could not tell when it would happen, but a few seconds beforehand it should be possible to guess. It was always from behind, walking down a corridor. Ten seconds would be enough. In that time the world inside him could turn over. And then suddenly, without a word uttered, without a check in his step, without the changing of a line in his face — suddenly the camouflage would be down and bang! would go the bat- teries of his hatred. Hatred would fill him like an enormous roaring flame. And almost in the same instant bang! would go the bullet, too late, or too early. They would have blown his brain to pieces before they could reclaim it. The hereti- cal thought would be unpunished, unrepented, out of their reach for ever. They would have blown a hole in their own perfection. To die hating them, that was freedom.
He shut his eyes. It was more difficult than accepting
1984
an intellectual discipline. It was a question of degrading himself, mutilating himself. He had got to plunge into the filthiest of filth. What was the most horrible, sickening thing of all? He thought of Big Brother. The enormous face (be- cause of constantly seeing it on posters he always thought of it as being a metre wide), with its heavy black moustache and the eyes that followed you to and fro, seemed to float into his mind of its own accord. What were his true feelings towards Big Brother?
There was a heavy tramp of boots in the passage. The steel door swung open with a clang. O'Brien walked into the cell. Behind him were the waxen-faced officer and the black-uniformed guards.
'Get up,' said O'Brien. 'Come here.'
Winston stood opposite him. O'Brien took Winston's shoulders between his strong hands and looked at him closely.
'You have had thoughts of deceiving me,' he said. 'That was stupid. Stand up straighter. Look me in the face.'
He paused, and went on in a gentler tone:
'You are improving. Intellectually there is very little wrong with you. It is only emotionally that you have failed to make progress. Tell me, Winston — and remember, no lies: you know that I am always able to detect a lie — tell me, what are your true feelings towards Big Brother?'
'I hate him.'
'You hate him. Good. Then the time has come for you to take the last step. You must love Big Brother. It is not enough to obey him: you must love him.'
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
He released Winston with a little push towards the guards.
'Room 101' he said.
356 1984
Chapter 5
At each stage of his imprisonment he had known, or seemed to know, whereabouts he was in the window- less building. Possibly there were slight differences in the air pressure. The cells where the guards had beaten him were below ground level. The room where he had been interro- gated by O'Brien was high up near the roof. This place was many metres underground, as deep down as it was possible to go.
It was bigger than most of the cells he had been in. But he hardly noticed his surroundings. All he noticed was that there were two small tables straight in front of him, each covered with green baize. One was only a metre or two from him, the other was further away, near the door. He was strapped upright in a chair, so tightly that he could move nothing, not even his head. A sort of pad gripped his head from behind, forcing him to look straight in front of him.
For a moment he was alone, then the door opened and O'Brien came in.
'You asked me once,' said O'Brien, 'what was in Room 101. I told you that you knew the answer already. Everyone knows it. The thing that is in Room 101 is the worst thing in the world.'
The door opened again. A guard came in, carrying some-
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
thing made of wire, a box or basket of some kind. He set it down on the further table. Because of the position in which O'Brien was standing. Winston could not see what the thing was.
'The worst thing in the world,' said O'Brien, Varies from individual to individual. It may be burial alive, or death by fire, or by drowning, or by impalement, or fifty other deaths. There are cases where it is some quite trivial thing, not even fatal'
He had moved a little to one side, so that Winston had a better view of the thing on the table. It was an oblong wire cage with a handle on top for carrying it by. Fixed to the front of it was something that looked like a fencing mask, with the concave side outwards. Although it was three or four metres away from him, he could see that the cage was divided lengthways into two compartments, and that there was some kind of creature in each. They were rats.
Tn your case,' said O'Brien, 'the worst thing in the world happens to be rats.'
A sort of premonitory tremor, a fear of he was not certain what, had passed through Winston as soon as he caught his first glimpse of the cage. But at this moment the meaning of the mask- like attachment in front of it suddenly sank into him. His bowels seemed to turn to water.
'You can't do that!' he cried out in a high cracked voice. 'You couldn't, you couldn't! It's impossible.'
'Do you remember,' said O'Brien, 'the moment of pan- ic that used to occur in your dreams? There was a wall of blackness in front of you, and a roaring sound in your ears.
358 1984
There was something terrible on the other side of the wall. You knew that you knew what it was, but you dared not drag it into the open. It was the rats that were on the other side of the wall.'
'O'Brien!' said Winston, making an effort to control his voice. 'You know this is not necessary. What is it that you want me to do?'
O'Brien made no direct answer. When he spoke it was in the schoolmasterish manner that he sometimes affected. He looked thoughtfully into the distance, as though he were addressing an audience somewhere behind Winston's back.
'By itself,' he said, 'pain is not always enough. There are occasions when a human being will stand out against pain, even to the point of death. But for everyone there is something unendurable — something that cannot be con- templated. Courage and cowardice are not involved. If you are falling from a height it is not cowardly to clutch at a rope. If you have come up from deep water it is not coward- ly to fill your lungs with air. It is merely an instinct which cannot be destroyed. It is the same with the rats. For you, they are unendurable. They are a form of pressure that you cannot withstand, even if you wished to. You will do what is required of you.'
'But what is it, what is it? How can I do it if I don't know what it is?'
O'Brien picked up the cage and brought it across to the nearer table. He set it down carefully on the baize cloth. Winston could hear the blood singing in his ears. He had the feeling of sitting in utter loneliness. He was in the middle
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 359
of a great empty plain, a flat desert drenched with sunlight, across which all sounds came to him out of immense dis- tances. Yet the cage with the rats was not two metres away from him. They were enormous rats. They were at the age when a rat's muzzle grows blunt and fierce and his fur brown instead of grey.
'The rat,' said O'Brien, still addressing his invisible audi- ence, 'although a rodent, is carnivorous. You are aware of that. You will have heard of the things that happen in the poor quarters of this town. In some streets a woman dare not leave her baby alone in the house, even for five minutes. The rats are certain to attack it. Within quite a small time they will strip it to the bones. They also attack sick or dy- ing people. They show astonishing intelligence in knowing when a human being is helpless.'
There was an outburst of squeals from the cage. It seemed to reach Winston from far away. The rats were fighting; they were trying to get at each other through the partition. He heard also a deep groan of despair. That, too, seemed to come from outside himself.
O'Brien picked up the cage, and, as he did so, pressed something in it. There was a sharp click. Winston made a frantic effort to tear himself loose from the chair. It was hopeless; every part of him, even his head, was held im- movably. O'Brien moved the cage nearer. It was less than a metre from Winston's face.
'I have pressed the first lever,' said O'Brien. 'You under- stand the construction of this cage. The mask will fit over your head, leaving no exit. When I press this other lever,
360 1984
the door of the cage will slide up. These starving brutes will shoot out of it like bullets. Have you ever seen a rat leap through the air? They will leap on to your face and bore straight into it. Sometimes they attack the eyes first. Some- times they burrow through the cheeks and devour the tongue.'
The cage was nearer; it was closing in. Winston heard a succession of shrill cries which appeared to be occurring in the air above his head. But he fought furiously against his panic. To think, to think, even with a split second left — to think was the only hope. Suddenly the foul musty odour of the brutes struck his nostrils. There was a violent convul- sion of nausea inside him, and he almost lost consciousness. Everything had gone black. For an instant he was insane, a screaming animal. Yet he came out of the blackness clutch- ing an idea. There was one and only one way to save himself. He must interpose another human being, the BODY of an- other human being, between himself and the rats.
The circle of the mask was large enough now to shut out the vision of anything else. The wire door was a couple of hand-spans from his face. The rats knew what was coming now. One of them was leaping up and down, the other, an old scaly grandfather of the sewers, stood up, with his pink hands against the bars, and fiercely sniffed the air. Winston could see the whiskers and the yellow teeth. Again the black panic took hold of him. He was blind, helpless, mindless.
'It was a common punishment in Imperial China,' said O'Brien as didactically as ever.
The mask was closing on his face. The wire brushed his
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 361
cheek. And then — no, it was not relief, only hope, a tiny fragment of hope. Too late, perhaps too late. But he had suddenly understood that in the whole world there was just ONE person to whom he could transfer his punishment — ONE body that he could thrust between himself and the rats. And he was shouting frantically, over and over.
'Do it to Julia! Do it to Julia! Not me! Julia! I don't care what you do to her. Tear her face off, strip her to the bones. Not me! Julia! Not me!'
He was falling backwards, into enormous depths, away from the rats. He was still strapped in the chair, but he had fallen through the floor, through the walls of the build- ing, through the earth, through the oceans, through the atmosphere, into outer space, into the gulfs between the stars — always away, away, away from the rats. He was light years distant, but O'Brien was still standing at his side. There was still the cold touch of wire against his cheek. But through the darkness that enveloped him he heard another metallic click, and knew that the cage door had clicked shut and not open.
362 1984
Chapter 6
The Chestnut Tree was almost empty. A ray of sunlight slanting through a window fell on dusty table-tops. It was the lonely hour of fifteen. A tinny music trickled from the telescreens.
Winston sat in his usual corner, gazing into an empty glass. Now and again he glanced up at a vast face which eyed him from the opposite wall. BIG BROTHER IS WATCH- ING YOU, the caption said. Unbidden, a waiter came and filled his glass up with Victory Gin, shaking into it a few drops from another bottle with a quill through the cork. It was saccharine flavoured with cloves, the speciality of the cafe.
Winston was listening to the telescreen. At present only music was coming out of it, but there was a possibility that at any moment there might be a special bulletin from the Ministry of Peace. The news from the African front was dis- quieting in the extreme. On and off he had been worrying about it all day. A Eurasian army (Oceania was at war with Eurasia: Oceania had always been at war with Eurasia) was moving southward at terrifying speed. The mid-day bulle- tin had not mentioned any definite area, but it was probable that already the mouth of the Congo was a battlefield. Braz- zaville and Leopoldville were in danger. One did not have to look at the map to see what it meant. It was not merely
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 363
a question of losing Central Africa: for the first time in the whole war, the territory of Oceania itself was menaced.
A violent emotion, not fear exactly but a sort of undif- ferentiated excitement, flared up in him, then faded again. He stopped thinking about the war. In these days he could never fix his mind on any one subject for more than a few moments at a time. He picked up his glass and drained it at a gulp. As always, the gin made him shudder and even retch slightly. The stuff was horrible. The cloves and sac- charine, themselves disgusting enough in their sickly way, could not disguise the flat oily smell; and what was worst of all was that the smell of gin, which dwelt with him night and day, was inextricably mixed up in his mind with the smell of those
He never named them, even in his thoughts, and so far as it was possible he never visualized them. They were something that he was half-aware of, hovering close to his face, a smell that clung to his nostrils. As the gin rose in him he belched through purple lips. He had grown fatter since they released him, and had regained his old colour — indeed, more than regained it. His features had thickened, the skin on nose and cheekbones was coarsely red, even the bald scalp was too deep a pink. A waiter, again unbid- den, brought the chessboard and the current issue of 'The Times', with the page turned down at the chess problem. Then, seeing that Winston's glass was empty, he brought the gin bottle and filled it. There was no need to give orders. They knew his habits. The chessboard was always waiting for him, his corner table was always reserved; even when
364 1984
the place was full he had it to himself, since nobody cared to be seen sitting too close to him. He never even bothered to count his drinks. At irregular intervals they presented him with a dirty slip of paper which they said was the bill, but he had the impression that they always undercharged him. It would have made no difference if it had been the other way about. He had always plenty of money nowadays. He even had a job, a sinecure, more highly-paid than his old job had been.
The music from the telescreen stopped and a voice took over. Winston raised his head to listen. No bulletins from the front, however. It was merely a brief announcement from the Ministry of Plenty. In the preceding quarter, it ap- peared, the Tenth Three-Year Plan's quota for bootlaces had been overfulfilled by 98 per cent.
He examined the chess problem and set out the pieces. It was a tricky ending, involving a couple of knights. 'White to play and mate in two moves.' Winston looked up at the por- trait of Big Brother. White always mates, he thought with a sort of cloudy mysticism. Always, without exception, it is so arranged. In no chess problem since the beginning of the world has black ever won. Did it not symbolize the eternal, unvarying triumph of Good over Evil? The huge face gazed back at him, full of calm power. White always mates.
The voice from the telescreen paused and added in a dif- ferent and much graver tone: 'You are warned to stand by for an important announcement at fifteen-thirty. Fifteen- thirty! This is news of the highest importance. Take care not to miss it. Fifteen-thirty!' The tinkling music struck up
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 365
Winston's heart stirred. That was the bulletin from the front; instinct told him that it was bad news that was com- ing. All day, with little spurts of excitement, the thought of a smashing defeat in Africa had been in and out of his mind. He seemed actually to see the Eurasian army swarm- ing across the never-broken frontier and pouring down into the tip of Africa like a column of ants. Why had it not been possible to outflank them in some way? The outline of the West African coast stood out vividly in his mind. He picked up the white knight and moved it across the board. THERE was the proper spot. Even while he saw the black horde racing southward he saw another force, mysteriously assembled, suddenly planted in their rear, cutting their co- munications by land and sea. He felt that by willing it he was bringing that other force into existence. But it was nec- essary to act quickly. If they could get control of the whole of Africa, if they had airfields and submarine bases at the Cape, it would cut Oceania in two. It might mean anything: defeat, breakdown, the redivision of the world, the destruc- tion of the Party! He drew a deep breath. An extraordinary medley of feeling — but it was not a medley, exactly; rather it was successive layers of feeling, in which one could not say which layer was undermost — struggled inside him.
The spasm passed. He put the white knight back in its place, but for the moment he could not settle down to se- rious study of the chess problem. His thoughts wandered again. Almost unconsciously he traced with his finger in the dust on the table:
366 1984
2+2=5
'They can't get inside you,' she had said. But they could get inside you. 'What happens to you here is FOR EVER,' O'Brien had said. That was a true word. There were things, your own acts, from which you could never recover. Some- thing was killed in your breast: burnt out, cauterized out.
He had seen her; he had even spoken to her. There was no danger in it. He knew as though instinctively that they now took almost no interest in his doings. He could have arranged to meet her a second time if either of them had wanted to. Actually it was by chance that they had met. It was in the Park, on a vile, biting day in March, when the earth was like iron and all the grass seemed dead and there was not a bud anywhere except a few crocuses which had pushed themselves up to be dismembered by the wind. He was hurrying along with frozen hands and watering eyes when he saw her not ten metres away from him. It struck him at once that she had changed in some ill-defined way. They almost passed one another without a sign, then he turned and followed her, not very eagerly. He knew that there was no danger, nobody would take any interest in him. She did not speak. She walked obliquely away across the grass as though trying to get rid of him, then seemed to re- sign herself to having him at her side. Presently they were in among a clump of ragged leafless shrubs, useless either for concealment or as protection from the wind. They halted. It was vilely cold. The wind whistled through the twigs and fretted the occasional, dirty-looking crocuses. He put his
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 367
arm round her waist.
There was no telescreen, but there must be hidden microphones: besides, they could be seen. It did not mat- ter, nothing mattered. They could have lain down on the ground and done THAT if they had wanted to. His flesh froze with horror at the thought of it. She made no response whatever to the clasp of his arm; she did not even try to dis- engage herself. He knew now what had changed in her. Her face was sallower, and there was a long scar, partly hidden by the hair, across her forehead and temple; but that was not the change. It was that her waist had grown thicker, and, in a surprising way, had stiffened. He remembered how once, after the explosion of a rocket bomb, he had helped to drag a corpse out of some ruins, and had been astonished not only by the incredible weight of the thing, but by its rigidity and awkwardness to handle, which made it seem more like stone than flesh. Her body felt like that. It occurred to him that the texture of her skin would be quite different from what it had once been.
He did not attempt to kiss her, nor did they speak. As they walked back across the grass, she looked directly at him for the first time. It was only a momentary glance, full of con- tempt and dislike. He wondered whether it was a dislike that came purely out of the past or whether it was inspired also by his bloated face and the water that the wind kept squeez- ing from his eyes. They sat down on two iron chairs, side by side but not too close together. He saw that she was about to speak. She moved her clumsy shoe a few centimetres and deliberately crushed a twig. Her feet seemed to have grown
368 1984
broader, he noticed.
'I betrayed you,' she said baldly.
'I betrayed you,' he said.
She gave him another quick look of dislike.
'Sometimes,' she said, 'they threaten you with something something you can't stand up to, can't even think about. And then you say, 'Don't do it to me, do it to somebody else, do it to so-and-so.' And perhaps you might pretend, afterwards, that it was only a trick and that you just said it to make them stop and didn't really mean it. But that isn't true. At the time when it happens you do mean it. You think there's no other way of saving yourself, and you're quite ready to save yourself that way. You WANT it to happen to the other person. You don't give a damn what they suffer. All you care about is yourself
All you care about is yourself,' he echoed.
And after that, you don't feel the same towards the other person any longer.'
'No,' he said, 'you don't feel the same.'
There did not seem to be anything more to say. The wind plastered their thin overalls against their bodies. Almost at once it became embarrassing to sit there in silence: besides, it was too cold to keep still. She said something about catch- ing her Tube and stood up to go.
'We must meet again,' he said.
'Yes,' she said, 'we must meet again.'
He followed irresolutely for a little distance, half a pace behind her. They did not speak again. She did not actually try to shake him off, but walked at just such a speed as to
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 369
prevent his keeping abreast of her. He had made up his mind that he would accompany her as far as the Tube station, but suddenly this process of trailing along in the cold seemed pointless and unbearable. He was overwhelmed by a desire not so much to get away from Julia as to get back to the Chestnut Tree Cafe, which had never seemed so attractive as at this moment. He had a nostalgic vision of his corner table, with the newspaper and the chessboard and the ever- flowing gin. Above all, it would be warm in there. The next moment, not altogether by accident, he allowed himself to become separated from her by a small knot of people. He made a halfhearted attempt to catch up, then slowed down, turned, and made off in the opposite direction. When he had gone fifty metres he looked back. The street was not crowded, but already he could not distinguish her. Any one of a dozen hurrying figures might have been hers. Perhaps her thickened, stiffened body was no longer recognizable from behind.
At the time when it happens,' she had said, 'you do mean it.' He had meant it. He had not merely said it, he had wished it. He had wished that she and not he should be delivered over to the
Something changed in the music that trickled from the telescreen. A cracked and jeering note, a yellow note, came into it. And then — perhaps it was not happening, perhaps it was only a memory taking on the semblance of sound — a voice was singing:
'Under the spreading chestnut tree
370 1984
I sold you and you sold me '
The tears welled up in his eyes. A passing waiter noticed that his glass was empty and came back with the gin bottle.
He took up his glass and sniffed at it. The stuff grew not less but more horrible with every mouthful he drank. But it had become the element he swam in. It was his life, his death, and his resurrection. It was gin that sank him into stupor every night, and gin that revived him every morning. When he woke, seldom before eleven hundred, with gummed-up eyelids and fiery mouth and a back that seemed to be broken, it would have been impossible even to rise from the horizontal if it had not been for the bottle and teacup placed beside the bed overnight. Through the midday hours he sat with glazed face, the bottle handy, lis- tening to the telescreen. From fifteen to closing-time he was a fixture in the Chestnut Tree. No one cared what he did any longer, no whistle woke him, no telescreen admon- ished him. Occasionally, perhaps twice a week, he went to a dusty, forgotten-looking office in the Ministry of Truth and did a little work, or what was called work. He had been ap- pointed to a sub-committee of a sub-committee which had sprouted from one of the innumerable committees dealing with minor difficulties that arose in the compilation of the Eleventh Edition of the Newspeak Dictionary. They were engaged in producing something called an Interim Report, but what it was that they were reporting on he had never definitely found out. It was something to do with the ques- tion of whether commas should be placed inside brackets,
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 371
or outside. There were four others on the committee, all of them persons similar to himself. There were days when they assembled and then promptly dispersed again, frankly ad- mitting to one another that there was not really anything to be done. But there were other days when they settled down to their work almost eagerly, making a tremendous show of entering up their minutes and drafting long memoranda which were never finished — when the argument as to what they were supposedly arguing about grew extraordinarily involved and abstruse, with subtle haggling over definitions, enormous digressions, quarrels — threats, even, to appeal to higher authority. And then suddenly the life would go out of them and they would sit round the table looking at one another with extinct eyes, like ghosts fading at cock-crow.
The telescreen was silent for a moment. Winston raised his head again. The bulletin! But no, they were merely changing the music. He had the map of Africa behind his eyelids. The movement of the armies was a diagram: a black arrow tearing vertically southward, and a white arrow hori- zontally eastward, across the tail of the first. As though for reassurance he looked up at the imperturbable face in the portrait. Was it conceivable that the second arrow did not even exist?
His interest flagged again. He drank another mouthful of gin, picked up the white knight and made a tentative move. Check. But it was evidently not the right move, because
Uncalled, a memory floated into his mind. He saw a candle-lit room with a vast white-counterpaned bed, and himself, a boy of nine or ten, sitting on the floor, shaking
1984
a dice-box, and laughing excitedly. His mother was sitting opposite him and also laughing.
It must have been about a month before she disappeared. It was a moment of reconciliation, when the nagging hun- ger in his belly was forgotten and his earlier affection for her had temporarily revived. He remembered the day well, a pelting, drenching day when the water streamed down the window-pane and the light indoors was too dull to read by. The boredom of the two children in the dark, cramped bedroom became unbearable. Winston whined and griz- zled, made futile demands for food, fretted about the room pulling everything out of place and kicking the wainscot- ing until the neighbours banged on the wall, while the younger child wailed intermittently. In the end his mother said, 'Now be good, and I'll buy you a toy. A lovely toy — you'll love it'; and then she had gone out in the rain, to a little general shop which was still sporadically open nearby, and came back with a cardboard box containing an outfit of Snakes and Ladders. He could still remember the smell of the damp cardboard. It was a miserable outfit. The board was cracked and the tiny wooden dice were so ill-cut that they would hardly lie on their sides. Winston looked at the thing sulkily and without interest. But then his mother lit a piece of candle and they sat down on the floor to play. Soon he was wildly excited and shouting with laughter as the tid- dly-winks climbed hopefully up the ladders and then came slithering down the snakes again, almost to the starting- point. They played eight games, winning four each. His tiny sister, too young to understand what the game was about,
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
had sat propped up against a bolster, laughing because the others were laughing. For a whole afternoon they had all been happy together, as in his earlier childhood.
He pushed the picture out of his mind. It was a false memory. He was troubled by false memories occasionally. They did not matter so long as one knew them for what they were. Some things had happened, others had not happened. He turned back to the chessboard and picked up the white knight again. Almost in the same instant it dropped on to the board with a clatter. He had started as though a pin had run into him.
A shrill trumpet-call had pierced the air. It was the bul- letin! Victory! It always meant victory when a trumpet-call preceded the news. A sort of electric drill ran through the cafe. Even the waiters had started and pricked up their ears.
The trumpet-call had let loose an enormous volume of noise. Already an excited voice was gabbling from the tele- screen, but even as it started it was almost drowned by a roar of cheering from outside. The news had run round the streets like magic. He could hear just enough of what was issuing from the telescreen to realize that it had all hap- pened, as he had foreseen; a vast seaborne armada had secretly assembled a sudden blow in the enemy's rear, the white arrow tearing across the tail of the black. Fragments of triumphant phrases pushed themselves through the din: 'Vast strategic manoeuvre — perfect co-ordination — utter rout — half a million prisoners — complete demoraliza- tion — control of the whole of Africa — bring the war within
1984
measurable distance of its end — victory — greatest victory in human history — victory, victory, victory!'
Under the table Winston's feet made convulsive move- ments. He had not stirred from his seat, but in his mind he was running, swiftly running, he was with the crowds outside, cheering himself deaf. He looked up again at the portrait of Big Brother. The colossus that bestrode the world! The rock against which the hordes of Asia dashed themselves in vain! He thought how ten minutes ago — yes, only ten minutes — there had still been equivocation in his heart as he wondered whether the news from the front would be of victory or defeat. Ah, it was more than a Eur- asian army that had perished! Much had changed in him since that first day in the Ministry of Love, but the final, in- dispensable, healing change had never happened, until this moment.
The voice from the telescreen was still pouring forth its tale of prisoners and booty and slaughter, but the shouting outside had died down a little. The waiters were turning back to their work. One of them approached with the gin bottle. Winston, sitting in a blissful dream, paid no at- tention as his glass was filled up. He was not running or cheering any longer. He was back in the Ministry of Love, with everything forgiven, his soul white as snow. He was in the public dock, confessing everything, implicating every- body. He was walking down the white-tiled corridor, with the feeling of walking in sunlight, and an armed guard at his back. The long-hoped-for bullet was entering his brain.
He gazed up at the enormous face. Forty years it had tak-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 375
en him to learn what kind of smile was hidden beneath the dark moustache. O cruel, needless misunderstanding! O stubborn, self-willed exile from the loving breast! Two gin- scented tears trickled down the sides of his nose. But it was all right, everything was all right, the struggle was finished. He had won the victory over himself. He loved Big Brother.
THE END
APPENDIX.
The Principles of Newspeak
Newspeak was the official language of Oceania and had been devised to meet the ideological needs of Ingsoc, or English Socialism. In the year 1984 there was not as yet anyone who used Newspeak as his sole means of commu- nication, either in speech or writing. The leading articles in 'The Times' were written in it, but this was a TOUR DE FORCE which could only be carried out by a specialist. It was expected that Newspeak would have finally supersed- ed Oldspeak (or Standard English, as we should call it) by about the year 2050. Meanwhile it gained ground steadi- ly, all Party members tending to use Newspeak words and grammatical constructions more and more in their every- day speech. The version in use in 1984, and embodied in the Ninth and Tenth Editions of the Newspeak Dictionary, was a provisional one, and contained many superfluous words and archaic formations which were due to be suppressed later. It is with the final, perfected version, as embodied in the Eleventh Edition of the Dictionary, that we are con- cerned here.
The purpose of Newspeak was not only to provide a
376 1984
medium of expression for the world-view and mental hab- its proper to the devotees of Ingsoc, but to make all other modes of thought impossible. It was intended that when Newspeak had been adopted once and for all and Oldspeak forgotten, a heretical thought — that is, a thought diverging from the principles of Ingsoc — should be literally unthink- able, at least so far as thought is dependent on words. Its vocabulary was so constructed as to give exact and of- ten very subtle expression to every meaning that a Party member could properly wish to express, while excluding all other meanings and also the possibility of arriving at them by indirect methods. This was done partly by the invention of new words, but chiefly by eliminating unde- sirable words and by stripping such words as remained of unorthodox meanings, and so far as possible of all second- ary meanings whatever. To give a single example. The word FREE still existed in Newspeak, but it could only be used in such statements as 'This dog is free from lice' or 'This field is free from weeds'. It could not be used in its old sense of 'politically free' or 'intellectually free' since political and in- tellectual freedom no longer existed even as concepts, and were therefore of necessity nameless. Quite apart from the suppression of definitely heretical words, reduction of vo- cabulary was regarded as an end in itself, and no word that could be dispensed with was allowed to survive. Newspeak was designed not to extend but to DIMINISH the range of thought, and this purpose was indirectly assisted by cutting the choice of words down to a minimum.
Newspeak was founded on the English language as we
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com
now know it, though many Newspeak sentences, even when not containing newly-created words, would be barely intel- ligible to an English-speaker of our own day. Newspeak words were divided into three distinct classes, known as the A vocabulary, the B vocabulary (also called compound words), and the C vocabulary. It will be simpler to discuss each class separately, but the grammatical peculiarities of the language can be dealt with in the section devoted to the A vocabulary, since the same rules held good for all three categories.
THE A VOCABULARY. The A vocabulary consisted of the words needed for the business of everyday life — for such things as eating, drinking, working, putting on one's clothes, going up and down stairs, riding in vehicles, garden- ing, cooking, and the like. It was composed almost entirely of words that we already possess words like HIT, RUN, DOG, TREE, SUGAR, HOUSE, FIELD— but in compari- son with the present-day English vocabulary their number was extremely small, while their meanings were far more rigidly defined. All ambiguities and shades of meaning had been purged out of them. So far as it could be achieved, a Newspeak word of this class was simply a staccato sound expressing ONE clearly understood concept. It would have been quite impossible to use the A vocabulary for literary purposes or for political or philosophical discussion. It was intended only to express simple, purposive thoughts, usu- ally involving concrete objects or physical actions.
The grammar of Newspeak had two outstanding pe- culiarities. The first of these was an almost complete
378 1984
interchangeability between different parts of speech. Any word in the language (in principle this applied even to very abstract words such as IF or WHEN) could be used either as verb, noun, adjective, or adverb. Between the verb and the noun form, when they were of the same root, there was never any variation, this rule of itself involving the de- struction of many archaic forms. The word THOUGHT, for example, did not exist in Newspeak. Its place was tak- en by THINK, which did duty for both noun and verb. No etymological principle was followed here: in some cases it was the original noun that was chosen for retention, in oth- er cases the verb. Even where a noun and verb of kindred meaning were not etymologically connected, one or other of them was frequently suppressed. There was, for example, no such word as CUT, its meaning being sufficiently cov- ered by the noun-verb KNIFE. Adjectives were formed by adding the suffix -FUL to the noun-verb, and adverbs by adding -WISE. Thus for example, SPEEDFUL meant 'rapid' and SPEEDWISE meant 'quickly'. Certain of our present- day adjectives, such as GOOD, STRONG, BIG, BLACK, SOFT, were retained, but their total number was very small. There was little need for them, since almost any adjectival meaning could be arrived at by adding -FUL to a noun-verb. None of the now-existing adverbs was retained, except for a very few already ending in -WISE: the -WISE termination was invariable. The word WELL, for example, was replaced byGOODWISE.
In addition, any word — this again applied in principle to every word in the language — could be negatived by add-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 379
ing the affix UN-, or could be strengthened by the affix PLUS-, or, for still greater emphasis, DOUBLEPLUS-. Thus, for example, UNCOLD meant 'warm', while PLUSCOLD and DOUBLEPLUSCOLD meant, respectively, Very cold' and 'superlatively cold'. It was also possible, as in present- day English, to modify the meaning of almost any word by prepositional affixes such as ANTE-, POST-, UP-, DOWN-, etc. By such methods it was found possible to bring about an enormous diminution of vocabulary. Given, for instance, the word GOOD, there was no need for such a word as BAD, since the required meaning was equally well — indeed, bet- ter — expressed by UNGOOD. All that was necessary, in any case where two words formed a natural pair of oppo- sites, was to decide which of them to suppress. DARK, for example, could be replaced by UNLIGHT, or LIGHT by UNDARK, according to preference.
The second distinguishing mark of Newspeak gram- mar was its regularity. Subject to a few exceptions which are mentioned below all inflexions followed the same rules. Thus, in all verbs the preterite and the past participle were the same and ended in -ED. The preterite of STEAL was STEALED, the preterite of THINK was THINKED, and so on throughout the language, all such forms as SWAM, GAVE, BROUGHT, SPOKE, TAKEN, etc., being abolished. All plurals were made by adding -S or -ES as the case might be. The plurals OF MAN, OX, LIFE, were MANS, OXES, LIFES. Comparison of adjectives was invariably made by adding -ER, -EST (GOOD, GOODER, GOODEST), ir- regular forms and the MORE, MOST formation being
380 1984
suppressed.
The only classes of words that were still allowed to inflect irregularly were the pronouns, the relatives, the demonstra- tive adjectives, and the auxiliary verbs. All of these followed their ancient usage, except that WHOM had been scrapped as unnecessary, and the SHALL, SHOULD tenses had been dropped, all their uses being covered by WILL and WOULD. There were also certain irregularities in word-formation arising out of the need for rapid and easy speech. A word which was difficult to utter, or was liable to be incorrectly heard, was held to be ipso facto a bad word; occasionally therefore, for the sake of euphony, extra letters were insert- ed into a word or an archaic formation was retained. But this need made itself felt chiefly in connexion with the B vocabulary. WHY so great an importance was attached to ease of pronunciation will be made clear later in this essay.
THE B VOCABULARY. The B vocabulary consisted of words which had been deliberately constructed for political purposes: words, that is to say, which not only had in every case a political implication, but were intended to impose a desirable mental attitude upon the person using them. Without a full understanding of the principles of Ingsoc it was difficult to use these words correctly. In some cases they could be translated into Oldspeak, or even into words taken from the A vocabulary, but this usually demanded a long paraphrase and always involved the loss of certain overtones. The B words were a sort of verbal shorthand, of- ten packing whole ranges of ideas into a few syllables, and at the same time more accurate and forcible than ordinary
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 381
language.
The B words were in all cases compound words. [Com- pound words such as SPEAKWRITE, were of course to be found in the A vocabulary, but these were merely convenient abbreviations and had no special ideologcal colour.] They consisted of two or more words, or portions of words, weld- ed together in an easily pronounceable form. The resulting amalgam was always a noun-verb, and inflected according to the ordinary rules. To take a single example: the word GOODTHINK, meaning, very roughly, 'orthodoxy', or, if one chose to regard it as a verb, 'to think in an orthodox manner'. This inflected as follows: noun-verb, GOOD- THINK; past tense and past participle, GOODTHINKED; present participle, GOOD-THINKING; adjective, GOOD- THINKFUL; adverb, GOODTHINKWISE; verbal noun, GOODTHINKER.
The B words were not constructed on any etymological plan. The words of which they were made up could be any parts of speech, and could be placed in any order and muti- lated in any way which made them easy to pronounce while indicating their derivation. In the word CRIMETHINK (thoughtcrime), for instance, the THINK came second, whereas in THINKPOL (Thought Police) it came first, and in the latter word POLICE had lost its second syllable. Because of the great difficulty in securing euphony, irregu- lar formations were commoner in the B vocabulary than in the A vocabulary. For example, the adjective forms of MINITRUE, MINIPAX, and MINILUV were, respectively, MINITRUTHFUL, MINIPEACEFUL, and MINILOVELY,
382 1984
simply because -TRUEFUL, -PAXFUL, and -LOVEFUL were slightly awkward to pronounce. In principle, however, all B words could inflect, and all inflected in exactly the same way.
Some of the B words had highly subtilized meanings, barely intelligible to anyone who had not mastered the language as a whole. Consider, for example, such a typical sentence from a 'Times' leading article as OLDTHINKERS UNBELLYFEEL INGSOC. The shortest rendering that one could make of this in Oldspeak would be: "Those whose ideas were formed before the Revolution cannot have a full emotional understanding of the principles of English So- cialism.' But this is not an adequate translation. To begin with, in order to grasp the full meaning of the Newspeak sentence quoted above, one would have to have a clear idea of what is meant by INGSOC. And in addition, only a per- son thoroughly grounded in Ingsoc could appreciate the full force of the word BELLYFEEL, which implied a blind, enthusiastic acceptance difficult to imagine today; or of the word OLDTHINK, which was inextricably mixed up with the idea of wickedness and decadence. But the special func- tion of certain Newspeak words, of which OLDTHINK was one, was not so much to express meanings as to de- stroy them. These words, necessarily few in number, had had their meanings extended until they contained within themselves whole batteries of words which, as they were sufficiently covered by a single comprehensive term, could now be scrapped and forgotten. The greatest difficulty fac- ing the compilers of the Newspeak Dictionary was not to
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 383
invent new words, but, having invented them, to make sure what they meant: to make sure, that is to say, what ranges of words they cancelled by their existence.
As we have already seen in the case of the word FREE, words which had once borne a heretical meaning were sometimes retained for the sake of convenience, but only with the undesirable meanings purged out of them. Count- less other words such as HONOUR, JUSTICE, MORALITY, INTERNATIONALISM, DEMOCRACY, SCIENCE, and RELIGION had simply ceased to exist. A few blanket words covered them, and, in covering them, abolished them. All words grouping themselves round the concepts of liber- ty and equality, for instance, were contained in the single word CRIMETHINK, while all words grouping themselves round the concepts of objectivity and rationalism were contained in the single word OLDTHINK. Greater preci- sion would have been dangerous. What was required in a Party member was an outlook similar to that of the ancient Hebrew who knew, without knowing much else, that all na- tions other than his own worshipped 'false gods'. He did not need to know that these gods were called Baal, Osiris, Moloch, Ashtaroth, and the like: probably the less he knew about them the better for his orthodoxy. He knew Jehovah and the commandments of Jehovah: he knew, therefore, that all gods with other names or other attributes were false gods. In somewhat the same way, the party member knew what constituted right conduct, and in exceedingly vague, generalized terms he knew what kinds of departure from it were possible. His sexual life, for example, was entirely
384 1984
regulated by the two Newspeak words SEXCRIME (sex- ual immorality) and GOODSEX (chastity). SEXCRIME covered all sexual misdeeds whatever. It covered fornica- tion, adultery, homosexuality, and other perversions, and, in addition, normal intercourse practised for its own sake. There was no need to enumerate them separately, since they were all equally culpable, and, in principle, all punishable by death. In the C vocabulary, which consisted of scientific and technical words, it might be necessary to give special- ized names to certain sexual aberrations, but the ordinary citizen had no need of them. He knew what was meant by GOODSEX — that is to say, normal intercourse between man and wife, for the sole purpose of begetting children, and without physical pleasure on the part of the woman: all else was SEXCRIME. In Newspeak it was seldom possible to follow a heretical thought further than the perception that it WAS heretical: beyond that point the necessary words were nonexistent.
No word in the B vocabulary was ideologically neutral. A great many were euphemisms. Such words, for instance, as JOYCAMP (forced-labour camp) or MINIPAX Minis- try of Peace, i.e. Ministry of War) meant almost the exact opposite of what they appeared to mean. Some words, on the other hand, displayed a frank and contemptuous un- derstanding of the real nature of Oceanic society. An example was PROLEFEED, meaning the rubbishy enter- tainment and spurious news which the Party handed out to the masses. Other words, again, were ambivalent, hav- ing the connotation 'good' when applied to the Party and
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 385
'bad' when applied to its enemies. But in addition there were great numbers of words which at first sight appeared to be mere abbreviations and which derived their ideological co- lour not from their meaning, but from their structure.
So far as it could be contrived, everything that had or might have political significance of any kind was fitted into the B vocabulary. The name of every organization, or body of people, or doctrine, or country, or institution, or public building, was invariably cut down into the familiar shape; that is, a single easily pronounced word with the smallest number of syllables that would preserve the original deri- vation. In the Ministry of Truth, for example, the Records Department, in which Winston Smith worked, was called RECDEP, the Fiction Department was called FICDEP, the Teleprogrammes Department was called TELEDEP, and so on. This was not done solely with the object of saving time. Even in the early decades of the twentieth century, tele- scoped words and phrases had been one of the characteristic features of political language; and it had been noticed that the tendency to use abbreviations of this kind was most marked in totalitarian countries and totalitarian organi- zations. Examples were such words as NAZI, GESTAPO, COMINTERN, INPRECORR, AGITPROP. In the begin- ning the practice had been adopted as it were instinctively, but in Newspeak it was used with a conscious purpose. It was perceived that in thus abbreviating a name one nar- rowed and subtly altered its meaning, by cutting out most of the associations that would otherwise cling to it. The words COMMUNIST INTERNATIONAL, for instance, call up
386 1984
a composite picture of universal human brotherhood, red flags, barricades, Karl Marx, and the Paris Commune. The word COMINTERN, on the other hand, suggests merely a tightly-knit organization and a well-defined body of doc- trine. It refers to something almost as easily recognized, and as limited in purpose, as a chair or a table. COMIN- TERN is a word that can be uttered almost without taking thought, whereas COMMUNIST INTERNATIONAL is a phrase over which one is obliged to linger at least mo- mentarily. In the same way, the associations called up by a word like MINITRUE are fewer and more controllable than those called up by MINISTRY OF TRUTH. This accounted not only for the habit of abbreviating whenever possible, but also for the almost exaggerated care that was taken to make every word easily pronounceable.
In Newspeak, euphony outweighed every consideration other than exactitude of meaning. Regularity of grammar was always sacrificed to it when it seemed necessary. And rightly so, since what was required, above all for political purposes, was short clipped words of unmistakable mean- ing which could be uttered rapidly and which roused the minimum of echoes in the speaker's mind. The words of the B vocabulary even gained in force from the fact that nearly all of them were very much alike. Almost invariably these words— GOODTHINK, MINIPAX, PROLEFEED, SEX- CRIME, JOYCAMP, INGSOC, BELLYFEEL, THINKPOL, and countless others — were words of two or three syllables, with the stress distributed equally between the first syllable and the last. The use of them encouraged a gabbling style of
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 387
speech, at once staccato and monotonous. And this was ex- actly what was aimed at. The intention was to make speech, and especially speech on any subject not ideologically neu- tral, as nearly as possible independent of consciousness. For the purposes of everyday life it was no doubt necessary, or sometimes necessary, to reflect before speaking, but a Party member called upon to make a political or ethical judge- ment should be able to spray forth the correct opinions as automatically as a machine gun spraying forth bullets. His training fitted him to do this, the language gave him an al- most foolproof instrument, and the texture of the words, with their harsh sound and a certain wilful ugliness which was in accord with the spirit of Ingsoc, assisted the process still further.
So did the fact of having very few words to choose from. Relative to our own, the Newspeak vocabulary was tiny, and new ways of reducing it were constantly being devised. Newspeak, indeed, differed from most all other languages in that its vocabulary grew smaller instead of larger every year. Each reduction was a gain, since the smaller the area of choice, the smaller the temptation to take thought. Ulti- mately it was hoped to make articulate speech issue from the larynx without involving the higher brain centres at all. This aim was frankly admitted in the Newspeak word DUCKSPE AK, meaning 'to quack like a duck'. Like various other words in the B vocabulary, DUCKSPEAK was ambiv- alent in meaning. Provided that the opinions which were quacked out were orthodox ones, it implied nothing but praise, and when 'The Times' referred to one of the orators
1984
of the Party as a DOUBLEPLUSGOOD DUCKSPEAKER it was paying a warm and valued compliment.
THE C VOCABULARY. The C vocabulary was supple- mentary to the others and consisted entirely of scientific and technical terms. These resembled the scientific terms in use today, and were constructed from the same roots, but the usual care was taken to define them rigidly and strip them of undesirable meanings. They followed the same grammatical rules as the words in the other two vocabu- laries. Very few of the C words had any currency either in everyday speech or in political speech. Any scientific work- er or technician could find all the words he needed in the list devoted to his own speciality, but he seldom had more than a smattering of the words occurring in the other lists. Only a very few words were common to all lists, and there was no vocabulary expressing the function of Science as a habit of mind, or a method of thought, irrespective of its particular branches. There was, indeed, no word for 'Sci- ence', any meaning that it could possibly bear being already sufficiently covered by the word INGSOC.
From the foregoing account it will be seen that in New- speak the expression of unorthodox opinions, above a very low level, was well-nigh impossible. It was of course pos- sible to utter heresies of a very crude kind, a species of blasphemy. It would have been possible, for example, to say BIG BROTHER IS UNGOOD. But this statement, which to an orthodox ear merely conveyed a self-evident absur- dity, could not have been sustained by reasoned argument, because the necessary words were not available. Ideas inim-
FreeeBooksatPlaneteBook.com 389
ical to Ingsoc could only be entertained in a vague wordless form, and could only be named in very broad terms which lumped together and condemned whole groups of heresies without defining them in doing so. One could, in fact, only use Newspeak for unorthodox purposes by illegitimately translating some of the words back into Oldspeak. For ex- ample, ALL MANS ARE EQUAL was a possible Newspeak sentence, but only in the same sense in which ALL MEN ARE REDHAIRED is a possible Oldspeak sentence. It did not contain a grammatical error, but it expressed a palpa- ble untruth — i.e. that all men are of equal size, weight, or strength. The concept of political equality no longer existed, and this secondary meaning had accordingly been purged out of the word EQUAL. In 1984, when Oldspeak was still the normal means of communication, the danger theo- retically existed that in using Newspeak words one might remember their original meanings. In practice it was not difficult for any person well grounded in DOUBLETHINK to avoid doing this, but within a couple of generations even the possibility of such a lapse would have vaished. A per- son growing up with Newspeak as his sole language would no more know that EQUAL had once had the second- ary meaning of 'politically equal', or that FREE had once meant 'intellectually free', than for instance, a person who had never heard of chess would be aware of the secondary meanings attaching to QUEEN and ROOK. There would be many crimes and errors which it would be beyond his power to commit, simply because they were nameless and therefore unimaginable. And it was to be foreseen that with
1984
the passage of time the distinguishing characteristics of Newspeak would become more and more pronounced — its words growing fewer and fewer, their meanings more and more rigid, and the chance of putting them to improper uses always diminishing.
When Oldspeak had been once and for all superseded, the last link with the past would have been severed. History had already been rewritten, but fragments of the literature of the past survived here and there, imperfectly censored, and so long as one retained one's knowledge of Oldspeak it was possible to read them. In the future such fragments, even if they chanced to survive, would be unintelligible and untranslatable. It was impossible to translate any pas- sage of Oldspeak into Newspeak unless it either referred to some technical process or some very simple everyday ac- tion, or was already orthodox (GOODTHINKFUL would be the Newspeak expression) in tendency. In practice this meant that no book written before approximately 1960 could be translated as a whole. Pre-revolutionary literature could only be subjected to ideological translation — that is, alteration in sense as well as language. Take for example the well-known passage from the Declaration of Indepen- dence:
WE HOLD THESE TRUTHS TO BE SELF-EVIDENT, THAT ALL MEN ARE CREATED EQUAL, THAT THEY ARE ENDOWED BY THEIR CREATOR WITH CERTAIN INALIENABLE RIGHTS, THAT AMONG THESE ARE LIFE, LIBERTY, AND THE PURSUIT OF HAPPINESS.
Free eBooks at Planet eBook.com 391
THAT TO SECURE THESE RIGHTS, GOVERNMENTS ARE INSTITUTED AMONG MEN, DERIVING THEIR POWERS FROM THE CONSENT OF THE GOVERNED. THAT WHENEVER ANY FORM OF GOVERNMENT BECOMES DESTRUCTIVE OF THOSE ENDS, IT IS THE RIGHT OF THE PEOPLE TO ALTER OR ABOLISH IT, AND TO INSTITUTE NEW GOVERNMENT...
It would have been quite impossible to render this into Newspeak while keeping to the sense of the original. The nearest one could come to doing so would be to swallow the whole passage up in the single word CRIMETHINK. A full translation could only be an ideological translation, where- by Jefferson's words would be changed into a panegyric on absolute government.
A good deal of the literature of the past was, indeed, al- ready being transformed in this way. Considerations of prestige made it desirable to preserve the memory of cer- tain historical figures, while at the same time bringing their achievements into line with the philosophy of Ingsoc. Various writers, such as Shakespeare, Milton, Swift, By- ron, Dickens, and some others were therefore in process of translation: when the task had been completed, their orig- inal writings, with all else that survived of the literature of the past, would be destroyed. These translations were a slow and difficult business, and it was not expected that they would be finished before the first or second decade of the twenty-first century. There were also large quantities of merely utilitarian literature — indispensable technical man-
1984
uals, and the like — that had to be treated in the same way. It was chiefly in order to allow time for the preliminary work of translation that the final adoption of Newspeak had been fixed for so late a date as 2050.
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Thu Feb 21, 2013 1:11 am |
|
|
Orange Juice Jones
Level 26
Posts: 4364 |
Joined: Sun Feb 12, 2012 3:31 pm |
Cash on hand: -766,907.90
Location: The stars at night are big and bright |
Group: ORANGE?!? |
|
Re: POST, POST LIKE YOU NEVER POSTED BEFORE!
Book Page
I. SitaSwayamvara (The Bridal of Sita) . i
II. Vana-Gamana-Adesa (The Banishment) 17
III. Dasa-ratha-Viyoga (The Death of the Kittg) . . . 38
IV. Rama-Bharaia-Sambada (TJje Meeting of the Princes) . 63 V. Panchavati (On the Banks of the Godavari) ... 77
vi. Sita- Havana (Sita Lost) ' . 88
vil. Kishkindha (In the Nilgiri Mountains) . . . 104
vill. Sita-Sandesa (Sita Discovered) 118
IX. Ravamv-Sahha (The Council of War) . . . .127
X. Yuddfha i^The War in Ceylon) 137
XI. Rajya-Abhisheka (Rama's Return and Consecration) . 161 Xll. Aswa-Medlm (Sacrifice of tte Horse) . . . .171
Conclusion 179
Translator's EpHogm .'....». 181
*-v
Digitized by GoOgk
THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
BOOK I
SIT A-SWAYAM VARA (The Bridal of Sita)
T^HE Epic relates to the ancient traditions of two powerful races, the Kosalas and the Videhas, who lived in Northern India between the twelfth and tenth centuries before Christ. The names Kosala and Videha in the singular number indicate the king doms, — Oudh and North Behar, — and in the plural number they mean the ancient races which inhabited those two countries.
According to the Epic, Dasa-ratha king of the Kosalas had four sons, the eldest of whom was Rama the hero of the poem. And Janak king of the Videhas had a daughter named Sita, who was miraculously born of a field furrow, and who is the heroine of the Epic
Janak ordained a severe test for the hand of his daughter, and many a prince and warrior came and went away disappointed. Rama succeeded, and won Sita. The story of Rama's winning his bride, and of the marriage of his three brothers with the sister and cousins of Sita, forms the subject of this Book.
The portions translated in this Book form Section vi., Sections Ixvii. to lxix., Section Ixxiii., and Section Ixxvii. of Book i. of the original text.
d by Google
2 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
I
Ayodhya, the Righteous City
Rich in royal worth and valour, rich in holy Vedic lore, Dasa-ratha ruled his empire in the happy days of yore,
Loved of men in fair Ayodhya, sprung of ancient Solar Race, Royal risbi in his duty, saintly rishi in his grace,
Great as Indra in his prowess, bounteous as Kuvera kind, Dauntless deeds subdued his foemen, lofty faith subdued his mind !
Like the ancient monarch Manu, father of the human race, Dasa-ratha ruled his people with a father's loving grace,
Truth and Justice swayed each action and each baser motive quelled, People's Love and Monarch's Duty every thought and deed impelled,
And his town like Indra' s city, — tower and dome and turret brave — Rose in proud and peerless beauty on Sarayu's limpid wave !
Peaceful lived the righteous people, rich in wealth in merit high, Envy dwelt not in their bosoms and their accents shaped no lie,
Fathers with their happy households owned their cattle, corn and gold, Galling penury^nd famine in Ayodhya had no hold,
Neighbours lived in mutual kindness helpful with their ample wealth,
,None who begged the wasted refuse, none who lived by fraud and
stealth! *W f
And they wore thpr&em and earring, wreath and fragrant sandal paste, And their arms^were decked with bracelets, and their necks with nishkas graced,
Cheat and braggart and deceiver lived not in the ancient town, Proud despiser of the lowly wore not insults in their frown,
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA 3
Poorer fed not on the richer, hireling friend upon the great, None with low and lying accents did upon the proud man wait !
Men to plighted vows were faithful, faithful was each loving wife, Impure thought and wandering fancy stained not holy wedded life,
Robed in gold and graceful garments, fair in form and fair in face, Winsome were Ayodhya's daughters, rich in wit and woman's grace !
Twice-born men were free from passion, lust of gold and impure greed, Faithful to their Rites and Scriptures, truthful in their word and deed,
Altar blazed in every mansion, from each home was bounty given, Stooped no man to fulsome falsehood, questioned none the will of Heaven.
r Kshatras bowed to holy Brahmans, Vaisyas to the Kshatras bowed, Toiling Sudras lived by labour, of their honest duty proud,
To the Gods and to the Fathers, to each guest in virtue trained, Rites were done with due devotion as by holy writ ordained!
Pure each caste in due observance, stainless was each ancient rite, And the nation thrived and prospered by its old and matchless might,
And each man in truth abiding lived a long and peaceful life, With his sons and with his grandsons, with his loved and honoured wife.
i Thus was ruled the ancient city by her monarch true and bold, ^ As the earth was ruled by Manu in the misty, days of old,
Troops who never turned in battle, fierce as fire and*strong and brave, Guarded well her lofty ramparts as the lions guard the cave.
Steeds like Indra's in their swiftness came from far Kamboja's land, From Vanaya and Vahlika and from Sindhu's rock-bound strand,
Digitized by GoOgle
4 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA r
Elephants of mighty stature from the Vindhya mountains came, Or from deep and darksome forests round Himalay's peaks of fame,
Matchless in their mighty prowess, peerless in their wondrous speed, Nobler than the noble tuskers sprung from high celestial breed.
Thus Ayodhya, " virgin city," — faithful to her haughty name, — Ruled by righteous Dasa-ratha won a world-embracing fame,
Strong-barred gates and lofty arches, tower and dome and turret high Decked the vast and peopled city fair" as mansions of the sky.
Queens of proud and peerless beauty born of houses rich in fame, Loved of royal Dasa-ratha to his happy mansion came,
Queen Kausalya blessed with virtue true and righteous Rama bore, Queen Kaikeyi young and beauteous bore him Bharat rich in lore,
Queen Spmitra bore the bright twins, Lakshman and Satrughna bold, Four brave princes served their father in the happy days of old !
II
Mithila, and the Breaking of the Bow
Janak monarch of Videha spake his message near and far, — He shall win my peerless Sita who shall bend my bow of war, —
Suitors came from farthest regions, warlike princes known to fame, Vainly strove to wield the weapon, left Videha in their shame.
Viswa-mitra royal rhhi 9 Rama true and Lakshman bold, Came to fair Mithila's city from Ayodhya famed of old,
Spake in pride the royal rishi : " Monarch of Videha's throne, Grant, the wondrous bow of Rudra be to princely Rama shown."
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA 5
Janak spake his royal mandate to his lords and warriors bold :
" Bring ye forth the bow of Rudra decked in garlands and in gold/'
And his peers and proud retainers waiting on the monarch's call, Brought the great and goodly weapon from the city's inner hall.
Stalwart men of ample stature pulled the mighty iron car In which rested all-inviolate Janak's dreaded bow of war.
And where midst assembled monarchs sat Videha's godlike king, With a mighty toil and effort did the eight-wheeled chariot bring.
" This the weapon of Videha," proudly thus the peers begun, " Be it shewn to royal Rama, Dasa-ratha's righteous son,"
" This the bow," then spake the monarch to the rishi famed of old, To the true and righteous Rama and to Lakshman young and bold,
" This the weapon of my fathers prized by kings from age to age, Mighty chiefs and sturdy warriors could not bend it, noble sage !
Gods before the bow of Rudra have in righteous terror quailed, Rakshas fierce and stout Asuras have in futile effort failed,
Mortal man will struggle vainly Rudra' s wondrous bow to bend, Vainly strive to string the weapon and the shining dart to send,
Holy saint and royal rishi, here is Janak's ancient bow,
Shew it to Ayodhya's princes, speak to them my kingly vow ! "
Viswa-mitra humbly listened to the words the monarch said,
To the brave and righteous Rama, Janak's mighty bow displayed,
Rama lifted high the cover of the pond'rous iron car,
Gazed with conscious pride and prowess on the mighty bow of war.
d by Google
6 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
" Let me," humbly spake the hero, " on this bow my fingers place, Let me lift and bend the weapon, help me with your loving grace,"
" Be it so," the ruin answered, t* be it so," the monarch said, Rama lifted high the weapon on his stalwart arms displayed,
Wond'ring gazed the kings assembled as the son of Raghu's race Proudly raised the bow of Rudra with a warrior's stately grace,
Proudly strung the bow of Rudra which the kings had tried in vain, Drew the cord with force resistless till the weapon snapped in twain !
Like the thunder's pealing accent rose the loud terrific clang, And the firm earth shook and trembled and the hills in echoes rang,
And the chiefs and gathered monarchs fell and fainted in their fear, And the men of many nations shook the dreadful sound to hear !
Pale and white the startled monarchs slowly from their terror woke, And with royal grace and greetings Janak to the rtshi spoke :
" Now my ancient eyes have witnessed wond'rous deed by Rama done, Deed surpassing thought or fancy wrought by Dasa-ratha's son,
And the proud and peerless princess, Sita glory of my house, Sheds on me an added lustre as she weds a godlike spouse,
True shall be my plighted promise, Sita dearer than my life, Won by worth and wond'rous valour shall be Rama's faithful wife !
Grant us leave, O royal rishi, grant us blessings kind and fair, Envoys mounted on my chariot to Ayodhya shall repair,
They shall speak to Rama's father glorious feat by Rama done, They shall speak to Dasa-ratha, Sita is by valour won,
They shall say the noble princes safely live within our walls, They shall ask him by his presence to adorn our palace halls ! "
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA
Pleased at heart the sage assented, envoys by the monarch sent, To Ayodhya's distant city with the royal message went.
III
The Embassy to Ayodhya
Three nights halting in their journey with their steeds fatigued and spent, Envoys from Mithila's monarch to Ayodhya's city went,
And by royal mandate bidden stepped within the palace hall, Where the ancient Dasa-ratha sat with peers and courtiers all,
And with greetings and obeisance spake their message calm and bold, Softly fell their gentle accents as their happy tale they told.
" Greetings to thee, mighty monarch, greetings to each priest and peer, Wishes for thy health and safety from Videha's king we bear,
Janak monarch of Videha for thy happy life hath prayed,
And by Viswa-mitra's bidding words of gladsome message said :
* Known on earth my plighted promise, spoke by heralds near and far, — He shall win my peerless Sita who shall bend my bow of war, —
Monarchs came and princely suitors, chiefs and warriors known to fame, Baffled in their fruitless effort left Mithila in their shame,
Rama came with gallant Lakshman by their proud preceptor led, Bent and broke the mighty weapon, he the beauteous bride shall wed !
Rama strained the weapon stoutly till it snapped and broke in twain, In the concourse of the monarchs, in the throng of armed men,
Rama wins the peerless princess by the righteous will of Heaven, I redeem my plighted promise — be thy kind permission given !
Digitized by GoOgle
8 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Monarch of Kosala's country ! with each lord and peer and priest; Welcome to Mithila's city, welcome t^Videha's feast,
Joy thee in thy Rama's triumph, joy thee with a father's pride, Let each prince of proud Kosala win a fair Videha-bride ! '
These by Viswa-mitra's bidding are the words our monarch said, This by Sata-nanda's counsel is the quest that he hath made."
Joyful was Kosala's monarch, spake to chieftains in the hall, Vama-deva and Vasishtha and to priests and firahmans all :
" Priests and peers ! in far Mithila, so these friendly envoys tell, Righteous Rama, gallant Lakshman, in the royal palace dwell,
And our brother of Videha prizes Rama's warlike pride, To each prince of proud Kosala yields a fair Videha-bride,
If it please ye, priests and chieftains, speed we to Mithila fair, World-renowned is Janak's virtue, Heaven-inspired his learning rare ! "
Spake each peer and holy Brahman : " Dasa-ratha's will be done ! " Spake the king unto the envoys : " Part we with the rising sun ! "
Honoured with a regal honour, welcomed to a rich repast, Gifted envoys from Mithila day and night in gladness passed !
IV
Meeting of Janak and Dasa-ratha
On Ayodhya's tower and turret now the golden morning woke, Dasa-ratha girt by courtiers thus to wise Sumantra spoke :
" Bid the keepers of my treasure with their waggons lead the way, Ride in front with royal riches, gold and gems in bright array,
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA 9
Bid my warriors skilled in duty lead the four-fold ranks of war, Elephants and noble chargers, serried foot and battle-car,
Bid my faithful chariot-driver harness quick each car of state, With the fleetest of my coursers, and upon my orders wait.
Vama-deva and Vasishtha versed in Veda's ancient lore, Kasyapa and good Jabali sprung from holy saints of yore,
Markandeya in his glory, Katyayana in his pride,
Let each priest and proud preceptor with Kosala's monarch ride,
Harness to my royal chariot strong and stately steeds of war, For the envoys speed my journey and the way is long and far/*
With each priest and proud retainer Dasa-ratha led the way, Glittering ranks of forces followed in their four-fold dread array,
Four days on the way they journeyed till they reached Videha's land, Janak with a courteous welcome came to greet the royal band.
Joyously Videha's monarch greeted every priest and peer, Greeted ancient Dasa-ratha in his accents soft and clear :
" Hast thou come, my royal brother, on my house to yield thy grace, Hast thou made a peaceful journey, pride of Raghn's royal race ?
Welcome ! for Mithila's people seek my royal guest to greet, Welcome ! for thy sons of valour long their loving sire to meet,
Welcome too the priest Vasishtha versed in Veda's ancient lore, Welcome every righteous rishi sprung from holy saints of yore !
And my evil fates are vanquished and my race is sanctified, With the warlike race of Raghu thus in loving bonds allied,
Sacrifice and rites auspicious we ordain with rising sun,
Ere the evening's darkness closes, happy nuptials shall be done ! "
Thus in kind and courteous accents Janak spake his purpose high, And his royal love responding, Dasa-ratha made reply :
d by Google
io THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
" Gift betokens giver's bounty, — so our ancient sages sing, — And thy righteous fame and virtue grace thy gift, Videha's king !
World- renowned is Janak's bounty, Heaven-inspired his holy grace, And we take his boon and blessing as an honour to our race ! "
Royal grace and kingly greetings marked the ancient monarch's word, Janak with a grateful pleasure Dasa-ratha's answer heard,
And the Brahmans and preceptors joyously the midnight spent, And in converse pure and pleasant and in sacred sweet content.
Righteous Rama gallant Lakshman piously their father greet, Duly make their deep obeisance, humbly touch his royal feet,
And the night is filled with gladness for the king revered and old, Honoured by the saintly Janak, greeted by his children bold,
On Mithila's tower and turret stars their silent vigils keep, When each sacred rite completed, Janak seeks his nightly sleep.
The Preparation
All his four heroic princes now with Dasa-ratha stayed In Mithila's ancient city, and their father's will obeyed,
Thither came the bold Yudhajit prince of proud Kaikeya's line, On the day that Dasa-ratha made his gifts of gold and kine,
And he met the ancient monarch, for his health and safety prayed, Made his bow and due obeisance and in gentle accents said :
" List, O king ! my royal father, monarch of Kaikeya's race, Sends his kindly love and greetings with his blessings and his grace,
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA u
And he asks if Dasa-ratha prospers in his wonted health, If his friends and fond relations live in happiness and wealth.
Queen Kaikeyi is my sister, and to see her son I came, Bharat prince of peerless virtue, worthy of his father's fame,
Aye, to see that youth of valour, by my royal father sent, To Ayodhya's ancient city with an anxious heart I went,
In the city of Mithila, — thus did all thy subjects say, — With his sons and with his kinsmen Dasa-ratha makes his stay,
Hence in haste I journeyed hither, travelling late and early dawn, For to do thee due obeisance and to greet my sister's son ! "
Spake the young and proud Kaikeya, dear and duly-greeted guest, Dasa-ratha on his brother choicest gifts and honours pressed.
Brightly dawned the happy morning, and Kosala's king of fame With his sons and wise Vasishtha to the sacred yajna came,
Rama and his gallant brothers decked in gem and jewel bright, In th' auspicious hour of morning did the blest Kautuka rite,
And beside their royal father piously the princes stood,
And to fair Videha's monarch spake Vasishtha wise and good :
" Dasa-ratha watts expectant with each proud and princely son, Waits upon the bounteous giver, for each holy rite is done,
'Twixt the giver and the taker sacred word is sacred deed,
Seal with girt thy plighted promise, let the nuptial rites proceed ! "
Thus the righteous-souled Vasishtha to Videha's monarch prayed, Janak versed in holy Vedas thus in courteous accents said :
*' Wherefore waits the king expectant ? Free to him this royal dome, Since my kingdom is his empire and my palace is his home,
And the maidens, flame-resplendent, done each fond Kautuka rite, Beaming in their bridal beauty tread the sacrificial site 1
d by Google
12 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
I beside the lighted altar wait upon thy sacred hest,
And auspicious is the moment, sage Vasishtha knows the rest,
Let the peerless Dasa-ratha, proud Kosala's king of might, With his sons and honoured sages enter on the holy site,
Let the righteous sage Vasishtha, sprung from Vedic saints of old, Celebrate the happy wedding ; be the sacred mantras told ! "
VI
The Wedding
Sage Vasishtha skilled in duty placed Videha's honoured king, Viswa-mitra, Sata-nanda, all within the sacred ring,
And he raised the holy altar as the ancient writs ordain,
Decked and graced with scented garlands grateful unto gods and men,
And he set the golden ladles, vases pierced by artists skilled, Holy censers fresh and fragrant, cups with sacred honey filled,
Sanka bowls and shining salvers, arghya plates for honoured guest, Parched rice arranged in dishes, corn unhusked that filled the rest,
And with careful hand Vasishtha grass around the altar flung, Offered gift to lighted Agni and the sacred mantra sung !
Softly came the sweet-eyed Sita, — bridal blush upon her brow, — Rama in his manly beauty came to take the sacred vow,
Janak placed his beauteous daughter facing Dasa-ratha' s son, Spake with father's fond emotion and the holy rite was done :
" This is Sita child of Janak, dearer unto him than Iife 9 Henceforth sharer of thy virtue, he she 9 prince , thy faithful wife,
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA 13
Of thy weal and woe partaker, be she thine in every land, Cherish her in joy and sorrow, clasp her hand within thy hand,
As the shadow to the substance, to her lord is faithful wife, And my Sita best of women follows thee in death or life / "
Tears bedew his ancient bosom, gods and men his wishes share, And he sprinkles holy water on the blest and wedded pair.
Next he turned to Sita's sister, Urmila of beauty rare,
And to Lakshman young and valiant spake in accents soft and fair :
" Lakshman, dauntless in thy duty, loved of men and God* above, Take my dear devoted daughter, Urmila of stainless love,
Lakshman, fearless in thy virtue, take thy true and faithful wife, Clasp her hand within thy fingers, be she thine in death or life I* 9
To his brother's child Mandavi, Janak turned with father's love, Yielded her to righteous Bharat, prayed for blessings from above :
" Bharat, take the fair Mandavi, be she thine in death or life, Clasp her hand within thy fingers as thy true and faithful wife / "
Last of all was Sruta-kriti, fair in form and fair in face,
And her gentle name was honoured for her acts of righteous grace,
" Take her by the hand, Satrughna, be she thine in death or life, As the shadow to the substance, to her lord is faithful wife I "
Then the princes held the maidens, hand embraced in loving hand, And Vasishtha spake the mantra, holiest priest in all the land,
And as ancient rite ordaineth, and as sacred laws require, Stepped each bride and princely bridegroom round the altar's lighted fire,
Round Videha's ancient monarch, round the holy risbis all, Lightly stepped the gentle maidens, proudly stepped the princes tall !
d by Google
i 4 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
And a rain of flowers descended from the sky serene and fair, And a soft celestial music filled the fresh and fragrant air,
Bright Gandharoas skilled in music waked the sweet celestial song, Fair Apsarat in their beauty on the green sward tripped along !
As the flowery rain descended and the music rose in pride, Thrice around the lighted altar every bridegroom led his bride,
And the nuptial rites were ended, princes took their brides away, Janak followed with his courtiers, and the town was proud and gay !
VII
Return to Ayodhya
With his wedded sons and daughters and his guard in bright array, To the famed and fair Ayodhya, Dasa-ratha held his way,
And they reached the ancient city decked with banners bright and brave, And the voice of drum and trumpet hailed the home-returning brave.
Fragrant blossoms strewed the pathway, song of welcome filled the air, Joyous men and merry women issued forth in garments fair,
And they lifted up their faces and they waved their hands on high, And they raised the voice of welcome as their righteous king drew nigh.
Greeted by his loving subjects, welcomed by his priests of fame, Dasa-ratha with the princes to his happy city came,
With the brides and stately princes in the town he held his way, Entered slow his lofty palace bright as peak of Himalay.
Queen Kausalya blessed with virtue, Queen Kaikeyi in her pride, Queen Sumitra sweetly loving, greeted every happy bride,
d by Google
THE BRIDAL OF SITA 15
Soft-eyed Site noble-destined, Urmila of spotless fame, Mandavi and Sruta-kirti to their loving mothers came.
Decked in silk and queenly garments they performed each pious rite, Brought their blessings on the household, bowed to Godp of holy might,
Bowed to all the honoured elders, blest the children with their love, And with soft and sweet endearment by their loving consorts moved.
Happy were the wedded princes peerless in their warlike might, And they dwelt in stately mansions like Kuvera's mansions bright,
Loving wife and troops of kinsmen, wealth and glory on them wait, Filial love and fond affection sanctify their happy fate.
Once when on the palace chambers bright the golden morning woke, To his son the gentle Bharat, thus the ancient monarch spoke :
" Know, my son, the prince Kaikeya, Yudajit of warlike fame, Queen Kaikeyi's honoured brother, from his distant regions came,
He hath come to take thee, Bharat, to Kaikeya's monarch bold, Go and stay with them a season, greet thy grandsire loved of old."
Bharat heard with filial duty and he hastened to obey,
Took with him the young Satrughna in his grandsire's home to stay,
And from Rama and from Lakshman parted they with many a tear, From their young and gentle consorts, from their parents ever dear,
And Kaikeya with the princes, with his guards and troopers gay, To his father's western regions gladsome held his onward way.
Rama with a pious duty, — favoured by the Gods above, — Tended still his ancient father with a never-faltering love.
In his father's sacred mandate still his noblest Duty saw, In the weal of subject nations recognised his foremost Law!
And he pleased his happy mother with a fond and filial care, And his elders and his kinsmen with devotion soft and fair,
d by Google
16 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Brahmans blessed the righteous Rama for his faith in gb4s above, People in the town and hamlet blessed him with their loyal love 1
Wkfc a woman's whole affection fond and trusting Sita loved, And within her faithful bosom loving Rama lived and moved,
And he loved her, for their parents chose her as his faithful wife, Loved her for her peerless beauty, for her true and trustful life,
Loved and dwelt within her bosom though he wore a form apart, Rama in a sweet communion lived in Site's loving heart !
Days of joy and months of gladness o'er the gentle Sita flew, As she like the Quebn of Beauty brighter in her graces grew,
And as Vishnu with his consort dwells in skies, alone, apart, Rama in a sweet communion lived in Site's loving heart !
d by Google
BOOK II
VANA-GAMANA-ADESA
{The Banishment)
HP HE events narrated in this Book occupy scarcely two days. The description of Rama's princely virtues and the rejoicings at his proposed coronation, with which the Book begins, contrast with much dramatic force and effect with the dark intrigues which follow, and which end in his cruel banishment for fourteen years.
The portions translated in this Book form Sections i., ii., vi., and vii., portions of Sections x. to xiii., and the whole of Section xviii. of Book ii. of the original text.
The Council Convened
Thus the young and brave Satrughna, Bharat ever true and bold, Went to warlike western regions where Kaikeyas lived of old,
Where the ancient Aswa-pati ruled his kingdom broad and fair, Hailed the sons of Dasa-ratha with a grandsire's loving care.
Tended with a fond affection, guarded with a gentle sway,
Still the princes of their father dreamt and thought by night and day,
And their father in Ayodhya, great of heart and stout of hand, Thought of Bharat and Satrughna living in Kaikeya's land.
17
d by Google
18 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
For his great and gallant princes were to him his life and light, Were a part of Dasa-ratha like his hands and arms of might.
But of all his righteous children righteous Rama won his heart, As Swayambhu of all creatures, was his dearest, holiest part,
For his Rama strong and stately was his eldest and his best, Void of every baser passion and with every virtue blest !
Soft in speech, sedate and peaceful, seeking still the holy path, Calm in conscious worth and valour, taunt nor cavil waked his wrath,
In the field of war excelling, boldest warrior midst the bold, In the palace chambers musing on the tales by elders told,
Faithful to the wise and learned, truthful in his deed and word, Rama dearly loved his people and his people loved their lord !
To the Brahmans pure and holy Rama due obeisance made, To the poor and to the helpless deeper love and honour paid,
Spirit of his race and nation was to high-souled Rama given, Thoughts that widen human glory, deeds that ope the gates of heaven !
Not intent on idle cavil Rama spake with purpose high,
And the God of speech might envy when he spake or made reply,
In the learning of the Vedas highest meed and glory won,
In the skill of arms the father scarcely matched the gallant son !
Taught by sages and by elders in the manners of his race, Rama grew in social virtues and each soft endearing grace,
Taught by inborn pride and wisdom patient purpose to conceal, Deep determined was his effort, dauntless was his silent will !
Peerless in his skill and valour steed and elephant to tame, Dauntless leader of his forces, matchless in his warlike fame,
Higher thought and nobler duty did the righteous Rama move, By his toil and by his virtues still he sought his people's love !
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 19
Dasa-ratha marked his Rama with each kingly virtue blest, And from life-long royal duties now he sought repose and rest :
" Shall I see my son anointed, seated on Kosala's throne, In the evening of my life-time ere my days on earth be done,
Shall I place my ancient empire in the youthful Rama's care, Seek for me a higher duty and prepare for life more fair ? "
Pondering thus within his bosom counsel from his courtiers sought, And to crown his Rama, Regent, was his purpose and his thought,
For strange signs and diverse tokens now appeared on earth and sky, And his failing strength and vigour spoke his end approaching nigh,
And he witnessed Rama's virtues filling all the world with love, As the full-moon's radiant lustre fills the earth from skies above !
Dear to him appeared his purpose, Rama to his people dear, Private wish and public duty made his path serene and clear,
Dasa-ratha called his Council, summoned chiefs from town and plain, Welcomed too from distant regions monarchs and the kings qf men,
Mansions meet for prince and chieftain to his guests the monarch gave, Gracious as the Lord of Creatures held the gathering rich and brave!
Nathless to Kosala's Council nor Videha's monarch came, Nor the warlike chief Kaikeya, Aswa-pati king of fame,
To those kings and near relations, ancient Dasa-ratha meant, Message of the proud anointment with his greetings would be sent.
Brightly dawned the day of gathering ; in the lofty Council Hall Stately chiefs and ancient burghers came and mustered one and all,
And each prince and peer was seated on his cushion rich and high, And on monarch Dasa-ratha eager turned his anxious eye,
Girt by crowned kings and chieftains, burghers from the town and plain, Dasa-ratha shone like Indra girt by heaven's immortal train!
d by Google
20 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
II
The People Consulted
With the voice of pealing thunder Dasa-ratha spake to all, To the princes and the burghers gathered in Ayodhya's hall :
" Known to all, the race of Raghu rules this empire broad and fair, And hath ever loved and cherished subjects with a father's care,
In my fathers' footsteps treading I have sought the ancient path, Nursed my people as my children, free from passion, pride and wrath,
Underneath this white umbrella, seated on this royal throne, I have toiled to win their welfare and my task is almost done !
Years have passed of fruitful labour, years of work by fortune blest, And the evening of my life-time needs, my friends, the evening's rest,
Years have passed in watchful effort, Law and Duty to uphold, Effort needing strength and prowess, — and my feeble limbs are old !
Peers and burghers, let your monarch, now his lifelong labour done, For the weal of loving subjects on his empire seat his son,
iNDRA-like in peerless valour, risbi-like in holy lore, Rama follows Dasa-ratha, but in virtues stands before !
Throned in Pushya's constellation shines the moon with fuller light, Throned to rule his father's empire Rama wins a loftier might,
He will be your gracious monarch favoured well by Fortune's Queen, By his virtues and his valour lord of earth he might have been !
Speak your thought and from this bosom lift a load of toil and care, On the proud throne of my fathers let me place a peerless heir,
Digitized by GoOgle
THE BANISHMENT. 21
Speak your thought, my chiefs and people, if this purpose please you wel 1 , Or if wiser, better counsel in your wisdom ye can tell,
Speak your thought without compulsion, though this plan to me be dear, If some middle course were wiser, if some other way were clear ! "
Gathered chieftains hailed the mandate with applauses Long and loud, As the peafowls hail the thunder of the dark and laden cloud,
And the gathered subjects echoed loud and long the welcome sound, Till the voices of the people shook the sky and solid ground !
Brahmans versed in laws of duty, chieftains in their warlike pride, Countless men from town and hamlet heard the mandate far and wide,
And they met in consultation, joyously with one accord, Freely and in measured accents, gave their answer to their lord :
" Years of toil and watchful labour weigh upon thee, king of men, Young in years is righteous Rama, Heir and Regent let him reign,
We would see the princely Rama, Heir. and Regent duly made, Riding on the royal tusker in the white umbrella's shade ! "
Searching still their secret purpose, seeking still their thought to know, Spake again the ancient monarch in his measured words and slow:
" I would know your inner feelings, loyal thoughts and whispers kind, For a doubt within me lingers and a shadow clouds my mind,
True to Law and true to Duty while I rule this kingdom fair, Wherefore would you see my Rama seated as the Regent Heir ? "
« We would see him Heir and Regent, Dasa-ratha, ancient lord, For his heart is blessed with valour, virtue marks his deed and Word,
Lives not man in all the wide-earth who excels tjhe stainless youth, In his loyalty to Duty, in his love of righteous Truth,
d by Google
'22 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA !
Truth impels his thought and action, Truth inspires his soul with grace, And his virtue fills the wide earth and exalts his ancient race !
Bright Immortals know his valour ; with his brother Lakshman bold He hath never failed to conquer hostile town or castled hold,
And returning from his battles, from the duties of the war, Riding on his royal tusker or his all-resistless car,
As a father to his children to his loving men he came,
Blessed our homes and maids and matrons till our infants lisped his name,
For our humble woes and troubles Rama hath the ready tear, To our humble tales of suffering Rama lends his willing ear !
Happy is the royal father who hath such a righteous son, For in town and mart and hamlet every heart hath Rama won,
Burghers and the toiling tillers tales of Rama's kindness say, Man and infant, maid and matron, morn and eve for Rama pray,
To the Gods and bright Immortals we our inmost wishes send, May the good and godlike Rama on his father's throne ascend,
Great in gifts and great in glory, Rama doth our homage own, We would see the princely Rama seated on his father's throne ! "
III
The City Decorated
With his consort pious Rama, pure in deed and pure in thought, After evening's due ablutions Narayana's chamber sought,
Prayed unto the Lord of Creatures, Narayana Ancient Sire, Placed his offering on his forehead, poured it on the lighted fire,
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 23
Piously partook the remnant, sought for Narayana's aid, As he kept his fast and vigils on the grass of kusa spread.
With her lord the saintly Sita silent passed the sacred night, Contemplating World's Preserver, Lord of Heaven's ethereal height,
And within the sacred chamber on the grass of tusa lay, Till the crimson streaks of morning ushered in the festive day,
Till the royal bards and minstrels chanted forth the morning call, Pealing through the holy chamber, echoing through the royal hall.
Past the night of sacred vigils, in his silken robes arrayed, Message of the proud anointment Rama to the Brahmans said,
And the Brahmans spake to burghers that the festive day was come, Till the mart and crowded pathway rang with note of pipe and drum,
And the townsmen heard rejoicing of the vigils of the night, Kept by Rama and by Sita for the day's auspicious rite.
Rama shall be Heir and Regent, Rama shall be crowned to-day, — Rapid flew the gladdening message with the morning's gladsome ray,
And the people of the city, maid and matron, man and boy, Decorated fair Ayodhya in their wild tumultuous joy !
On the temple' 8 lofty steeple high as cloud above the air, On the crossing of the pathways, in the garden green and fair,
On the merchant' 8 ample warehouse, on the shop with stores displayed, On the mansion of the noble by the cunning artist made,
On the gay and bright pavilion, on the high and shady trees, Banners rose and glittering streamers, flags that fluttered in the breeze !
Actors gay and nimble dancers, singers skilled in lightsome song; With their antics and their music pleased the gay and gathered throng,
And the people met in conclaves, spake of Rama, Regent Heir, And the children by the road-side lisped of Rama brave and fair !
d by Google
24 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Women wove the scented garland, merry maids the censer lit, Men with broom and sprinkled water swept the spacious mart and street,
Rows of trees and posts they planted hung with lamps for coming night, That the midnight dark might rival splendour of the noonday light !
Troops of men and merry children laboured with a loving care, Woman's skill and woman's fancy made the city passing fair,
So that good and kindly Rama might his people's toil approve, So that sweet and soft-eyed Ska might accept her people's love !
Groups of joyous townsmen gathered in the square or lofty hall, Praised the monarch Dasa-ratha, regent Rama young and tall :
" Great and good is Dasa-ratha born of Raghu's royal race, In the fulness of his lifetime on his son he grants his grace,
And we hail the rite auspicious for our prince of peerless might, He will guard us by his valour, he will save our cherished right,
Dear unto his loving brothers in his father's palace hall, As is Rama to his brothers dear is Rama to us all,
Long live ancient Dasa-ratha king of Raghu's royal race,
We shall see his son anointed by his father's righteous grace ! "
Thus of Rama's consecration spake the burghers one and all, And the men from distant hamlets poured within the city wall,
From the confines of the empire, north and south and west and east, ' Came to see the consecration and to share the royal feast !
And the rolling tide of nations raised their voices loud and high, Like the tide of sounding ocean when the full moon lights the sky,
And Ayodhya thronged by people from the hamlet, mart and lea, Was tumultuous like the ocean thronged by creatures of the sea !
Digitized by GoOgle
THE BANISHMENT 25
IV
Intrigue
In the inner palace chamber stood the proud and peerless queen, With a mother's joy Kaikeyi gaily watched the festive scene,
But with deep and deadly hatred Manthara, her nurse and maid, Marked the city bright with banners, and in scornful accents said :
" Take thy presents back, Kaikeyi, for they ill befit the day, And when clouds of sorrow darken, ill beseems thee to be gay,
And thy folly moves my laughter though an anguish wakes my sigh, For a gladness stirs thy bosom when thy greatest woe is nigh ! .
Who that hath a woman's wisdom, who that is a prudent wife, Smiles in joy when prouder rival triumphs in the race of life,
How can hapless Queen Kaikeyi greet this deed of darkness done, When the favoured Queen Kausalya wins the empire for her son ?
Know the truth, O witless woman ! Bharat is unmatched in fame, Rama, deep and darkly jealous, dreads thy Bharat' 8 rival claim,
Younger Lakshman with devotion doth on eldest Rama wait, Young Satrughna with affection follows Bharat's lofty fate,
Rama dreads no rising danger from the twins, the youngest-born, But thy Bharat' 8 claims and virtues fill his jealous heart with scorn !
Trust me, queen, thy Bharat's merits are too well and widely known, And he stands too near and closely by a rival brother's throne,
Rama hath a wolf-like wisdom and a fang to reach the foe, And I tremble for thy Bharat, Heaven avert untimely woe !
Happy is the Queen Kausalya, they will soon anoint her son, When on Pushy a' a constellation gaily rides to-morrow's moon,
d by Google
26 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Happy is the Queen Kausalya in her regal pomp and state, And Kaikeyi like a bond-slave must upon her rival wait !
Wilt thou do her due obeisance as we humble' women do,
Will thy proud and princely Bharat as his brother's henchman go,
Will thy Bharat' 8 gentle consort, fairest princess in this land,
In her tears and in her anguish wait on Site's proud command ? "
With a woman's scornful anger Manthara proclaimed her grief, With a mother's love for Rama thus Kaikeyi answered brief:
" What inspires thee, wicked woman, thus to rail in bitter tone, Shall not Rama, best and eldest, fill his father's royal throne,
What alarms thee, crooked woman, in the happy rites begun, Shall not Rama guard his brothers as a father guards his son ?
And when Rama's reign is over, shall not Gods my Bharat speed, And by law and ancient custom shall not younger son succeed,
In the present bliss of Rama and in Bharat' s future hope,
What offends thee, senseless woman, wherefore dost thou idly mope ?
Dear is Rama as my Bharat, ever duteous in his ways, Rama honours Queen Kausalya, loftier honour to me pays,
Rama's realm is Bharat' 8 kingdom, ruling partners they shall prove, For himself than for his brothers Rama owns no deeper love ! "
Scorn and anger shook her person and her bosom heaved a sigh, As in wilder, fiercer accents Manthara thus made reply :
" What insensate rage-or madness clouds thy heart and blinds thine eye, Courting thus thy own disaster, courting danger dread and high,
What dark folly clouds thy vision to the workings of thy foe, Heedless thus to seek destruction and to sink in gulf of woe ?
Know, fair queen, by law and custom, son ascends the throne of pride, Rama's son succeedeth Rama, luckless Bharat steps aside,
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 27
Brothers do not share a kingdom, nor can one by one succeed, Mighty were the civil discord if such custom were decreed !
For to stop all war and tumult, thus the ancient laws ordain, Eldest son succeeds his father, younger children may not reign,
Bharat barred from Rama's empire, vainly decked with royal grace, Friendless, joyless, long shall wander, alien from his land and race !
Thou hast borne the princely Bharat, nursed him from thy gentle breast, To a queen and to a mother need a prince's claims be pressed,
To a thoughtless heedless mother must I Bharat's virtues plead, Must the Queen Kaikeyi witness Queen Kauaalaya's son succeed ?
Trust thy old and faithful woman who hath nursed thee, youthful queen, And in great and princely houses many darksome deeds hath seen,
Trust my word, the wily Rama for his spacious empire's good, Soon will banish friendless Bharat and secure his peace with blood !
Thou hast sent the righteous Bharat to thy ancient father's land, And Satrughna young and valiant doth beside his brother stand,
Young in years and generous-hearted, they will grow in mutual love, As the love of elder Rama doth in Lakshman's bosom move.
Young companions grow in friendship, and our ancient legends tell, Weeds protect a forest monarch which the woodman's axe would fell,
Crowned Rama unto. Lakshman will a loving brother prove, But for Bharat and Satrughna, Rama's bosom owns no love,
And a danger thus ariseth if the elder wins the throne,
Haste thee, heedless Queen Kaikeyi, save the younger and thy son !
Speak thy mandate to thy husband, let thy Bharat rule at home, In the deep and pathless jungle let the banished Rama roam,
d by Google
28 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
This will please thy ancient father and thy father's kith and kin, This will please the righteous people, Bharat knows no guile or sin !
Speak thy mandate to thy husband, win thy son a happy fate, Doom him not to Rama s sendee or his unrelenting hate,
Let not Rama in his rancour shed a younger brother's blood, As the lion slays the tiger in the deep and echoing wood !
With the magic of thy beauty thou hast won thy monarch's heart, Queen Kausalya's bosom rankles with a woman's secret smart,
Let her not with woman's vengeance turn upon her prouder foe, And as crowned Rama's mother venge her in Kaikeyi's woe,
Mark my word, my child Kaikeyi, much these ancient eyes have seen, Rama's rule is death to Bharat, insult to my honoured queen ! "
Like a slow but deadly poison worked the ancient nurse's tears, And a wife's undying impulse mingled with a mother's fears,
Deep within Kaikeyi's bosom worked a woman's jealous thought, Speechless in her scorn and anger mourner's dark retreat she sought.
V
The Queen's Demand
Rama shall be crowned at sunrise, so did royal bards proclaim, Every rite arranged and ordered, Dasa-ratha homeward came,
To the fairest of his consorts, dearest to his ancient heart, Came the king with eager gladness joyful message to impart,
Radiant as the Lord of Midnight, ere the eclipse casts its gloom, Came the old and ardent monarch heedless of his darksome doom !
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 29
Through the shady palace garden where the peacock wandered free, Lute and lyre poured forth their music, parrot flew from tree to tree,
Through the corridor of creepers, painted rooms by artists done, And the halls where scented Ghampak and the flaming Asol shone,
Through the portico of splendour graced by silver, tusk and gold, Radiant with his thought of gladness walked the monarch proud and bold.
Through the lines of scented blossoms which by limpid waters shone, And the rooms with seats of silver, ivory bench and golden throne,
Through the chamber of confection, where each viand wooed the taste, Every object in profusion as in regions of the blest,
through Kaikeyi' s inner closet lighted with a softened sheen, Walked the king with eager longing, — but Kaikeyi was not seen !
\ Thoughts of love and gentle dalliance woke within his ancient heart, And the magic of her beauty and the glamour of her art,
With a soft desire the monarch vainly searched the vanished fair, Found her not in royal chamber, found her not in gay parterre !
Filled with love and longing languor loitered not the radiant queen, In her soft voluptuous chamber, in the garden, grove or green,
And he asked the faithful warder of Kaikeyi loved and lost,
She who served him with devotion and his wishes never crost,
'/
Spake the warder in his terror that the queen with rage distraught,
Weeping silent tears of anguish had the mourner's chamber sought !
Thither flew the stricken monarch ; on the bare and unswept ground, Trembling with tumultuous passion was the Queen Kaikeyi found,
On the cold uncovered pavement sorrowing lay the weeping wife, Young wife of an ancient husband, dearer than his heart and life !
Digitized by GoOgle
3 o THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Like a bright and blossoming creeper rudely severed from the earth, Like a fallen fair Apsara, beauteous nymph of heavenly birth.
Like a female forest-ranger bleeding from the hunter's dart, Whom her mate the forest-monarch soothes with soft endearing art,
Lay the queen in tears of anguish ! And with sweet and gentle word To the lotus-eyed lady softly spake her loving lord :
^Wherefore thus, my Queen and Empress, sorrow-laden is thy heart. Who with daring slight or insult seeks to cause thy bosom smart ?
If some unknown ailment pains thee, evil spirit of the air, Skilled physicians wait upon thee, priests with incantations fair,
If from human foe some insult, wipe thy tears and doom his fate, Rich reward or royal vengeance shall upon thy mandate wait !
Wilt thou doom to death the guiltless, free whom direst sins debase, Wilt thou lift the poor and lowly or the proud and great disgrace,
Speak, and I and all my courtiers Queen Kaikeyi's hest obey, For thy might is boundless, Empress, limitless thy regal sway !
Rolls my chariot-wheel revolving from the sea to farthest sea, And the wide earth is my empire, monarchs list my proud decree,
Nations of the eastern regions and of Sindhu's western wave, Brave Saurashtras and the races who the ocean's dangers brave,
Vangas, Angas and Magadhas, warlike Matsyas of the west, Kasis and the southern races, brave Kosalas first and best,
Nations of my world-wide empire, rich in corn and sheep and'kine, All shall serve my Queen Kaikeyi and their treasures all are thine,
Speak, command thy king's obedience, and thy wrath will melt away, Like the melting snow of winter 'neath the sun's reviving ray ! "
Blinded was the ancient husband as he lifted up her head, _^
Heedless oath and word he plighted that her wish should be obeyed,
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 31
Scheming for a fetal purpose, inly then Kaikeyi smiled,
And by sacred oath and promise bound the monarch love-beguiled :
^"Thou hast given, Dasa-ratha, troth and word and royal oath, Three and thirty Gods be witness, watchers of the righteous truth,
Sun and Moon and Stars be witness, Sky and Day and sable Night, Rolling Worlds and this our wide Earth, and each dark and unseen wight,
Witness Rangers of the forest, Household Gods that guard us both, Mortal beings and Immortal, — witness ye the monarch's oath,
Ever faithful to his promise, ever truthful in his word, Dasa-ratha grants my prayer, Spirits and the Gods have heard !
Call to mind, O righteous monarch, days when in a bygone strife, Warring with thy foes immortal thou hadst almost lost thy life,
With a woman's loving tendance poor Kaikeyi cured thy wound, Till from death and danger rescued, thou wert by a promise bound,
Two rewards my husband offered, what my loving heart might seek, Long delayed their wished fulfilment, — now let poor Kaikeyi speak,
And if royal deeds redeem not what thy royal lips did say, Victim to thy broken promise Queen Kaikeyi dies to-day 1
^By these rites ordained for Rama, — such the news my menials bring, — Let my Bharat, and not Rama, be anointed Regent King,
Wearing skins and matted tresses, in the cave or hermit's cell, Fourteen years in Dandai's forests let the elder Rama dwell,
These are Queen Kaihey?s wishes, these are boons for which 1 pray, I would see my son anointed* Rama banished on this day I "
d by Google
;a THE EPIC OP RAMA, PRINCE OP INDIA
VI
The King's Lament
** Is this torturing dream or madness, do my feeble senses fail, O'er my darkened mind and bosom doth a fainting fit prevail ? "
So the stricken monarch pondered and in hushed and silent fear, Looked on her as on a tigress looks the dazed and stricken deer,
Lying on the unswept pavement still he heaved the choking sigh, Like a wild and hissing serpent quelled by incantations high !
Sobs convulsive shook his bosom and his speech and accent failed, And a dark and deathlike faintness o'er his feeble soul prevailed,
Stunned awhile remained the monarch, then in furious passion woke, And his eyeballs flamed with red fire, to the queen as thus he spoke :
" Traitress to thy king and husband, fell destroyer of thy race, Wherefore seeks thy ruthless rancour Rama rich in righteous grace,
Traitress to thy kith and kindred, Rama loves thee as thy own, Wherefore then with causeless vengeance as a mother hate thy son ?
Have I courted thee, Kaikeyi, throned thee in my heart of truth, Nursed thee in my home and bosom like a snake of poisoned tooth,
Have I courted thee, Kaikeyi, placed thee on Ayodhya's throne, That my Rama, loved of people, thou shouldst banish from his own ?
Banish far my Queen Kausalya, Queen Sumitra saintly wife, Wrench from me my ancient empire, from my bosom wrench my life,
But with brave and princely Rama never can his father Dart, Till his ancient life is ended, cold and still his beating heart !
Digitized by GoOgle
■ THB BANISHMENT 33
Sunless roll the world in darkness, rainless may the harvests thrive, But from righteous Rama severed^ never can his sire survive,
Feeble is thy aged husband, few and brief on earth his day, Lend me, wife, a woman's kindness, as a consort be my stay !
Ask for Other boon, Kaikeyi, aught my sea-girt empire yields, Wealth or treasure, gem or jewel, castled town or smiling fields,
Ask for other gift, Kaikeyi, and thy wishes shall be given,
Stain me not with crime unholy in the eye of righteous Heaven ! "
Coldly spake the Queen Kaikeyi : <*If thy royal heart repent, Break thy word and plighted promise, let thy royal faith be rent,
Ever known for truth and virtue, speak to peers and monarchs all, When from near and distant regions they shall gather in thy hall,
Speak if so it please thee, monarch, of thy evil-destined wife, How she loved with wife's devotion, how she served and saved thy life,
How on plighted promise trusting for a humble boon she sighed, How a monarch broke his promise, how a cheated woman died ! "
" Fair thy form," resumed the monarch, " beauty dwells upon thy face, Woman's winsome charms bedeck thee, and a woman's peerless grace,
Wherefore then within thy bosom wakes this thought of cruel wile, And what dark and loathsome spirit stains thy heart with blackest guile?
^Ever since the day, {Caikeyi, when a gentle bride you came, By a wvfe's unfailing duty you have won a woman 8 fame,
Wherefore now this cruel purpose hath a stainless heart defiled, Ruthless wish to send my Rama to the dark and pathless wild ?,
Wherefore, darkly-scheming woman, on unrighteous purpose bent, Doth thy cruel causeless vengeance on my Rama seek a vent, •
d by Google
34 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Wherefore seek by deeds unholy for thy son the throne to win, Throne which Bharat doth not covet, — blackened by his mother's sin ?
v Shall I see my banished Rama mantled in the garb of woe, Reft of home and kin and empire to the pathless jungle go.,
Shall I see disasters sweeping o'er my empire dark and deep. As the forces of a foeman o'er a scattered army sweep ?
Shall I hear assembled monarchs in their whispered voices say, Weak and foolish in his dotage, Dasa-ratha holds his sway,
Shall I say to righteous elders when they blame my action done, That by woman's mandate driven I have banished thus my son ?
Queen Kausalya, dear-loved woman! she who serves me as a slave, Soothes me Kke a tender sister, helps me like a consort brave,
As a fond and loving mother tends me with a watchful care, As a daughter ever duteous doth obeisance sweet and fair,
When my fond and fair Kausalya asks me of her banished son, How shall Dasa-ratha answer for the impious action done,
How can husband, cold and cruel, break a wife's confiding heart, How can father, false and faithless, from his best and eldest part ? "
Coldly spake the Queen Kaikeyi : " If thy royal heart repent, Break thy word and plighted promise, let thy royal faith be rent,
Truth-abiding is our monarch, so I heard the people say, And his word is all inviolate, stainless virtue marks his sway,
Let it now be known to nations, — righteous Dasa-ratha lied, And a trusting, cheated woman broke her loving heart and died ! "
Darker grew the shades of midnight, coldly shone each distant star, Wilder in the monarch's bosom raged the struggle and the war :
>J*. Starry midnight, robed in shadows ! give my wearied heart relief, ^Spread thy sable covering mantle o'er an impious monarch's grieT,
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 35
Spread thy vast and inky darkness o'er a detd of nameless crime, Reign perennial o'er my sorrows heedless of the lapse of time.
May a sinful monarch perish ere the dawning of the day,
O'er a dark life sin-polluted, beam not morning's righteous ray ! "
VII
The Sentence
^Morning came and duteous Rama to the palace bent his way, For to make his salutation and his due obeisance pay,
And he saw his aged father shorn of kingly pomp and pride, And he saw the Queen Kaikeyi sitting by her consort's side.
Duteously the righteous Rama touched the ancient monarch's feet, Touched the feet of Queen Kaikeyi with a son's obeisance meet,
" Rama ! " cried the feeble monarch, but the tear bedimmed his eye, Sorrow choked his failing utterance and his bosom heaved a sigh,
Rama started in his terror at his father's grief or wrath, Like a traveller in the jungle crossed by serpent in his path !
Reft of sense appeared the monarch, crushed beneath a load of pain, Heaving oft a sigh of sorrow as his heart would break in twain,
Like the ocean tempest-shaken, like the sun in eclipse pale, Like a crushed repenting rishi when his truth and virtue fail !
Breathless mused the anxious Rama, — what foul action hath he done, What strange anger fills his father, wherefore greets he not his son ?
" Speak, my mother," uttered Rama, " what strange error on my part, Unremembered sin or folly fills with grief my father's heart, y
Gracious unto me is father with a father's boundless grace, Wherefore clouds his altered visage, wherefore tears bedew his face?
dby VjC
36 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA !
Doth a piercing painful ailment rack his limbs with cruel smart, Doth some secret silent anguish wring his torn and tortured heart,
Bharat lives with brave Satrughna in thy father's realms afar, Hath some cloud of dark disaster crossed their bright auspicious star ?
Duteously the royal consorts on the loving monarch wait,
Hath some woe or dire misfortune dimmed the lustre of their fate,
I would yield my life and fortune ere I wound my father's heart, Hath my unknown crime or folly caused his ancient bosom smart ?
Ever dear is Queen Kaikeyi to her consort and her king,
Hath 8,ome angry accent escaped thee thus his royal heart to wring,
Speak, my ever -loving mother, speak the truth for thou must know, What distress or deep disaster pains his heart and clouds his brow ? "
" Mother's love nor woman's pity moved the deep-determined queen, As in cold and cruel accents thus she spake her purpose keen :
" Grief nor woe nor sudden ailment pains thy father loved of old, But he fears to speak his purpose to his Rama true and bold,
And his loving accents falter some unloving wish to tell,
Till you give your princely promise, you will serve his mandate well >
Listen more, in bygone seasons, — Rama thou wert then unborn, — I had saved thy royal father, he a gracious boon had sworn,
But his feeble heart repenting is by pride and passion stirred, He would break his royal promise as a caitiff breaks his word,
Years have passed and now the monarch would his ancient word forego, He would build a needless causeway when the waters ceased to flow !
Truth inspires each deed attempted and each word by monarchs spoke, Not for thee, though loved and honoured, should a royal vow be broke,
If the true and righteous Rama binds him by his father's vow, I will tell thee of the anguish which obscures his royal brow,
d by Google
THE BANISHMENT 37
If thy feeble bosom falter and thy halting purpose fail, Unredeemed is royal promise and unspoken is my tale ! "
" Speak thy word," exclaimed the hero, "and my purpose shall not fail, Rama serves his father's mandate and his bosom shall not quail,
Poisoned cup or death untimely, — what the cruel fates decree, — To his king and to bis father Rama yields obedience free,
Speak my father's royal promise, hold me by his promise tied, Rama speaks and shall not palter, for his lips have never lied."
Cold and clear Kaikeyi's accents fell as falls the hunter's knife, ; " Listen then to word of promise and redeem it with thy life,
Wounded erst by foes immortal, saved by Queen Kaikeyi's car?, Two great boons your father plighted and his royal words were fair,
I have sought their due fulfilment, — brightly shines my Bharat'sstar, — Bharat shall be Heir and Regent, Rama shall be banished far !
If thy father' s royal mandate thou wouldst list and honour still, Fourteen years in Dandak } s forest live and wander- at thy will.
Seven long years and seven, my Rama, thou shalt in the jungle dwell, Bark of trees shall be thy raiment and thy home the hermit's cell,
Over fair Kosala's empire let my princely Bharat reign,
With his cars and steeds and tusker s x 'wealth and gold and armed men !
Tender-hearted is the monarch, age and sorrow dim his eye, And the anguish of a father checks his speech and purpose high,
For the love he bears thee, Rama, cruel vow he may not speak* I have spoke his will and mandate, and thy true obedience seek."
Calmly Rama heard the mandate, grief nor anger touched his heart, \ Calmly from his father's empire and his home prepared to part* /
d by Google
BOOK III DASA-RATHA-VIYOGA
(The Death of the King)
'"PHE first six days of Rama's wanderings are narrated in this Book. Sita and the faithful Lakshrnan accompanied Rama in his exile, and the loyal people of Ayodhya followed their exiled prince as far as the basks of the Tamasa river where they halted on the first night. Rama had to steal away at night to escape the citizens, and his wanderings during the following days give us beauti- ful glimpses of forest life in holy hermitages. Thirty centuries have passed since the age of the Kosafas and Videhas, but every step of the supposed journey of Rama is well known in India to this day, and is annually traversed by thousands of devoted pilgrims. The past is not dead and buried in India, it lives in the hearts of millions of faithful men and faithful women, and shall live for ever.
On the third day of their exile, Rama and his wife and brother crossed the Ganges ; on the fourth day they came to the hermitage of Bharad-vaja, which stood where Allahabad now stands, on the confluence of the Ganges and the Jumna ; on the fifth day they crossed the Jumna, the southern shores of which were then covered with woods ; and on the sixth day they came to the hill of Chitra- kuta, where they met the saint Valmifci, the reputed author of this Epic. " We have often looked," says a writer in Calcutta Review, vol. xxii, " on that green hill : it is the holiest spot of that sect of the Hindu faith who devote themselves to this incarnation of Vishnu. The whole neighbourhood is Rama's country, Every headland has some legend, every cavern is connected with his name, some of the wild fruits are still called Sita-phal, being the reputed food of the exile. Thousands and thousands annually visit the spot, and round
38
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 39
the hill is raised a footpath on which the devotee, with naked feet, treads full of pious awe."
Grief for the banished Rama pressed on the ancient heart of X3asa-ratha. The feeble old king pined away and died, remember- ing and recounting on his death-bed how in his youth he had caused sorrow and death to an old hermit by killing his son* Scarcely any passage in the Epic is more touching than this old sad story told by the dying monarch.
The portions translated in this Book form the whole or the main portions of Sections xxvi., xxvii., xxxi., xxxix., xl.» xlvi., lit, liv., It., lvi., lxiii., and lxiv. of Book ii. of the original text.
I
Woman's Love
" Dearly loved, devoted Sita ! daughter of a royal line,
Part we now, for years of wand'ri'ng in the pathless woods is mine,
For my father, promise-fettered, to Kaikeyi yields the sway, And she wills her son anointed, — fourteen years doth Rama stray,
I But before I leave thee, Sita, in the wilderness to rove, Yield me one more tender token of thy true and trustful love !
J Serve my crowned brother, Sita, as a faithful, duteous dame, j Tell him not of Rama's virtues, tell him not of Rama's claim,
Since my royal father willeth,-~Bharat shall be regent«heir, Serve him with a loyal duty, serve him with obeisance fair,
Since my royal father willeth, — years of banishment be mine, Brave in sorrow and in suffering, woman's brightest fame be thine !
Keep thy fasts and vigils, Sita, while thy Rama is away,
Faith in Gods and faith in virtue on thy bosom hold their sway,
Digitized by GoOgle
40 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
In the early watch of morning to the Gods for blessings pray. To my father Dasa-ratha honour and obeisance pay,
To my mother, Queen Kausalya, is thy dearest tendance due, Offer her thy consolation, be a daughter fond and true !
Queen Kaikeyi and Sumitra equal love and honour claim, With a soothing soft endearment sweetly serve each royal dame,
Cherish Bharat and Satrughna with a sister's watchful love, And a mother's true affection and a mother's kindness prove !
Listen, Sita, unto Bharat speak no heedless angry word, He is monarch of Kosala and of Raghu's race is lord,
Crowned kings our willing service and our faithful duty own, Dearest sons they disinherit, cherish strangers near the throne !
Bharat's will with deep devotion and with faultless faith obey, Truth and virtue on thy bosom ever hold their gentle sway,
And to please each dear relation, gentle Sita, be it thine,
Part we love ! for years of wand' ring in the pathless woods is mine ! "
Rama spake, and soft-eyed Sita, ever sweet in speech and word, Stirred by loving woman's passion boldly answered thus her lord :
" Do I hear my husband rightly, are these words my Rama spake, And her banished lord and husband will the wedded wife forsake ?
Lightly I dismiss the counsel which my lord hath lightly said, For it ill beseems a warrior and my husband's princely grade !
For the faithful woman follows where her wedded lord may lead, In the banishment of Rama, Sita's exile is decreed,
Sire nor son nor loving brother rules the wedded woman's state, With her lord she falls or rises, with her consort courts her fate,
If the righteous son of Raghu wends to forests dark and drear x Sita steps before her husband wild and thorny paths to clear /
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 41
Like the tasted refuse water cast thy timid thoughts aside. Take me to the pathless jungle, bid me by my lord abide,
Car and steed and gilded palace, vain are these to woman's life, Dearer is her husband's shadow to the loved and loving wife !
For my mother often taught me and my father often spake,
That her home the wedded woman doth beside her husband make,
As the shadow to the substance, to her lord is faithful wife,
And she parts not from her consort till she parts with fleeting life !
Therefore bid me seek the jungle and in pathless forests roam, Where the wild deer freely ranges and the tiger makes his home,
Happier than in father's mansions in the woods will Sita rove, Waste no thought on home or kindred, nestling in her husband's love !
World-renowned is Rama's valour, fearless by her Rama's side, Sita still will live and wander with a faithful woman's pride,
And the wild fruit she will gather from the fresh and fragrant wood, And the food by Rama tasted shall be Sita's cherished food !
Bid me seek the sylvan greenwoods, wooded hills and plateaus high, Limpid rills and crystal nullas as they softly ripple by,
And where in the lake of lotus tuneful ducks their plumage lave, Let me with my loving Rama skim the cool translucent wave !
Years will pass in happy union, — happiest lot to woman given, — Sita seeks not throne or empire, nor the brighter joys of heaven,
Heaven conceals not brighter mansions in its sunny fields of pride, Where without her lord and husband faithful Sita would reside !
Therefore let me seek the jungle where the jungle-rangers rove, Dearer than the royal palace, where I share my husband's love,
Digitized by GoOgle
44 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
" Part we then from loving kinsmen, arms and mighty weapons bring, Bows of war which Lord Varuna rendered to Videha's king,
Coats of mail to sword impervious, quivers which can never fail. And the rapiers bright as sunshine, golden* hiked, tempered well,
Safely rest these goodly weapons in our great preceptor's hall, Seek and bring them, faithful brother, for methinks we need them all ! "
Rama spake ; his valiant brother then the wondrous weapons brought, Wreathed with fresh and fragrant garlands and with gold and jewels wrought,
" Welcome, brother," uttered Rama, "stronger thus to woods we go, Wealth and gold and useless treasure to the holy priests bestow,
To the son of saint Vasishtha, to each sage is honour due,
Then we leave our father's mansions, to our father's mandate true ! "
III
Mother's Blessings
Tears of sorrow and of suffering flowed from Queen Kausalya's eye, As she saw departing Sita for her blessings drawing nigh,
And she clasped the gentle Sita and she kissed her moistened head, And her tears like summer tempest choked the loving words she said :
"Part we, dear devoted daughter, to thy husband ever true, With a woman's whole affection render love to husband'sxroe-l
False are women loved and cherished, gentle in their speech and word, When misfortune's shadows gather, who are faithless to their lord,
Who through years of sunny splendour smile and pass the livelong day, When misfortune's darkness thickens, from their husband turn away,
d by Google
j
THE DEATH OF THE KING 45
Who with changeful fortune changing oft ignore the plighted word, And forget a woman's duty, woman's faith to wedded lord,
Who to holy love inconstant from their wedded consort part, Manly deed nor manly virtue wins the changeful woman's heart !
But the true and righteous woman, loving spouse and changeless wife, Faithful to her lord and consort holds him dearer than her life,
Ever true and righteous Sita, follow still my godlike son, Like a God to thee is Rama in the woods or on the throne ! "
" I shall do my duty, mother," said the wife with wifely pride, " Like a God to me is Rama, Sita shall not leave his side,
From the Moon will part his lustre ere I part from wedded lord, Ere from faithful wife's devotion falter in my deed or word,
For the stringless lute is silent, idle is the wheel-less car, And no wife the loveless consort, inauspicious is her star !
Small the measure of affection which the sire and brother prove, Measureless to wedded woman is her lord and husband's love,
True to Law and true to Scriptures, true to woman's plighted word, Can I ever be, my mother, faithless, loveless to my lord ? "
Tears of joy and mingled sorrow filled the Queen Kausalya's eye, As she marked the faithful Sita true in heart, in virtue high,
And she wept the tears of sadness when with sweet obeisance due, Spake with hands in meekness folded Rama ever good and true :
" Sorrow not, my loving mother, trust in virtue's changeless beam, Swift will fly the years of exile like a brief and transient dream,
Girt by faithful friends and forces, blest by rfghteous Gods above, Thou shalt see thy son returning to thy bosom and thy love ! "
Digitized by GoOgle
46 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Unto ail the royal ladies Rama his obeisance paid,
For his failings unremembered, blessings and forgiveness prayed,
And his words were soft and gentle, and they wept to see him go, Like the piercing cry of curlew rose the piercing voice of woe,
And in halls where drum and tabor rose in joy and regal pride, , Voice of grief and lamentation sounded far and sounded wide ! «
Then the true and faithful Lakshman parted from each weeping dame, And to sorrowing Queen Sumitra with his due obeisance came,
And he bowed to Queen Sumitra and his mother kissed his head, Stilled her anguish-laden bosom and in trembling accents said :
" Dear devoted duteous Lakshman, ever to thy elder true, When thy elder wends to forest, forest-life to thee is due,
Thou hast served him true and faithful in his glory and his fame, This is Law for true and righteous* — serve him in his woe and shame,
This is Law for race of Raghu known on earth for holy might, Bounteous in their sacred duty, brave and warlike in the fight I
Therefore tend him as thy father, as thy mother tend his wife, And to thee, like fair Ayodhya be thy humble forest life,
Go, my son, the voice of Duty bids my gallant L akshman g o, Serve thy elder with devotion and with valour meeTTnYWpltf'
IV
Citizens 1 Lament
Spake Sumantra chariot-driver waiting by the royal car,
" Haste thee, mighty-destined Rama, for we wander long and far,
Fourteen years in Dandak's forest shall the righteous Rama stray, Such is Dasa-ratha's mandate, haste thee Rama and obey."
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 47
Queenly Sita bright-apparelled, with a ttrong and trusting heart, d, Counted on the car of splendour for the pathless woods to part,
roAnd the king for needs providing gave her robes and precious store, . 7 or the many years of exile in a far and unknown shore,
&nd a wealth of warlike weapons to the exiled princes gave, ,Bow and dart and linked armour, sword and shield and lances brave.
Then the gallant brothers mounted on the gold-emblazoned car, For unending was the journey and the wilderness was far,
Skilled Sumantra saw them seated, urged the swiftly-flying steed, Faster than the speed of tempest was the noble coursers' speed.
And they parted for the forest ; like a long unending night, Gloomy shades of grief and sadness deepened on the city's might,
Mute and dumb but conscious creatures felt the woe the city bore, Horses neighed and shook their bright bells, elephants returned a roar !
Man and boy and maid and matron followed Rama with their eye, As the thirsty seek the water when the parched fields are dry,
Clinging to the rapid chariot, by its side, before, behind, Thronging men and wailing women wept for Rama good and kind :
u Draw the reins, benign Sumantra, slowly drive the royal car, We would once more see our Rama banished long and banished far,
Iron-hearted is Kausalya from her Rama thus to part, Rends it not her mother's bosom thus to see her son depart ?
True is rightecus-hearted Sita cleaving to her husband still, As the ever present sunlight cleaves to Meru's golden hill,
Faithful and heroic Lakshman ! thou hast by thy brother stood, And in duty still unchanging thou hast sought the pathless wood,
Fixed in purpose, true in valour, mighty boon to thee is given, And the narrow path thou choosest is the righteous path to heaven ! "
d by Google
48 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Thus they spake in tears and anguish as they followed him apace, And their eyes were fixed on Rama, pride of Raghu's royal race,
Meanwhile ancient Dasa-ratha from his palace chamber' came, With each weeping queen and consort, with each woe-disfracted dame!
And around the aged monarch rose the piercing voice of pain, Like the wail of forest creatures when the forest-king is slain,
And the faint and feeble monarch was with age and anguish pale, Like the darkened moon at eclipse when his light and radiance fail !
Rama saw his ancient father with a faltering footstep go,
Used to royal pomp and splendour, stricken now by age and woe,
Saw his mother faint and feeble to the speeding chariot hie, As the mother-cow returneth to her young that loiters by,
Still she hastened to the chariot, " Rama ! Rama ! " was her cry, And a throb was in her bosom and a tear was in her eye !
" Speed, Sumantra," uttered.- Rama, " from this torture let me part, Speed, my friend, this sight of sadness breaks a much-enduring heart, j
Heed not Dasa-ratha' s mandate, stop not for the royal train, Parting slow is lengthened sorrow like the sinner's lengthened pain ! "
Sad Sumantra urged the coursers and the rapid chariot flew,
And the royal chiefs and courtiers round their fainting monarch drew,
And they spake to Dasa-ratha : " Follow not thy banished son, He whom thou wouldst keep beside thee comes not till his task is done!"
Dasa-ratha, faint and feeble, listened to these words of pain, Stood and saw his son departing, — saw him not on earth again !
d by Google
THE DgATH OW THE KING 49
Crossing the Tamasa: the Citizens' Return
Evening's thickening shades descended on Tamasa's distant shore, Rama rested by the river, day of toilsome journey o'er,
And Ayodhya's loving people by the limpid river lay,
Sad and sorrowing they had followed Rama's chariot through the day !
" Soft-eyed Sita, faithful Lakshman," thus the gentle Rama said, " Hail the first night of our exile mantling us in welcome shade,
Weeps the lone and voiceless forest, and in darksome lair and nest Feathered bird and forest creature seek their midnight's wonted rest
Weeps methinks our fair Ayodhya to her Rama ever dear, And perchance her men and women shed for us a silent tear,
Loyal men and faithful women, they have loved their ancient king, And his anguish and our exile will their gentle bosoms wring !
Moat I sorrow for my father and my mother loved and lost, Stricken by untimely anguish, by a cruel fortune crost,
Bat the good and righteous JJharat gently will my parents tend, . And with fond and filial duty tender consolation lend,
Well I know his stainless bosom and his virtues rare and high, He will soothe our parents' sorrow arid their trickling tear will dry !
Faithful Lakshman, thou hast nobly stood by us when sorrows fell, Guard my Sita by thy valour, by thy virtues tend her well,
Wait on her while from this river Rama seeks his thirst to slake, On this first night of his exile food nor fruit shall Rama take,
Thpu Sumantra, tend the horses, darkness comes with. close of day, Weary was the endless journey, weary is our onward way !."
d by Google
50 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Store of grass and welcome fodder to the steeds the driver gave, Gave them rest and gave them water from Tamasa's limpid wave,
And performing night's devotions, for the princes made their bed, By the softly rippling river 'neath the tree's umbrageous shade.
On a bed of leaf and verdure Rama and his Sita slept,
Faithful Lakshman with Sumantra nightly watch and vigils kept,
And the stars their silent lustre on the weary exiles shed,
Ajid on wood and rolling river night her darksome mantle spread.
Early woke the righteous Rama and to watchful Lakshman spake : " Mark the slumb'ring city people, still their nightly rest they take,
They have left their homes and children, followed us with loyal heart, They would take us to Ayodhya, from their princes loth to part !
Speed, my brother, for the people wake not till the morning's star, Speed by night the silent chariot, we may travel fast and far,
So my true and loving people see us not by dawn of day, Follow not through wood and jungle Rama in his onward way,
For a monarch meek in suffering should his burden bravely bear, And his true and faithful people may not ask his woe to share 1 "
Lakshman heard the gentle mandate, and Sumantra yoked the steed, Fresh with rest and grateful fodder, matchless in their wondrous speed,
Rama with his gentle, consort and, with Lakshman true and brave, Crossed beneath the silent starlight dark Tamasa's limpid wave.
On the further bank a pathway, fair to view and far and wide. Stretching onwards to the forests spanned the spacious country side,
" Leave the broad and open pathway," so the gentle Rama said, " Follow yet a track diverging, so the people be misled}
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 51
Then returning to the pathway we shall march ere break of day. So our true and faithful people shall not know our southward way."
Wise Sumantra hastened northward, then returning to the road, By his master and his consort and the valiant Lakshman stood,
Raghu'8 sons and gentle Sita mounted on the stately car, •
And Sumantra drove the coursers travelling fast and travelling far.
Morning dawned, the waking people by Tamasa's limpid wave, Saw not Rama and his consort, saw not Lakshman young and brave,
And the tear suffused their feces and their hearts with anguish burned, Sorrow-laden and lamenting to their cheerless homes returned.
VI
Crossing the Ganges. Bharad-vaja's Hermitage
Morning dawned, and far they wandered, by their people loved and lost, Drove through grove and flowering woodland, rippling rill and river crost,
Crossed the sacred Vedasruti on their still unending way, Crossed the deep and rapid Gumti where the herds of cattle stray,
All the toilsome day they travelled, evening fell o'er wood and lea, And they came where sea- like Ganga rolls in regal majesty,
'Neath a tall Ingudi's shadow by the river's zephyrs blest, Second night of Rama's exile passed in sleep and gentle rest.
Morning dawned, the royal chariot Rama would no further own, Sent Sumantra and the coursers back to fair Ayodhya's town,
Doffing then their royal garments Rama and his brother bold Coats of bark and matted tresses wore like anchorites of old.
Guha, chief of wild Nishadas, boat and needed succour gave, And the princes and fair Sita ventured on the sacred wave,
d by Google
52 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
And by royal Rama bidden strong Nishdas plied the oar,
And the strong boat quickly bounding left fair Ganga' s northern shore.
" Goddess of the mighty Ganga ! " so the pious Sita prayed, " Exiled by his father's mandate, Rama seeks the forest shade,
Ganga ! o'er the three worlds rolling, bride and empress of the sea, And from Brahma's sphere descended ! banished Sita bows to thee,
May my lord return in safety, and a thousand fattened kine,
Gold and gifts and gorgeous garments, pure libations shall be thine,
And with flesh and corn I worship unseen dwellers on thy shore, May my lord return in safety, fourteen years of exile o'er ! "
On the southern shore they journeyed through the long and weary day, Still through grove and flowering woodland held their long and weary way,
And they slayed the deer of jungle and they spread their rich repast, Third night of the princes' exile underneath a tree was past.
Morning dawned, the soft-eyed Sita wandered with the princes brave, To the spot where ruddy Ganga mingles with dark Jumna's wave,
And they crost the shady woodland, verdant lawn and grassy mead, Till the sun was in its zenith, Rama then to Lakshman said :
" Yonder mark the famed Prayaga, spot revered from age. to age, And the line of smoke ascending speaks some rishi's hermitage,
There the waves of ruddy Ganga with the dark blue Jumna meet, And my ear the sea-like voices of the mingling waters greet.
Mark the monarchs of the forest severed by the hermit's might, And the logs o£ wood and fuel for the sacrificial rite,
Mark the tall trees in their blossom and the peaceful shady grove, There the sages make their dwelling, thither, Lakshman, let us rove."
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING. 53
Slowly came the exile- wand'rers, when the sua withdrew his rays, Where the vast and sea-like rivers met in sisters' sweet embrace,
And the asram s peaceful dwellers, bird of song and spotted deer, Quaked to see the princely strangers in their warlike garb appear J
Rama stepped with valiant Lakshman, gentle Ska followed close, Till behind the screening foliage hermits' peaceful dwellings rose,
And they came to Bharad-vaja, anchorite and holy saint, Girt by true and faithful pupils on his sacred duty bent.
Famed for rites and lofty penance was the anchorite of yore, Blest with more than mortal vision, deep in more than mortal lore,
And he sat beside the altar for the agni-hotra rite, Rama spake in humble accents to the man of holy might :
" We are sons of Dasa-ratha and to thee our homage bring, With my wife, the saintly Sita, daughter of Videha's king,
Exiled by my royal father in the wilderness I roam,
And my wife and faithful brother make the pathless woods their home,
We would through these years of exile in some holy asram dwell, And our food shall be the wild fruit and our drink from crystal well,
We would practise pious penance still on sacred rites intent,
Till our souls be filled with wisdom and qur years of exile spent ! "
Pleased the ancient Bharad-vaja heard the prince's humble tale, And with kind and courteous welcome royal strangers greeted well,
And he brought the milk and argbya where the guests observant stood, Crystal water from the fountain, berries from the darksome wood,
And a low and leafy cottage for their dwelling-place assigned, As a host receives a stranger, welcomed them with offerings kind.
In the asram s peaceful courtyard fearless browsed the jungle deer, All unharmed the bird of forest pecked the grain collected near,
d by Google
54 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
And by holy men surrounded 'neath the trees' umbrageous shade, In his pure and peaceful accents riM Bharad-vaja said :
" Not unknown or unexpected, princely strangers, have ye come, I have heard of sinless Kama's causeless banishment from home,
Welcome to a hermit's forest, be this spot your place of rest, Where the meeting of the rivers makes our sacred asram blest,
Lire amidst these peaceful woodlands, still on sacred rites intent Till your souls be filled with wisdom and your years of exile spent! "
" Gracious are thy accents, ruhi" Rama answered thus the sage, " But fair towns and peopled hamlets border on this hermitage,
And to see the banished Sita and to see us, much I fear, Crowds of rustics oft will trespass on thy calm devotions here,
Far from towns and peopled hamlets, grant us, rubi, in thy grace, Some wild spot where hid in jungle we may pass these years in peace."
" Twenty miles from this Prayaga," spake the rtthi pond' ring well, " Is a lonely hill and jungle where some ancient hermits dwell,
Chitra-kuta, Peak of Beauty, where the forest creatures stray, And in every bush and thicket herds of lightsome monkeys play,
Men who view its towering summit are on lofty thoughts inclined, Earthly pride nor earthly passions cloud their pure and peaceful mind,
Hoary-headed ancient hermits, hundred autumns who have done, By their faith and lofty penance heaven's eternal bliss have won,
Holy is the fair seclusion for thy purpose suited well,
Or if still thy heart inclineth, here in peace and comfort dwell ! "
Spake the rishi Bharad-vaja, and with every courteous rite, Cheered his guests with varied converse till the silent hours of night,
Fourth night of the princes' exile in Prayaga' 8 hermitage, Passed the brothers and fair Sita honoured by Prayaga's Sage.
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 55
VII
Crossing the Jumna— Valmiki's Hermitage
Morning dawned, and faithful Sita with the brothers held her way, Where the dark and eddying waters of the sacred Jumna stray,
Pondering by the rapid river long the thoughtful brothers stood, Then with stalwart arms and axes felled the sturdy jungle wood,
Usira of strongest fibre, slender bamboo smooth and plain, Jambu branches intertwining with the bent and twisting cane,
And a mighty raft constructed, and with creepers scented sweet, Lakahman for the gentle Sita made a soft and pleasant seat.
Then the rustic bark was floated, framed with skill of woodman's craft, By her loving lord supported Sita stepped upon the raft,
And her raiments and apparel Rama by his consort laid,
And the axes and the deerskins, bow and dart and shining blade,
Then with stalwart arms the brothers plied the bending bamboo oar, And the strong raft gaily bounding left for Jumna's southern shore.
" Goddess of the glorious Jumna ! " so the pious Sita prayed, " Peaceful be my husband's exile in the forest's darksome shade,
May he safely reach Ayodhya, and a thousand fattened kine, Hundred jars of sweet libation, mighty Jumna, shall be thine,
Grant that from the woods returning he may see his home again, Grant that honoured by his kinsmen he may rule his loving men ! "
On her breast her arms she folded while the princes plied the oar, And the bright bark bravely bounding reached the wooded southern shore.
d by Google
56 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
And the wanderers from Ayodhya on the river's margin stood. Where the unknown realm extended mantled by unending wood,
Gallant Lakshman with his weapons went before the path to clear, Soft-eyed Sita followed gently, Rama fallowed in the rear.
Oft from tree and darksome jungle, Lakshman ever true and brave, Plucked the fruit or smiling blossom and to gentle Sita gave,
Oft to Rama turned his consort, pleased and curious evermore, Asked the name of tree or creeper, fruit or flower unseen before.
Still with brotherly affection Lakshman brought each dewy spray, Bud or blossom of wild beauty from the woodland bright and gay,
Still with eager joy and pleasure Sita turned 1ier eye once more, Where the tuneful swans and saras flocked on Jumna's sandy shore.
Two miles thus they walked and wandered and thebek of forest passed, Slew the wild deer of the jungle, spread on leaves their rich repast,
Peacocks flew around them gaily, monkeys leaped on branches bent, Fifth night of their endless wanderings in the forest thus they spent.
" Wake, my love, and list the warblings and the voices of the wood," Thus spake Rama when the morning on the eastern mountains stood,
Sita woke and gallant Lakshman, and they sipped the sacred wave, To the hill of Chitra-kuta held their way serene and brave.
" Mark, my love," so Rama uttered, " every bush and tree and flower, Tinged by radiant light of morning sparkles in a golden shower,
Mark the flaming flower of {Gnsuk and the Vilwa in its pride, Luscious fruits in wild profusion ample store of food provide,
Mark the honeycombs suspended from each tall and stately tree, How from every virgin blossom steals her store the faithless, bee !
d by Google
THE DEATH OF THE KING 57
Oft the lone and startled wild cock sounds its clarion full and clear, And from flowering fragrant forests peacocks send the answering cheer,
Oft the elephant of jungle ranges in this darksome wood, For yon peak is Chitra-kuta loved by saints and hermits good,
Oft the chanted songs of hermits echo through its sacred grove, Peaceful on its shady uplands, Sita, we shall live and rove ! "
Gently thus the princes wandered through the fair and woodland scene, F r uits and blossoms lit the branches, feathered songsters filled the green,
Anchorites and ancient hermits lived m every sylvan grove,
And a sweet and sacred stillness filled the woods with peace and love!
Gently thus the princes wandered to the holy hermitage, Where in lofty contemplation lived the mighty Saint and Sage,
Heaven inspired thy song, Valmiki ! Ancient Bard of ancient day, Deed 8 of virtue and of valour live in thy undying lay !
And the Bard received the princes with a father's greetings kind, Bade them live in Chitra-kuta with a pure and peaceful mind,
To the true and faithful Lakshman, Rama then bis purpose said, And of leaf and forest timber Lakshman soon a cottage made.
" So our sacred Sattras sanction," thus the righteous Rama spake, " Holy offering we should render when our dwelling-home we make,
Slay the black buck, gallant Lakshman, and a sacrifice prepare, For the moment is auspicious and the day is bright and fair."
Lakshman slew a mighty black-buck, with the antlered trophy came, Placed the carcass consecrated by the altar's blazing flame,
Radiant round the mighty offering tongues of red fire curling shone, And the buck was duly roasted and the tender meat was done.
Pure from bath, with sacred mantra Rama did the holy rite, And invoked the bright Immortals for to bless the dwelling site,
d by Google
58 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
To the kindly Viswa-devas, and to Rudra fierce and strong. And to Vishnu Lord of Creatures, Rama raised the sacred song.
Righteous rite was duly rendered for the forest-dwelling made. And with true and deep devotion was the sacred mantra prayed.
And the worship of the Bright Ones purified each earthly stain, Pure- sou led Rama raised the altar and the chatty as sacred fane.
Evening spread its holy stillness, bush and tree its magic felt, As the Gods in Brahma's mansions, exiles in their cottage dwelt,
In the woods of Chttra-kuta where the Malyavati flows, Sixth day of their weary wand'rings ended in a sweet repose.
VIII
Tale of the Hermit's Son
Wise Sumantra chariot-driver came from Ganga's sacred wave, And unto Ayodhya's monarch, banished Rama's message gave,
Dasa-ratha's heart was shadowed by the deepening shade of night, As the darkness of the eclipse glooms the sun's meridian light !
On the sixth night, — when his Rama slept in Chitra-kuta's bower, — Memory of an ancient sorrow flung on him its fatal power,
Of an ancient crime and anguish, unforgotten, dark and dread, Through the lapse of years and seasons casting back its death-like shade !
And the gloom of midnight deepened, Dasa-ratha sinking fast, To Kausalya sad and sorrowing spake his memories of the past :
" Deeds we do in life, Kausalya, be they bitter, be they sweet, Bring their fruit and retribution, rich reward or suffering meet,
Digitized by GoOgle
THE DEATH OF THE KING 59
Heedless child is he, Kausalya, in his fate who doth not scan Retribution of his karma, sequence of a mighty plan !
Oft in madness and in folly we destroy the mango grove. Plant the gorgeous gay palasa for the red flower that we love,
Fruitless as the red palasa is the karma I have sown,
And my barren lifetime withers through the deed which is my own !
Listen to my tale, Kausalya, in my days of youth renowned, I was called a sabda-bcdki, archer prince who shot by sound,
I could hit the unseen target, by the sound my aim could tell, — Blindly drinks a child the poison, blindly in my pride I fell !
I was then my father's Regent, thou a maid to me unknown, Hunting by the fair Sarayu in my car I drove alone,
Buffalo or jungle tusker might frequent the river's brink, Nimble deer or watchful tiger stealing for his nightly drink,
Stalking with a hunter's patience, loitering in the forests drear, Sound of something in the water struck my keen and listening ear,
In the dark I stood and listened, some wild beast the water drunk, 'Tis some elephant, I pondered, lifting water with its trunk.
I was called a sabda-bedhi, archer prince who shot by sound* On the unseen fancied tusker dealt a sure and deadly wound,
Ah ! too deadly was my arrow and like hissing cobra fell, On my startled ear and bosom smote a voice of human wail,
Dying voice of lamentation rose upon the midnight high,
Till my weapons fell in tremor and a darkness dimmed my eye !
Hastening with a nameless terror soon I reached Sarayu' s shore, Saw a boy with hermit's tresses, and his pitcher lay before,
Weltering in a pool of red blood, lying on a gory bed, Feebly raised his voice the hermit, and in dying accents said :
d by Google
60 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
< What offence, O mighty monarch, all-unknowing have I done, That with quick and kingly justice slayest thus a hermit's son ?
Old and feeble are my parents, sightless by the will of fate, Thirsty in their humble cottage for their duteous boy they wait,
And thy shaft that kills me, monarch, bids my ancient parents die, Helpless, friendless, they will perish, in their anguish deep and high!
Sacred lore and life-long penance change not mortal's earthly state, Wherefore else they sit unconscious when their son is doomed by fate,
Or if conscious of my danger, could they dying breath recall, Can the tall tree save the sapling doomed by woodman's axe to fall?
Hasten to my parents, monarch, soothe their sorrow and their ire, For the tears of good and righteous wither like the forest fire,
Short the pathway to the asram, soon the cottage thou shalt see, Soothe their anger by entreaty, ask their grace and pardon free 1
But before thou goest, monarch, take, O take thy torturing dart, For it rankles.in my bosom with a cruel burning smart,
And it eats into my young life as the river's rolling tide By the rains of summer swollen eats into its yielding side.'
Writhing in his pain and anguish thus the wounded hermit cried, And I drtw the fatal arrow, and the holy hermit died !
Darkly fell the thickening shadows, stars their feeble radiance lent, As I filled the hermit's pitcher, to his sightless parents went,
Darkly fell the moonless midnight, deeper gloom my bosom rent, As with faint and fait' ring footsteps to the hermits slow I went.
Like two birds bereft of plumage, void of strength, deprived of flight, Were the stricken ancient hermits, friendless, helpless, void of sight,
Lisping in thek feeble accents still they whispered of their child, Of the stainless hoy whose red blood Dasa-ratha's hands defiled !
d by Google
/ THE DEATH OF THE KING 61
And the father heard my footsteps, spake io accents soft and kind : 'Come, my son, to waiting parents, wherefore dost thou stay behind,
Sporting in the rippling water didst thou midnight's hour beguile, But thy faint and thirsting mother anxious waits for thee the while,
Hath my heedless word or. utterance caused thy boyish bosom smart, But a feeble father's failings may not wound thy filial heart,
Help of helpless, sight of sightless, and thy parents' life and joy, Wherefore art thou mute and voiceless, speak, my brave and beauteous boy ! '
Thus the sightless father welcomed cruel slayer of his son, And an anguish tore my bosom for the action I had done,
Scarce upon the sonless parents could I lift my aching eye, Scarce in faint and faltering accents to the father make reply,
For a tremor shook my person and my spirit sank in dread, Straining all my utmost prowess, thus in quavering voice I said :
« Not thy son, O holyiiermit, but a Kshatra warrior born, Dasa-ratha stands before thee by a cruel anguish torn,
For. I came to slay the tusker by Sarayu's wooded brink, Buffalo or deer of jungle stealing for his midnight drink,
And I heard a distant gurgle, some wild beast the water drunk, — So I thought, — some jungle tusker lifting water with its trunk,
And I sent my fatal arrow on the unknown, unseen prey, Speeding to the spot I witnessed, — there a dying hermit lay !
From his pierced and quivering bosom then the cruel dart I drew, And he sorrowed for his parents as his spirit heavenward flew,
Thus unconscious, holy father, I have slayed thy stainless son, Speak my penance, or in mercy pardon deed unknowing done ! '
d by Google
6a THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Slow and sadly by their bidding to the fatal spot I led,
Long and loud bewailed the parents by the cold unconscious dead,
And with hymns and holy water they performed the funeral rite, Then with tears that burnt and withered, spake the hermit in his might:
' Sorrow for a son beloved Is a father's (Brest woe, Sorrow for a son beloved, Dasa-ratha, thou shalt know I
See the parents weep and perish, grieving for a slaughtered son. Thou shalt weep and thou shalt perish for a loved and righteous son !
Distant is the expiation, — but In fulness of the time, Dasa-ratha' s death In anguish cleanses Dasa-ratha 9 s crime I *
Spake the old and sightless prophet ; then he made the funeral pyre, And the father and the mother perished in the lighted fire,
Years have gone and many seasons, and in fulness of the time, Comes the fruit of pride and folly and the harvest of my crime !
Rama eldest born and dearest, Lakshman true and faithful son, Ah ! forgive a dying father and a cruel action done,
Queen Kaikeyi, thou hast heedless brought on Raghu's race this stain, Banished are the guiltless children and thy lord and king is slain !
Lay thy hands on mine, Kausalya, wipe thy unavailing tear, Speak a wife's consoling accents to a dying husband's ear,
Lay thy hands on mine, Sumitra, vision falls my closing eyes, And for brave and banished Rama wings my spirit to the skies ! "
Hushed and silent passed the midnight, feebly still the monarch sighed, Blessed Kausalya and Sumitra, blest his banished sons, and died.
d by Google
T
BOOK IV RAMA-BHARATA-SAMBADA
(The Meeting of the Princes)
'HE scene of this Book is laid at Chitra-kuta. Bharat return- ing from the kingdom of the Kaikeyas heard of his father's death and his brother's exile, and refused the throne which had been reserved for him. He wandered through the woods and jungle to Chitra-kuta, and implored Rama to return to Ayodhya, and seat himself on the throne of his father. But Rama had given his word, and would not withdraw from it.
Few passages in the Epic are more impressive than Rama's wise and kindly advice to Bharat on the duties of a ruler, and his firm refusal to Bharat's passionate appeal to seat himself on the throne. Equally touching is the lament of Queen Kausalya when she meets Sita in the dress of an anchorite in the forest.
But one of the most curious passages in the whole Epic is the speech of JabalLthe Sceptic* who denied heaven and a world here- after. In ancient India as in ancient Greece there were different schools of philosophers, some of them orthodox and some of them extremely heterodox, and the greatest latitude of free thought was permitted. In Jabali, the poet depicts a free-thinker of the broad- est type. He ridicules the ideas of Duty and of Future Life with a force of reasoning which a Greek sophist and philosopher could not have surpassed. But Rama answers with the fervour of a righteous, truth-loving, God-fearing man.
All persuasion was in vain, and Bharat returned to Ayodhya
with Rama's sandals, and placed them on the throne, as an emblem
of Rama's sovereignty during his voluntary exile. Rama himself
hen left Chitra-kuta and sought the deeper forests of Dandak, so
63 e
Digitized by GoOgle
64 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
that his friends and relations might not find him again during his exile. He visited the hermitage of the Saiot Atri ; and the ancient and venerable wife of Atri welcomed the young Sita, and robed her in rich raiments and jewels, on the eve of her departure for the un- explored wildernesses of the south.
The portions translated in this Book are the whole or the main portions of Sections xcix., c, ci., civ., cviii., cix., cxiL, and cxix. of Book ii. of the original text.
I
The Meeting: of the Brothers
Sorrowing for his sire departed Bharat to Ayodhya came, But the exile of his brother stung his noble heart to flame,
Scorning sin-polluted empire, travelling with each widowed queen, Sought through wood and trackless jungle Chitra-kuta's peaceful scene.
Royal guards and Saint Vasishtha loitered with the dames behind, Onward pressed the eager Bharat, Rama's hermit-home to And,
Nestled in a jungle thicket, Rama's cottage rose in sight, Thatched with leaves and twining branches, reared by Lakshman's faithful might.
Faggots hewn of gnarled branches, blossoms culled from bush and tree, Coats of bark and russet garments, kusa spread upon the lea,
Store of horns and branching antlers, fire- wood for the dewy night, — Spake the dwelling of a hermit suited for a hermit's rite.
" Mark the scene," so Bharat uttered, "by the righteous rlsbi told, Malyavati's rippling waters, Chitra-kuta's summit bold,
Digitized by GoOgle
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 65
Mark the dark and trackless forest where the untamed tuskers roam, And the deep and hollow caverns where the wild beasts make their home,
Mark the spacious wooded uplands, wreaths of smoke obscure the sky, Hermits feed their flaming altars for their worship pure and high.
Done our weary work and wand'ring, righteous Rama here we meet, Saint and king and honoured elder ! Bharat bows unto his feet,
Born a king of many nations, he hath forest refuge sought, Yielded throne and mighty kingdom for a hermit's humble cot,
Honour unto righteous Rama, unto Sita true and bold,
Theirs be fair Kosala's empire, crown and sceptre, wealth and gold! "
Stately Sal and feathered palm-tree on the cottage lent their shade, Strewn upon the sacred altar was the grass of kusa spread,
Gaily on the walls suspended hung two bows of ample height, And their back with gold was pencilled, bright as Indra's bow of might,
Cased in broad unfailing quivers arrows shone like light of day, And like flame-tongued fiery serpents cast a dread and lurid ray,
Resting in their golden scabbards lay the swords of warriors bold, And the targets broad and ample bossed with rings of yellow gold,
Glove and gauntlet decked the cottage safe from fear of hostile men, As from creatures of the forest is the lion's lordly den !
Calm in silent contemplation by the altar's sacred fire, Holy in his pious purpose though begirt by weapons dire,
Clad in deer-skin pure and peaceful, poring on the sacred flame, In his bark and hermit's tresses like an anchorite of fame,
Lion-shouldered, mighty-armed, but with gentle lotus eye, Lord of wide earth ocean-girdled, but intent on penance high,
d by Google
66 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Godlike as the holy Brahma, on a skin of dappled deer
Rama sat with meek-eyed Sita, faithful Lakshman loitered near !
" Is this he whom joyous nations called to fair Ayodhya's throne, Now the friend of forest-rangers wandering in the woods alone.
Is this he who robed in purple made Ayodhya's mansions bright, Now in jungle bark and deer-skin clad as holy anchorite,
Is this he whose wreathed ringlets fresh and holy fragrance shed, Now a hermit's matted tresses cluster round his royal head,
Is this he whose royal yajnas filled the earth with righteous fame, Now inured to hermit's labour by the altar's sacred flame,
Is this he whose brow and forehead royal gem and jewel graced, Heir to proud Kosala's empire, eldest, noblest, and the best ? "
Thus lamented pious Bharat for his heart was anguish-rent. As before the feet of Rama he in loving homage bent,
" Arya ! " in his choking accents this was all that Bharat said, " Arya ! " spake the young Satrughna and he bent his holy head !
Rama to his loving bosom raised his brothers from his feet, Ah, too deep is love for utterance when divided brothers meet,
Faithful Guha, brave Sumantra, bowed to Rama's righteous feet, And a joy and mingled sadness filled the hermit's calm retreat !
II
Bharat' s Entreaty and Rama's Reply
" Speak, my true my faithful Bharat," so the righteous Rama cried, " Wherefore to this jungle dwelling hast thou from Ayodhya hied,
Speak, my fond and loving brother, if our father bade thee come, t living throne and spacious empire in this wilderness to roam ?
d by Google
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 67
Heir and Regent of Kosala ! Dost thou tend our father well, And obey the lofty mandate from his royal lips that fell,
And the ancient Dasa-ratha, glorious still in regal might,
Doth he pass his bright life's evening in each pure and holy rite ?
Doth my mother, Queen Kausalya, still for Rama wet her eye, And the gentle Queen Sumitra for her banished Lakshman sigh,
Doth the peerless Queen Kaikeyi pass her days in duties fair, Guard her Bharat's mighty empire, tend him with a mother's care ?
Is each holy rite and homage to the Gods and Fathers done, Is the honour due to elders, rendered by each duteous son,
Do thy warriors guard thy kingdom as of yore with matchless skill, And with counsel deep and duteous do thy min'sters serve thy will ?
Rich thy fields in corn and produce fed by rivers broad and deep, Rich thy green unending pastures with the kine and fattened sheep,
Tend the herdsman and his cattle, tend the tiller of the soil, Watch and help with all thy bounty workmen in their peaceful toil,
For the monarch's highest duty is to serve his people's weal | And the ruler's richest glory is to labour and to heal ! |
Guard thy forts with sleepless caution with the engines of the war, With the men who shoot the arrow and who drive the flying car,
Guard Kosala's royal treasure, make thy gifts of wealth and food, Not to lords and proud retainers, but to worthy and the good !
Render justice pure and spotless as befits thy royal line, And to save the good and guiltless, Bharat, be it ever thine,
For the tears of suffering virtue wither like the thunder levin, And they slay our men and cattle like the wrath of righteous heaven,
Fruitful be thy lore of Veda, fruitful be each pious rite,
Be thy queen a fruitful mother, be thy empire full of mi ght ! "
d by Google
68 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Weeping, weeping, Bharat answered Dasa-ratha's eldest son, " Dasa-ratha walks the bright sky, for his earthly task is done !
For impelled by Queen Kaikeyi to the woods he bade thee go, And his spotless fame was clouded and his bosom sank in woe,
And my mother, late repenting, weeps her deed of deepest shame, Weeps her wedded lord departed, and a woman's tarnished fame !
Thou alone canst wipe this insult by a deed of kindness done, — Rule o'er Dasa-ratha's empire, Dasa-ratha's eldest son,
Weeping queens and loyal subjects supplicate thy noble grace, — Rule o'er Raghu's ancient empire, son of Raghu's royal race !
For our ancient Law ordaineth and thy Duty makes it plain, Eldest-born succeeds his father as the king of earth and main,
By the fair Earth loved and welcomed, Rama, be her wedded lord, As by planet- jewelled Midnight is the radiant Moon adored !
And thy father's ancient min'sters and thy courtiers faithful still, Wait to do thy righteous mandate and to senre thy royal will,
As a pupil, as a brother, as a slave, I seek thy grace, —
Come and rule thy father's empire, king of Raghu's royal race ! "
Weeping, on the feet of Rama, Bharat placed his lowly head, Weeping for his sire departed, tears of sorrow Rama shed,
Then he raised his loving brother with an elder's deathless love, Sorrow wakes our deepest kindness and our holiest feelings prove !
" But I may not," answered Rama, " seek Ayodhya's ancient throne, For a righteous father's mandate duteous son may not disown,
And I may not, gentle brother, break the word of promise given, To a king and to a father who is now a saint in heaven !
Not on thee, nor on thy mother, rests the censure or the blame, Faithful to his father's wishes Rama to the forest came,
d by Google
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 69
iFor the son and duteous consort serve the father and the lord, y ,p[igher than an empire's glory is a father's spoken word !
All inviolate is his mandate, — on Ayodhya's jewelled throne, Or in pathless woods and jungle Rama shall his duty own,
All inviolate is the blessing by a loving mother given,
For she blessed my life in exile like a pitying saint of heaven !
Thou shalt rule the kingdom, Bharat, guard our loving people welly Clad in wild bark and in deer '•skin I shall in the forests dwtJi,
So spake saintly Dasa-ratha in Ayodhya* s palace hall,
And a righteous father 9 s mandate duteous son may not recall / "
III
Kausalya's Lament and Rama's Reply
Slow and sad with Saint Vasishtha, with each widowed royal dame, Unto Rama's hermit-cottage ancient Queen Kausalya came,
And she saw him clad in wild bark like a hermit stern and high, And an anguish smote her bosom and a tear bedewed her eye.
Rama bowed unto his mother and each elder's blessings sought, Held their feet in salutation with a holy reverence fraught,
And the queens with loving fingers, with a mother's tender care, \ Swept the dust of wood and jungle from his head and bosom faiiy*
Lakshman too in loving homage bent before each royal dame, And they blessed the faithful hero spotless in his righteous fame.
Lastly came the soft-eyed Sita with obeisance soft and sweet, And with hands in meekness folded bent her tresses to their feet,
Pain and anguish smote their bosoms, round their Sita as they prest, As a mother clasps a daughter, clasped her in their loving breast !
d by Google
70 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Torn from royal hall and mansion, ranger of the darksome wood, Reft of home and kith and kindred by her forest hut she stood !
" Hast thou, daughter of Videha," weeping thus Kausalya said, " Dwelt in woods and leafy cottage and in pathless jungle strayed,
Hast thou, Rama' 8 royal consort, lived a homeless anchorite, Pale with rigid fast and penance, worn with toil of righteous rite?
But thy sweet face, gentle Sita, is like faded lotus dry,
And like lily parched by sunlight, lustreless thy beauteous eye,
Like the gold untimely tarnished is thy sorrow- shaded brow, Like the moon by shadows darkened is thy form of beauty now !
And an anguish scathes my bosom like the withering forest fire, Thus to see thee, duteous daughter, in misfortunes deep and dire,
Dark is wide Kosala's empire, dark is Raghu's royal house, When in woods my Rama wanders and my Rama's royal spouse ! "
Sweetly, gentle Sita answered, answered Rama fair and tall, That a righteous father 9 s mandate duteous son may not recall !
IV
Jabali's Reasoning and Rama's Reply
Jabali a learned Brahman and a Sophist skilled in word, Questioned Faith and Law and Duty, spake to young Ayodhya's lord :
" Wherefore, Rama, idle maxims cloud thy heart and warp thy mind, Maxims which mislead the simple and the thoughtless human kind ?
Love nor friendship doth a mortal to his kith or kindred own, Entering on this wide earth friendless, and departing all alone,
Foolishly upon the father and the mother dotes the son, Kinship is an idle fancy, — save thyself thy kith is none !
d by Google
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 71
In the wayside inn he halteth who in distant lands doth roam, Leaves it with the dawning daylight for another transient home,
Thus on earth are kin and kindred, home and country, wealth and store, We but meet them on our journey, leave them as we pass before !
Wherefore for a father's mandate leave thy empire and thy throne, Pass thy days in trackless jungle sacrificing all thy own,
Wherefore to Ayodhya's city, as to longing wife's embrace, Speed'st thou not to rule thy empire, lord of Raghu's royal race ?
Dasa-ratha claims no duty, and his will is empty word, j
View him as a foreign monarch, of thy realm thou art the lord,)
Dasa-ratha is departed, gone where all the mortals go,
For a dead man's idle mandate wherefore lead this life of woe ?
Ah ! I weep for erring mortals who on erring duty bent Sacrifice their dear enjoyment till their barren life is spent,
Who to Gods and to the Fathers vainly still their offerings make, Waste of food ! for God nor Father doth our pious homage take !
And the food by one partaken, can it nourish other men, Food bestowed upon a Brahman, can it serve our Fathers then ?
Crafty priests have forged these maxims and with selfish objects say, — / Make thy gifts and do thy penance, leave thy worldly wealth and pray !1
There is no Hereafter, Rama, vain the hope and creed of men, Seek the pleasures of the_present, spurn illusions poor and vain,
Take the course of sense and wisdom, cast all idle faith aside, Take the kingdom Bharat offers, rule Ayodhya in thy pride ! "
" Fair thy purpose," answered Rama, " false thy reason leads astray, Tortuous wisdom brings no profit, virtue shuns the crooked way,
For the deed proclaims the hero from the man of spacious lies, Marks the true and upright Arya from the scheming worldly-wise !
d by Google
72 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
If assuming virtue's mantle I should seek the sinful path,
God 8 who judge our secret motives curse me with their deepest wrath,
And thy counsel helps not, rishi, mansions of the sky to win, And a king his subjects follow adding deeper sin to sin ! I
/Sweep aside thy crafty reasoning, Truth is still our ancient way, I Truth sustains the earth and nations and a monarch's righteous sway,
Mighty Gods and holy sages find in Truth their haven shore, Scorning death and dark destruction, Truth survives for evermore !
Deadlier than the serpent's venom is the venom of a lie,
From the false, than from the cobra, men with deeper terror fly,
Dearer than the food to mortals, Truth as nourishment is given, Truth sustains the wide creation, Truth upholds the highest heaven !
Vain were gifts and sacrifices, rigid penances were vain, Profitless the holy Vedas but for Truth which they sustain,
Gifts and rites and rigid penance have no aim or purpose high, Save in Truth which rules the wide earth and the regions of the sky !
I have plighted truth and promise and my word may not unsay, Fourteen years in pathless forests father's mandate I obey,
And I seek no spacious reasons my relinquished throne to win, Gods nor Fathers nor the Vedas counsel tortuous paths of sin !
Pardon, rishi, still unchanging shall remain my promise given To my mother Queen Kaikeyi, to my father now in heaven,
Pardon, rishi, still in jungle we shall seek the forest fare, Worship Gods who watch our actions, and pervade the earth and air !
Unto Agni, unto Vayu, shall my constant prayers run, I shall live like happy Indra, hundred sacrifices done,
And the deep and darksome jungle shall be Rama's royal hall, ; — i For a righteous father* s mandate duteous son may not recall I "/
d by Google
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 73
The Sandals
Tears nor sighs nor sad entreaty Rama's changeless purpose shook, Till once more with hands conjoined Bharat to his elder spoke :
" Rama, true to royal mercy, true to duties of thy race,
Grant this favour to thy mother, to thy brother grant this grace,
Vain were my unaided efforts to protect our father's throne, Town and hamlet, lord and tiller, turn to thee and thee alone !
Unto Rama, friends and kinsmen, chiefs and warriors, turn in pain, And each city chief and elder, and each humble Tillage swain,
Base thy empire strong, unshaken, on a loyal nation's will,
With thy worth and with thy valour serve thy faithful people still ! "
Rama raised the prostrate Bharat to his ever-loving breast, And in voice of tuneful hansa thus his gentle speech addrest :
" Trust me, Bharat, lofty virtue, strength and will to thee belong, Thou could'st rule a world-wide empire in thy faith and purpose strong,
And our father's ancient min'sters, ever faithful, wise and deep, They shall help thee with their counsel and thy ancient frontiers keep.
List ! the Moon may lose his lustre, Himalaya lose his snow, i Heaving Ocean pass his confines surging from the caves below, \
But the truth-abiding Rama will not move from promise given, \ He hath spoke and will not palter, help him righteous Gods in heaven ! *
Blazing like the Sun in splendour, beauteous like the Lord of Night, Rama vowed his Vow of Duty, changeless in his holy might !
'* Humble token," answered Bharat, "still I seek from Rama's hand, Token of his love and kindness, token of his high command,
d by Google
74 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
IFrom thy feet cast forth those sandals, they shall decorate the throne, They shall nerve my heart to duty and shall safely guard thy own,
They shall to a loyal nation absent monarch's will proclaim, Watch the frontiers of the empire and the people's homage claim ! "
Rama gave the loosened sandals as his younger humbly prayed, Bharat bowed to them in homage and his parting purpose said :
" Not alone will banished Rama barks and matted tresses wear, Fourteen years the crowned Bharat will in hermit's dress appear,
Henceforth Bharat dwells in palace guised as hermit of the wood, In the sumptuous hall of feasting wild fruit is his only food,
f Fourteen years shall pass in waiting, weary toil and penance dire, \Then, if Rama comes not living, Bharat dies upon the pyre ! "
VI
The Hermitge of Atri
With the sandals of his elder Bharat to Ayodhya went, Rama sought for deeper forests on his arduous duty bent,
Wandering with his wife and Lakshman slowly sought the hermitage, I Where resided saintly Atri, Vedic Bard and ancient sage.
Anasuya, wife of Atri, votaress of Gods above,
Welcomed Sita in her cottage, tended her with mother's love,
Gave her robe and holy garland, jewelled ring and chain of gold, Heard the tale of love and sadness which the soft-eyed Sita told :
How the monarch of Videha held the plough and tilled the earthy From the furrow made by ploughshare infant Sita sprang to birth,
Digitized by GoOgle
THE MEETING OF THE PRINCES 75
How the monarch of Videha welcomed kings of worth and pride, Rama 'midst the gathered monarchs broke the bow and won the bride.
How by Queeil Kaikeyi's mandate Rama lost his father's throne, Sita followed him in exile in the forest dark and lone !
Softly from the lips of Sita words of joy and sorrow fell, And the pure-souled pious priestess wept to hear the tender tale,
And she kissed her on the forehead, held her on her ancient breast, And in mother's tender accents thus her gentle thoughts exprest :
*« Sweet the tale you tell me, Sita, of thy wedding and thy love, Of the true and tender Rama, righteous as the Gods above,
And thy wifely deep devotion fills my heart with purpose high, Stay with us my gentle daughter for the night shades gather nigh.
Hastening from each distent region feathered songsters seek their nest, Twitter in the leafy thickets ere they seek their nightly rest,
Hastening from their pure ablutions with their pitchers smooth and fair, In their dripping barks the hermits to their evening rites repair,
And in sacred agni-hotra holy anchorites engage,
And a wreath of smoke ascending marks the altar of each sage.
Now a deeper shadow mantles bush and brake and trees around, And a thick and inky darkness falls upon the distant ground,
Midnight prowlers of the jungle steal beneath the sable shade, But the tame deer by the altar seeks his wonted nighdy bed.
Mark ! how by the stars encircled sails the radiant Lord of Night, With his train of silver glory streaming o'er the azure height,
And thy consort waits thee, Sita, but before thou leavest, fair, Let me deck thy brow and bosom with these jewels rich and rare,
t 01d these eyes and grey these tresses, but a thrill of joy is mine, Thus to see thy youth and beauty in this gorgeous garment shine ! "
d by Google
76 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Pleased at heart the ancient priestess clad her in apparel meet, And the young wife glad and grateful bowed to Anasuya's feet,
Robed and jewelled, bright and beauteous, sweet-eyed Sita softly came. Where with anxious heart awaited Rama prince of righteous fame.
With a wifely love and longing Sita met her hero bold, Anasuya's love and kindness in her grateful accents told,
Rama and his brother listened of the grace by Sita gained, Favours of the ancient priestess, pious blessings she had rained.
In the rishi's peaceful asram Rama passed the sacred night,
In the hushed and silent forest silvered by the moon's pale light,
Daylight dawned, to deeper forests Rama went serene and proud, As the sun in mid-day splendour sinks within a bank of cloud !
d by Google
T ]
BOOK V PANCHAVATI
(On the Banks of the Godavari)
'HE wanderings of Rama in the Deccan, his meeting with Saint Agastya, and his residence on the banks of the Godavari river, are narrated in this Book. The reader has now left Northern India and crossed the Vindhya mountains ; and the scene of the present and succeeding five Books is laid in the Deccan and Southern India. The name of Agastya is connected with the Deccan, and many are the legends told of this great Saint, before whom the Vindhya mountains bent in awe, and by whose might the Southern ocean was drained. It is likely that some religious teacher of that name first penetrated beyond the Vindhyas, and founded the first Aryan settlement in the Deccan, three thousand years ago. He was pioneer, discoverer and settler, — the Indian Columbus who opened out Southern India to Aryan colonization and Aryan religion.
Two yojanas from Agastya* s hermitage, Rama built his forest dwelling in the woods of Panchavati, near the sources of the Godavari river, and within a hundred miles from the modern city of Bombay. There he lived with his wife and brother in peace and piety, and the Book closes with the description of an Indian winter morning, when the brothers and Sita went for their ablutions to the Godavari, and thought of their distant home in Oudh. The description of the peaceful forest-life of the exiles comes in most appropriately on the eve of stirring events which immediately succeed, and which give a new turn to the story of the Epic. We now stand therefore at the turning point of the poet's narrative ;
77
d by Google
78 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
he has sung of domestic incidents and of peaceful hermitages so far ; he sings of dissensions and wars hereafter.
The portions translated in this Book form Sections i., xii., xiii., xv., and xvi. of Book iii. of the original text.
I
The Hermitage of Agastya
Righteous Rama, soft-eyed Sita, and the gallant Lakshman stood In the wilderness of Dandak, — trackless, pathless, boundless wood,
But within its gloomy gorges, dark and deep and known to few. Humble homes of hermit sages rose before the princes' view.
Coats of bark and scattered kusa spake their peaceful pure abode, Seat of pious rite and penance which with holy splendour glowed,
Forest songsters knew the asram and the wild deer cropt its blade, And the sweet- voiced sylvan wood-nymph haunted oft its holy shade,
Brightly blazed the sacred altar, vase and ladle stood around, Fruit and blossom, skin and faggot, sanctified the holy ground.
From the broad and bending branches ripening fruits in clusters hung, And with gifts and rich libations hermits raised the ancient song,
Lotus and the virgin lily danced upon the rippling rill,
And the golden sunlight glittered on the greenwoods calm and still,
And the consecrated woodland by the holy hermits trod,
Shone like Brahma's sky in lustre, hallowed by the grace of God !
Rama loosened there his bow-string and the peaceful scene surveyed, And the holy sages welcomed wanderers in the forest shade,
Rama bright as Lord of Midnight, Sita with her saintly face, Lakshman young and true and valiant, decked with warrior's peer- less grace !
d by Google
ON THE BANKS OF THE GODAVARI 79
Leafy hut the holy sages to the royal guests assigned, Brought them fruit and forest blossoms, blessed them with their bles* sings kind,
** Raghu's son," thus spake the sages, " helper of each holy rite, Portion of the royal Indra, fount of justice and of might,
On thy throne or in the forest, king of nations, lord of men, Grant to us thy kind protection in this hermit's lonely den ! "
Homely fare and jungle produce were before the princes laid, And the toil-worn, tender Sita slumbered in the asram's shade.
Thus from grove to grove they wandered, to each haunt of holy sage, Sarabhanga's sacred dwelling and Sutikshna's hermitage,
Till they met the Saint Agastya, mightiest Saint of olden time, Harbinger of holy culture in the wilds of Southern clime !
" Eldest born of Dasa-ratha, long and far hath Rama strayed," — Thus to pupil of Agastya young and gallant Lakshman said, —
" With his faithful consort Sita in these wilds he wanders still, I am righteous Rama's younger, duteous to his royal will,
And we pass these years of exile to our father's mandate true, Fain to mighty Saint Agastya we would render homage due ! "
Listening to his words the hermit sought the shrine of Sacred Fire, Spake the message of the princes to the Saint and ancient Sire :
" Righteous Rama, valiant Lakshman, saintly Sita seek this shade, And to see thee, radiant ritbi, have in humble accents prayed."
" Hath he come," so spake Agastya, "Rama prince of Raghu's race, Youth for whom this heart hath thirsted, youth endued with righteous grace,
Hath he come with wife and brother to accept our greetings kind, Wherefore came ye for permission, wherefore linger they behind ? "
d by Google
«b THE EPIC *>F fc'AMk, PRIW€£ OF INDIA
Rama and the soft-eyed* Ska were with gallant Larkshrhan led, Where 'the l duh deer free and fearless roamed within the hoiyuhacfc,
Where the shrines of great Immortals stood in order thick and close, And by bright and blazing altars chanted songs and hymns arose.
Brahma and the flaming Agni, Vishnu lord of heavenly light, Indra and 'benign ViVAsahr ruler of the azure ! height,
Soma and the radiant Bhaga, and Kuvera lord of gold, And Vidhatri great Creator Worshiped by'thesaints of t>ld,
Vayu breath of living creatures, Yama monarch of the dead, And Varuna with his fetters Which the trembling sinners dread,
Holy Spirit of Gayatri goddess of the morning prayer, Vasus and the hooded Nagas, golden- winged Garuda fair,
Kartikeya heavenly leader strong to conquer and to bless, DHARMA'god of human duty and of human righteousness,
Shrines of all these bright Immortals ruling in the skies above, Filled the pure and peaceful forest with a tsdm and holy love!
Girt by hermits righteous-hearted then the Saint Agastya came, Rich in wealth of pious penance, rich in learning and in fame,
Mighty-arme*d Rama marked him radiant like the midday 'sun, Bowed and' rendered due obeisance with each act of homage done,
Valiant Lakshman tall ahcl stately to the great Ajgastya bent, With a woman' 8 soft devotion Sita bowed unto the saint.
Saint Agastya raised the princes, greeted them in accents sWeet, Gave them fruit and herb and water, offered them the honoured seat,
With libations unto Agni offered welcome to each guest,
Food and drink beseeming hermits on the wearied princes (pressed.
"False the hermits," spake Agastya, "who to guests their dues deny, Hunger they in life hereafter— like * the speaker ^>f a -lie,
d by Google
<Wl -PHE BANKS OF "WJE -GGWAtfARl 81
And a royal igbest : 4nd wanderer doth our foremost honour claim, Car-borttekittgs protect the wide'earth by their pro^eds^d their* fame,
By these fruits and forest blossoms be our humble homage shewn, By some gift, of Rama worthy, be Agastya's blessings known !
Take this bow, heroic Rama,— need for warlike arms is thine, — Gems of more than earthly radiance on the goodly weapon shine,
Worshipper of righteous Vishnu ! Vishnu's wondrous weapon take, Heavenly artist Viswa-karman shaped this bow of heavenly make !
Take this shining dart of Brahma radiant like a tongue of flame, Sped by good and worthy archer never shall it miss its aim,
And this Indra's ample quiver filled with arrows true and keen, Filled with arrows still unfailing in the battle's dreadful scene !
Take this sabre golden-hiked in its case of burnished gold, Not unworthy of a monarch and a warrior true and bold,
Impious foes of bright Immortals know these weapons dread and dire, Mowing down the ranks of foemen, scathing like the forest fire !
Be these weapons thy companions, — Rama, thou shdt need them oft, — Meet and conquer still thy foemen like the Thunder- God aloft / "
II
The Counsel 6f Agastya
u Pleased am I," so spake Agastya, " in these forests dark and wild, Thou hast come to seek me, Rama, with the saintly Janak's child,
But like pale and drooping blossom severed from the parent tree, Far from heme in toil and trouble, faithful Sita follows thee,
d by Google
82 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
True to wedded lord and husband she hath followed Raghu's son, , With a woman 9 8 deep devotion woman's duty she hath done !
How unlike the fickle woman, true while Fame and Fortune smile, Faithless when misfortunes gather, loveless in her wicked wile,
How unlike the changeful woman, false as light the lightnings fling, Keen as sabre, quick as tempest, swift as bird upon its wing !
Dead to Fortune's frown or favour, Sita still in truth abides, As the star of Arundhati in her mansion still resides,
Rest thee with thy gentle consort, farther still she may not roam, Holier were this hermit's forest as the saintly Sita's home ! "
" Great Agastya ! " answered Rama, " blessed is my banished life, For thy kindness to an exile and his friendless homeless wife,
But in wilder, gloomier forests lonesome we must wander still, Where a deeper, darker shadow settles on the rock and rill."
" Be it so," Agastya answered, " two short yqjans from this place, Wild is Panchavati'8 forest where unseen the wild deer race,
Godavari's limpid waters through its gloomy gorges flow, Fruit and root and luscious berries on its silent margin grow,
Seek that spot and with thy brother build a lonesome leafy home, Tend thy true and toil-worn Sita, farther still she may not roam !
Not unknown to me the mandate by thy royal father given,
Not unseen thy endless wanderings destined by the will of Heaven,
Therefore Panchavati's forest marked I for thy woodland stay, Where the ripening wild fruit clusters and the wild bird trills his lay,
Tend thy dear devoted Sita and protect each pious rite, Matchless in thy warlike weapons peerless in thy princely might !
Mark yon gloomy Mahua forest stretching o'er the boundless lea, Pass that wood and turning northward seek an old Nyagrodba tree,
d by Google
ON THE BANKS OF THE GODAVARI 83
Then ascend a sloping upland by a steep and lofty hill,
Thou shalt enter Panchavati, blossom-covered, calm and still ! "
Bowing to the great Agastya, Rama left the mighty sage, Bowing to each saint and hermit, Lakshman left the hermitage,
And the princes tall and stately marched where Panchavati lay, Soft-eyed Sita followed meekly where her Rama led the way !
Ill
The Forest of Panchavati
Godavari'8 limpid waters in her gloomy gorges strayed, Unseen rangers of the jungle nestled in the darksome shade !
" Mark the woodlands," uttered Rama, " by the Saint Agastya told, Panchavati 9 8 lonesome forest with its blossoms red and gold,
Skilled to scan the wood and jungle, Lakshman, cast thy eye around, For our humble home and dwelling seek a low and level ground,
Where the river laves its margin with a soft and gentle kiss, \
Where my sweet and soft-eyed Sita may repose in sylvan bliss, t
Where the lawn is fresh and verdant and the kusa young and bright, £ And the creeper yields her blossoms for our sacrificial rite."
" Little can I help thee, brother," did the duteous Lakshman say, " Thou art prompt to judge and fathom, Lakshman listens to obey ! "
" Mark this spot," so answered Rama, leading Lakshman by the hand, " Soft the lawn of verdant kusa, beauteous blossoms light the land,
Mark the smiling lake of lotus gleaming with a radiance fair, Wafting fresh and gentle fragrance o'er the rich and laden air,
Mark each scented shrub and creeper bending o'er the lucid wave, Where the bank with soft caresses Godavari's waters lave !
d by Google
8* THE EPIC OF RAMft* PRING5 Qfi INItfA
Tuneful ducks frequent this margin, Cbulravakm breathe of love, And the timid deer of jungle browse within the shady grove,
And the valleys are resonant with the peacock's clarion cry,
And the trees with budding blossoms glitter on the mountains high,
And the rocks in well-marked strata in their glittering lines appear, Like the streaks of white and crimson painted on our tuskers fair!
Stately Sal and feathered palm-tree guard this darksome forest-land, Golden date and flowering mango stretch afar on either hand,
Asok thrives and blazing Kinsuk, Chandan wafts a fragrance rare, Asiva-karna and Khadira by the Sam dark and fair,
Beauteous spot for hermit-dwelling joyous with the voice of song, Haunted by the timid wild deer and by black buck fleet and strong! "
Foe-compelling faithful Lakshman heard the words his elder said, And by sturdy toil and labour stately home and dwelling made,
Spacious was the leafy cottage walled with moistened earth and soft, Pillared with the stately, bamboo holding high the roof aloft,
Interlacing twigs and branches, corded from the ridge to eaves,^ Held the thatch of reed and branches and of jungle grass and leaver
And the floor was pressed and levelled and the toilsome task was dono, And the structure rose in beauty for th$ righteous Raghu's son !
To the river for ablutions Lakshman, went of warlike fame, With a store of fragrant lotus and of luscious berries came,
Sacrificing to the Bright Gods sacred hymns and mantras said, Proudly then unto his elder shewed the home his hand had made.
In her soft and grateful accents gentle Sita praised his skill, Praised a brother's loving labour, praised a hero's dauntless will,
Rama clasped his faithful Lakshman in a brother's fond embrace, Spake in sweet and kindly accents with an elder's loving grace :
d by Google
<»ft Tftff ?£##& Off , TI*E GO^VA^ 8%
" HowcaqjRaroajhpmcl^^f^rcr^pric^^ovplikptlji^ renujjte^ Let him. hold thee, in his bosom, sojil of, love, and ami of mighty
And our father good and gracious, in, a righteous son like thee, Lives agajn and treads thehrig^eartl^, from, the bonds^of YAMA^ree ! "
Thus spake Rama, and with Lakshman and with Sita child of love, 1 Dwelt in Panchavati's cottage as + the Bright Gods dwell 1 above !' I
IV
Winter in Panchav*ti,
Came and passed the golden autumn in the forest's gloomy shade, And the. northern blasts of winter, swept along, tfefosjlpn^ gljtfjfc
When the chilly night was over* once at morn the prince of 'fame For hi* mojnjng's, pure, .ablutions to the, Qodava^i carne^
Meek-eyed Sita softly followed with the. pitcher in hecarms* Gallant Lakshman spake to Rama of the Indian winter's charms :
" Comes. the bright and bracing wjpter to the. royal Rama^deajy Like a bride the beauteous season doth in richest robes appear,
Frosty ajf; and) freshening zephyrs, wake to life ejach t mart and plain^ And the corn in dewdrop sparkling makes a sea of waving green,
But tfye village maid and matron shun tlje. freezing river's shore, By the fire the village elder tells the stirring tale of yore !
With the winter's ample harvest men perform each pious, rite, To the Fathers long departed, to the Gods of holy mighf,
With the rite of agrayana pioufr men their, sins dispel*
And with gay and sweet observance songs- of love the women tell;
And the monarchsbent on, conquest mask the, winter;' Stcjoudleas glow* Lead their bannered cars. and. forces Against the, rival and t^e fpe,!
South warfs rolls, the solar- chappy an4. % qo1o\ ajid w^flc-w^ Nop fc Reft of '.bridal mask ' an4 joyanc^ cojyiy, sighs, hex 8pr^ws^ipr$J^
d by Google
86 THE EPIC OF RAMA, PRINCE OF INDIA
Southward rolls the solar chariot, Himalaya, * home of snow/ True to name and appellation doth in whiter garments glow,
Southward rolls the solar chariot, cold and crisp the frosty air, And the wood of flower dismantled doth in russet robes appear !
Star of Pushya rules December and the pight with rime is hoar, And beneath the starry welkin in the woods we sleep no more,
And the pale moon mist-enshrouded sheds a faint and feeble beam, As the breath obscures the mirror, winter mist obscures her gleam,
Hidden by the rising vapour faint she glistens on the dale, Like our sun-embrowned Sita with her toil and penance pale !
Sweeping blasts from western mountains through the gorges whistle by, And the saras and the curlew raise their shrill and piercing cry,
Boundless fields of wheat and barley are with dewdrops moist and wet, And the golden rice of winter ripens like the clustering date,
Peopled marts and rural hamlets wake to life and cheerful toil, And the peaceful happy nations prosper on their fertile soil !
Mark the sun in morning vapours — like the moon subdued and pale — Brightening as the day advances piercing through the darksome veil,
Mark his gay and golden lustre sparkling o'er the dewy lea, Mantling hill and field and forest, painting bush and leaf and tree,
Mark it glisten on the green grass, on each bright and bending blade, Lighten up the long drawn vista, shooting through the gloomy glade !
Thirst-impelled the lordly tusker still avoids the freezing drink, Wild duck and the tuneful hansa doubtful watch the river's brink,
From the rivers wrapped in vapour unseen cries the wild curlew, Unseen rolls the misty streamlet o'er its sandbank soaked in dew,
And the drooping water-lily bends her head beneath the frost, Lost her fresh and fragrant beauty and her tender petals lost !
d by Google
ON THE BANKS OF THE GODAVARI 87
Now my errant fancy wanders to Ayodhya's distant town, Where in hermit's barks and tresses Bharat wears the royal crown,
Scorning regal state and splendour, spurning pleasures loved of yore, Spends his winter day in penance, sleeps at night upon the floor,
Aye 1 perchance Sarayu's waters seeks he now, serene and brave, As we seek, when dawns the daylight, Godavari's limpid wave !
Rich of hue, with eye of lotus, truthful, faithful, strong of mind, For the love he bears thee, Rama, spurns each joy of baser kind,
' False he proves unto his father who is led by mother's wile,' — Vain this ancient impious adage — Bharat spurns his mother's guile,
Bharat's mother Queen Kaikeyi, Dasa-ratha's royal spouse, Deep in craft, hath brought disaster on Ayodhya s royal house !
" Speak not thus," so Rama answered, "on Kaikeyi cast no blame,/ Honour still the righteous Bharat, honour still the royal dame,
Fixed in purpose and unchanging still in jungle wilds I roam, But thy accents, gentle Lakshman, wake a longing for my home !
And my loving mem'ry lingers on each word from Bharat fell, Sweeter than the draught of nectar, purer than the crystal well,
And my righteous purpose falters, shaken by a brother's love, May we meet again our brother, if it please the Gods above ! "
Waked by love, a silent tear-drop fell on Godavari's wave,
True once more to righteous purpose Rama's heart was calm and brave,
Rama plunged into the river 'neath the morning's crimson beam, Sita softly sought the waters as the lily seeks the stream,
And they prayed to Gods and Fathers with each rite and duty done, And they sang the ancient mantra to the red and rising Sun,
With her lord, in loosened tresses Sita to her cottage came, As with Rudra wanders Uma in Kailasa's hill of fame !
d by Google
BOOK VI
SITA-JftARAHA,
(SifaLost)
W 1
^E exchange the quiet life of Rama in holy hermitages for the more stirring incidents of the Epic in this. Book. TheJove of a Raksha princess for Rama and for Lakshman is re jectodr with scorn, and smarting under insult and punishment she fires her brother Ravan, the king of Ceylon, witn a thirst for vengeance. The dwellers of Ceylon are described in the Epic as monsters of various forms, and able to assume different sjiapes at wi}l f Ravan sends Maricha in the shape of a beautiful, d^er to tempt ^w^ Rama and Lakshman from the cottage, and then finds his chance for stealing away the unprotected Sita.
The misfortunes of our lives, according to Indian thinkers, are- but the results of our misdeeds ; calamities are brought about by our sins. And thus wej find in the Indian Epic, that a dark and foul suspicion against Lakshman crossed the stainless mind of Sita, and words of unmerited insult fell from her gentle, lips, on the ere of the great calamity which clouded her life ever after. It was the only occasion on which the ideal woman of the Epic harboured an unjust thought or spoke an angry word ; and' it was followed 1 by a tragic fate which few women on earth have suffered'. To the millions of men and wonjen in Iindja, Sita re^ajns to this, day f the. ideal of female love and female cjevoriqn . her, dark suspicions, a^gains^ Lakshman sprang out of an excess of her affectjpn for her husband ; and her tragic fate and long trial proved that undying love.
The portions translated in this Book form the whole or the main portions of Sections, xvii,, xviii,, xliii.^xly., xlvi., f xlvjj ; , and xjix, of Book iii. of U>e ordinal t^xt.
d by Google
SITA LOST 89
I
Surpa-nakha in Love
As the Moon with starry Chitra dwells in azure skies above, In his lonesome leafy cottage Rama dwelt in Sita's love,
And with Lakshman strong and valiant, quick to labour and obey, Tales of bygone times recounting Rama passed the livelong day. '
And it so befell, a maiden, dweller of the darksome wood,
Led by wandering thought or fancy once before the cottage stood,
Surpa-nakha, Raksha maiden, sister of the Raksha lord*
Came and looked with eager longing till her soul was passion-stirred !
Looked on Rama lion-chested, mighty-armed,, lotus-eyed, Stately as the jungle tusker, with hia crown of tresses tied,
Looked on Rama lofty-fronted, with a royal visage graced,. Like Kandarpa young and lustrous, lotus-hued and lotus-faced !
What though she a Raksha maiden, poor in beauty plain in face, Fell her glances passion-laden on the prince of peerless grace,
What though wild her eyes and tresses, and her accents counselled fear, Soft-eyed Rama fired her bosom, and hia sweet voice thrilled her ear,
What though bent on deeds unholy, holy Rama won her heart, And, for love makes bold a femaje, thus did. she her thoughts impart :
" Who be thou in hermit's vestments, in thy native beauty bright, Friended by a youthful woman, armed with thy bow of might,
Who be thou in these lone regions where the Rakshas hold their sway, Wherefore in a lonely cottage in this darksome jungle stay?"
With his wonted truth and candour Rama spake sedate and bold, And the story of his exile to the Raksha maiden told :
d by Google
_________________ The Flesh of Fallen Angels! Come to me all! Asteroth,
Beelzebub, Asmodeus, Bapholada, Lucifer, Loki, Satan,
Cthulhu, Lilith, Della! Blood, to you all!
I'm the wolf, yeah! I am the wolf! It's close, it's coming. You have come. The witness to the end, of time. It's now! I will rise to her side! I don't need the words! I'm beyond the words!
|
Thu Feb 21, 2013 1:16 am |
|
|
|
Who is online |
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 15 guests |
|
You cannot post new topics in this forum You cannot reply to topics in this forum You cannot edit your posts in this forum You cannot delete your posts in this forum
|
|
|
|